Pass ion

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/57091969.

Rating: Mature
Archive Warning: Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings
Category: M/M
Fandom: Passion - 유우지 | Yuuji (Webcomic)
Relationship: Jeong Taeui/Ilay Riegrow
Additional Tags: Novel, TL
Language: English
Series: Part 1 of Passion
Stats: Published: 2024-07-03 Completed: 2024-10-27 Words: 545,956
Chapters: 27/27
 Pass ion
by Zaw_z

Summary

Passion

Notes

Hello guys so i picked up another novel to tl and its PASSION as u can already tell!!

See the end of the work for more notes

 Chapter 1

Passion 1

The moment the doorbell rang, Jeong Tae-ui paused. The black beans he was holding with his
chopsticks fell and rolled. It took only a few seconds for the black beans to leave sticky
marks as they rolled off the plate, but the doorbell rang again before he could react.

Jeong Tae-ui tapped the table nervously with the tips of his chopsticks, casting a neurotic
glance toward the front door. He had a bad feeling from the moment he faintly heard
footsteps climbing the stairs.

No, to be precise, his mood had soured since dawn when the rain caused his knees to ache
and woke him up. His knees always hurt when it rained or the weather was bad, but on days
like today, when the pain was especially sharp, it was a sign of a bad day.

Jeong Tae-ui had just prepared a simple breakfast and drank a few glasses in a bad mood, no
different from the harsh weather with light rain falling, when he heard the footsteps.

In the over 20-year-old apartment building, you could even hear a cat entering the building
all the way from the rooftop.

And on the third floor, just below the rooftop, Jeong Tae-ui thought something was off from
the moment he heard footsteps entering the building and climbing the stairs at this ambiguous
time, just past 7 in the morning.

And at the moment the doorbell rang, that bad premonition turned into a vivid reality.

There were hardly any people who would visit this house. His brother, who had left the house
four days ago and hadn't been heard from since — the only person who lived with him — had
a key and wouldn't ring the doorbell.
The stiff and heavy presence outside the door rang the doorbell once more while he was
hesitating. Thud, the sound of footsteps echoed again. It was a sharp and heavy sound,
similar to military boots.

The moment he thought of the word 'military boots,' his ominous feeling deepened, and this
time the doorbell rang three or four times in quick succession. He hadn't taken many bites of
his meal, but his appetite vanished, and he put down his chopsticks.

The person outside the door, who brought the ominous feeling, showed no sign of retreating.
They neither knocked on the door nor called out, but persistently pressed the doorbell,
making Jeong Tae-ui even more depressed as he thought of someone fitting this behavior.

"….…."

Jeong Tae-ui went to the front door, removed the latch, and opened the door when the
doorbell had rung exactly twelve times. The person standing outside stepped back as the door
opened. The shoes that made the sharp sound were immaculate military boots, without a
speck of dust.

And above those boots was an impeccably straight, jet-black uniform. Strictly speaking, it
was not a military uniform but a formal uniform or a dress uniform, but the place this man
belonged to was not much different from the military.

The small silver badge pinned to his collar looked particularly obnoxious for some reason. It
was because there were countless people in the world who were eager to wear that badge but
could never get their hands on it.

There had never been a good thing when this man, wearing that badge and in full uniform,
visited this house. Even so, this was the third or fourth time Jeong Tae-ui had seen this man
in uniform.

The black gloves removed the black hat. The man smiled smoothly at Jeong Tae-ui.
"It's been a while. Nothing special happened, right?"

It had been roughly three years since Jeong Tae-ui last met this man. A lot had happened
since then.

He had nearly died while removing landmines, almost died again from a rejection reaction
during surgery, nearly killed a person who caused him to endure three rounds of injections,
and was discharged from the military without even completing half of his mandatory service
period.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at the man with a complicated expression before sighing and saying,

"What could happen to me that you wouldn’t know about, uncle? But you might have
something special going on to come over without any notice at this hour. ...Come in."

For some reason, he had a bad feeling.

It wasn’t that he disliked this man, but it felt unsettling for him to visit dressed like this.
However, thinking about it, it was almost certain he had come looking for his brother, so
there was nothing for him to worry about.

Nevertheless, Jeong Tae-ui stepped aside with the feeling of inviting a plague into his home.
The man’s eyes, as he saw Jeong Tae-ui’s face, curved slightly in apparent amusement
without any hint of displeasure. As Jeong Tae-ui closed the door behind the man who had
entered the house, he asked,

"When did you arrive?"

"Two hours ago. Came straight from the airport."

"Oh, I see... But you could have at least contacted me before coming. My brother isn't here."

The man, who had thrown himself onto the sofa in a relaxed manner that didn't match his
impeccably sharp uniform, paused and glared at Jeong Tae-ui upon hearing his words.

"Not here? When will he be back?"

"I don't know. He left four days ago and hasn't been in touch. Did you come all this way just
to see him? Then you made a long trip for nothing."

"Is there no way to contact him?"

"If it were that easy to reach him, he wouldn't be Jeong Jae-ui. You know that."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke nonchalantly as he perched on a stool opposite the man.

Jeong Tae-ui's brother generally led a relatively regular life. If he had plans to stay out for a
night or two, he would usually inform Jeong Tae-ui of his schedule, even if briefly. However,
occasionally, he would leave without any notice and stay away for several days or even
longer. Sometimes he would return after just a few days, but there were times when he would
be out of touch for over two months. So, there was no way to predict when he might come
back this time.

But this time, he had a feeling that his brother might not return for a considerable period.
When his brother left four days ago, he had said something enigmatic.

‘Life's no fun if you're too lucky all the time. I need to experience some misfortune too.’

Recalling his brother's mysterious smile as he left, Jeong Tae-ui fell into brief contemplation.
His brother had always been a bit hard to understand, but even in hindsight, the meaning of
those words remained unclear.
But...

"Hmm, what to do..."

Seeing his uncle muttering in distress and tapping his forehead with his fingertips, Jeong Tae-
ui muttered under his breath. Want to experience misfortune, huh? Jeong Jae-ui who
conveniently disappeared, just before this supposed misfortune arrived without any warning.
That brother of his was someone who might never even encounter the 'm' of misfortune in his
entire life.

***

Jeong Tae-ui had a brother who was born on the same day and at the same time as him.

Although they came from the same root, Jeong Tae-ui's brother did not resemble him at all
and was astonishingly intelligent — so much so that calling him a genius seemed insufficient.

If his brother hadn't had such a relaxed and somewhat lazy personality, if he had even a bit of
ambition or interest in the world around him, he might have been able to blow away an entire
continent, to exaggerate a little.

His brother, coveted by the United Nations Human Resources Development Organization,
had outstanding talents in humanities, science and technology, and even the arts.

In contrast, Jeong Tae-ui was ordinary. To be fair, he was slightly above average. He never
fell below the middle in whatever he did. In some fields, he was even considered excellent.
However, if Jeong Tae-ui was deemed excellent, it was the result of his own efforts. Unlike
his brother, who achieved top scores without even half the effort of others.

But Jeong Tae-ui never envied his brother for that. He might have thought it convenient, but
he never wished to have his brother's talents.

What Jeong Tae-ui envied about his brother wasn't his intellect, talent, or abilities.

What he envied was his brother's luck.

Jeong Tae-ui's brother, Jeong Jae-ui, was so extraordinarily lucky that even his exceptional
genius paled in comparison. To say he was born under a lucky star was an understatement;
his luck was truly extreme.

Even in major accidents, Jeong Jae-ui would come out miraculously unscathed. To give you
an idea of how lucky he was, he never needed an allowance as a student. He didn't need it.

He didn't have much material desire and rarely needed money. But when an unexpected
expense arose and he didn't have any money, Jeong Jae-ui would borrow a few coins from
people around him to buy a lottery ticket.

That lottery ticket would bring him exactly the amount of money he needed.

Everything worked that way for him.

With such unbelievably extreme and absolute luck as a natural part of Jeong Jae-ui's daily
life, Jeong Tae-ui experienced a normal amount of luck and misfortune, just like any other
person. To say he didn't envy his brother's luck would be a lie.

When he was younger, he envied him so much it hurt, but as he grew older, it was more of a
general envy for something fascinating and good that he couldn't have.
Even so, for someone like Jeong Tae-ui, who rarely felt envy, this was the only thing he
envied in others.

He was envious and sometimes jealous, but he liked his brother nonetheless.

This incredibly smart and capable person, with unbelievable luck, didn't have a bad
personality. Although he could be indifferent, capricious, and difficult to understand, he was
an ordinary brother. He was ordinarily kind and ordinarily reliable.

He thought they were good brothers, in their own way. Even after living as brothers for over
twenty years, Jeong Tae-ui still found his brother mysterious. Maybe that's just how geniuses
were. But perhaps his brother didn't like Jeong Tae-ui as much.

Four days before his brother left, the night before.

As he often did, his brother was intently staring at a complex schematic that Jeong Tae-ui
couldn't understand, occasionally jotting down chemical formulas and molecular models next
to it. Even when Jeong Tae-ui approached and peered over his shoulder at the schematic, his
brother didn't notice for a long time.

Seeing the unfamiliar chemical formulas and sequences of numbers, Jeong Tae-ui thought,
‘He's off in some unknown world again,’ and climbed onto the sofa to read a book on
humanities, something he could understand.

It was a quiet and comfortable night, as usual. After a while, his brother seemed to grow tired
of staring at the papers, pushed them aside, and lay down on the floor, gazing blankly at the
ceiling.

At that moment, perhaps a weary sigh escaped his brother's lips. He suddenly came and sat
beside Jeong Tae-ui, who was sitting on the sofa reading, and grabbed Jeong Tae-ui's pinky
finger, saying,
‘Here, and…’

He unfolded his own pinky finger and continued,

‘Here, there's a red thread between us. Being born on the same day, at the same time, from
the same womb, it's only natural and unavoidable... but let's cut it now.’

‘...What?’

Suddenly, what was this incomprehensible talk? Although his brother often delved into
realms beyond his understanding, he had never spoken nonsense to him before.

Jeong Tae-ui knew his brother wasn't a normal intellect, but for a brief moment, he wondered
if his brother was even a normal being.

However, with the same calm expression as usual, his brother made a scissor shape with his
fingers and mimed cutting between their pinky fingers, as if severing the invisible red thread
of fate connecting them.

Then, as if nothing had happened, he looked back at the ceiling. Jeong Tae-ui stared at him,
still holding up his pinky finger. He suddenly asked,

‘Hyung... do you actually dislike me?’

He tried to recall if he had done anything recently to upset his brother, but nothing came to
mind. What could be the problem? Had some issue arisen that he was unaware of, significant
enough to warrant cutting ties?
When Jeong Tae-ui asked this, his brother gave him a puzzled look, as if he was saying
something absurd.

‘Why would I?’

That was how his brother ended the conversation. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head and stared at
his brother's face. Though he couldn't tell what he was thinking, there was no insincerity in
his expression. So, he quietly turned his attention back to his book.

But thinking back, perhaps those words were a truncated version of, ‘Why would I like you?’

Now, even if he were curious, the only person who could answer that question had left
without notice. He had said he wanted to experience misfortune.

Jeong Tae-ui had thought, ‘What a privileged thing to say,’ but looking back, it seemed his
brother had been incredibly lucky. He left just before this troublesome guest arrived.

***

Although he was not at all pleased, since a guest had come to his house for the first time in a
while and was hungry, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't ignore the request for food. He added an extra
bowl of rice to the half-eaten table and placed it in front of him. Even though he had lost his
appetite a long time ago, he sat down in front of the table, across from his uncle.

"This is such a meager meal."

Looking at the table with barley rice, seaweed soup, and just two or three side dishes, his
uncle laughed.
"What do you expect from a young man living in poverty? Do you get gourmet food in the
army?"

"Of course. Life is tough, and if the food is rough too, there would be internal revolts. But it's
not the army."

"Well, from what I've heard, it doesn't seem much different from the army. Some even say it's
stricter than the army."

"Still, there are people who are so eager to join that they line up from the other side of the
globe. The name is impressive too: the United Nations Human Resource Development
Organization (UNHRDO)."

"How can one remember such a long name?"

Watching his uncle make ambiguous remarks that could either be compliments or complaints
like, 'It's delicious to have such a simple meal after a long time,' Jeong Tae-ui sighed again
and picked up his spoon. He had lost his appetite after putting down his chopsticks once. He
thought he would just have a few spoonfuls of the seaweed soup and be done with it.

As he sipped the seaweed soup, his gaze suddenly stopped on the moving chopsticks in front
of him. He had thought this long ago, but this person held chopsticks so beautifully. The way
he used chopsticks with such graceful hand movements was admirable. Those hands
resembled his older brother's.

With that thought, Jeong Tae-ui raised his eyes and looked at his uncle's face. It was neat and,
in some ways, appeared gentle. He resembled his older brother.

Well, he should resemble him. Genetically, he was their biological father. Although Jeong
Tae-ui did not resemble him at all.
"Hyungnim's third death anniversary is next month, right?"

Even though his uncle couldn't possibly know what Jeong Tae-ui was thinking, he suddenly
brought it up out of the blue.

"Yes. On the 20th of the lunar calendar. Are you coming?"

"It would be difficult."

Come to think of it, the last time he saw his uncle was at his father's funeral. He hadn't
attended any memorial services since then, but knowing how busy he was, Jeong Tae-ui
understood.

This person might be a bothersome and annoying guest to Jeong Tae-ui, but he was actually
someone who would receive a warm welcome wherever he went in any country.

"I don't know when he'll be back, but should I tell him to contact you when he arrives?"

Knowing that if it was an urgent matter, it would be faster for his uncle to directly hire
someone to find him, but Jeong Tae-ui asked anyway. Of course, his fortunate brother would
never be found if the results were likely to be unfavorable for him.

"No... I don't have that much time."

Having quickly finished a bowl of rice, his uncle mumbled as he wiped his mouth with his
fingertips. He then stared intently at Jeong Tae-ui.

At that moment, a forgotten ominous premonition slowly crept up his spine again.
"Jeong Tae-ui."

"Uncle... I don't know why you are looking for my brother, but you know that my brother and
I are completely different, right? I'm the kind of person who wouldn't understand a chemical
formula my brother solved at the age of five even if it was placed right in front of me."

When Jeong Tae-ui quickly and bluntly replied, his uncle's eyes slightly curved again,
seemingly amused.

"You know that one of you, either you or Jae, is my child, right?"

The words his uncle brought up were something Jeong Tae-ui had not expected. Whatever his
uncle said would have been unexpected, but he never thought he would say that in this
context. Jeong Tae-ui looked at his uncle and sighed.

"Well, it's not just one of us; both of us are your sons, genetically speaking. I know. Why do
you ask?"

It wasn't a secret. He had heard it directly from his father when he was young. His father had
judged that they were old enough to understand. He had sat the two children down, who were
just beginning to grasp the concept of responsibility, and carefully explained. His father
couldn't have children of his own, so he got help from his uncle to have them.

Nothing much had changed. His father was still his father, and his uncle was still his uncle.
Even within one phenomenon, the facts might be singular, but the truths could be manifold.

However, back then, his father also said, ‘So if your uncle says something strange someday,
just follow it thinking it's probably true.’

Not necessarily only because of those words, but because of their father's request, the
brothers followed their uncle well. In reality, aside from occasionally causing trouble, their
uncle was a pleasant and good person. But Father in heaven, his uncle said strange things
more than once.

"No. Not both, just one. Even before you were born. When he found out you were twins, your
father said he would give one of you to me. So originally, you two were supposed to be
separated at birth and live as cousins. ...But you two little wrigglers were so closely attached
that I gave up on taking just one of you for the time being, avoiding the separation."

Look, my uncle is saying strange things again. As Jeong Tae-ui stared at him blankly, his
uncle noticed the sign and immediately straightened his face. He emphasized, ‘It's true,’
which made him look a bit suspicious, but he wasn't someone who would lie. Moreover, for
some reason, a feeling came to him right away.

Perhaps his father didn't want to tell his children directly that he had promised to give one of
his sons to his younger brother. So this was the strange thing he had mentioned. Come to
think of it, his father had quietly added after a moment of silence,

‘If the time ever comes, treat and follow your uncle as you would your father.’

The time when that should happen might mean when his uncle demands it.

I don't know. But if it was something his father had told him, there was no reason to raise his
voice and argue. Even though he wasn't here, his brother would probably come to a similar
conclusion. Jeong Tae-ui was quick to give up. You could say he adapted quickly or that he
conformed to the given environment.

"Yes. Uncle... My cousin just happened to leave. Should I tell him to call you when he gets
back?"

When Jeong Tae-ui spoke, his uncle laughed out loud. His smiling face resembled his
brother's. Indeed, with such a resemblance, it wouldn't be difficult to say they were father and
son. In fact, their personalities seemed somewhat similar too.
Anyway, when his brother returns this time, he'll be surprised to find out that his father has
suddenly changed. Or maybe he won't be surprised. Jeong Tae-ui couldn't really remember
seeing his brother get surprised by anything — at least not showing it outwardly.

"I don't have time to wait for someone who's not here. From today, Tae-ui, you are my son.
Come with me. Pack your things. You'll get everything you need there, so just pack the
essentials."

His uncle rubbed his chin as if in high spirits, his voice tinged with laughter. However, Jeong
Tae-ui did not find it amusing. Hearing such strange words twice in one day without much of
a time gap was a rare experience, but it was not enjoyable.

"Me?"

"Yes, Jeong Tae-ui. My son."

It seemed a heavy burden was about to be placed on his shoulders. Finally, Jeong Tae-ui
looked seriously at his uncle, frowning.

His uncle's sudden appearance and unexpected claim to paternal rights were bewildering, but
more so, why did his uncle, who had been living well as a bachelor without a wife, suddenly
need a son?

"Can't I refuse to go?"

"Consider it as filial piety and come along, son."

"I don't want to, father. Can't I just be a bad son?"

His uncle laughed heartily. The age gap between his father and uncle was quite large, and the
age difference between his uncle and Jeong Tae-ui was only three years less than between his
father and uncle. So his uncle felt more like an older brother than an uncle.

His uncle, still laughing deeply, stood up and approached Jeong Tae-ui. Then, unexpectedly,
he struck Jeong Tae-ui, who was looking at him suspiciously. It was a blow too harsh to be
described as a playful tap.

"Ouch!"

Jeong Tae-ui glared at him disapprovingly while clutching his head, but his uncle, still not
losing his smile, spoke calmly.

"You ungrateful brat, after I went through the trouble of getting you discharged, you dare talk
about being a bad son? You deserve a bit more."

"Ouch! Ah! Ow! It hurts, Uncle! I'm serious, it really hurts!"

Even his uncle's heavy hand felt similar to his brother's. Maybe his brother being this man's
son would be better. Though his brother had a naturally lazy temperament and was not
inclined to violence, his hands were heavy when he would pat Jeong Tae-ui's back to get his
attention or slap his cheek to wake him from a nightmare.

After giving Jeong Tae-ui a good beating, his uncle nonchalantly massaged his hands and sat
down as if nothing had happened, while Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his sore head and grumbled.

"I was wondering how I got discharged so easily when I still had a long time left in my
mandatory service... Did you help, Uncle?"

"Yeah. Jae-ui mentioned that his little brother was crying in the army, all battered and
bruised, both body and soul."

"...I wasn't that battered."

Although he had almost died in the military hospital and had suffered quite a bit emotionally
from the constant provocations of his comrades, he wouldn't say he was completely torn up...
though, maybe he was.

The real problem started when he was assigned to the same unit as the guys he had the worst
relationships with back in the military academy. In the end, he almost killed someone, almost
died himself, and after being discharged, completely severed ties with them. Now, he didn't
want to think about it anymore.

Recalling those forgotten memories and feeling depressed, Jeong Tae-ui quietly sighed. He
was discharged four months ago and was currently an unemployed youth. Although his leg
still ached when the weather was bad, it had healed, and his body was back to normal, so he
was just about ready to start doing something.

"Yeah. So why do you suddenly need a son? Where are you planning to send me?"

When Jeong Tae-ui asked, sounding somewhat defeated, his uncle's playful smile turned
serious.

"A son doesn't really matter. Anyway, I need someone useful. We recently had a huge fallout
with the European branch, and we lost quite a few people. I need to fill in the numbers."

".........."

".... That's just an excuse. What I really need is a lucky guy."

His uncle paused for a moment. Jeong Tae-ui waited silently for him to continue. He knew
without saying that the excuse about needing more people was just that — an excuse. If it
were only a matter of numbers, there would be no need to come all the way here. After all,
there would be a line of people willing to join that could stretch across the globe. But if it was
about luck, Jeong Tae-ui didn't fit the bill, and his uncle knew that.
"In half a year, our branch chief will be moving to the headquarters in the Americas. That
means the two deputy chiefs are fighting for his position. There's always factional infighting,
no matter where you go. So now my superior's ambitions have made things troublesome for
me. I have to support him to get the top spot. This means a fierce internal battle over the next
six months. There'll be a lot of dirty and underhanded tactics. I need a subordinate who can
survive through that, someone lucky."

"I'm not particularly lucky."

"Hmm… it’s like a chicken instead of a phoenix. How about it?"

"How about what? Who would feel good hearing they're just a chicken?"

Jeong Tae-ui answered bluntly but wasn't particularly offended by the statement. If you call
an incomparable genius like Jeong Jaeui a phoenix, he would be grateful to be called a
chicken. Jeong Jae-ui was that exceptional. He could only half understand his uncle's words.
The half he understood was, 'It sounds like a mess I don't want to get involved in.' The talk of
factional strife and the place where his uncle worked seemed not much different from the
military, a world Jeong Tae-ui wanted to avoid.

"Uncle, you're in the Asian branch, right?"

"That's right."

"If you're looking for someone luckier and more capable than me, there are countless people
out there. Just pick anyone."

"I've already disclosed all this sensitive information, so you can't just back out after hearing
it."
"Sensitive information? It's probably an open secret. Fight well and get promoted safely."

Jeong Tae-ui waved his hand as if to end the conversation and stood up to clear the empty
dishes. But then his uncle grabbed his wrist tightly. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. Seeing
his uncle's serious face, it was clear he meant it. This made it harder to refuse.

"Uncle... you know why I can't do it."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed audibly and muttered under his breath. His uncle, noticing, asked
seriously.

"Tell me why you can't. If it's a convincing reason, I'll look for someone else."

"You already know."

"Do I really...?"

It was impossible to fathom what this man was thinking. Based on his words, there was no
particular reason why the needed person had to be Jeong Tae-ui. If it were Jeong Jae-ui,
maybe, but people like Jeong Tae-ui were everywhere.

"Uncle, first of all, I hate the military. I've had enough of that authoritarian, closed-off
environment."

"We're not the military. We just train hard, but the hierarchy and internal atmosphere are
different. We deal with classified incidents sometimes, so it might seem closed-off, but it's
not authoritarian. When you join, the only ranks above you are the Chief and the two Deputy
Chiefs, and you won't see them often. The rest are all equal colleagues. Any other reasons?"

"... I'm not in great shape."

"I know you're recovered."

"I don't have to visit the hospital, but my knee still hurts when the weather's bad, and my
body aches."

"Everyone there has something like that. We've all been shot at least once and broken a few
bones. Any other reasons?"

"And I'm not what you're looking for. I'm just average in luck and ability."

At this, his uncle's eyes narrowed again. He gazed at Jeong Tae-ui with a subtle expression
and spoke slowly.

"I'm looking for someone who can follow orders well and survive for a long time. And I hold
you in higher regard than you think, Jeong Tae-ui. I like to believe I know you quite well, but
I've also reviewed your records from the academy to the present. You have the most crucial
quality needed to survive."

"And what is that?"

"Perceptiveness."

"............."

The conversation seemed to be heading in a serious direction, but suddenly, an unexpected

word popped up. Jeong Tae-ui, who was anticipating some form of praise, felt a wave of
exhaustion wash over him.

"Uncle... Perceptiveness, really..."

"What? Are you disappointed?"

"Disappointed is— yes, I'm disappointed."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured while slowly shaking his head, and his uncle laughed softly.

"There's no need to be disappointed. While someone like Jae-ui with extraordinary luck is an
exception, for most ordinary folks, perceptiveness is essential for survival. In other words,
intuition. Sometimes, whether you live or die depends on whether your intuition is slightly
better or worse than others'."

His uncle's tone lowered slightly. Out of the countless life-and-death situations he had
navigated, Jeong Tae-ui had never experienced anything like that. The times Jeong Tae-ui had
faced death were not during such intense circumstances. They had been mere accidents that
anyone could have encountered. However, he had some understanding of what his uncle
meant by intuition.

"So, what's the next reason?"

"Huh?"

"Another reason, if you have one."

His uncle gestured as if to say, go on. His face showed that the reasons given so far weren't
satisfactory. If they had been, there would have been no rebuttal.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at his uncle silently. His uncle returned the gaze, patiently waiting for
Jeong Tae-ui to speak without pressing him further.
Sometimes, Jeong Tae-ui was surprised by his brother, Jeong Jae-ui. It wasn't about his
genius or luck, which were already as familiar as the air he breathed. It was when he realized
that Jae-ui knew him better than he thought.

Having grown up together for over a quarter of a century, even if they didn’t always stick
together, they knew each other well. But occasionally, Jae-ui would catch him off guard by
understanding thoughts and tendencies of his that even Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t fully realized.
Jae-ui had a natural talent for understanding people without having to consciously observe
them.

In that regard, their uncle was similar to Jae-ui.

“..........”

Though Jeong Tae-ui had never hinted or spoken about it, and despite not meeting his uncle
frequently, he felt that his uncle might already know. Or even if he didn't know, he wouldn’t
be surprised by Jeong Tae-ui's words.

“...It's dangerous for me to be in a place full of men.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered gloomily. His uncle, noticing his sulky expression, raised an eyebrow
slightly before laughing in amusement.

“Who?”

Jeong Tae-ui was momentarily confused by the question, and his uncle continued.

“You, or the other guys?”

Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly and then, after a moment of contemplation, answered.
"Technically, it would be me."

"You? Why? Do you think the guys there would drag you off and assault you?"

Jeong Tae-ui glared at his uncle, who seemed to be finding the situation amusing. Eventually,
he sighed, as if resigning himself, and muttered under his breath.

"I’m worried I might end up dragging them all off and assaulting them."

"I didn't realize your range was that wide. If you want and can manage it, go ahead. Just
remember: there, it's a society where strength rules, as long as it’s not your superiors."

"Are you saying that as long as I’m strong, I can assault anyone I want?!"

Jeong Tae-ui exclaimed in disbelief, and his uncle spread his hands, smiling wryly.
Sometimes, it was hard to tell if this man was joking or serious. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his
tongue, scratched his head irritably, and glared at his uncle.

"Why do you act like you don't understand when you clearly do?"

"Well, based on what you've said, the only thing I can surmise is that you have a tendency to
find men sexually attractive. Is there something else?"

"Isn't that enough to make things difficult for me?"

"Was it so exhausting for you to take down that mouthy peer and get discharged?"
Jeong Tae-ui stared at his uncle fiercely for a while. Then, as if suddenly drained of energy,
sighed and leaned his head against the wall. See, he knew all along. It wasn’t surprising since
he had probably guessed as much.

His uncle reached for a cup from the cabinet within arm's reach and poured water from a
kettle that was also conveniently close by. He sipped the plain water as if it were a fragrant
tea, then spoke.

"Jeong Tae-ui. Regarding that issue, if you had presented it from a slightly different
perspective, I might have been persuaded. But with your reasoning, I can't accept it."

"What different perspective are you talking about?"

He asked in a weary voice, tired of the verbal sparring. His uncle smiled playfully.

"For instance, if you were afraid that other guys might assault you."

"Uncle, that's not a funny joke..."

A deep sigh escaped him. Even the muttered words that followed sounded like a joke.
However, his next words were not delivered in a joking manner.

"Alright, any other reasons?"

Jeong Tae-ui let out a very long sigh. After a moment of silence, he finally murmured as if
resigned.

"Half a year?"
His uncle's eyes sparkled, and he smiled happily.

"Yes, half a year. Until the next Director-General is decided. After that, you can do as you
please. Quit if you want, or continue if you like the work. Besides, even if you decide to quit,
you won't have to worry about job offers — they'll be flooding in. You might be more
concerned about where to go rather than finding a job. Having experience in our organization
is a very prestigious credential."

“Yes, I guess so.”

Jeong Tae-ui felt all the strength drain from his body as he slumped back against the chair. It
felt like he had just completed a marathon, though there was not a hint of satisfaction in his
achievement. The wall clock, indicating that it was just the start of the day, caught his eye.

The future is unpredictable, but who would have thought such an unexpected change would
come so suddenly?

Yes, he had a bad feeling this morning. And look at what happened.

In that sense, his uncle's remark about choosing him for his good intuition might have been
exceptionally accurate.
 Chapter 2

1.

United Nations Human Resource Development Organization Asia Branch

The United Nations Human Resource Development Organization.

It is a cooperative organization aimed at nurturing and developing talents who can aid in the
maintenance and operation of various institutions and private organizations, thereby
supplying competent human resources.

It’s also known as UNHRDO (United Nations Human Resource Development Organization)
and it succeeds the International Talent Development Organization established in 1946.

The United Nations Human Resource Development Organization is dedicated to the dispatch,
transfer, and supply of talents in various fields for non-profit purposes. Its headquarters and
main organization are located in New York City, USA, with subsidiary branches in Europe,
Asia, Australia, Africa, and South America, located in Berlin, Germany; Hong Kong, China;
Canberra, Australia; Johannesburg, South Africa; and São Paulo, Brazil, respectively.

(Cut)

When they arrived at Chek Lap Kok Airport, a car was already waiting for them.
While a large man, who didn't look like a driver at all, silently greeted his uncle and loaded
the luggage, Jeong Tae-ui, whose entire luggage consisted of a not-so-large Boston bag,
loaded his bag next to his uncle's and then sat beside his uncle, who was already in the car.

The thin booklet that his uncle handed him, which appeared from nowhere, briefly described
the places they would go, along with some photos. Although it was common knowledge that
such booklets did not contain any useful information, Jeong Tae-ui still read it meticulously,
which took only a few minutes. It was a thin, uninformative booklet. Moreover, he had
already done a quick search before leaving.

While Jeong Tae-ui, having quickly read and closed the booklet, was fanning himself with it,
the car left the airport.

His uncle quietly took the booklet from Jeong Tae-ui's hand, flipped through a few pages, and
then laughed. It was clear that his uncle also thought it was a waste of pulp with no
nutritional value.

"It would be easier to understand if you think of it as an organization for nurturing diplomats
and key personnel from various countries."

"No matter how you sugarcoat it, in the end, it’s just about raising people and selling them off
to various organizations, isn’t it?"

"Well, it's a mutual benefit since people who want to be 'sold off' gather and apply."

Despite Jeong Tae-ui's words sounding like criticism, his uncle didn't seem particularly
offended.

Jeong Tae-ui casually flipped through the booklet his uncle handed back to him. He didn't
bother reading the text, which was full of empty words, and instead focused on the photos
used as the background. There were pictures of impressive buildings, high-tech conference
rooms, and reliable-looking men standing in formation with serious expressions.
"Among those featured in there, is there anyone to your taste?"

His uncle peeked at the booklet with a grin. Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly and shook his
head.

"I'm not really into people who walk the straight and narrow... I don't feel like hugging
someone who reeks of masculinity like this. I prefer someone soft and lovely, who seems like
they’d smell of soap or milk, but I don't think there are any like that in this field."

"Soap or milk smell... Underage sexual misconduct is a crime even in China. Although, once
you cross the branch's fence, it's practically extraterritorial jurisdiction, but there are no
minors inside. You can mess around as much as you want."

".... Uncle. Turning me into a shameless underage offender in an instant is... I’ve never
looked at anyone whose age is a single digit or even starts with a 1 that way."

His uncle chuckled softly. Jeong Tae-ui stared at him and spoke nonchalantly.

"If you were twenty years younger, you might just be my type."

Only then did the smile momentarily disappear from his uncle’s face. He blinked and looked
at Jeong Tae-ui curiously before eventually letting out a small laugh. Shrugging as if he
understood, he changed the subject.

"When you go there and spend some time, you'll figure things out, but do you have any
questions?"

"Well... I don't know anything at all, so I can't even form any questions. As you said, I'll find
out gradually once I start living there."
Jeong Tae-ui put the booklet down on his lap and looked out the window. The road from the
airport to the city center looked similar in any city. It was an adequately open highway with
nothing particularly interesting to see.

"The place where Hyung worked briefly before was the headquarters in America, right?"

"Jae-ui? Yes. That kid was thoroughly a brainy type. I heard the headquarters still wants him
back."

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at his uncle.

"Brainy type... is that how the headquarters and branches are divided?"

"Not necessarily, but generally, yes. The headquarters is like a brain house. Even if someone
has physical disabilities, they can join if their mind is outstanding. The branches require basic
physical fitness. ...But that doesn't mean you can join just because you're a good fighter, even
if your brain is all muscle. To put it simply, the branches aim to cultivate MacGyvers."

"MacGyvers... I don't have much confidence in that."

"Come on, come on. After rolling around for a few months, you'll get the hang of it."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at his cheerful uncle with weary eyes and then slowly began to voice the
questions that had started to form in his mind.

"So, are the three branches pretty much the same?"

“Hmm, that’s right. The training process is the same. So, sometimes, a few people get
exchanged quarterly depending on the circumstances. However, the atmosphere varies
slightly by branch. The guys from the south American branch are a bit crazy, the ones from
the African branch are unpredictable, the ones from the Australian branch are kind of
annoying, and the ones from the European branch are extremely annoying.”

There is quite a gap between the cheerful tone and the content.

“Do you have a bad relationship with the European side?”

"The relationship between headquarters and branches is not very good, nor is the relationship
between branches. Groups in competitive relationships are like that, right? Among them, the
Asian branch and the European branch are particularly at odds. There is a joint training
session for half a month once a year, and it gets very bloody…. it's quite a sight to see.”

“………”

Somehow, it seemed that his uncle didn’t just find the European branch annoying; rather, he
enjoyed the atmosphere of bloodshed that ensued whenever something happened, viewing the
European branch as merely an annoyance.

His uncle had a face that, while it couldn’t be called gentle, didn’t entirely lack a kind
impression. However, there was a significant difference between his mind and appearance.
Sometimes, even the well-acquainted Jeong Tae-ui would be bewildered.

Jeong Tae-ui sank into the seat. The moderately soft seat felt pleasant.

Following his uncle who arrived like a storm, he hadn’t been able to rest properly, being
driven around for several days on a tight schedule. It felt like he could sleep if he closed his
eyes now.

Noticing Jeong Tae-ui’s behavior, his uncle spoke quietly.

“It’ll be tough to adjust for a while, and I’d like to tell you to get some sleep now, but we’ll
arrive at the dock soon. It’ll be harder if you fall into a light sleep and then have to wake up.”

“The dock?”

Jeong Tae-ui turned his head. The car had already entered the city, and the streets were
gradually filled with buildings. Crowded and chaotic signs were sprawling overhead, and
buildings as old and worn-out as the apartment complex where Jeong Tae-ui lived were
densely lined up. If you looked up a bit from the flashy, glittering stores on the street, you
could see clothes hanging out on poles protruding from cracked and peeling buildings.

“Is the branch on Hong Kong Island?”

“No.”

“Then why are we going to the dock?”

“Because we need to take a boat.”

“... Is it in Macau?”

His uncle burst out laughing. Jeong Tae-ui looked at his uncle sheepishly. Since they were
taking a boat from the Kowloon Peninsula and it wasn't Hong Kong Island, the only place
that came to mind was Macau.

His uncle shook his head.

“No, it's Lantau Island. It's an island a bit further away than Hong Kong Island.
Administratively, it's part of Hong Kong and China, but practically, it's an extraterritorial
place. The Asian branch of UNHRDO is located there.”
“I see... It sounds like one of those remote islands where prisoners used to be kept to prevent
them from escaping.”

“Well, I can’t say that there was absolutely no such intention.”

His uncle said this while still smiling and then looked at Jeong Tae-ui.

“Every other week, from 5 PM on Friday to 5 PM on Sunday, you’re free, so if you want, you
can come out and have some fun. A boat will go back and forth between Hong Kong Island
and the Kowloon Peninsula for the staff on those days.”

“Listening to you, uncle...”

“Hmm?”

“It sounds like the Asian branch of UNHRDO is not just on that island but that the Asian
branch of UNHRDO is the only thing on that island.”

“Correct.”

“............”

Jeong Tae-ui smiled wryly and shook his head.

After passing through the bustling main street and turning around the grand hotel, the dock
came into view.
Jeong Tae-ui, who was idly gazing at Hong Kong Island beyond the sea, suddenly turned his
head.

“Now that I think about it, there's one more thing I'm curious about.”

“Hmm?”

“What do they call you there, uncle?”

His uncle laughed. Then, with a face mixing family and superior expressions, he said,

“They call me Instructor Jeong Chang-in. Just Instructor for short.”

***

It seemed to take about an hour to get from the peninsula to Lantau Island.

Imagining a small uninhabited island because it was said to be a remote island with only the
branch, Jeong Tae-ui was surprised to find it quite large, requiring another car ride from the
dock along a coastal road.

As the sun was setting, the forest growing densely inside the road appeared particularly dark
and lush.

“It seems like the kind of place where wild animals or venomous snakes might appear.”

When Jeong Tae-ui murmured, his uncle nodded calmly.

“Venomous snakes do come out. So, at night, you should watch your step carefully. --But
don't worry too much. There aren't any that are venomous enough to kill a person instantly.
As long as you perform emergency first aid promptly, you won't die.”

When Jeong Tae-ui looked at him with a puzzled look on his face, his uncle seemed to be
trying to reassure him by adding that there was no need to worry.

It seemed like he had come to the wrong place. Even if it was for just half a year, the more he
thought about it, half a year was more than enough time for someone to die unluckily.

He considered waiting until the next weekend to escape to Hong Kong when his uncle
suddenly remembered something and said,

"Oh, right. Now that I think about it, no one will be able to go out for about a month. The
joint training with the European branch starts in fifteen days. For fifteen days. Before that, it's
a special training period, so no going out. No going out during the joint training period either.
Well, a month will pass quickly, so try to adapt during that time."

Before wondering just how much his uncle could read his mind and to what extent, Jeong
Tae-ui, for a brief moment, genuinely wanted to strangle the man.

As Jeong Tae-ui glared resentfully at his uncle's neck, he suddenly felt a gaze and glanced
forward. He met the eyes of the driver in the rearview mirror. The driver slightly narrowed
his eyes when he met Jeong Tae-ui's gaze, as if smiling.

It was the same driver who had met him at the airport. He had driven from the airport to the
dock, and then across the water to this island. ...Surely he hadn't operated the boat too...?

This person also had a similar air. The scent of a rough-lived soldier - though his uncle had
repeatedly said he wasn't a soldier or military. Probably everyone he encountered on this
island would have that same scent.
Thinking about this, Jeong Tae-ui sighed and turned his head. He no longer had the energy to
strangle his uncle.

"So, it's a joint training with that 'annoying' European branch, and I've come just in time for
the hardships... You must actually hate me, right, uncle?"

"No way."

His uncle laughed. Jeong Tae-ui felt he had really gotten into trouble and had a bitter taste in
his mouth.

Joint training. He was used to that kind of training. For the past few years, he had been
grinding through such training every day. Until four months ago, he had been a military
officer. How would the training be conducted here?

No matter how hard it is, as long as you don't die, you'll get used to it. Even if each time feels
newly excruciating, a day will come when you become accustomed to those recurring
hardships. ...And if, at some point, you can’t control your temper and cause an incident, that's
a personal choice.

Suddenly feeling annoyed, Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head vigorously.

He had never regretted what he had done. He had always engraved deeply in his heart not to
do anything he would regret, no matter what the task.

Therefore, he didn't regret barely beating up that annoying fellow from his cohort to the point
where he barely survived. He had endured patiently for five and a half years before it came to
that, so he believed he had put up with enough. As a result — or rather as a complex result of
various things — he didn't regret being discharged from the military, where he once thought
he would serve for life.
However, thinking about the situation at that time and his feelings then still made his stomach
churn.

There are people who, having never fallen behind anyone, show an extremely ugly reaction
when they see someone overtaking them for the first time. The cohort who lay side by side
with him in the military hospital just before his discharge was such a person. For that cohort,
Jeong Tae-ui's sexual orientation was an ideal target.

Tsk. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and stretched somewhat uncomfortably in the car. He
had traveled by plane, car, and boat all in one day, covering land, sea, and air. His body felt
stiff, and he thought he should probably run a few laps around the training ground to loosen
up.

At that moment, the car stopped.

The sun had already set, and under the darkening sky, the dense forest closed in on both
sides. He didn't know when they had entered such a forest path.

"We're here."

The driver got out, and Jeong Tae-ui opened the car door at his uncle’s brief words. Stepping
outside, he immediately saw the building in front of him.

"Phew. To feel this tired over such a small thing, I must be getting old. Well, I’m over forty
now, so I can't say I’m young."

As Jeong Tae-ui's uncle muttered to himself after getting out of the car, Jeong Tae-ui, who
was staring at the building ahead, asked,

"Uncle."
"Hmm?"

"Is this building... the Asian branch?"

"Yeah. It's one building. Simple, right?"

"Then what about those impressive buildings and training grounds in the brochure?"

"Oh, that's the American headquarters. Didn't I mention that? Our branch has the least
civilized facilities, making it ideal for physical training."

"This is beyond just misleading; it's a complete scam."

"No one applies based on that brochure anyway."

As his uncle smiled and said. People only register to join branches based on the name, not the
guidebook, it's just him who was dragged there without any choice. Regardless of the
facilities, he would have ended up here due to his uncle. The building in front of him looked
no different from a one-story school building on the verge of closure in a rural village. Cracks
ran through it, the paint was peeling, and the pipes were completely rusted.

No matter how he looked at it, it seemed like a collapsing school building or a government
office abandoned decades ago.

Wait a minute. If this was the only building...

"How many people are here in total?"

"One general director, two deputy directors, six instructors (or guards), ninety-six members,
and five administrative staff. A total of 110 people."

His uncle's counting on his fingers didn't even register in Jeong Tae-ui's mind.

"How do 110 people fit in here?"

"They fit. You know how you can squeeze ten or so people into a compact car if you really
push them in, right?"

"No, I mean, where do they eat and sleep during training...?"

As Jeong Tae-ui pointed incredulously at the building, the driver, carrying his uncle's
luggage, brushed past and entered the building first. The rusty hinges made a chilling sound
as the door opened. It felt as if a ghost might appear, drawn by that sound.

His uncle laughed at Jeong Tae-ui's expression for a while before finally speaking a bit more
seriously.

"Underground. There are seven basement levels. With an area of 2,000 pyeong (about 6,600
square meters) spread across seven floors, it's not extremely spacious, but it's enough to
accommodate over 100 people without much issue."

Jeong Tae-ui once again looked at his uncle with an incredulous expression. While an
underground facility with seven floors and 2,000 pyeong (about 6,600 square meters) was
spacious enough for 100 people...

"On such a small island, how can there be an underground facility of 2,000 pyeong with
seven floors...?"
"That's why we chose this island. Did you think we just picked any random island in Asia to
set up the branch?"

His uncle spoke cheerfully as he moved forward.

Jeong Tae-ui eyed his uncle's back skeptically for a moment, but when his uncle turned to
look at him from the open door, he shouldered his bag and followed.

His uncle, who had been waiting for Jeong Tae-ui to catch up, suddenly stepped close to him
as Jeong Tae-ui paused, intending to step back half a step with a puzzled look. Suddenly, his
uncle ruffled his hair and said,

"Don't die."

"...Pardon?"

"This place isn't governed by the usual laws. There's no place for the powerless to seek
justice, and sometimes, even if a few people die, it gets covered up without issue."

His uncle paused. Jeong Tae-ui silently looked at him, then suddenly smiled weakly.

"Uncle, that's too much... You should have told me this earlier, not after dragging me to the
tiger's den."

"Even if I had told you earlier, the result would have been the same."

His uncle laughed. Jeong Tae-ui sighed and shrugged.

"I’ll have to trust in the instinct you mentioned and somehow survive. If I die, please at least
collect my bones."

"Haha, well, it's not like it's a complete lawless zone."

"So, are you telling me to be careful or not?"

"Either way, it doesn't hurt to be careful."

His uncle laughed and resumed walking. This time, he didn't stop or look back as he entered
the building. Following him, Jeong Tae-ui slowly shook his head.

At times like this, he envied his brother, whose luck no one could surpass.

***

Despite his uncle having said that everything — offices, conference rooms, classrooms,
training rooms, laboratories, accommodations, dining rooms, and so on — was all
underground, he did not head to the basement upon entering the building. Instead, he made
his way to an old, worn-out door at the end of a wooden hallway with patches of flooring
missing.

However, he paused when he sensed Jeong Tae-ui following him and turned around. Jeong
Tae-ui tilted his head quizzically as the door next to him quietly opened. A young man
emerged from within.

“Toh!”
The young man, who came out through the open door and saw Jeong Tae-ui standing right in
front of him, slowed down his steps. Seeing his uncle, he straightened up and only slightly
bent his back.

“Are you busy?”

“No, I was just about to go out for a smoke.”

Nodding, Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself that this was one difference from the military.
Feeling an inward sigh at the realization of entering the English-speaking world within the
branch. At that moment, his uncle's index finger suddenly pointed at him, causing him to
swallow his sigh.

“Take this guy down below. Show him to the room Kiyomi used and help him bond with his
new colleagues.”

“Oh, sure.”

The young man scratched behind his ear as if slightly annoyed, but he nodded without further
complaint.

As soon as his uncle finished speaking, he waved his hand lightly without looking at Jeong
Tae-ui and entered the old door, leaving Jeong Tae-ui and the young man alone in the
hallway.

The young man looked Jeong Tae-ui up and down from head to toe before turning back to the
door he had just exited. He beckoned with his finger. Jeong Tae-ui, after giving the young
man a similar head-to-toe look, followed him inside. The young man smirked.

Inside the door the young man had come through was an elevator. It looked like the sliding
door of an abandoned school, but it opened and closed without a sound, which was a
refreshing surprise. The elevator's interior functioned flawlessly.
“Do they spend all their budget making everything look older...?”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself while examining the interior, then directed his gaze to the
young man who was still looking at him.

Although the young man had the appearance of a chinese soldier, his dusky skin and slightly
narrower frame suggested that he was not purely Han Chinese, but rather had mixed blood
from one of the ethnic minorities.

The young man, who looked at Jeong Tae-ui with curiosity that was interested but not overly
excessive, tapped his chest a couple of times with his index finger and said,

“Toh. Toh Ching In.”

“...Jeong Tae-ui. You can call me Tae-ui.”

“Tae-i... ok.”

The pronunciation was slightly off, but Jeong Tae-ui figured it was useless to correct him.

“Transferred from another branch? Or are you a new recruit?”

“Just joined. It seems fairly common for personnel to transfer between branches.”

“It’s not that common, but not that rare either. You look quite disciplined for a new recruit.
What did you do before this? You didn’t work for a corporation or something, did you?”
“I was unemployed.”

Jeong Tae-ui answered seriously without a hint of a smile, but the young man, who
introduced himself as Toh, took it as a joke and laughed loudly.

“Well, as long as you’re not from the European branch, it doesn’t matter. Welcome.”

Jeong Tae-ui lightly shook hands with Toh, who extended his hand, and tilted his head
slightly.

“It seems like the relationship with the European branch is quite bad.”

Even though he had heard about it from his uncle, the way Toh casually mentioned ‘as long
as you’re not from the European branch’ made it clear how serious it was. It reminded Jeong
Tae-ui of the hostile relationship between his previous platoon and the one with that bastard
Lieutenant Kim.

"Seems quite bad? Ha, you’ll find out at the beginning of next month. We have joint training
with the European branch starting then, so those bastards are coming here. Just so you know,
if there’s an exceptionally annoying guy, you can bury him secretly. Everyone in our branch
will cooperate."

His tone was too serious for it to be a joke. It seemed the relationship was worse than Jeong
Tae-ui had experienced with Lieutenant Kim’s platoon.

"Thanks for the camaraderie."

"Of course, we have to help each other out."

Toh laughed cheerfully as he stepped out of the elevator. Jeong Tae-ui followed him and was
somewhat surprised.
They were on the fifth basement level. In front of them stretched a long, white corridor. The
carpeted floor muffled their footsteps, and the stark contrast between this pristine, well-kept
space and the dilapidated building above was striking.

"Surprised?"

Toh grinned, as if he had seen this reaction many times before.

"Did you expect a damp basement full of rats and cockroaches, with cobwebs everywhere?"

Jeong Tae-ui hadn't imagined something that extreme, but he couldn't deny it was close.

"Is the BOQ on this floor?"

Following Toh down the long corridor, Jeong Tae-ui asked, using the military term for
Bachelor Officer Quarters. Toh glanced back and laughed as if he understood.

"You were an officer in the military, huh? Which army were you in?"

"..........."

“No comment? Well, that's fine. Everyone has things they don't want to talk about. Here, it's
not called BOQ but ‘sanaesil’ (private room). It's three people per room. But the sanaesil is
one floor down. This floor has the free training room, library, and multimedia room. You can
think of this floor as where you can hang out, read, or watch movies during your free time.”

“I just want to drop off my bag first.”

Toh, seeing Jeong Tae-ui holding only a modest Boston bag and making that comment,
couldn't help but laugh. He almost snatched the bag from Jeong Tae-ui’s hand, grinning
widely.

“Alright? Then I'll carry it for you. But first, let's bond a bit with the others. Hm? We’ll be
sharing life and death together, so we should at least be able to talk to each other, right?”

“..........”

“It's free time from 5 PM, so everyone is doing their own thing right now, but you'll find most
of them in the free training room.”

Jeong Tae-ui wanted to drop off his bag and familiarize himself with his room before meeting
his colleagues, but he silently followed Toh, who was already leading the way with his bag.
Perhaps this was the expected procedure here.

However, one thing was comforting: aside from the nine superiors, everyone else was an
equal colleague.

There might be some hazing as the newcomer, but the principle of equality made it easier to
navigate. And, though likely a joke, it seemed like one or two people could be dealt with if
necessary.

...Though he was more likely to be on the receiving end rather than the giving end. He just
had to be careful.

Jeong Tae-ui recalled that during his time at the military academy, his performance in basic
weapon training and practical adaptation was average at best. Without the confidence to fend
off all approaching enemies, it was best to stay unnoticed and quietly survive the next six
months.
As they turned a few corners in the hallway, Jeong Tae-ui took note of the locations of the
multimedia room and the library. He also spotted a makeshift food vending machine in one
corner. While they occasionally brushed past other people, none of them paid any special
attention. They seemed to notice the unfamiliar face but only cast a fleeting glance, indicating
a basic level of caution.

"I thought the Asia branch would be full of Asians, but that doesn't seem to be the case."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured after passing a Westerner. Toh turned his head in acknowledgment.

"It's the same everywhere. No matter which branch you go to, you'll find a mix of different
races. The 'Asia branch' means it's located in Asia, not that it only accepts Asians. But
proportionally, there are more Asians here than in other branches or headquarters. About half
of the people here are Asians."

As Toh spoke, they arrived at their destination: the free training room.

Entering through a door twice the size of an ordinary one, a spacious area comparable to a
gymnasium unfolded before them. The facility was similar to a regular gym, save for a few
more intimidating training devices.

Inside the training room, about forty or fifty people were scattered around, each engaged in
their activities. Some were gathered in groups of three or four, chatting, while others
appeared to be napping. Most of them, however, were busy with various exercise equipment,
likely working on their basic fitness.

"So many of you here during free time, you all must be very diligent."

"If you don't want to die, you should build up even a bit of stamina before next month.
There's only half a month left anyway. If you fall to those guys from the European branch,
you'll die by my hand first."
Toh, who made a show of clenching his fist, glanced around the training room and then
walked toward a group of six or seven men. Although they were gathered, they maintained a
reasonable distance and were doing their own things, but it was clear enough that they
belonged to the same group.

Jeong Tae-ui soon nodded to himself. They probably belonged to the same team. And, as
expected, Tow was a member of that team.

Toh and Jeong Tae-ui approaching them did not go unnoticed. One by one, they stopped
exercising or talking and turned their attention to them. More precisely, to the unfamiliar face
of Jeong Tae-ui.

"Toh, did you leave half of your cigarette pack behind when you went out for a smoke?"

"Exactly. That guy who always chain-smokes at least three cigarettes whenever he starts, how
come he's back so quickly this time?"

The men who were chuckling and talking also fixed their gaze on Jeong Tae-ui. Not just
them, but other men nearby were casting curious glances as well.

"He’s the new guy. They told me to take him and bond well. So, I brought him. Our team's
new member."

While Toh exchanged a few words with them, Jeong Tae-ui casually looked around.

Most of them seemed to be in their mid-20s to early 30s. The youngest-looking guy in the
corner might have just stopped being called a kid, and the oldest-looking one doing
abdominal exercises over there could well be rounding up to forty. It seemed like most were
in their late 20s though.

Although a thirty-year-old might not be able to match a twenty-year-old in stamina, combat

techniques are not solely dependent on physical strength, so age doesn't matter much.
As Toh said, about half were Asians, with the rest being white and black. Judging from the
people currently in the room, there seemed to be slightly more black people than white.
However, it was hard to make clear distinctions as many appeared to be of mixed heritage.

Whether they were tall or short, their bodies were quite well-built, probably because they
were all training to stay alive. Fortunately, or unfortunately, there wasn't anyone who fit
Jeong Tae-ui's sexual preference. It might be fortunate or unfortunate depending on how one
looked at it.

Anyway, he's only going to be here for six months. Even if there was someone he liked, it
would be troublesome. It's better to live quietly and leave without incident.

"Hmm, Tae-i? Are you about twenty... five?"

One of the men, who had been sitting on a mattress stacked against the wall, jumped down
and approached. The other men behind him laughed, and Toh, who had briefly introduced
Jeong Tae-ui, stepped back a couple of steps.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at the man approaching him head-on. Meanwhile, he listened to the
sounds and the atmosphere aro und him.

It wasn't bad. The laughter and curious gazes were not mixed with hostility or ridicule. They
were simply enjoying a trivial event. There was even a hint of friendliness.

The man approaching Jeong Tae-ui with a playful smile was tall for an Asian. On closer
inspection, he might be of mixed race. ... This guy seems to be the leader.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled wryly to himself. Whether it was the previous place or here, the society
formed by men always had similar aspects. One of them being that, among their peers, they
always sought a leader.
It wasn't an official title. Their fragile egos couldn't handle an explicit hierarchy, so there
were no overt ranks.

However, if you dig deeper, there was always a head and a tail. Some people would say the
same thing, but more people would agree and follow one person, while another would often
receive only criticism without agreement.

It might be human nature rather than a trait specific to men, but Jeong Tae-ui had no way of
knowing what a women's society was like. He didn't particularly want to know either.

"And you?"

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled and gestured with his chin. The man pointed to himself and shrugged.

"Me? I'm Carlo Sagisawa. I'll be thirty in seven months. Anything else you want to know?"

"Yeah. Are you loosening your knuckles and ankles because of me?"

The man named Carlo burst into laughter. Whether it was a habit or a threat, Carlo had been
cracking his knuckles and stretching his ankle joints and neck as he approached Jeong Tae-ui.
Now, he spread his hands and smiled brightly.

"No, no, I was just about to start working out. Why, are you scared? You don't look very
scared to me."

"Well, I tend to be a bit different on the inside than on the outside."

When Jeong Tae-ui muttered this, Carlo laughed again. He seemed to take it as a joke, but it
was partially true. He had been told he was different inside than outside, and he was
genuinely uneasy right now. Carlo's hands, casually shaking his wrists, were large enough to
be exaggeratedly described as the size of a pot lid. His arms were muscular and solidly built,
extending from those hands to his shoulders. His legs, stretching from beneath his boxer
shorts, were the same. There was no way he could feel at ease with such a figure approaching
him.

"Alright, my friend with a different inside and outside. How about helping me warm up?"

Although muscles and a sturdy build don't tell the whole story, Jeong Tae-ui had no desire to
confront this man. The odds were overwhelmingly against him. He had never been confident
in his physical strength and had no intention of rising above others through brute force like an
animal determining its leader.

But he didn't even have time to say he’d rather decline.

As soon as Carlo finished speaking, he lunged at Jeong Tae-ui. With one hand, he grabbed
Jeong Tae-ui's wrist, and with the other, he seized his opposite shoulder, hooking his leg to
press him down.

It happened in an instant.

As his vision spun halfway around and the ceiling came into view before receding again, a
fierce impact was transmitted through his back. Although he instinctively performed a
breakfall, the stinging shock briefly blocked his chest and then disappeared.

Right above him, Carlo was grinning with an exaggerated frown.

"What's this? Toh said you were a soldier, but you're so sloppy. How can we use you properly
like this? Come on, get up."

Behind him, there were sounds of raucous laughter and whistling jeers. Jeong Tae-ui looked
up at the man with the Western name, whose face, though not classically handsome, had the
features of a Westernized Asian.
Even though he told him to get up, Carlo didn't move aside. He still held Jeong Tae-ui's
shoulder and arm, pressing his knee into his thigh. His center of gravity was firmly fixed.

Unless one had mastered the technique to an advanced level or possessed the strength of
King Kong, there was no way to get up. – Not by normal means, anyway.

"Get up, you say?"

"Yes, if you can, by all means."

"Fine. I won't limit myself to conventional methods."

Jeong Tae-ui moved almost simultaneously with his words. He raised his right leg, the only
part he could move a few inches, and drove his knee into Carlo's groin.

"Argh."

The scream didn't come only from Carlo. The men who had been laughing and chatting while
watching also fell silent with shocked faces, letting out a single exclamation.

The brief silence was shattered within seconds by shouts and exclamations.

"A man doing such a cheap shot!!"

"That's so cowardly—"
While the victim lay curled up on the floor, unable to move, the men behind Jeong Tae-ui
shouted angrily as he quickly got up and stepped away. Jeong Tae-ui scoffed.

"When I need to take care of myself, what does cowardice matter? If we're talking about
unfairness, the difference in weight class between me and this guy is already unfair."

One of the men who had been lazily sitting next to Carlo until a moment ago jumped off the
mattress, visibly provoked by Jeong Tae-ui's words. Rolling up his sleeves as he approached
with an aggressive demeanor, he was shorter than Jeong Tae-ui but had a solid, rock-like
build.

Out of the frying pan and into the fire. Is this guy a direct subordinate of the leader? Looks
like he'll have to endure some hazing today. He wondered if there were proper medical
facilities on this island.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed inwardly and put one hand in his jacket pocket. As he did so, the man
who was striding toward him slowed his pace slightly, eyes glinting with caution.

"So you're planning to use a weapon after using cowardly tactics?!"

The man bellowed like thunder. Jeong Tae-ui ignored him and walked toward him
nonchalantly. For a brief moment, the man hesitated.

That was his only chance.

Jeong Tae-ui grabbed the man's collar. The man instinctively slapped Jeong Tae-ui's hand
away. Almost simultaneously with the man's swinging fist, Jeong Tae-ui, with his hand still in
his jacket pocket, struck the man's jaw. Then, just as Carlo had done to him earlier, he hooked
the man's leg and hit him in the solar plexus, toppling him over.

When Jeong Tae-ui knelt on the man's chest and almost mounted him, the surroundings fell
silent. He could feel the hostile gazes directed at him, starkly different from before.
Well, this is definitely turning into a full-blown hazing.

Whether or not they understood Jeong Tae-ui's inner sigh, the man stared at him with fierce
eyes, showing no sign of being affected by the hit.

"If you hadn't cowardly distracted me with a weapon, the situation would be reversed by
now."

"I know."

Even though it could be dismissed as the loser's excuse, Jeong Tae-ui muttered with a sigh.
Moreover, the fact that this man wasn't really determined to beat him also helped Jeong Tae-
ui. He had the soft-hearted intention of just intimidating and scaring him a bit, which made
him fall for it so easily.

The man grabbed Jeong Tae-ui's wrist, which was pressing down on his shoulder. And he
started applying force as if to twist the wrist off. It seemed like he intended to overpower him
with brute strength.

Jeong Tae-ui wasn't confident he could withstand this man with sheer force. Even if he held
out with all his might, could he last a minute? The situation would probably be completely
reversed soon.

Damn, he’s never broken his arm before in his life. Would it hurt a lot? Yeah, it would hurt a
lot. He hoped they would take him to the hospital in time.

Feeling the increasingly hostile stares around him, Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. And he
muttered to the man who was only a hand span away from him.
"But you know what? As cowardly and dirty as you say I am, do you think you'd be lying
here so easily caught if I didn't have something in my pocket? Looks like you won't die even
if I cut your throat, right?"

His hand, still in his pocket, moved to just below the man's neck.

Jeong Tae-ui, with an expressionless face, muttered indifferently, and their eyes met. A sharp
tip touched the man's throat just beyond the thin skin. The man's eyes widened for a moment.
Seeing those eyes, Jeong Tae-ui smirked.

"But the problem is... you can't cut a throat with a pen."

Jeong Tae-ui pulled out a pen from his pocket and threw it away, then got off the man's body
and sat down on the floor. The man, frowning and glaring at the ceiling, suddenly stood up
and, looking at Jeong Tae-ui, shouted in a trembling voice.

"This bastard not only resorts to cowardly tactics but also uses cheap tricks. That's it, I'm
going to fix that insolence of yours today."

"Yeah, that's a good idea, but I'll go first. Alta."

The person who muttered in a creepy low voice was Carlo, who finally took his hand off his
groin and got up from the floor.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him with a sullen face. He had planned to endure quietly for half a
year, keeping a low profile, and then escape, but why did he have to worry about his life from
the beginning? If he had to pinpoint the cause, it was that guy who brought him here.

In fact, if he thought of it as a natural consequence, it wasn't really Toh's fault, but Jeong Tae-
ui still glared at Toh with a sullen face, seeking a scapegoat for his unwarranted resentment.
When their eyes met, Toh, who had been watching among the crowd, flinched and frowned.
Feeling increasingly dejected, Jeong Tae-ui ended up staring at the floor gloomily.
"But you, who did you come in through?"

A shadow loomed over his head, and when he looked up, Carlo, with his sleeves rolled up,
was right in front of him. It seemed like he wanted to investigate his background before
deciding to break him.

Just as Jeong Tae-ui was about to say, "No one," Toh quickly shouted first.

"Instructor Jeong. Instructor Jeong Chang-in brought him."

"Instructor Jeong?"

Carlo glanced at Toh and then asked Jeong Tae-ui again, looking puzzled.

"How do you know Instructor Jeong?"

"...If we're close, will you just leave my insolence alone?"

Carlo tilted his head, as if pondering for a moment.

"Let's hear it."

Even though it was clear from his tone that Carlo was saying Jeong Tae-ui needed to be
disciplined, Jeong Tae-ui sighed and told him the plain truth.

"He's my uncle."
"Instructor Jeong? ...Your uncle?"

Carlo's raised voice caused a stir around them. Although Jeong Tae-ui didn't show it
outwardly, he was somewhat taken aback by the unexpected reaction from the surrounding
crowd.

Was his uncle such a well-known figure that people would be this surprised? It seemed being
an instructor was a more influential position than he had thought.

"Tae-yi... Jeong Tae-yi... Then what’s your relationship with Jeong Jae-yi? There’s a rumor
that Jeong Jae-yi is also Instructor Jeong's nephew."

Carlo, who was muttering Jeong Tae-ui's name with a slightly incorrect pronunciation, asked
again with a serious face. Hearing his brother’s name, albeit pronounced slightly wrong,
caught Jeong Tae-ui off guard once more.

He hadn't expected his brother's name to come up in this situation. In fact, he didn't even
know why his brother's name should be mentioned here. Perhaps his brother had worked at
the headquarters when he was temporarily assigned there.

"He's my brother."

"Brother? Your brother? Jeong Jae-yi? Your biological brother? That famous genius
researcher, the one whom the headquarters begged to stay, offering immense wealth and
power, but who left without a second thought once his contract ended? That genius elite
whose luck is so great that everything he touches succeeds, Jeong Jae-yi?"

As Carlo shouted excitedly, Jeong Tae-ui grimaced, moving his face slightly away.
This was news to him. But then again, he and Jeong Jae-ui never really took an interest in
each other's work. So it might actually be true. It did seem likely.

It appeared that his brother was an even more renowned figure than he had thought.

"Yeah, that's right. He's my brother. ...So are you going to leave me alone now?"

He hoped that his brother's good fortune and reputation might somehow extend to him a little.

While talking to the men who had approached and whispered phrases like "the legendary"
and "only heard about in rumors," Carlo turned back to Jeong Tae-ui and shrugged with a
smirk.

"What are you talking about? Of course, that's a separate issue."

Carlo cracked his knuckles and loosened his wrists, then leaned forward to look at Jeong Tae-
ui with a mock pitying expression.

"You have no strength, no skills, and if you don't think you can win for sure, why do you
resort to dirty tricks and bring this upon yourself?"

"I still won for sure with those dirty tricks."

"..........."

Carlo fell silent. The man from earlier approached with a menacing face. Other men, with
ambiguous expressions that could be either smiles or scowls, surrounded him. The
conversation about his brother had vanished, and so had the hope that his brother's reputation
might bring him some luck.
The only relief was that the atmosphere wasn't as hostile or dangerous as he had feared. It
didn't seem like he needed to worry about medical facilities.

However, the outcome of receiving a beating remained unchanged.

***

He took a severe beating of about seven or eight hits. Two of them were so painful that he
almost lost consciousness for a moment. However, the rest were mere taps in comparison,
with several punches that could be considered light. It was a small consolation.

After receiving what was too harsh to be called a playful beating, Jeong Tae-ui found himself
drinking with the men who had beaten him.

"Is there anything to snack on?"

"Earlier, Yuan Ho went out and bought some jerky. He's gone to get it now."

"Hey, your glass is empty. Don't leave it empty; fill it up immediately."

"............"

Jeong Tae-ui quietly munched on some bean snacks handed to him by a nameless man sitting
next to him, pondering another difference from the military.

After beating someone up, these men acted as if nothing had happened, saying, "Let's
welcome the new team member by going for a drink," and cheerfully dragging him along. Yet
here he was, quietly sitting, accepting the drinks and food offered to him.
Were these men strange, was this team strange, was this branch strange, or was the entire
UNHRDO strange? Or was it he himself who found this situation odd?

"Is it okay to drink like this? What if there's an emergency while we're drunk?"

When Jeong Tae-ui muttered this, a man named Qing Ren-zao sitting across from him
shrugged and laughed.

"What's an emergency?"

Then, Toh, who seemed to be close to Qing, chimed in.

"Tae-yi was in the military. It's understandable that he's picked up some rigid habits."

"Ah."

Only then did Qing nod as if he understood. Carlo, who was pouring a drink nearby,
explained further.

"There's no reason to always be on edge here, unlike in the military. Unless you've made
enemies inside and are worried about getting stabbed by your colleagues. There's no enemy
that's going to invade us. After work, drinking is obviously free. But if you get so drunk that
you can't make it to the early morning training, the instructor will kill you."

"I heard that sometimes you take on tough jobs outside on external requests. What's to stop
someone from holding a grudge and sneaking in to stab you?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked again, sipping his drink. He wasn't exactly sure what kind of work they
did or how the system worked, but he had overheard his uncle and Jeong Jae-ui talking about
something similar a long time ago. So, Jeong Tae-ui had always thought of UNHRDO as
some sort of agency that handled various tasks.
"Where did you hear that?"

"Well, rumors spread when they can."

"Ah, right, you're Jeong Jae-yi's brother. It seems you've only heard half of it. We do go out
on practical missions, but we don't take personal requests. No matter how much money is
involved, we still operate under the guise of a United Nations organization. So, there's no
reason to take on personal grudges. The thing to be more careful of than such enemies is..."

Carlo's voice suddenly lowered, and a mix of excitement and anger tinged his tone.

"Those bastards from the European branch! They're bound to shamelessly crawl in soon
enough!"

He heard it again. He couldn't count how many times he'd heard curses about the 'European
branch' today. Jeong Tae-ui found it amusing to see grown adults getting so worked up over
colleagues supposedly under the same headquarters, so he chuckled.

"Your relationship seems really bad... Even though members sometimes move between
branches, you're still colleagues, so why is it so bad?"

He was half talking to himself. But the next moment, a chilling silence fell over the room,
and Jeong Tae-ui, who had been drinking, paused and glanced around.

"Oh, you don't know. Let me tell you. Members do move between branches, but..."

"............"

"There are no exchanges between the European branch and the Asian branch."
"What?"

"You might get transferred after going through another branch or the headquarters, but there's
no direct exchange."

Jeong Tae-ui gulped down the drink in his mouth in two swallows, trying hard not to show
his bewilderment.

So that's why Toh said, 'It's not like you came from the European branch.' Okay, he got it
now. These guys really have a bad relationship. But still, it's pretty extreme that there's no
formal exchange directly between the two branches. That means their relationship is
recognized as horrendous not just among individuals or members but also by other branches
and headquarters.

"What kind of bloody history do you have under the same headquarters...?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, and Qing, holding his drink with both hands, tilted his head.

"Originally, we don't have good relations with other branches or the American headquarters
either. I mean it’s a little bit better with the headquarters, but you can't say the branches get
along even as an empty phrase. It's because we're each other's opponents in live training.
When we do joint training, we have to fight like we're facing a real enemy. Sometimes people
die, and those grudges build up. In the next joint training, some people even seek revenge and
kill on purpose. The animosity between us and the European branch has piled up and become
rock solid."

"Are you saying they kill each other on purpose, not by accident?"

There was no answer. Only the silent, bitter looks exchanged, which signified agreement.
"That doesn't mean they just kill any random person from another branch indiscriminately...
It’s just the way it is. But anyway, as soon as they come, you will see hell right before your
eyes."

"…You said this joint training happens once a year, right?"

"That's right. With the European branch, and with the other branches too, once a year. So,
every three months, you'll meet the Europeans, Australians, South Americans, and Africans
in turn."

Jeong Tae-ui blamed his uncle for bringing him here, as if he'd been bitten by an insect,
knowing he'd have to endure at least two births and deaths to live normally in the next six
months. He then realized something and tilted his head.

The calculations didn't add up. If there are five branches, there would inevitably be an extra.
Does that mean one skips a turn in rotation? Or do they train with the headquarters? No, but
he heard that the headquarters and branches have different roles. The headquarters is full of
elite brains, so it's unlikely they'd engage in physical combat.

Jeong Tae-ui, running through various scenarios in his mind, couldn't figure it out and asked.
The answer came easily.

"We split the personnel in half and rotate. Half of the European branch comes to our branch
while half of our branch goes to Australia. Half of the Australians go to South America, and
so on. The next time, we mix up the order and rotate again."

"Ah, I see. So, when do they decide who stays and who goes?"

"If we start on Saturday, the draw will be on Friday night."

"…How do you manage to get plane tickets so quickly?"

"Why would we need to secure seats on a private plane? We already have visas for all the
countries with branches, so we just need our passports."

Jeong Tae-ui thought for a moment about the crumbling, dilapidated buildings he had seen
when he arrived on this island and how the word "private plane" couldn't seem more out of
place, but he didn't say anything.

"Why decide things so last minute? It would be better to plan and prepare in advance."

"If they knew in advance whether they were staying or going, they might slack off in
training."

"Haha, if you don't want to die, you'll train hard whether you're staying or going, right?"

"When we train with branches other than Europe, we might get a few injuries, but it's rare for
anyone to die."

The men continued their conversation, still filled with curses and grudges, reminiscing about
how last time, Sangwat and Kroy died, Uel, Yoon, and Kiyomi were hospitalized and still
hadn't returned, and how they would kill the one who killed Sangwat if they ever saw them
again.

"…Do they draw lots to decide who to send over there too?"

"Probably, since the basic operational policies are the same. But if there's someone in their
branch they think would surely die if sent, they'll try not to send them... the cowards!"

If the basic operational policies were the same, it meant that this side also tried not to send
people who had made enemies over there, making it a tit-for-tat situation. However, Jeong
Tae-ui, who had learned the wisdom of living smartly, didn't say anything.
"Is that bastard really coming?"

It was then that Alta suddenly muttered. Instantly, as if on cue, everyone fell silent.

Jeong Tae-ui, still chewing on dried fruit after finishing his snacks, looked around in
bewilderment.

The faintly stiffened expressions on the men's faces showed a range of emotions. Anger,
anxiety, fear, or emotions of a similar nature.

"There's more than a few guys who have grudges against him. They wouldn't send him here if
they had any sense. The guys from the Europe branch wouldn't throw their own into the lion's
den."

The man sitting next to Jeong Tae-ui spat out these words through gritted teeth, as if he could
almost see blood. It seemed as if everyone drinking with them shared a similar sentiment.
Then, Carlo muttered heavily.

"From the perspective of the higher-ups in the Europe branch, it's likely more beneficial for
them if he relocates. Consider this: instead of allowing that bastard to remain at their branch
and cause harm, it's preferable to send him elsewhere. Even if he goes to another location and
kills one person and injures three others, it's still better than having him wreak havoc on their
own turf."

"We should've slit that fucking bastard's throat when he was on his own turf and made him
pay!"

"…Who?"
Once again, silence fell over the group. As he glanced at the men, now steeped in silence,
Jeong Tae-ui thought it was fortunate that he wasn't eating snacks anymore. If the only sound
in the room was him crunching, it would be embarrassing. Spitting out the food and joining
them in their sullen silence wasn't an option either.

He roughly understood the situation. There seemed to be a guy from the Europe branch who
had become almost a universal enemy here. They were all grinding their teeth but hesitating
to make a move, probably because this guy was notoriously tough. It was a situation where
no one wanted to be the cat who would bell the tiger.

"So, all the people that 'fucking bastard' took down were members of this team?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked, almost to himself.

From the conversation, Jeong Tae-ui gathered that there were six teams in the branch. Each
team was composed of sixteen members, totaling ninety-six personnel. It seemed that there
were six instructors, each managing a team.

Hmm... They mentioned that the factions below were struggling to push one of the two
deputies into the vacant director position. So, before even considering the Europe branch
issue, it seemed that there was already an internal conflict within this branch, with three
teams opposing the other three. But before worrying about that, they first had to deal with the
external threat they'd face for the next fifteen days.

"No, that's not it. That bastard doesn’t care which team any of us are in. He just enjoys
beating us up indiscriminately. That psycho!"

Alta, who had started speaking calmly, ended with a shout as his temper flared.

Intimidated by the intensity, Jeong Tae-ui subtly leaned his body away, only to be met with
another outburst from the other side.
"How did such a lunatic even get into the UNHRDO?! I clearly remember undergoing a
personality test for two hours before getting in!"

The others, echoing "Me too, me too," were a reminder that despite their rough appearances,
they had managed to get through intense competition to join the UNHRDO, proving their
excellence in their own way.

Jeong Tae-ui silently swallowed the words "I didn't take such a test" along with the dried
fruit.

According to his uncle, the people who had experienced being shot and having their bones
broken must have had some intriguing personality test results. However, that wasn't the main
point of the current conversation.

"Well... didn't everyone here handle guns and knives before they came? So, it makes sense
for a 'crazy bastard' to end up here too."

He still didn't know exactly what kind of crazy bastard the guy was.

However, Jeong Tae-ui's attempt at neutrality didn't resonate with them. The man next to him
affectionately put an arm around his shoulder and spoke gently.

"You're wrong. It's true that everyone here has handled guns and knives, but their mindset is
different from that madman’s. When you pull the trigger on someone who has no personal
grudge against you, can you do it without hesitation? Most people can't. The guys here are
the same. They hesitate. But not that bastard. He just kills."

".............."

It wasn't a joke or an exaggeration. The man next to him was speaking with a serious
expression.
Jeong Tae-ui felt a slight chill. The man's serious eyes and low voice were painting the
picture of a demon — a creature that wore a human disguise but was anything but human.

…It seemed wise to avoid this person to ensure a safe six months. He didn't know who this
guy was, but his gut, as his uncle had described it, was whispering that it was better to stay
ignorant about this person.

"Well... if this guy is a common enemy for the entire Asian branch, talking about it here won't
change much. Besides, from what I've heard, he doesn't seem like someone you can easily
handle."

He didn't want to linger on this unsettling topic. The others seemed to feel the same way, as
they switched the subject, albeit with a bitter taste lingering in the air.

Jeong Tae-ui silently sighed as he picked up the last piece of dried fruit. The dried fruit had
run out, and the guy who had gone to bring the jerky still hadn't returned. At this rate, it
seemed like they would spend the whole night waiting for the jerky. Even if the jerky came
soon and they ran out, it seemed like they'd still drink for quite a while after that.

What should he do? Sitting among them, sharing drinks and listening to the men's chatter was
fun, but he wished he could rest a bit. But it didn't seem like these guys would let him go to
sleep so easily.

He quite liked the people here. Each had different personalities, so he hadn't gotten close
enough to know if he matched with each individual, but at least he didn't dislike the group's
overall vibe. If nothing special happened, it seemed like he could enjoyably spend the next
half year with them. He might even make two or three close friends.

However, apart from that, Jeong Tae-ui didn't particularly enjoy this kind of gathering.
Eating, drinking, and playing in moderation was fine, but when such times dragged on, it
became a chore. Moreover, he wanted to rest quietly right now.
As he was contemplating what to do, he saw Toh, who was sitting across from him, stand up.
It looked like Toh was grabbing a pack of cigarettes to go outside and smoke.

"I'll go to the restroom for a moment. Toh, could you tell me where it is?"

Jeong Tae-ui put down his glass and stood up. Toh, who was about to go outside, looked at
him and nodded indifferently. With joking comments about smoking only three cigarettes and
not getting lost on the way to the restroom, Jeong Tae-ui followed Toh out.

Toh, who had been caught by his uncle while trying to go out to smoke and had to return
without smoking, seemed to miss his cigarette dearly. He already had one in his mouth, even
though he hadn't lit it yet. He walked ahead, gnawing on the unlit cigarette.

"Is smoking prohibited inside?"

"Yeah. There's a smoking room, but not on this floor. You have to go downstairs, but it's
better to go upstairs and smoke while getting some fresh air. The restroom is..."

As they turned the corner at the end of the hallway, Toh pointed somewhere in the middle of
the path. However, Jeong Tae-ui didn't even glance in the direction Toh pointed. Instead, he
clung closely to Toh's back and wrapped his arms around his neck from behind.

"I saw the restroom there earlier, so I know where it is. What I want to know is where the
restroom attached to the men's quarters I'll be staying in is. I know it's a hassle, but could you
go down with me and show me?"

Jeong Tae-ui tightened his grip on Toh's neck as if to say he would choke him if he made a
fuss or resisted. This situation, where he was holding someone and making threats, made him
feel as if he were a member of the European branch, which made him smile bitterly.
Nevertheless, resting was his top priority right now.
Toh opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something but then sighed deeply, as if giving
up.

"Fine, just don't be rough. I'll show you. But you didn't bring your stuff. Go back and get it.
I'll wait here."

"Do you think those guys will let me go to sleep so easily if I say I'm going to get my stuff
and go to sleep?"

Jeong Tae-ui's question was half rhetorical and half a genuine doubt about whether they
would let him go.

As it turned out, Jeong Tae-ui's intuition was correct, and Toh didn't respond.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled and patted Toh's back.

"It's okay. There's nothing valuable in my stuff anyway, so I'll get it tomorrow. If no one takes
it, it'll still be there. Let's go to the men's quarters. It's a three-person room, right? Don't look
like that. It's your fault for taking me to the training room instead of the men's quarters in the
first place. Oh, the spot where I got hit still hurts. Wasn't it around here where you hit me,
Toh?"

Jeong Tae-ui massaged his shoulder and pretended to frown, while Toh shrugged as if
resigned.

"Fine, follow me. I'll take you to your room."

Ignoring the elevator that had arrived with its doors open, Toh headed towards the emergency
stairs, saying it would be faster.

***
The sixth basement floor, despite being just one level below the upper floors, was noticeably
different in design.

On both sides of the straight corridor, identical doors were set at intervals, zigzagging and
facing each other. The carpet on the floor was a plush khaki color, softer than the one on the
fifth floor. The walls were adorned with elegantly crafted glass lamps and leisurely hung
framed pictures. At the end of the corridor, there was an antique console table with a calm
flower arrangement. Next to it were two single-seater couches covered in buffalo leather, and
a small glass table.

“It feels like we've stepped into a five-star hotel. I can't wait to see what the rooms are like.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered in awe, to which Toh, walking ahead of him, laughed.

“The rooms are similar, except that each doesn't have an attached bathroom.”

“If they went to such lengths to make it luxurious, why didn't they put a bathroom in each
room?”

“Well, they said the plumbing system couldn't be arranged that way. They couldn’t install
pipes for each room.”

“So, communal bathrooms and toilets?”

“Exactly. But they’re spacious and located on the east and west sides, so it's never crowded.
It's always quiet, no matter when you go.”

“No matter when...?”

Toh seemed to understand the skepticism in Jeong Tae-ui's voice. “Yes, no matter when,” he
reiterated.

With a look that seemed to say, ‘Well, that's how it is when men live together,’ Toh hummed a
tune as they walked down the corridor.

He showed the bathroom while they were passing by, and it was still empty even now during
free time after the regular workday had ended. The excellently equipped shower facilities and
the large bathtub divided by a glass door were sitting there desolately.

"I guess I'll have to use it later myself."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered as he looked at the hot water clearly filling the bathtub. Then he
suddenly asked Toh.

"So do the superiors also use this place? Like the head, deputy head, or instructors?"

"No way. They live on a different floor. Those people live on the first basement floor, which
is as close to the ground level as possible. Each room has its own attached bathroom."

"Haa."

He briefly thought of his elegant uncle. He felt a seed of resentment growing towards him,
who was the root cause of all this situation. He thought he wouldn't feel relieved until he
really went to choke him at least once later.

"Where is Instructor Jeong Chang-in's room on the first basement floor?"

"Why, do you already miss your uncle? Hehe, get off the elevator I took earlier, turn right,
then turn the corner, and it's the second room."
Toh said playfully and turned his steps away from the bathroom. Pointing out that the
restroom was next to it, he proceeded down the hallway again. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his
tongue inwardly and shook his head at the thought of his uncle, and it took quite a while for
Toh to finally stop walking.

"Here it is, the room you'll be using."

The room he pointed to while tapping the door with his finger joints was located quite deep
inside the hallway.

"It used to be used by a Japanese guy from our team and two Russians from another team.
One of them died, and the other two are recuperating... I don't think they'll be able to return
even after recuperating."

Toh mumbled in a low voice as he opened the door. It seemed to open easily as if it wasn't
locked.

The room inside was spacious. It was wide enough to accommodate three people. There were
three double beds, and although there wasn't a visible wardrobe, the built-in closet-like door
seemed to serve as one. The room was equipped with all the necessary items such as storage
cabinets, desks, and bookshelves.

"The fridge in front of the closet, stock it yourself and use it. It won't hold much, but it'll be
enough for a few cans of beer and a couple of snacks. If you just need to wash your hands,
you see the sink in that corner? You can wash there. Some guys sometimes use it to relieve
themselves because they find going to the bathroom annoying, so it's best not to use it for
anything else."

"...Whoever it is, I hope the guy sharing the room with me doesn't do that."

It's good that the bathroom is private and quiet. It would be convenient, and Jeong Tae-ui
himself wasn't exactly a neat freak. But that was a bit much. He wanted to see the face of the
crazy guy who relieved himself in the handwashing sink and punch him.

As Jeong Tae-ui muttered in disgust, Toh shrugged his shoulders.

"You'll probably use it alone until a new recruit comes in. Unless the guy recuperating returns
safely. Waiting for the former might be faster."

"The ones who are recuperating must be seriously injured."

"Well... fortunately, they won't have any trouble living as ordinary people, but it has become
difficult for them to return to this lifestyle. Still, the compensation and retirement money they
receive will be enough to live alone comfortably for decades if they live frugally. They got
injured during internal training, after all."

Indeed, Jeong Tae-ui nodded.

If one successfully goes through the process and gets hired by another company or public
office, they would earn an enormous salary, and even if they got injured during the process,
they wouldn't face financial difficulties. Moreover, in an environment with such facilities...

He could understand why people in the world were eager to join this organization.

Toh, either thinking he had explained enough or unable to suppress his urge to smoke any
longer, walked toward the door and said,

"Go to the office on the ground floor and ask Kyo-ho for the key. Xin Lu is in charge of
member welfare and internal affairs, so get the key from him. There’s also a note with the
living rules, so get that too. If you need anything else, ask him. If it’s a simple question, you
can ask me. My room is number 15. ...Shall I go with you? I’m heading up to smoke
anyway."
"No, go ahead. I'll go up slowly. But is the Kyo-ho in the office at this hour?"

"There should be someone on duty. If you tell someone you have business, Xin Lu will be
there."

"Got it. Thanks."

You're welcome. Toh said, waving his hand as he walked out. Left alone in the room, Jeong
Tae-ui finally let out a long-held sigh and slumped into a chair nearby.

The room was sparsely furnished with only the basic items. It was expected that the
belongings of the deceased would have been cleared out, but it seemed the things of those
recuperating were also taken.

He inspected the drawers, closet, and desk. Although not completely emptied, there were
some clothes, books, and small items left behind. The furniture that was completely empty
and spotless probably belonged to the deceased person.

Even if someone wouldn’t be returning, it wouldn’t be right to use their space freely.
Naturally, the spot of the deceased remained unoccupied.

Jeong Tae-ui slowly looked around the room. He had left his bag behind, so unpacking
wasn’t going to happen today, but there wasn’t much to unpack anyway. He had nothing of
great importance that needed careful packing, even under the urging of his uncle. Plus, since
he was only staying for six months, he had brought only the essentials. He didn't need to
bring much, as even indoor clothes, uniforms, and even underwear and toothbrushes would
be supplied.

If there was anything remotely important in the bag... it would be the key. It wasn't even on a
key ring, just tossed into the bag without making a sound. It was the key to his house which
he would need again six months later.
Before leaving, he had cleaned and organized the house thoroughly. It took several times
longer than packing his bags. He also left a simple note for his brother, who he didn't know
when would return.

Speaking of which, what might his brother be doing around now? Though he was someone
who never needed worrying about, Jeong Tae-ui thought he wouldn’t even be concerned if he
heard his brother’s plane had crashed.

Whatever he was doing, if his brother wanted, they would meet again. Because whatever his
brother wanted always came true easily.

Jeong Tae-ui approached the neatly made bed and lay down on it.

His body was tired, but sleep didn’t come as easily as he thought. His body was heavy, but
his mind was clear.

For a while, he would have a single room. It would be quiet and comfortable in its own way,
but being new, there would be many inconveniences. To ask even small things, he would
have to knock on other doors.

Thinking that far, Jeong Tae-ui stared at the ceiling for a moment before slowly getting up.

He wouldn’t need the room key since he wouldn’t be locking the door, but he would need
that note about the living rules. He didn’t even know where to eat or what to do tomorrow.

Xin Lu, Toh had said. The Kyo-ho, the one in charge of miscellaneous tasks?

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head and got up. The next six months felt like they would stretch
on forever.
He definitely wouldn’t feel satisfied without choking his uncle at least once. On the way up,
he should stop by his uncle's room on the first basement floor and twist that face of his a bit.

***

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue.

Even though it was his first day here, he hadn’t expected to get lost inside the building. And
in a place no bigger than an elementary school playground.

The problem started with the elevator.

Of course, Jeong Tae-ui knew the location of the elevator Toh had taken. It was the old-
looking elevator just around the corner from the stairs. Although there were several turns, he
hadn't forgotten the way.

So, it would have been better if he had found that elevator. Unfortunately, that elevator was a
bit far from Jeong Tae-ui's room. He didn't want to go all the way to the distant elevator when
there was one visible just by turning his head in the opposite direction as he exited the room.

After all, the layout of buildings is generally the same on each floor. While there might be
some differences in arrangement, buildings of this type are typically quite similar in
architectural design.

So, he thought he could take that elevator up and then follow the hallway back the way he
had come.

"Damn it, what kind of building is this? It's completely different from the lower floors."
Jeong Tae-ui muttered curses as he grabbed his head in frustration.

It was his first time encountering a building with such a different layout on each floor. The
varying hallway paths were one thing, but when even the bathroom locations were different,
it was beyond absurd. Inefficient to the extreme, an utterly ridiculous structure. And they talk
about the sewer system being well-designed?

He had been wandering around this floor for over ten minutes. Although he had found a
couple more elevators during this time, they were not in the locations he was looking for.
They were elevators located at the corners of the stairs.

...No matter how strangely this building was designed, surely the elevators and stairs couldn't
be in different positions on each floor. If such a bizarre building existed, it should be reported
to an architectural conference.

"Damn it. Why is there no one around?"

Come to think of it, most of the roughly hundred people on this island were currently on the
5th or 6th basement floors and rarely had any reason to come to the first basement floor, so it
was no wonder it was hard to find anyone in this spacious place. But since arriving on this
floor, Jeong Tae-ui had cursed several times.

Even in the military, he had confidence in his sense of direction. He didn’t need to read maps.
Jeong Tae-ui had an excellent sense of direction and never got lost, even when carrying a
subordinate who had sprained an ankle during a nighttime march through the woods, finding
a shorter path back despite his groggy state.

However, there were no maps inside this building, and he could only rely on his sense of
direction.

Uncle, you really know how to put people through their paces. How do you live in a place
like this?
Grinding his teeth, Jeong Tae-ui stopped and tried to figure out where he was. He didn’t
know the overall layout of the building or where the outer walls were, but he started recalling
the path he had taken since entering the building. ...He still didn’t know. So, he would just
have to wander until he found his way.

Sighing, Jeong Tae-ui resumed walking, while knowing it wasn't the best approach.

Come to think of it, this hallway looked somewhat similar to the lower floor. Identical doors
faced each other in a zigzag pattern.

Could this room be an accommodation like the men’s quarters below? If so, it would be the
quarters of the higher-ups staying on this floor. ...Maybe he had found the right place without
realizing it.

As he thought about it, Jeong Tae-ui sighed again upon seeing a glass sliding door at the end
of his field of vision.

No, it wasn’t.

Toh had just escorted him past a bathroom that looked like this. Open the glass sliding door
and step inside. Beyond that, there's another frosted glass door. Proceed further in, turn
towards the dressing room, and you'll find the bathroom inside.

"But... if all the higher-ups have bathrooms in their rooms, why is there a communal
bathroom here? Or maybe it’s not a bathroom."

Jeong Tae-ui paused in front of the door.

It wasn’t particularly important, but he was a bit curious. He wasn’t in a hurry anyway.
Finding his uncle's room was the problem; to leave this floor, he could just take any of the
elevators sparsely located here and there, either going up to the ground floor or down to the
sixth basement floor.
"Since I'm lost anyway, should I wash up before I go?"

Although he hadn’t planned to, Jeong Tae-ui muttered half in resignation as he opened the
door, revealing that it was indeed a bathroom. When he opened the frosted glass door inside,
the partition wall and the changing room beyond it looked exactly like those on the lower
floor.

And there was someone there.

The person, who seemed startled by the sound of the door opening, stood frozen, staring at
Jeong Tae-ui with wide eyes.

"Uh, ...ah... um, well."

A pair of clear eyes looked up at him from about a foot below. The wide, startled eyes were
so big that they looked like they might roll out if poked.

Although he looked like a boy ― since he was in this building, he couldn’t possibly be a
minor. This young man, who looked quite young, was just putting on his clothes, holding a
shirt in one hand while only wearing pants. Or perhaps, since his hair wasn’t wet, he was
about to go in to wash.

For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui's mind went blank.

Uh, did I make a mistake? But I haven’t done anything wrong. It’s just a coincidence that we
met. So why do I feel like I made a mistake and should apologize?

These thoughts briefly crossed his mind, but he still couldn’t understand why.
Then, his gaze was drawn to the young man’s smooth, peach-colored skin. It looked soft, as if
touching it would feel like brushing against downy fluff. A faint scent of soap, or perhaps
baby milk, seemed to emanate from him.

In that moment, Jeong Tae-ui felt an inexplicable embarrassment.

He felt like he knew why he felt as if he had made a mistake. But the reason didn't make
sense. He hadn't even seen him fully naked, so why?

His uncle's face, smirking and saying that underage conduct was a crime, flashed in his mind.
But there were no minors in the branch, so it wasn’t a crime. Moreover, it was strange to
think of it as a crime just because he saw another man half-naked.

Jeong Tae-ui must have looked noticeably flustered. The young man seemed to sense his
confusion, as the initial shock in his eyes calmed down.

"You're a new face... Who are you?"

The young man asked quietly. Jeong Tae-ui was taken aback again.

Even his voice was youthful. The soft, slightly hesitant tone of his words made him seem
even younger. It wouldn't be surprising if he really was a minor.

Jeong Tae-ui covered his mouth with his hand, trying to hide his embarrassment, but he didn't
realize that rubbing his chin with his hand only made him look more flustered.

It would be rude to ask his age.

"Uh... How old are you?"

But despite thinking that, he couldn't help but ask.

The young man seemed to guess the reason for Jeong Tae-ui's awkwardness from his face and
gestures, and answered in a slightly offended tone.

"I'm twenty-two. But who are you?"

Twenty-two. Still a kid. But not a crime to touch. ...No, that's not it.

"Oh... do you work here?"

Jeong Tae-ui felt pity and sympathy for the delicate boy — though he was a young man —
living in such a rough environment with dangerous people inside and poisonous creatures
outside.

By that time, a look of outright displeasure appeared on his face. It was the kind of face that
seemed to say, ‘What kind of guy is this?’ It's understandable since a stranger suddenly barges
into the bathroom, doesn't answer his questions, and babbles nonsensically while treating him
like a child.

“Under which warden and team did you come here? Or did you come as a guard or an officer,
without prior notice?”

He asked coldly with a stern face.

Only then did Jeong Tae-ui's expression change as if he had woken up from a dream, and he
scratched the back of his neck. It seemed he had upset the other person.

“I… got lost. I was on my way to see instructor Jeong Chang-in.”

“Instructor Jeong Chang-in? His office is out the door, to the right, all the way to the end,
then right again to the end, and then right once more. You'll see an elevator, and it's the
second room after turning right at the corner.”

“Um… okay.”

Although his response was half-hearted, it was extremely helpful. If he could just get a sense
of the direction, it would be easy to find.

“Thanks, then.”

Jeong Tae-ui awkwardly expressed his gratitude. The young man still looked displeased but
shrugged his shoulders in response. His bare shoulders shone whitely.

He was supposed to leave now, but his feet wouldn't move. He wanted to look at this pretty
young man a bit more. It felt like looking at a fascinating, moving doll.

“Aren't you going?”

It seemed the young man was in the middle of undressing. He tossed his shirt into a rattan
basket in the changing room, unbuckled his belt, and then, while about to take off his pants,
frowned at Jeong Tae-ui, who was still standing there.

Jeong Tae-ui's face suddenly turned red. There was no reason for it, but he felt extremely
embarrassed.

“No… I'm going. See you later, then.”

Jeong Tae-ui waved his hand and left the bathroom.

Without looking back, he walked briskly to the right as the young man had instructed. As he
reached the dead end, his head began to clear. When he raised his hand to brush his cheek, his
ears were burning hot.

Jeong Tae-ui stood there looking flustered, then shook his head and turned right to walk
again.

Jeong Tae-ui was not the type to be easily emotionally disturbed. He often heard that he was
calm and unyielding. In fact, even when he was embarrassed, it didn't show much on his face.

But now, he could tell without looking in the mirror. His face must be clearly flustered.

“Damn it... You didn't tell me there would be someone like that, uncle...”

He blamed his uncle for no reason. Of course, there was no answer.

This had happened once before. There was a time when he had been caught off guard, his
mind going blank, fumbling in embarrassment. He had almost forgotten when that was.

It was when he was still a student, not long out of his teens. You could say he was precocious,
or to put it negatively, a precocious youth. By the time he was in high school, he had already
tried everything sexually. Not only with girls but also with boys, and he knew he was more
attracted to men. He knew that he liked soft, tender bodies that felt good to hold.

At that time, perhaps it was his first love, he went to a friend's house and met his friend's
cousin, who was staying there during the holidays.

He wasn't too thin, with a moderately plump, soft, and white body, large eyes, and a cute
expression. Like a cotton candy.

Back then, the same thing happened as now.

His face had heated up, his heart raced, his mind had gone blank, and his breath trembled.

After making excuses to visit his friend's house repeatedly over the next few days, he got
used to the cousin, and it got a bit better. Still, his heart fluttered every time he saw the
cousin. He just liked him so much, he wondered if there was any way to accidentally brush
against that soft skin.

Before long, the cousin returned to his home, ending his first love in vain.

Since then, Jeong Tae-ui had always been attracted to that type. Cute, lovable, and so fresh it
felt like he'd melt.

However, men like that were rare, even among young boys, let alone older men. He hardly
ever saw anyone like that. Sometimes, if he found someone with a similar impression at a
club, he was satisfied to enjoy it.

But he never imagined he'd find someone so perfectly his type in such a secluded place.

“What should I do...”

Jeong Tae-ui murmured to himself, truly troubled.

What could he do? He couldn't believe someone like that appeared here.

Actually, if you think about it, there’s nothing he could do. He have no intention of raping or
molesting anyone, so if that man is heterosexual, that's the end of it. And the probability of
that is very high. Even if he was lucky enough to have this tendency too, the time was limited
to half a year.
“What should I do?”

Jeong Tae-ui murmured the words, not even knowing if he should do something or what the
objective was.

Meanwhile, the long hallway came to an end. Jeong Tae-ui sighed quietly as he faced the
wall and then turned to the right.

As expected, he saw the elevator just as the young man had described. It was the same
elevator that Toh had used earlier. He also saw a door leading to the stairs beside it.

“The second room after the corner… right.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, repeating the young man’s directions as he moved forward.

After turning the corner, he quickly found which room was his uncle's.

***

His uncle was not in the room.

No, to be precise, it would be more accurate to say he was not at his desk.

Half-immersed in other thoughts due to his inner turmoil, Jeong Tae-ui opened the door
without knocking, but there was no one there to scold him for it.

He paused briefly when he saw the unlocked door and the empty room, but he understood
upon hearing the sound of running water from inside. It seemed his uncle was in the shower
attached to the room.
Jeong Tae-ui confirmed it was indeed his uncle's room by seeing a few familiar personal
items scattered on the desk and then walked inside. He sat down in the large chair in front of
the desk and slowly looked around the room.

His uncle's private room was quite different from Jeong Tae-ui's.

Not only the furniture and electronic devices but, above all, there were many books. The
bookshelves filled every inch of the wall and were crammed with books in no particular
order.

Jeong Tae-ui ran his hand along the bookshelf within reach. His uncle had many rare books.
His uncle's home library — a place he rarely visited as he spent most of the year at the branch
office, returning home for less than ten days a year — was filled with rare books that would
make collectors drool. There had even been an incident where book thieves broke in, proving
the value of his collection.

Jeong Tae-ui would often go to his uncle's house and stay for days, sometimes not coming
out at all. He stopped visiting when he ran out of books to read, but before that, he would
often go to his uncle's house to call his older brother.

Jeong Tae-ui didn't love books as much as his uncle or his brother, but he enjoyed reading
enough to distinguish rare books. Among the books his hand brushed against now, there was
one he had wanted to read but had never been able to obtain.

Jeong Tae-ui raised his eyebrows slightly and pulled out the book. He had tried every
possible way to get it, but even the original edition was out of print, so he had to give up.

Where on earth does he find these things? It makes things easier for Jeong Tae-ui, though.

Jeong Tae-ui admired his uncle as he slowly flipped through the pages. However, he found it
hard to concentrate on the book.
The young man he had just encountered kept appearing in his mind.

"...Seriously. What am I doing, like some adolescent boy... Get a grip, Jeong Tae-ui."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue as he rubbed his face, which was beginning to flush. He even
slapped his cheeks a couple of times.

How could they place someone so young and delicate on such a rough island? But judging by
the fact that he was on this floor, he couldn't be just a regular member...

At that thought, Jeong Tae-ui flinched.

This was the first basement level. It's not where regular members stay. If someone is on this
floor... could that young man possibly be a director, a deputy director, or an instructor...?

Jeong Tae-ui's face hardened slightly. He absentmindedly turned the pages of the book in his
hand, his mind going blank.

Then it happened.

The faint mechanical sound, which pulled Jeong Tae-ui back from his distant thoughts, was
easy to hear in the quiet room.

Jeong Tae-ui turned his head towards the sound. It was coming from the telephone on the
desk. A soft, gentle mechanical sound. The lamp above the phone, blinking red as if asking to
be pressed, illuminated the small monitor with a dim, faint light.

Jeong Tae-ui turned his head towards the bathroom. The sound of running water had stopped.
He thought his uncle might be coming out soon, but instead, he heard the soft splashing of
water and a low hum. It seemed his uncle was soaking in the bathtub.

The phone kept ringing, so Jeong Tae-ui put the book down on the desk and stood up. He
approached the bathroom and tapped on the glass door.

"Uncle, there's a phone call."

"A phone call? At this hour? Ah, I know who it is. Can you take the message for me? I won't
be out for a while."

His uncle's voice responding to Jeong Tae-ui showed no sign of surprise. He must have
known Jeong Tae-ui was in the room since he entered. Although Jeong Tae-ui had entered
silently, his uncle was not one to miss a presence. Jeong Tae-ui sighed, thinking, as expected.

"If you know someone is here, you should think about coming out quickly instead of leisurely
taking a bath, Uncle."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, and a low chuckle echoed from the bathroom.

"Knowing it’s you, why would I hurry?"

Yeah, this was a typical quirk of his uncle.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and returned to the desk, but the phone had already hung up
by then. "The call ended, Uncle," he shouted toward the bathroom and sat back down,
picking up the book again.

A bath, huh. That young man must be in the bathroom by now...

Jeong Tae-ui's face turned red again for no reason. His earlobes felt hot.

That soft, peach-colored body would have a rosy, pleasing hue in the hot water. His skin
seemed like it would have a subtle, soft, and very pleasant scent. It made one want to
embrace him.

"...This is serious, really serious... It was just a brief encounter. What's wrong with you, Jeong
Tae-ui?"

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and muttered, fanning his flushed face with his hand. It wasn’t that he
liked or was attracted to that young man. He didn't know him well enough to have such
feelings. But the image of him kept surfacing in his mind.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed once more, losing count of how many times he had done so today,
fanning himself with the thick book in his hand, when the quiet mechanical sound rang again.
The lamp blinked once more.

Thinking of calling out to his uncle, Jeong Tae-ui hesitated, knowing his uncle wouldn't come
out, and pressed the lamp button. His uncle had asked him to take a message, but there was
no paper or pen in sight. He hoped it was something he could remember easily.

"Hello?"

As he answered the call, the small screen above the lamp turned on, showing what seemed to
be the caller’s video.

The angle wasn’t wide, making it hard to see clearly, but it appeared to be indoors, likely a
personal room. A built-in wardrobe was visible next to a white wall.

And occupying about a third of the screen was a person’s body.

Due to the narrow angle, only part of the body could be seen: a light blue shirt, visible from
around the chest area. The sleeve of the shirt extended to a hand holding a mug.

It was a white hand. A delicate and elegant hand, seemingly more suited for gliding over
piano keys. The large mug appeared small in that hand, making it seem even bigger. Yet, the
hand was so white and beautiful it seemed almost translucent. The fingernails, neatly
trimmed at each fingertip, looked like pale glass.

‘.......Who is this?’

The mechanical noise was irritating.

The phone's settings made it sound like listening to a recorded message from an answering
machine — stiff, layered, and artificial.

The white hand in the screen set the mug down. Then the long fingers tapped the rim of the
mug.

‘Instructor Jeong Chang-in?’

“Ah—..., he’s in the bathroom right now. If you have a message, I can relay it.”

Jeong Tae-ui, captivated by the beautiful hand that looked like it was carved from clear ice,
responded.

There was a brief silence from the other side.

Just as he marveled at the fact that the hand belonged to a living, moving person, the voice
suddenly whispered.
‘So.’

"Huh?"

‘Who are you, answering the phone in that room?’

Maybe it was just his imagination, but the voice seemed slightly more relaxed. It had a
somewhat mesmerizing quality. Despite the strange mechanical sound, watching the
extraordinarily beautiful hand slowly caress the mug only intensified the feeling.

Jeong Tae-ui considered what to say but, not knowing who the person was, chose the safest
response.

"I'm the nephew of the person leisurely enjoying a bath despite someone visiting. If you have
a message, I can pass it on. Just keep it short since I don't see anything to write with. My
memory isn't great."

As soon as Jeong Tae-ui finished speaking, there was a brief pause followed by a soft
chuckle.

‘Ah, then you must be the younger nephew. Your name is...?’

“......Jeong Tae-ui. And you are?”

Jeong Tae-ui quickly realized that this man knew who he was. More precisely, he knew Jeong
Chang-in's family relationships. He knew there were two nephews, and one of them was very
smart and famous.

It seemed to be a well-known fact within the branch that Jeong Jae-ui was Jeong Chang-in's
nephew, so it wasn’t surprising if others knew about their family relations.
The man was silent for a moment before speaking.

‘Ilay.’

Jeong Tae-ui nodded. Ilay. It was an easy name to remember.

The man who introduced himself as Ilay was silent again for a while. Another hand appeared
on the screen, a left hand that matched the right one that had been visible before. The two
white, beautiful hands were clasped together.

When Jeong Tae-ui unknowingly sighed, Ilay finally spoke.

‘Why is that?’

“No... Haven't you ever been told you have beautiful hands?”

‘Hands?’

Ilay asked in a puzzled tone. It seemed like he was looking at his hand, as on the screen, the
hands unclasped and moved. The fingers bent at each joint, looking picturesque.

He clenched and unclenched his hand once, then clasped his fingers together again, speaking
in an amused tone.

‘I’ve never heard that before. Do you like my hands?’

“Yes, they’re beautiful.”

‘Haha, alright. You can have them after I die. But in return you have attach your hands to my
arms. A corpse without hands would be pitiful.’

“......I’d rather not. Besides, those hands wouldn’t suit me. If I had them, they’d just float
around, looking out of place on my body.”

Jeong Tae-ui wrinkled his nose. This guy made morbid jokes sound serious.

Ilay chuckled quietly, seemingly pleased with something.

‘Yeah, they probably wouldn’t suit you. Your hands go well with your face.’

The voice, tinged with laughter, said.

Knowing that the other side had a wider view of him, Jeong Tae-ui tapped the lens above the
phone.

“This lens seems to have a wider angle. Well, it’s not bad just seeing beautiful hands filling
the screen.”

Ilay made a small chuckling sound.

‘So, being there means you’ve joined the Asian branch?’

In response to Ilay’s question, Jeong Tae-ui shrugged.

“Yeah, thanks to my uncle, I got in without any formal procedures.”

‘Ah, a parachute hire.’

At Ilay's amused remark, Jeong Tae-ui also laughed. Come to think of it, that was true.

At that moment, the sound of water was heard again from the bathroom. It seemed that his
uncle had finished his bath and was rinsing off.

"Uncle seems to be coming out soon. Would you like to wait a moment, leave a message, or
call back later?"

Realizing he hadn't yet asked the purpose of the call, Jeong Tae-ui spoke. Ilay lazily mumbled
a sound of contemplation and then said,

‘Tell him I found the book he was looking for. Laurent Castille’s Mythology, the 1925 edition.
3500 dollars.’

"Okay. Laurent Castille’s Mythology. The 1925 edition for 3500..."

Jeong Tae-ui paused for a moment as he repeated the message.

He had heard of Laurent Castille’s Mythology and had wanted to see it. But still.

"3500 dollars? For a single book?"

Muttering in disbelief, Ilay laughed as if understanding his thoughts.

‘Instructor Jeong will be very pleased that he got it for such a cheap price. Relay the
message to him, and let's meet again if there's an opportunity.’

The beautiful hand gave a slight wave as a farewell. With that, the call ended.

Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at the now dark screen, sighed, and leaned back in his chair.

He knew rare books could be sold at high prices, but he hadn’t expected it to be that much.
Now that he thought about it, both this room and his uncle’s house were treasure troves. He
could understand why a book thief might target them.

Jeong Tae-ui, looking at the book on the desk with renewed interest, wondered how much it
might be worth. His uncle, who had come out of the bathroom and was drying his hair,
approached and patted his shoulder.

"Why are you having a staring contest with the book? You can borrow it if you want. Just be
careful with it and return it in good condition."

"I’m not bold enough to borrow a 3500-dollar book."

"3500 dollars? I didn't pay that much for it. Who said that?"

His uncle wrapped the damp towel tightly around Jeong Tae-ui's neck and fetched a robe
from the wardrobe.

Removing the wet towel, Jeong Tae-ui leaned back in his chair, looking up at his upside-
down uncle and spoke lazily.

"Some old bookstore owner, I suppose. He had very pretty hands."

"Hands? Who are you talking about?"

Jeong Tae-ui raised his eyebrows in slight surprise. He thought his uncle would understand
with just that description. Was he the only one who found those white, delicate hands
beautiful?

"He said he found Laurent Castille’s Mythology. The 1925 edition. For 3500 dollars."

"What? Laurent Castille’s Mythology?"

His uncle's face immediately lit up. He approached Jeong Tae-ui again, eyes wide and
beaming with a big smile. Even his movements as he fastened the robe looked joyous.

"Uncle... Did you collect these books by paying such large sums? If a fire breaks out, you’d
shed tears of blood."

"What are you talking about? Laurent Castille’s Mythology from 1925 at that price is a
bargain, a bargain. So, who is this generous intermediary? I should call back and thank him."

"Ilay."

When Jeong Tae-ui mentioned the name of the hand’s owner, his uncle paused. He looked at
Jeong Tae-ui with a very strange expression. At first, his face seemed to show that the name
was unfamiliar, but then he seemed to remember and nodded. However, the next moment, he
stared at Jeong Tae-ui with an even more peculiar expression.

"...Who?"

"He said his name is Ilay. I didn’t get his full name. He seemed to know you well. When I
said I was your nephew, he knew right away that I was the second one."
"Ilay... Did he say that? That guy?"

"I think that’s what he said... Now that you’re reacting this way, I’m not so sure. It was a
mechanical sound, so maybe I misheard. Do you have any idea who he might be?"

Jeong Tae-ui added that they could call back using the caller ID if he was concerned about
the book. His uncle shook his head.

"No, I know who it is. I just haven’t heard that name in a long time and had forgotten."

"Does he have multiple names?"

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled and muttered that it sounded like a scammer's tactic. But the calm and
elegant voice and the image of those beautiful hands did not seem to fit the word "scammer."
Then again, he couldn’t say he fit the image of an antique book dealer perfectly either. One
can’t judge a person by their voice and hands alone.

"He really had beautiful hands."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured, and his uncle, who was taking out wine from the cellar, looked at
him with a complicated expression.

"Hands... Right, though I never particularly noticed, I suppose his hands were quite elegant."

"Maybe it’s just me. He said it was the first time someone had complimented his hands."

"That makes sense."

His uncle spoke in such an obvious tone that Jeong Tae-ui briefly doubted his own sense of
beauty.

His uncle’s expression returned to its usual calm demeanor as he smiled and deftly turned the
screw of the corkscrew. He easily inserted and pulled out the cork, muttering to himself.

"If someone were to describe his hands as scary, he might have heard that before, but I doubt
he's ever been told he has pretty hands."

"? Well, the nails were neatly trimmed like pieces of glass... It was a hand so beautiful it was
almost frightening."

His uncle didn't respond to Jeong Tae-ui's words and just smiled.

"Yeah, did Toh tell you about my room? Since it's close to the elevator, it shouldn't have been
too hard to find."

His uncle changed the subject. Jeong Tae-ui, who had been momentarily recalling that white
hand, suddenly remembered a trivial grudge against his uncle. While wandering around, he
cursed his innocent uncle, blaming him for the confusing building layout. Then, what came to
mind again was the cotton candy-like young man he had encountered in the communal
bathroom.

His face turned red again.

His uncle, who had brought out two glasses, looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a curious and
amused expression. Watching his face change from a frustrated look to a blank one and then
suddenly blush seemed entertaining to him.

"Why? Did something happen? ...Did the guys on our team play a mean prank on you? They
can be like that sometimes. They're not bad guys, but when a new member joins, they like to
play pranks out of excitement. Think of it as kids teasing someone they like."
Uncle, imagining some situation, reassured Jeong Tae-yi with, ‘It's nothing to worry about,
we're all guys here.’ Jeong Tae-ui, suspecting that the situation his uncle was imagining
might be even more awkward if it involved guys, shook his head.

"No, there was no problem with the team. I did get lightly hit, but that was partly my fault."

"Really? Then what is the problem? Since Toh took you, you must have been with those guys
right away. So, the problem must have arisen after you parted ways with them?"

A sweet fragrance spread from the golden liquid his uncle handed over. Jeong Tae-ui clicked
his tongue bitterly as he inhaled the sweet scent.

"Uncle. You said there are prison officers living on this floor."

"That's right. The other members, including the warden, live on the 6th basement floor. Why,
do you want to come up? Then get promoted."

Uncle joked with a broad smile. His gaze seemed to be trying to discern the true reason why
Jeong Tae-ui suddenly brought up that topic.

".....I took the wrong elevator and got lost for a while, and I met someone."

Jeong Tae-ui started speaking as if it was nothing. However, he became unnecessarily

anxious when he recalled that person again. His uncle, enjoying himself, observed Jeong Tae-
ui's expression and urged. So?

"He seemed ready to take a shower, but he gave me directions to find my way."

"...Aha... So, who was it? Didn't you ask for his name?"
His uncle, who seemed to understand, slightly curled his lips and asked again. Jeong Tae-ui
shook his head.

"No, I just asked for directions. He looked quite young, maybe not even an adult yet. He had
a fluffy appearance... He looked somewhat Western but seemed to be of Chinese descent."

"Aha, he looked young? Tsk tsk, your taste never changes. I had my suspicions."

His uncle shook his head as if he understood perfectly. Jeong Tae-ui, feeling a surge of anger,
glared at his uncle.

"So, is there really a minor here?"

"No... And what if he were a minor? You just need to be patient for a while, and after they've
grown up, you can take care of them. Kids grow up in the blink of an eye."

"Uncle, that's not the point... So, who is he? That person."

Grumbling and pouting, Jeong Tae-ui asked, thinking that his uncle surely knew who it was
already.

His uncle, who had turned his head away brusquely, watched his nephew, whose face was
turning bright red, with a sidelong glance and suddenly chuckled.

"Innocent kid. From what I hear from Jae, your romantic relationships seem to be quite
complicated, so why such a fresh reaction? I've heard there was even a knife fight between
two men over you."

"Did hyung really say that?"

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue, frowning.

There was a time like that. He had thought the young man was just cute, so they had spent a
few nights together, but the young man had an incredibly prickly and fiery personality.

However, they weren't dating. The young man had even said so himself. They were just
friends who slept together when they felt like it.

So Jeong Tae-ui had believed it without doubt, but apparently, that wasn't the case.

Jeong Tae-ui himself didn't know why, but he was fairly popular in that particular club. So, a
while later, another person approached him. And then — a major incident occurred.

The person who approached him had a strong personality too, and it turned into a bloody
mess.

As a result, Jeong Tae-ui was called to the police station as a witness, and during that process,
rumors quietly spread to his school, where he was then a cadet. It was a series of unfortunate
events afterward.

"So, who is that person?"

When Jeong Tae-ui muttered more bluntly, his uncle smiled brightly, shrugged, and started to
speak.

"You'll probably meet him again soon. He's the Kyo-ho, who's in charge of member welfare
and internal life."

"…Xin Lu, that... Kyo-ho also lives on this floor?"

"Yeah. Everyone except for the members stays on this floor. Even when external guests
come, they stay on this floor. During joint training, people from other branches stay on the
same floor as you."

"Sigh..."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured absentmindedly.

I see. I hadn't thought of Kyo-ho. Right, thinking about it, he didn't have much muscle, and
there were no scars or marks on his body. With that kind of body, he couldn't be a member,
nor could he be a prison officer who had gone through rough times. So, naturally, he must be
Kyo-ho. Why didn't I think of that?

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his neck and thought about it, then suddenly recalled that flawless,
smooth, soft skin and blushed again. His uncle's sharp gaze watching him from the side made
him quickly try to clear his head, but it was no use.

"Living this long, I get to see this side of you too. Indeed, it's worth living a long life."

His uncle shook his head in a tone of amazement — though clearly filled with amusement.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at his uncle with discontent and suddenly remembered the reason he had
come here.

"But really, uncle, isn't this too much? I thought I'd just keep my life in one piece and return
in six months, but from what I've heard, this is a complete survival game."

"Hmm?"
"They say people die in droves during joint training. The number of injured is countless. No
matter how you look at it, dragging your nephew into such a deadly situation is too much."

In truth, he hadn't heard it was that extreme, but he exaggerated a bit as he grumbled. His
uncle gave a comforting reply that sounded more like an excuse.

"There might be some injuries or, in severe cases, hospital visits, but deaths are quite rare.
You can rest assured."

"Yes... But you know, uncle, if I get seriously hurt, it would be problematic."

"Ah, I know. If you do get seriously hurt, I'll personally take you to the best-equipped
hospital, so don't get so upset. I didn't bring you here to die."

His uncle, still in a light tone, laughed as he spoke. Jeong Tae-ui sighed.

As he said, if he got hurt, his uncle would immediately take care of everything. It was more
out of a sense of duty than affection for his nephew, but he had never been negligent in
dealing with such matters.

So Jeong Tae-ui wasn't worried about that aspect. He just wanted to vent a bit because there
were signs of a rough future everywhere.

And in reality, it would be troublesome if Jeong Tae-ui got seriously injured.

Of course, it would be troublesome for anyone to get seriously injured, but Jeong Tae-ui had
a constitution that made surgery difficult. His body, regardless of his own will, was naturally
very picky, with a much higher-than-average rejection response to foreign substances. Once,
when he was badly injured while clearing mines and taken to the hospital, he had to undergo
another major surgery after a severe rejection reaction occurred when metal rods were
inserted to mend his shattered and broken bones.
"Well then, I'll be off before it gets too late. You must be tired too, uncle, so get some rest."

"This book, weren't you planning to read it? I'll lend it to you, so take it and read it."

As Jeong Tae-ui stood up, his uncle picked up the book he had taken out and placed on the
desk and held it out to him.

It was certain that once he left this room, he would go to the office to get the keys and other
things. He had planned to catch someone on duty and ask them to call the responsible Kyo-
ho.

But now, that Kyo-ho was probably in the bathroom. Even if he called, he might not be able
to reach him, and if he did, it would only inconvenience him.

What should he do? Seeing Jeong Tae-ui, who was blushing and feeling a bit troubled, His
uncle seemed to understand what he was thinking and spoke up.

"If it's Xin Lu, he's probably finished bathing and is doing overtime work in his room. He
doesn't stay in the bath for long because he has low blood pressure, and he's a bit of a
workaholic. Since he's probably working anyway, calling him wouldn't be a disturbance."

Jeong Tae-ui made eye contact with his uncle, who was looking at him with a subtle smile.
He felt a surge of emotion for no reason and glared at his uncle with a pouty face, but seeing
his uncle remain calm and unaffected, he could only sigh.

Yes, he was very drawn to that Kyo-ho. Even if he didn't recognize it as liking, he wanted to
see him again and know more about him. So what?

Jeong Tae-ui's face became a bit more brazen. Being attracted to someone is not something to
hide.
His uncle noticed this change in Jeong Tae-ui's expression and, looking slightly regretful,
gave a gentle smile as if he had made up his mind.

"To like someone is a wonderful thing. To love and be loved — that's the foundation of the
world."

"...Uncle, you really have a knack for saying things that make the listener feel embarrassed."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, looking at his uncle with a face that was neither unpleasant nor joyful.
Then, leaving behind his uncle's laughter, he stepped out of the room.
 Chapter 3
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

2. White Hands

A sharp and swift sound echoed. Then, crimson blood started to trickle down.

"Argh!"

Alta clutched his nose tightly, closing his eyes for a moment. When he saw the blood flowing
down his palm, he glared and snapped irritably.

"This bastard used a cheap trick again!"

"It's the fool who falls for it..."

What Alta had wanted was for Jeong Tae-ui to face his attack head-on, engaging in a test of
strength. However, knowing he would likely lose, Jeong Tae-ui had no such desire. This
wasn't a fair match to gauge skills, but a real training session where they hit and got hit.
There was no reason to take hits needlessly.

So, he had deftly deflected Alta's attack and immediately landed a blow to his face, causing
this uproar.

Barely paying attention to Alta's yells, Jeong Tae-ui rummaged through his pockets to hand
him a handkerchief. Suddenly, a hand as large as a pot lid swung in from behind and struck
the back of Jeong Tae-ui's head hard.
"Ouch!"

Clutching the back of his head, which had been struck with a resounding thud, Jeong Tae-ui
shed a tear as he turned around to see Carlo, who had just finished a match with his opponent,
standing there with a half-amused, half-pretend angry expression.

"If you keep using tricks like that, one day you'll get a serious beating. Do it properly,
properly."

"Ugh... I've heard that five times, and this is the sixth time my trick has worked."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered as if he was unfairly treated. Then, Alta came right up next to him and
screamed.

"If I had known beforehand, who do you think would have fallen for it!"

"If you know in advance, no one falls for a direct attack."

Jeong Tae-ui made a very reasonable argument, but Alta was still furious and kept yelling.

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, okay, okay, I get it, and stepped away from him. Then, he suddenly
stopped as he bumped into someone standing behind him.

"Ah, sorry."

"Watch where you're going. And do something about that noisy guy on your team."

The person who Jeong Tae-ui had bumped into grumbled, frowning. He was from another
team.
While Jeong Tae-ui raised his eyebrows and stared blankly, the man brushed off his shoulder
where they had collided and walked away.

"What's with that guy?"

"He's from Instructor Golding's team. Annoying guy."

"Do you know him?"

"I know his face and name, but if you're asking about personal relations, I don't know him."

Carlo shrugged and shook his head. Alta, who had managed to stop the bleeding and was
returning the handkerchief, muttered about the guy's stiff attitude.

"Did something bad happen with that team? Everyone's a bit awkward."

"Nothing bad. But nothing particularly good either. It's just the way it is."

"Just the way it is?"

"There's more competition than cooperation, so there's no reason to be friendly."

"...This place is really bleak, isn't it?"

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head. They had bad relations with other branches and weren't on good
terms within their own teams. What kind of human relations did they have here?
If he stayed here long, he’d lose his sense of humanity.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and crouched down, holding his wooden sword. At that
moment, he got hit on the back of the head again.

"Ouch!!"

This time it was lighter than Carlo's hit, but being hit in the same spot made it hurt twice as
much. As Jeong Tae-ui held his head in pain, there was another loud slap sound, and Alta,
next to him, also clutched his head.

"Who's taking a break during a sparring match? And Alta, you're his sparring partner, right?
While he's sitting, you should be mercilessly beating him."

The person who spoke with a cheerful smile was none other than his uncle, who seemed to
have long abandoned any sense of propriety.

Jeong Tae-ui glared at him with tear-filled eyes and muttered.

"Why is Instructor Jeong here? It's not even his time right now."

But there was no answer.

As Jeong Tae-ui said, his uncle should have been discussing strategy in the West Wing
Lecture Hall No. 3, but perhaps he had other business to attend to, as he walked over to the
instructor in charge of the second martial arts training. Behind him, a man glanced at Jeong
Tae-ui and smiled silently before following his uncle.

"Oh, it's the driver."

Jeong Tae-ui blurted out.

It was the man who had driven the car when they arrived at this place from Hong Kong. Now
in a formal uniform, he looked more stern than before, but there was no doubt it was him.

"Driver? Ah, you mean Captain Kang? Well, he does drive the instructor's car."

"What's a captain?"

"He's one of us, but to put it simply, he's a comprehensive secretary to the instructor. He
drives, helps with work, and acts as a guard."

The rank structure that was said to be simple kept revealing more layers the more he explored
it.

Acts as a guard? Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, overhearing the murmurs of other
colleagues.

"The instructors have been at each other's throats lately. I heard Chang fought with Golding
not long ago."

"Yeah, it's probably because of that. Promotion to General Director. Moving to headquarters."

"Then it makes sense to fight over results. Not that it matters much to us who becomes
General Director or Deputy Director."

"It's not something to laugh about. Remember when the South America branch was
overturned? Several people died in the intense infighting. If things get serious here, who
knows what might happen."
"Hey, let's stop this, it's scaring me. We should just focus on keeping ourselves alive."

Jeong Tae-ui propped his chin on the hilt of his wooden sword and stared silently at his uncle.
Conversations like these were making him increasingly resentful. Among all the members
here, even if only one person were to die, judging by his fighting skills and strength, Jeong
Tae-ui would be among the first to go. He had practically reserved the first spot for death.

"Indeed, the only thing to rely on is luck... Dear Jae-ui, please share some of that luck with
me..."

It seemed sighing had become a habit since arriving here.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed deeply once more and stood up with a grunt.

Alta moved on to the next round, and a new sparring partner approached. Since the teams
were mixed for sparring, the opponent wasn't from his own team. He had faced unfamiliar
faces several times already.

This time, the new sparring partner was the man from Golding's team whom he had bumped
into earlier. The opponent also seemed to recognize Jeong Tae-ui, furrowing his brow. Jeong
Tae-ui scratched his head and muttered awkwardly.

He didn't want to get to know him like this. He sighed again and gripped his wooden sword.
Even though it was a wooden sword, it was heavier than the standard one, and getting hit
with it would be extremely painful, even with protective gear. If you were unlucky and got hit
wrong, you'd end up in the infirmary.

Jeong Tae-ui hadn't even been here a week, yet he'd already visited the infirmary more than
ten times. Four of those visits were due to his sparring partner getting injured and needing to
be helped there, and the rest were because he himself had been knocked down and needed to
go. The infirmary was also on the second basement floor, where the lecture halls and training
areas were located, so he could find it with his eyes closed now.
He was gradually getting accustomed to the way the branch operated. He had gotten familiar
with his colleagues, and while he didn't know the names of everyone from other teams, he
recognized their faces. After all, there were only about a hundred people, and during formal
training sessions, they constantly faced each other and sometimes ended up beating each
other up. If you got beaten badly, you'd remember the face of the person who did it to pay
them back.

Today's martial arts training focused on wooden swords. The only rule was to use the wooden
sword effectively, which made the sparring sessions feel a lot like actual fights.

Jeong Tae-ui observed his opponent's movements. As their wooden swords clashed, a hard
sound echoed. At the same time, his wrist throbbed from the strain. This guy seemed to be
just as strong.

"Alright then..."

Jeong Tae-ui grabbed his opponent's collar abruptly and spun around.

His opponent, momentarily caught off guard, found an opening and struck with his wooden
sword without hesitation. The pain was excruciating. This guy had not only brute strength but
also no sense of restraint.

Swallowing his curses, Jeong Tae-ui endured the blows, letting go of the wooden sword in
one hand. He then used both hands to grip his opponent's collar and threw him over his
shoulder.

The struggle was worth it. His opponent, despite resisting and staggering for a moment,
eventually landed on his back on the ground.

Jeong Tae-ui picked up the wooden sword he had thrown aside and straightened his collar as
his opponent started to get up. The look of shock on the man's face was unmistakable.
"Hey, you don't mean to—"

"Now it's your turn to take some hits."

With an indifferent expression, Jeong Tae-ui rolled up his sleeves and began to pummel the
man. Though his opponent quickly got up, Jeong Tae-ui managed to land twice as many
blows.

When the man was fully on his feet, Jeong Tae-ui stopped the beating. The man, clutching his
arm and thigh, shouted furiously with his face flushed red.

"Hey, you brute! Don't you know how to fight properly?!"

"What do you mean? You just experienced it."

Jeong Tae-ui replied nonchalantly, blinking his eyes. Behind him, Alta — having already
forgotten about the similar beating he had received earlier — was shaking with laughter.

The man, his face flushed red, rushed at Jeong Tae-ui with his barehanded, without any
weapons. Seeing the man grab his collar and clench his fist to punch him in the jaw, Jeong
Tae-ui frowned slightly and lightly struck the man's neck with the wooden sword he was
holding.

"Gah..."

"Knowing full well that the opponent is holding a weapon, what do you think you're doing
rushing at me barehanded... You should take care of yourself."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke slowly, frowning as if feeling sorry. The man, clutching his neck with one
hand while not letting go of Jeong Tae-ui's collar, staggered back a couple of steps, and in the
process, tore Jeong Tae-ui's upper garment.
"Hey, listen to what that guy's saying. He’s telling him to take care of himself. What a cat-
and-mouse game."

"That bastard. If something bad happens next time due to internal conflict, the victim will
surely be that guy."

He could hear his colleagues whispering behind him.

Jeong Tae-ui, looking blankly at his now exposed chest, glared fiercely at them upon hearing
their words.

"I can hear you."

"Well, unless you have something stuffed in your ears, of course you can hear. Oh, look, it's
all visible. Wow, your pink nipples are cute."

"............"

This is why he doesn’t associate with guys like this and is only attracted to cute and loveable
young men. If someone with the same preferences as him had said something like that, how
disgusting would it have felt? If it were a honey-like young man, he could willingly offer a
hundred nipples as bait and catch that whole body, but hearing such words from guys like
these isn't pleasant at all.

Jeong Tae-ui frowned deeply and roughly gathered his clothes, tying the ends together. The
guy who got struck on the neck by Jeong Tae-ui’s wooden sword was still standing still like a
statue, clutching his neck and breathing heavily, seemingly in quite a bit of pain.

"Why are your clothes in such a state? The budget manager will be angry."
Jeong Tae-ui's uncle, who was leaving after finishing his business, looked him up and down
and laughed.

"It's only natural for clothes to get worn out and torn during training, isn't it?"

"Those clothes aren't torn from wear and tear. Anyway, even if the view is spectacular, it's
awkward for people to see. Go to Xin Lu and ask for new clothes. While you're at it, show off
your figure a bit too."

His uncle smiled subtly and went out.

After that, irritating voices chimed in, saying things like, ‘You'll get to see Xin Lu's face,’
‘While you're at it, just change clothes in front of him,’ and ‘We'll understand if you come
back a bit late,’ while laughing slyly.

Jeong Tae-ui, who could maintain a perfect poker face in almost all situations, couldn't hide
his feelings when it came to Xin Lu. His face would instantly flush, and he'd hesitate, making
it impossible for anyone not to notice. Because of this, everyone on the team knew that Jeong
Tae-ui had feelings for Xin Lu. Xin Lu himself probably knew too.

Regarding this, Jeong Tae-ui felt not just relief but also a kind of gratitude.

At first, his colleagues tilted their heads, puzzled by Jeong Tae-ui's behavior around Xin Lu,
and eventually, one of them tentatively asked, ‘Are you into guys?’ At that moment, Jeong
Tae-ui thought about denying it. Memories from his time in the military surfaced.

Having more than friendly feelings for the same sex or having physical relationships had
been a serious handicap back then. It had also been a reason why his relationships with his
comrades weren't smooth.

However, he didn't think he could hide such things, nor did he want to, so Jeong Tae-ui
nodded, looking them in the eye seriously.
But his colleagues' reactions were surprisingly indifferent. Just a couple of remarks like, ‘Oh,
I see,’ and that was it.

‘I've been rolling around in this tough field for years; that much doesn't even surprise me.
Just don't make it too obvious. ...Ah. I like women, so don't like me!’

Understanding Jeong Tae-ui's confused expression, Carlo had muttered indifferently, then
gave him a serious piece of advice. Then, with a wide grin, he had added,

‘So, you like Xin Lu, huh. Hmm... You know office romances are forbidden, right?’

With his words, the teasing started. From then on, all his colleagues treated it the same way.
It became a running joke that would last a hundred years.

Faced with his colleagues' peculiar yet normal attitude, Jeong Tae-ui felt a sense of relief as
he recalled his horrible memories from the past.

However, hearing those teasing remarks also made him feel a surge of irritation.

“If you’re jealous, why don’t you guys tear your clothes and go with me? Not that you’d have
anyone to show those unimpressive bodies to.”

Jeong Tae-ui said this boldly, looking at his colleagues with a brazen face. The colleagues
who had been laughing and teasing him until just moments ago quickly became furious and
started shouting.

“Unimpressive, you say? Look at my magnificent muscles!”

“This beautifully tanned skin! The V-shaped body! Women go crazy over it!”
“It still looks brutish and unbalanced. ...Not to mention, you don't have charming pink
nipples like mine as a focal point.”

Jeong Tae-ui, with a blatant mocking look, scanned them from head to toe and then walked
off, snorting for them to hear.

He could hear his colleagues shouting behind him, but having heard it many times, it was no
different than the buzzing of flies.

***

Reflecting back, Jeong Tae-ui realized he had never been in a romantic relationship.

He had felt his heart race when looking at someone, but that person had disappeared before
he could even recognize his feelings. He had had numerous experiences of sleeping with
others, but none could be called a relationship.

There was a young man he had hung out with and shared a bed with for a while — the very
one from the knife incident — but they weren’t in a relationship. Thinking back on his later
actions, it was incomprehensible, but in the beginning, it had hurt Jeong Tae-ui. He had
thought to himself, ‘I guess I’m only fated to have shallow relationships with everyone.’

Since then, he hadn't met anyone who struck his heart, and life in the military became so hard
that he had no time to think about anything else.

So these feelings were very unfamiliar to him. But they weren't bad. On the contrary, even
though it was unrequited love, it made him feel good. Just the experience of feeling happy by
looking at someone was new to him.
“Excuse me—”

As Jeong Tae-ui stepped into the office and spoke, there were four men inside. Three officers
and one deputy.

Seeing the deputy, whom he had formally greeted the day after he arrived, Jeong Tae-ui
straightened his posture and gave a slight nod. The deputy, who seemed to have just finished
his business, nodded back at Jeong Tae-ui and walked past him.

Rudolph Gentil. He was his uncle’s immediate superior.

Jeong Tae-ui had only exchanged formal greetings with him briefly and didn’t know much
about him, but from what he had heard, Gentil was not someone to be underestimated despite
his seemingly gentle demeanor.

Jeong Tae-ui had skeptically asked if that meant Jantil was a cunning person, but he received
only vague answers in return.

It didn’t matter much to him. As long as his superior could keep him alive for the next six
months, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t care if he was rotten to the core.

“Tae-ui hyung? What brings you here? …And what happened to your clothes?”

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been watching the deputy’s back, turned his head at the familiar, soft
voice.

Xin Lu, who was sitting closest to the door, looked a bit surprised at Jeong Tae-ui’s torn
attire.

“Oh? Ah. I was sparring. I came to get new clothes. Is that okay?”
Jeong Tae-ui smiled awkwardly, fiddling with the torn edges of his clothes. Xin Lu replied,
Of course, and stood up, going into the adjoining room to fetch new clothes.

“Thanks. What should I do with these? Should I take them off and give them to you, or just
throw them away?”

“Hmm... It’s hard to mend clothes that are torn like this. You can just throw them away.
...You’re not hurt, are you?”

“Getting hurt is a daily occurrence, don’t worry. I’m fine. Thanks for your concern.”

When Jeong Tae-ui smiled shyly, Xin Lu also smiled slightly and whispered, “Take care of
yourself.”

Xin Lu, the youngest among the people at this branch, had been startled when he saw Jeong
Tae-ui again within an hour after their encounter in the bathroom that day. However, that
quickly changed, and after a few more encounters and conversations, he started calling Jeong
Tae-ui “hyung” and became quite affectionate.

“.............”

Xin Lu’s crown of hair, as he assessed the torn collar and considered whether it could be
mended, was right under Jeong Tae-ui’s gaze. The faint smell of soap tickled his nose. He
wanted to touch it.

As Jeong Tae-ui's fingers twitched, debating whether to touch the crown of Xin Lu's head,
Xin Lu lifted his head, causing Jeong Tae-ui to quickly lower his hand, giving up on the idea.
If his uncle had seen, he would have clicked his tongue and called him a coward.

"You worked hard today. There’s not much time left in the regular workday."
When Xin Lu said that with a smile, Jeong Tae-ui realized that it was already late afternoon.
Turning his head, he saw that the sky outside was tinged with reddish clouds. Being
underground most of the time, it was hard to keep track of time without looking at a clock.

"The color of the sky is really beautiful..."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured in awe. It wasn’t just because he was always cooped up underground
and rarely saw the sky. The actual mix of blue and reddish-purple spreading across the sky
was truly beautiful.

"They say there are snakes outside?"

"What? Yes. They come out a lot at night. But that's mostly in the forest; it's fine near the
coast."

"Hmm... Want to go together?"

".....Right now?"

Xin Lu asked in a small, slightly confused voice. Jeong Tae-ui nodded with a smile. He
inwardly admired himself.

See, I can casually ask someone out if I want to. I'm not just some shy, blushing guy who
stands around awkwardly. In clubs, he was known for being quick... Well, that's not
something to brag about, so let's skip that.

Jeong Tae-ui felt proud of himself, but his face was already turning a ripe red.
Xin Lu looked at him with a strange expression. It seemed like he was trying not to laugh, but
he also looked a bit troubled. Seeing this, Jeong Tae-ui felt a slight jolt, but he was relieved
that at least Xin Lu didn't seem displeased.

"Um... Do you not want to?"

"It's not that I don't want to, but I haven't finished my work yet. You should go alone, hyung.
The breeze seems just right."

Xin Lu shook his head with a soft smile. Jeong Tae-ui felt disappointed but tried not to show
it, muttering, I see, okay. Suddenly, the sky and everything else felt gloomy.

He thought about going out alone, but as his previously inflated heart deflated, that idea also
faded. Thinking about how people can be so capricious — getting excited all by themselves
and then disappointed just as easily — Jeong Tae-ui inwardly smiled bitterly.

"Okay, then finish your work, and let's meet again later. Hang in there."

"Wait, Tae-ui hyung. …Ah, hey, hyung!"

Jeong Tae-ui was heading out of the office, but then Xin Lu, who seemed hesitant for a
moment, stepped up to the threshold of the office and called out to him. Jeong Tae-ui, looking
back with a curious expression, saw Xin Lu smiling shyly.

"How about we go together tomorrow or the day after? I know a great spot where not many
people go."

"Huh? …Oh… really?"

"Yes, if that's okay with you."

"Of course it's okay. …Sure, just let me know when you're done with work. I don't have
anything else to do after the regular hours."

Jeong Tae-ui, taken aback by the sudden proposal, nodded quickly while fumbling with the
communicator issued by the unit. "You can call me anytime," he added unnecessarily.

Xin Lu, smiling brightly, nodded and went back inside the office. Left alone in the hallway,
Jeong Tae-ui stared at the spot where Xin Lu had stood for a moment before clenching his fist
silently. See, it's worth trying to talk. Even if not today, he had secured a chance to be alone
with Xin Lu tomorrow or the day after.

Unable to suppress the smile that kept creeping up on his lips, Jeong Tae-ui turned around,
feeling uplifted.

His mood improved instantly, making him feel like going outside and enjoying the
surroundings. But since he was planning to go out with Xin Lu soon, it was better to save his
outdoor outing for then.

Humming a tune, Jeong Tae-ui headed for the elevator. However, while waiting for the
elevator that was stopped at the 5th basement level, he shook his head.

There was still some time left in the regular work hours. Normally, he would go back. His
original plan had been to skip out with Xin Lu. Just because that plan had changed now
didn’t mean he felt like going back to finish his training.

If he didn’t go back, he might face some consequences later, but his already excited mind
didn't want to return.

"...In times like these, it's best to lounge in a room full of food and things to read…"
Muttering to himself, Jeong Tae-ui turned from the elevator and took the stairs down.

His destination was his uncle's room, well-stocked with food and reading material. The key
dangling in his pocket jangled pleasantly with each step.

On the way to his uncle's room from the 1st basement floor, as usual, he didn't encounter
anyone. This floor was truly deserted. A murder could happen here, and it would take a while
for anyone to notice — well, that wouldn't happen. There were surveillance cameras installed
everywhere.

Jeong Tae-ui made his way to his uncle's room, pointing out each inconspicuous camera on
the way. Before entering his uncle's room, he gave a polite nod to the camera at the door and
knocked on the door.

Knocking on the door was pointless. If his uncle was inside, the door wouldn't be locked, and
if he wasn't, it would be locked. So, knocking wasn't necessary but it was a polite thing to do.
It wouldn't even serve to announce his presence. His uncle would have already known
someone was approaching the door when he turned the corner.

After knocking on the door a couple of times and pausing briefly, he pulled the doorknob.
The door was locked. Jeong Tae-ui raised an eyebrow and took a key out of his pocket. It was
a key he had received with the owner's permission. His uncle had readily given him the key,
saying he could come anytime to read any book he wanted.

The room was as neatly organized as always. Everything necessary was there, yet sometimes
it didn't even feel like someone lived there.

"My uncle surprisingly has a bleak side..."

The room, immaculate without a speck of dust, always felt this way when his uncle wasn't
around. It was like a model room where no one lived. This faintly resembled the hidden side
of his uncle, making Jeong Tae-ui sigh.
Jeong Tae-ui opened the refrigerator at his leisure, took out a can of beer, and drank it down
in one gulp before throwing himself onto the impeccably made bed. Rolling around on the
bed with just the right amount of firmness, he finally caught a hint of human presence. Lying
on his stomach, he reached for a book from the bookshelf within arm's reach.

Every day, after finishing his regular work and if he had nothing else to do, he would come
here, lie down, and read a book. Dozens of pages a day, slowly savoring each sentence.

Looking at the bookshelf filled with rare books, he thought Jeong Jae-ui would love it. Or
maybe he had already read all these books.

Though there was no reason to worry about that fortunate person, he was curious. What was
he doing now? Had he returned home? Was he holed up in some library or research lab,
engrossed in books for days without sleep?

He had called home yesterday as a test, but no one answered. Considering the late hour close
to midnight, it seemed right to assume he was still wandering somewhere.

Suddenly, he recalled the image of him pretending to cut the thread of fate with his fingers.

He didn't truly think that he hated him or wanted to sever their relationship. But, how should
he put it? At that moment, he felt a strange feeling.

He was always so lucky that everything went as he wanted. So, when he pretended to cut
their ties, it felt like their connection would really be severed.

Maybe at that moment, the bond between him and Jeong Jae-ui was severed. If so, would
they never meet again in the future?

"I don't like that... It doesn't even feel real."

Lying down, Jeong Tae-ui spread his hand and looked at it. He searched for the traces of the
invisible red thread that might have been tied to his pinky finger, as his brother had said. But
could it really be cut?

Jeong Tae-ui wiggled his pinky finger a few times, as if to see if the invisible red thread
would sway.

It was then. As Jeong Tae-ui lay absentmindedly, staring at his hand, a quiet mechanical
sound reached his ears. It was a sound he had heard before. Turning his head, he saw the
phone with its red light blinking.

".............."

Staring blankly at the endlessly flashing phone and its mechanical sound, he wondered if he
should answer someone else's phone. He knew it would be easier and less troublesome not to
answer, but the persistent ringing made it difficult to ignore.

Jeong Tae-ui got off the bed and looked at the caller ID on the phone monitor. There was no
reason for him to know numbers that might call his uncle, but he slowly traced the unfamiliar
number.

It was an international call. If it started with 49... Germany, perhaps. The digits that followed
were probably the area code, but he couldn't tell for sure.

In the meantime, the call ended. Jeong Tae-ui returned to the bed and picked up a book.
However, once thoughts of his brother surfaced, they refused to fade, so he covered his face
with the book. His brother often slept like this. When asked if it wasn't heavy, his brother
would counter by asking what was heavy about a book with only a few hundred pages. It was
amazing that despite always sleeping with something on his face, his brother's features
remained intact.

Come to think of it, he didn't resemble his brother much. Although they were twins, they had
no similar features that matched the term. Not their faces, hair, personalities, or fortunes.
"Still, I have a better face. Even if I can't beat him in anything else."

In truth, their appearances were so different that it was hard to say who was better looking.

Jeong Tae-ui pulled the book slightly down from his face and turned his gaze. From his
current position, he couldn't see his reflection, but there was a large mirror hanging next to
the desk.

Jeong Tae-ui got up again, approached the mirror, and brought his face close to it. A man
with a calm expression looked back at him from the mirror. Though he hadn't yet lived half
his life, he felt a bit weary.

He ran his hand over his face in the mirror. The cold touch of the winter surface transmitted
to his fingertips.

As he traced around his eyes, nose, and mouth, the lamp blinked again. Almost
simultaneously, the mechanical sound rang. It was another call from the same number.

This time, he didn't wait long before answering. Calls that came in succession like this would
come again shortly if left unanswered.

"Yes, hello."

He pressed the lamp, and the monitor lit up. The screen showed the view from the other end
of the receiver.

Nothing was visible. A white wall. Only the corner of a picture frame was faintly visible at
the edge of the screen. With such a small screen, there was no way to discern what was
depicted in that indistinguishable colored picture.
‘......Ah, it's the nephew again.’

A voice he had heard somewhere before said. Then, a hand appeared on the screen, reaching
over to brace itself on the desk in front of the phone. He remembered that hand well. It was a
remarkably beautiful hand, hard to forget.

"Oh, the hand."

‘What?’

Jeong Tae-ui muttered reflexively, and a puzzled response came from the other side.

"The hand."

Jeong Tae-ui realized he had responded wrongly for a moment but casually tapped the white
hand on the monitor. The hand moved within the screen, as if examining itself.

"Such a beautiful hand, it's easy to remember."

‘Ha-ha, thank you. That's the first time I've heard that compliment, so my hand must be
delighted.’

The man on the other side of the monitor laughed. It was still a mechanical voice, but it didn't
bother Jeong Tae-ui as much as the first time he heard it.

‘Is Instructor Jeong in the shower again? You must visit often, as you’re his nephew.’

"No, my uncle isn't here. I just came to read. There are a lot of good books in his room."
‘Ah, Instructor Jeong has good taste.’

The white hand tapped the desk cheerfully. The glass-like, glossy nails looked extremely
cold. Jeong Tae-ui wanted to run his hand over them, those cold shards of glass on each
finger.

‘Do you like my hands that much?’

"Hmm?"

‘You look like you want to eat them up.’

He spoke with a laugh in his voice. Jeong Tae-ui chuckled and shrugged his shoulders.

"Was that obvious? Well, yes, I do envy it. It's not something that suits me, so it's more for
admiration."

He added this quickly, suspecting the man might make another joke about giving him his
wrist after he died. The man, seemingly guessing Jeong Tae-ui's thoughts, laughed heartily.

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head. They say you can tell a lot about a person's life by their hands,
but he couldn't figure out this man. He didn't seem to do rough work, nor did he appear to
spend all day gripping a pen at a desk job. Even as an antique book dealer, he must deal with
some tough tasks, but such work didn't seem to align with those hands.

"Ilay...?"

Jeong Tae-ui spoke. Come to think of it, this was the first time he called the man by his name.
The man responded naturally, still with a smile in his voice, ‘Yes?’
"When I mentioned that name to my uncle, he seemed puzzled. You must have multiple
names."

‘Ahaha, really? Well, Instructor Jeong doesn't call me by my first name. I only have one
name. I'm not doing anything shady, so there's no reason to use multiple names.’

"Hmm... That would make sense for an antique book dealer, but... what do you do for a
living?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked, drawing out his words for a moment. What kind of job would someone
with such hands have?

The man remained silent for a while. The white hand continued to tap the desk, softly. It
seemed more like he was deep in thought, gazing steadily at Jeong Tae-ui from beyond the
lens with a cool gaze.

After what felt like a brief moment of contemplation, the man slowly answered.

‘Sometimes I help my brother with the family business. Since he will probably take over, as
for me... I'm not sure what I'll do for a living. I haven't thought about it, but hearing you say
that makes me worry.’

Listening to the man's voice, which showed no signs of actual concern, Jeong Tae-ui
suddenly started to worry about his own future.

If he got out of here safely in half a year, he would be jobless. According to his uncle, the
experience of being here would be enough to secure a job, but what kind of work could he do
to make a living? He wasn't even sure what he wanted.

"After I was discharged, I completely fell apart..."

He muttered with a deep sigh, and it seemed his words carried over to the other side.

‘Discharged? Were you a soldier? Well, sometimes people come here from the military. But
it's interesting. Jeong Jae-ui's brother was a soldier... Haha.’

The man chuckled softly, his tone carrying a subtle nuance. Jeong Tae-ui raised an eyebrow
and then smiled wryly, looking at the man's white hand.

"Why? Is it funny that the brainy older brother has a brawny younger brother?"

This time, the man laughed loudly, as if he had just heard a great joke. He slowly shook his
white hand.

‘Not at all, that's not what I meant. Besides, you don't seem to have the kind of physique to
confidently call yourself brawny. Maybe in a different sense, but I wouldn't know. ...My
apologies.’

At the man's laughter, Jeong Tae-ui made a bitter face but said, It's okay.

‘No, what I meant was that it's interesting how the older brother develops weapons while the
younger brother is the one who might fall victim to them. A soldier is more often a victim than
a user, isn't he?’

Jeong Tae-ui paused, resting his chin on his hand, and mulled over what the man had said.

The latter part didn't matter. The important part was the first few words.

The man seemed to notice Jeong Tae-ui's peculiar expression as he stared at the white hand.
After a moment of thought, he appeared to realize why and murmured awkwardly.
‘Oh. You didn't know?’

"...Yeah. I didn't know my brother was involved in weapons development."

Jeong Tae-ui laughed softly to himself, thinking how strange it was that someone else knew
something about his brother that he didn't.

Jeong Tae-ui and Jeong Jae-ui weren't estranged, but they weren't the type to share everything
either. They were moderately close, typical siblings. Since Jeong Tae-ui graduated from high
school, he rarely stayed at home, and Jeong Jae-ui was often away as well. They didn't know
much about each other's daily lives. It wasn't until he came here that he learned Jeong Jae-ui
was treated as a special researcher at the UNHRDO's North American headquarters.

But weapons development?

When did he do that? Was it at the UNHRDO? Or perhaps before or after? They never talked
much about their work because neither of them found it interesting.

Weapons.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled bitterly. He knew that weapons were a necessary evil, but he had seen
too many of their adverse effects.

‘Maybe I shouldn't have said anything. People who know, know, but it's still classified, so I
hope you'll keep that in mind.’

"I don't really want to go around saying my brother develops weapons."

‘Ha ha. You don't seem to like the idea. But your brother is known as a genius in this field.’
"Even if he's a genius at making weapons, it doesn't make me happy."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, then suddenly raised an eyebrow. He stroked his chin for a moment
and then chuckled.

"So, judging by the way you talk, you must be in the weapons business too?"

The man fell silent again. This silence was longer. Without the occasional movement of his
hand, Jeong Tae-ui might have thought the call had been disconnected.

Finally, the man laughed softly, almost like a sigh.

‘To be precise, my brother is in that business. I did say I help with the family business
sometimes, didn't I?’

"The family business is related to weapons?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked incredulously. Then it dawned on him. This man was no antique book
dealer. He was a dealer, but the items he dealt with were not books, but weapons.

"So, you make a living by selling weapons..."

‘Not me, my brother. It seems you really don't like it. For the past few years, the rocket
launcher your brother designed has consistently ranked in the top of the market.’

"Wow. A world without war must be some dreamland idea coming from someone living in a
very fortunate country... If I meet Jae-ui hyung, I'll give him a piece of my mind."
The man laughed. Despite stirring up some serious turmoil in Jeong Tae-ui's mind, the man
seemed completely unbothered and calm.

‘Scary. So, are you planning to cut ties with your precious brother?’

"Why would I care? He was the one who cut ties and left first."

‘Really?’

The man's tone shifted to one of intrigue. Jeong Tae-ui wanted to see his face. He was
probably looking at the monitor with a slow, subtle smile.

‘I didn't know you two had such a bad relationship. I thought you were quite close. Did you
have a fight? I never thought Jae-ui would be the type to suggest cutting ties with his younger
brother.’

"He said he'd cut the thread connecting us and left home that day. He's been missing ever
since."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, holding up his pinky finger. It wasn't the whole truth, but it conveyed
the gist. The man was silent for a moment before speaking.

‘Ha ha. Jae-ui did that? That's interesting.’

"It might be interesting to you, but for me, it's a family crisis."

The man laughed even more, clearly amused. The sound of mechanical laughter was quite
strange.
“You seem to be in a good mood."

‘No... It's just that you two are quite different. I thought twins would have some similarities,
but you two have different faces, different personalities. It's interesting.’

"Have you met my brother?"

'Yeah. I only met him briefly. I was quite surprised by how young he looked.'

That was something Jeong Tae-ui had encountered many times. People who had heard about
Jeong Jae-ui and managed to track him down were always shocked to see how young he was.
It was rare for anyone not to express their surprise.

But this man didn't seem that old himself.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at the white hand, even though he knew one couldn't tell someone's age
just by looking at their hands.

He decided not to pry into personal matters and changed the subject.

"So, are you very similar to your brother who deals in weapons?"

'Well. I haven't heard that we look alike often, but my brother and I aren't twins. We're quite a
few years apart.'

Jeong Tae-ui scoffed at the idea that age had anything to do with sibling resemblance and
waved his hand dismissively.
Then the man paused. He turned slightly, as if someone had come up behind him or some
noise had caught his attention. Perhaps he did live closely with his family, helping with the
family business as he mentioned.

'I'm afraid I have to go now. Let's talk again another time.'

"Oh? Ah, okay. But what about your business with my uncle?"

'I'll call back later. Bye-bye.'

The white hand waved slightly. Then the call ended. The monitor went dark again.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and pressed the lamp again. The room fell silent once more.

Tap, tap, Jeong Tae-ui tapped the desk, mimicking the motion of the white hand he had just
seen on the monitor. He stood there like a statue, feeling his thoughts begin to tangle.
However, on second thought, it wasn't something he needed to worry about right now.

"Screw it... I'll just live in a world where wars break out. It's not like I'm going to join an anti-
war movement."

Yeah, there are professional soldiers out there who need to make a living too, he muttered to
himself as he threw himself onto the bed.

Thud, his foot hit the corner of the bed. It hurt like hell.

***
As expected, he got busted big time.

The next morning, more than 30 minutes before the regular schedule started, Jeong Tae-ui
was called out by Instructor Golding from the second martial arts training division. It was no
surprise, considering he had disappeared for over 30 minutes after the roll call. In fact, he had
been called right after the roll call the previous evening, but Jeong Tae-ui had stubbornly
stayed put in his uncle's bed.

He paid for it in the morning by being dragged out before the schedule started and getting a
thorough beating, leaving him physically exhausted and stumbling into the morning's regular
classes.

The morning session was entirely devoted to combat analysis and hadn't started yet.

The classroom, equipped with a large screen, wasn't very spacious, more like a slightly large
seminar room. The team members were already sitting in a circle, maintaining a quiet silence.

As Jeong Tae-ui entered the room, the instructor glared at him but said nothing, probably
already aware of the situation from Instructor Golding.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly found a seat, sitting down next to Tou, who grinned.

"Had a good date with Golding? Getting called out right after breakfast, you guys must be
close."

"Yeah, close enough to burn to death."

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled at Tou, who was teasing him, but quickly ducked his head when the
instructor up front glared at him again. Tou pretended not to notice and looked straight ahead.

"As you all know, the joint training with the European branch is approaching. Today, we'll be
reviewing the records from the last joint exercise as part of our combat analysis. Here, this is
the footage from last year's joint training."

As Jeong Tae-ui jabbed Tou's side mercilessly, the instructor pressed the controller key. The
dark screen lit up, displaying a video. The quality wasn't great, but it was clear enough to
recognize the content.

“Hey, that hurts!”

Tou muttered, his face twisted in a grimace, but Jeong Tae-ui ignored him, focusing on the
screen.

"Shut up and watch. It's the joint training record.”

Jeong Tae-ui replied curtly. Tou, attempting to retaliate, extended his hand, but Carlo, who
couldn't stand it anymore, lightly kicked Tou's chair from behind. With a small clunk, the
instructor's icy gaze darted their way. The video paused.

"You there. Do you want to watch this during your free time after regular hours?"

The instructor's frosty voice cut through the air. Tou immediately straightened up, adopting a
serious posture.

"No, sir. Absolutely not."

"Sorry. We'll be quiet."

Jeong Tae-ui had learned the hard way this morning that it was best to comply without
resistance. The same applied to Tou, who had been here longer. Challenging a superior here
was a losing battle.

The hierarchy was clear: the chief and vice-chief, followed by the instructor, and then the
members. The position of an instructor was not to be underestimated. In UNHRDO, they
were instructors, but in other organizations, they could easily occupy senior positions.

The instructor, whose hair was beginning to gray, glared at them before grabbing the
controller again.

"If you want to survive even one more day, don't neglect your studies. Pay close attention."

As the instructor finished speaking, the video resumed.

It was a record of last year's joint training with the European branch. The footage wasn't
continuous but seemed to be edited, cutting out unnecessary parts and focusing on crucial
scenes.

The lecture hall, initially quiet as the video began, gradually buzzed with murmurs as the
content progressed. Everyone watched the footage intently, engaging in brief, hushed
conversations with their partners. These discussions, though informal, were more akin to a
quick analysis than idle chatter.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had never experienced a joint exercise before, listened to the snippets of
conversation around him while focusing on the screen.

"What do you think? Less than ten days left. Do you think you can keep up after watching
that?"
Tou, tilting his head, whispered softly. Jeong Tae-ui, resting his chin on his clasped hands,
continued to gaze at the screen without breaking eye contact.

"It looks like a well-organized brawl. The main goal seems to be to team up with your side
and take down the opponents at all costs... I need to watch out for myself. I'm not feeling too
confident."

Among the men brawling on the screen, there were familiar faces. Some of the colleagues
sitting in the lecture hall appeared occasionally, but they wore expressions Jeong Tae-ui had
never seen before. Those were faces truly standing on the edge between life and death. If they
lost, they would surely die.

No lethal weapons were provided. The guns were paintball or air guns, and the knives had
dulled edges, incapable of cutting flesh. Formally, it was just training.

But everyone here knew that even such equipment could kill.

"Aha, there's Tou making a fool of himself."

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled, pointing at the screen. The man beside him grimaced. On the screen,
Tou was seen losing his balance after stepping on a fallen opponent while trying to land a
decisive blow, resulting in a weak punch and an immediate counterattack from his adversary.

Tou muttered, grumbling about why such moments were filmed, while another man, Yuen-
ho, who had been chuckling beside him, soon saw himself on the screen and scowled.

"This is embarrassing. They should show some successful cases instead of just our team's
screw-ups. It's embarrassing to watch."

"You damn idiot... Are you so confident that none of your mistakes will show up?!"
"It's not easy to cut your life short with such a basic mistake."

Tou could only choke on his words at the sight of Jeong Tae-ui's joyful smile. He rolled up
his sleeves, preparing to confront Jeong Tae-ui, when suddenly the surroundings fell eerily
silent. In that strangely cold atmosphere, Tou glanced back at the video, and Jeong Tae-ui
also turned his gaze forward.

An edited video clip was playing on the screen. Although it was an edited video, only the
unnecessary parts at the beginning and end were cut out, with the main part still intact.

In it, there was a man.

His face was so pale that it was devoid of any color. He was tall and seemed to be lost in
thought, gazing down at his feet. He had a neat appearance that didn't seem to fit in such a
video; he would look more appropriate in a model photo shoot.

".....He looks like he would be cute if he smiled."

Jeong Tae-ui, who murmured this to himself, adding that the man looked pitiful with his face
completely pale, momentarily met Tou's eyes, who looked at him as if seeing a ghost. It
wasn't just Tou. Colleagues sitting within earshot stared at Jeong Tae-ui with eyes wide open
in astonishment — maybe even glaring.

Why are they all like this, Jeong Tae-ui thought, meeting their gazes head-on before turning
his attention back to the screen.

The man in the video didn't even have a weapon. His hands were empty, except for the black
gloves he wore. It didn't seem like he was hiding any other weapon either. His fitted shirt and
pants were simple and unadorned.

Did they put the wrong video in? No, but the background is definitely our branch.
Jeong Tae-ui, who was watching the screen with curiosity, his chin resting on his hand and
his fingers rubbing his lips, made eye contact with the man the next moment. When the man's
jet-black eyes looked this way like glass, his heart almost dropped.

The man, who must have been looking at the surveillance camera installed on a high wall,
blinked once and faintly smiled. When a smile spread across his previously expressionless
and melancholic eyes, Jeong Tae-ui realized that the man might be younger than him. Though
it was hard to guess his age from his appearance, there was a faint hint of youth in his smiling
face.

The man tilted his head slightly and approached the camera. He then reached out his hand,
filling the screen with his black glove.

However, before the screen was completely covered in darkness, the hand paused. Beyond
the retreating hand, another man appeared behind him. He was a rather large man for an
Asian.

Seeing the newly appeared man, someone nearby whispered, "Kiyomi." Jeong Tae-ui,
recalling where he had heard that name before, soon realized that the man was the previous
occupant of the room he was now using, who had injured himself in the last training session
and was currently recovering in the hospital.

Kiyomi, the man, was holding a sword. The blade was dulled so that it couldn't cut a person.
Despite his pale, almost blue face, Kiyomi did not back down and stared straight at the man.
He seemed to be saying something, but there was no sound recorded in the video.

The man approached Kiyomi calmly. His steps were neither slow nor fast, but he approached
without hesitation, causing tension to show on Kiyomi's face.

It seemed Kiyomi made a quick decision; he adjusted his grip on the sword, turning the blade
downward, and approached the man closely. He then swung his elbow from the outside,
aiming at the man while raising the hand holding the sword. Whether the man was hit by the
elbow or tried to dodge by bending or moving his body, it was a situation where he would
expose a weakness.
The man slowed his steps. Then he reached out, supported himself against the wall, and
jumped to the side.

Jeong Tae-ui paused the fingers rubbing his lips, his gaze catching something peculiar.

A black mark was left on the white wall where the man had touched it with his fingertips, as
if black dye had leaked from his glove and stained the wall.

What is that?

There was no time to think about it.

Kiyomi's elbow struck the man's chest. It was a blow that could have easily broken ribs.

However, the man merely furrowed his brows slightly. Even so, he grabbed Kiyomi's wrist,
which was coming down on him, and smiled when he saw the dulled sword.

The man twisted Kiyomi's wrist. In the soundless video, a silent scream seemed to erupt. The
sword fell heavily to the ground.

The man lightly patted his chest a couple of times, as if the pain was only now registering.
But his head-tilting expression remained as blank as a mannequin.

Jeong Tae-ui unknowingly clenched his fists. A cold feeling spread in his chest. The
surroundings were utterly silent, without a single breath to be heard.

The man grabbed Kiyomi's other arm and wrapped one hand around his neck. Kiyomi's neck
fit snugly into the large hand clad in a black glove. The man stroked Kiyomi's neck, almost
caressing it.
Again. The black mark trailed behind where the man's hand passed, on Kiyomi's neck.

Jeong Tae-ui frowned, glaring at the mark. It wasn't like the gloves were soaked in black mud
from rolling in the dirt, so what on earth could it be…

Then suddenly, he realized.

It wasn't black; it was a deep red streak, so profound it appeared black. Maybe even the glove
wasn't black but soaked in some viscous crimson liquid…

Jeong Tae-ui's face paled slightly. As soon as he realized the nature of that crimson color, the
man in the video who was gripping Kiyomi's neck placed his thumb at a right angle just
above the collarbone and pressed down hard.

"No way...!"

The words slipped from his lips unconsciously. However, he couldn't finish the sentence
because the reality recorded in the video was unfolding before his eyes, and his spine chilled,
freezing his tongue.

The finger that had pierced through the center of the neck slowly withdrew. The finger was
stained even more deeply with that color.

Kiyomi's eyes rolled back, and he convulsed before collapsing, while the man nonchalantly
dropped him to the floor. The man rubbed his chest and grimaced as if dissatisfied but soon
shook his head and turned away.

He then faced the camera directly. Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his chilled lips with his fingertips. He
made eye contact with the man on the screen. It was still a pale, calm face. That face, which
had just pierced a man's neck moments ago, didn't look like it belonged to someone who had
done such a thing, which made it even more chilling.

The man glanced up at the camera and suddenly smirked. Soon, just as before, the black
glove approached and filled the screen, and that was the end of the edited video.

Another video showing men grappling with each other followed, but Jeong Tae-ui's retina
was clearly imprinted with the man's last smile. His chest felt cold.

"What was that?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered in a voice so faint it could barely be called a whisper. A low reply
came from beside him.

"That's the crazy guy from the Europe branch. The madman Rick, who no one can touch even
within the Europe branch."

Tou's voice, filled with dread, also had a hardened expression.

"Not just the Europe branch. He's already known as someone to avoid in the headquarters and
all the branches."

The heavy voice of Carlo came from behind.

"Rick Riegrow from the Europe branch. Otherwise known as Mad Rick."

"Riegrow..."
"Because of that guy, Kiyomi was on the brink of death with a tube down his throat. It's
fortunate he was treated quickly and survived."

Jeong Tae-ui, who was watching the lingering image of the man in the video now playing for
others, slightly frowned and looked back at them.

"And they still don't take any action against him? Even with such clear footage?!"

Carlo let out a bitter, grim laugh.

"Hey, Tae-ui. That was 'training.' Moreover, it was a counterattack by an 'unarmed trainee'
against an 'armed trainee.' What you saw was just part of the 'training' process. Got it?"

"Still... it was too obvious he was deliberately killing him. He doesn't even try to hide it; he's
been in and out of solitary confinement many times."

Muttering, Tou pointed to the floor with his finger as if he just remembered something.

"Oh, there's solitary confinement on the 7th basement floor. Once you're in there, you come
out looking like a skeleton. Well, if you're locked up and tormented for days or even months,
it makes sense."

".....In that guy's case, the supervising instructor might end up more emaciated than him."

Half listening to their serious murmurs, Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his goosebump-covered arm.
Damn, rip him apart before he tears you apart. No, he wanted to tear his own mouth apart
first for having thought that guy would look cute if he smiled.

He thought he had a pretty good eye for people, but this was a complete failure.
Now he understood his colleagues' reactions. Jeong Tae-ui kept rubbing his arm. His chest
still felt cold, and his anxious heart wouldn't settle. The pitch-black eyes he met through the
screen. The pale face. The black gloves. The dark, crimson traces that emerged from them.

"........."

"Alright, did everyone watch carefully? I'll point out some important parts again, so pay close
attention."

The instructor lightly tapped the desk in front of him as he spoke. He then started replaying
the video they had just watched, this time pausing at key moments.

Jeong Tae-ui took a deep breath, feeling his heart calm down a bit. He quietly watched the
videos again.

As a result, Jeong Tae-ui concluded that retreat is the best option in such situations.

***

The library on the 5th basement floor was always quiet. Perhaps because of this, you could
occasionally find people lying down in hidden corners with books covering their faces.

The corner bookshelf where he usually sat and read was already occupied by someone
sprawled out, so Jeong Tae-ui crouched down on the other side. There was a large table for
six, but sitting there to read would inevitably attract one or two familiar faces who would
start bothering him. So, hiding to read was his current strategy, and he even thought it was
better since he could fall asleep if he got drowsy.

Jeong Tae-ui opened the book he had found on the shelf. He silently let his gaze scan the
pages.
But his quiet, peaceful reading didn't last long. An acquaintance had come into the hidden
corner, probably looking for a book.

"Hey."

At the short greeting, Jeong Tae-ui glanced up. It was Yuen-ho. Behind him was Qing.

Yuen-ho stepped closer and tilted the book Jeong Tae-ui was holding slightly.

"What are you reading... The Art of War? You read some strange books sometimes. That
won't help you in real combat, you know."

"Do you think there's another book that compiles the Thirty-Six Stratagems so neatly?"

Jeong Tae-ui answered curtly, shaking his book. As he was about to elaborate on the theory
that classics are classics for a reason, Yuen-ho backed away, waving his hand as if he had had
enough.

"Yeah, yeah, keep at it. The instructor will be thrilled to discuss strategy with you."

Jeong Tae-ui briefly thought of his uncle, who was in charge of strategic theory, but quickly
dismissed the idea with a smirk. His uncle wasn't the type to favor model students. If
anything, he showed interest in slightly odd characters. The man himself was far from
ordinary.

"So why the sudden interest in the Thirty-Six Stratagems? Planning to run away?"

"Well, after watching that training video yesterday, I figured the only way to survive is to be
good at escaping. If you're not confident you can win a fight, you better at least know how to
run away to prolong your miserable life by a day."
Yuen-ho and Qing laughed, thinking Jeong Tae-ui's nonchalant words were a joke.

"That only works with some people, not everyone. You can't run away from just anyone...
But I guess you do seem like the type who'd survive being dropped in the middle of a jungle."

As Qing mumbled, nodding his head, Yuen-ho nodded in agreement too.

Jeong Tae-ui wondered how his image had plummeted in just a few days but didn't feel like
denying it, so he just shrugged. Maybe this was what his uncle meant by having a good
instinct.

In a very short moment, he could make a decision. He could quickly judge the best course of
action, the most efficient way to use his abilities within their limits, what to give up, and what
to gain. By weighing himself and his opponent, he could make a swift judgment.

But when facing a monstrous madman, the best course of action was to swallow his pride and
seek practical benefit. In other words, run away as soon as they met.

"But still... it doesn't say how to run away most effectively."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled as he flipped through the pages. The two laughed again, taking it as a
joke.

Seeing their grinning faces, Jeong Tae-ui felt a sudden urge to whack them with the book in
his hand. He looked back and forth between the book and their faces, but was interrupted by
the pager vibrating in his pocket.

Closing the book, Jeong Tae-ui pulled out the pager and tilted his head at the unfamiliar
number. It was an internal line within the branch, but he didn't recognize the number. He had
memorized the numbers of the instructors who had paged him before.
"Where is 07?"

He asked, staring at the pager with a serious expression. Qing, who had been peering over his
shoulder, glanced at the pager too. Though there was no reason to hide it, Jeong Tae-ui pulled
the pager back, causing Qing to grumble as he answered.

"07... let's see, if it's 7 on the ground floor, it should be an office."

"An office? Why would they call me there...?"

Muttering to himself with raised eyebrows, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly closed his mouth and
stared at Qing, blinking. Qing, feeling uncomfortable under the gaze, stepped back slightly.

"Why are you looking at me like that?"

"Uh, could you put this back where it belongs?"

Jeong Tae-ui stood up abruptly, handed the book to Qing, and dashed out from between the
shelves. He heard Qing's confused protests behind him but ignored them as he ran out of the
reading room.

His lousy memory, of course, if there was no message yesterday, it must be today! Had he
forgotten how he fell asleep disappointed last night?

Impatient to wait for the elevator stuck on the first floor, he took the stairs two at a time,
running all the way from the basement level five to the ground floor without feeling winded.

Reaching the ground floor in one go, Jeong Tae-ui pounded his chest to calm his racing heart
and walked towards the office. The regular hours were over, so only the on-duty officer
should be inside as usual.

Taking a deep breath in front of the door — unaware that later his uncle would laugh holding
his belly after seeing the footage from the record camera — he knocked on the door. Hearing
movement inside, he opened the door.

Inside the office, only Xin Lu was left. He smiled brightly when he saw Jeong Tae-ui.

"Tae-ui hyung, you’re here."

"Yeah. ...Are you alone?"

"Yes, I’m on duty today. ...Were you busy?"

"No, I had some free time, so I was reading a book in the library. I was actually getting
annoyed because someone interrupted me, but then I got the call and came running. If you're
on duty, you can't go out, right?"

"Yes. It was actually Kippen Kyoho's turn for duty, but he had a sudden bout of indigestion,
so we switched. So, I don’t think I can go for a walk today. I’m sorry, hyung."

Shin Ru whispered apologetically, bowing his head slightly. Jeong Tae-ui continued, No, it's
okay. Is Kippen Kyoho very sick? But inside, he felt disappointed. So, it was a cancellation
notice.

Even though he tried to hide it, Jeong Tae-ui’s face must have been too obvious. Xin Lu,
noticing his reaction, hesitated and then spoke awkwardly with a smile.

"But since there's not much work today and I’m just holding the post... Would you like to sit
down and have some tea before you go? Deputy Minister Gentil brought us some good tea
recently. If you’re not busy, please stay and have some, hyung."
"Oh, really? I’m not busy... What kind of tea is it?"

"Keemun. Do you like it?"

"I haven't tried it. Is it green tea?"

"No, it's black tea... It has a fragrant aroma. I'll bring it right away; please try it."

Xin Lu busily went into the side room. From inside, there were sounds of water and dishes
clinking.

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated, peering through the slightly open door of the side room, then quietly
sat down when he noticed the record camera installed in the corner of the office as usual.

Well, there’s no particular reason to go for a walk. It would have been nice to walk along the
seaside, looking at the sky and the sea, but being with Xin Lu is more important. As long as
they could be together, what difference does it make whether they’re indoors or outdoors? If
they could quietly drink tea and chat, that would be enough.

Not long after, Xin Lu came out of the side room with a tray. Seeing the precariously
balanced tray with tea cups, Jeong Tae-ui quickly stood up and took the tray from him. The
smiling face that thanked him was also lovely.

As his uncle said, his taste really might never change. The second person in his life to make
his heart pound like this is such a lovely and gentle young man.

“Have you gotten used to this place now? It must be very tough.”
Sitting across from Jeong Tae-ui, Xin Lu started the conversation. Having adapted too well,
Jeong Tae-ui was about to say something but then realized that Xin Lu was referring to his
condition since he hadn't been here for long, so he nodded, saying, ‘Ah, yes.’

It would be a lie to say it wasn't tough. In reality, as long as he got through the regular
working hours from 8 AM to 5 PM, he was free to do whatever he wanted. No one would
bother him if he drank, smoked, or stayed in bed all day. So, time was much more flexible
than when he was in the military.

However, the work during the regular hours was quite grueling. It felt like having to
condense and solve a task that took twice as much time into less than half the time. There
were various processes to learn, and he had to compete with colleagues who were considered
top talents from outside, which made it even more challenging.

People like Carlo, who always had a crooked posture, Tou, who always had a simple,
grinning expression, and Alta, who was impatient and always smelled slightly of alcohol,
were all top talents. Moreover, thinking back, even the crazy man he saw in the video
yesterday was a top talent...

Jeong Tae-ui sighed quietly, emptying his mind after thinking for a moment. What is this
world coming to?

“Are you very tired? Would you like some dried fruits soaked in honey?”

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui realized Xin Lu was leaning towards him, speaking worriedly, and he
flinched.

The young man's face was now right in front of him. The fine, white hairs on his earlobes
sparkled. His cheeks were still round, like those of a young boy.

For a moment, his heart skipped a beat. As Xin Lu approached, the air moved, bringing with
it the scent of soap to his nose. His chest suddenly felt hot. It wasn’t just his chest that was
heating up.
"Uh— I'm not that tired, but if you’re offering, I'd like to try it."

Jeong Tae-ui said, forcing a calm smile. Xin Lu replied, Yes, and stood up to go back to the
side room.

As soon as Xin Lu was out of sight, Jeong Tae-ui, making sure not to make any noise,
frantically pounded his chest and thighs.

What are you doing? Do you want to make a fool of yourself in this situation, when you've
only known him for a few days? Get a grip, Jeong Tae-ui! He’s still young; look at those
round cheeks and the fine hair on his earlobes. How can you even think about having feelings
for such a young man?

But at the same time, another voice whispered from a corner of his mind.

Twenty-two is a proper adult, and there’s no reason to feel guilty about having those
thoughts. It's not like you're going to force anything. Look, you're just having tea and getting
along well.

Jeong Tae-ui, caught in conflicting thoughts, held his head in his hands.

Regardless of which side was right, the first priority was to cool down his heated body that
reacted to that soft scent. He must have been holding back for a long time. Sure, it had been
over a month since he had tasted human skin properly, but still, losing his self-control like
this meant he had a long way to go.

Jeong Tae-ui patted his chest as if he was choking. While he took deep breaths and patted his
chest several times, his body cooled down a bit. Then Xin Lu returned.

"What's wrong, hyung? Are you feeling unwell?"

Xin Lu, who was bringing a plate of dried fruits, asked curiously when he saw Jeong Tae-ui
patting himself. Jeong Tae-ui smiled and shook his head. The fingers that were patting his
chest had cooled down a lot now.

As he drank his tea, Jeong Tae-ui quietly observed Xin Lu over the rim of his cup.

Though he looked young, he wasn't actually a boy. His eyes, which narrowed at the ends, his
plump and moist lips, and his round cheeks with clear skin made him appear youthful, but in
fact, if anything, he was rather alluring.

Noticing the gaze, Xin Lu lifted his head. When their eyes met, he smiled after a brief pause.
Was the slight upward curve of his lips so seductive because Jeong Tae-ui was looking at him
in that way?

"By the way, hyung, I heard that Jeong Jae-ui, who used to be at the headquarters, is your
brother."

"Huh? Oh, Jae-ui hyung? Yes, that's right."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded, relieved by the change of topic. It seemed that the fact Jeong Jae-ui was
his brother had already spread throughout the branch. Well, with just over a hundred people
confined in one building, it was impossible to keep secrets. Not that it was a secret.

"I heard he's very smart. Everyone says so. And you're twins, right?"

"Uh— yes, we're twins, but we don't look alike. In looks, brains, and personality, hyung is
better than me."

Jeong Tae-ui slowly chewed on a piece of dried fruit as he reflected. Even after
reconsidering, there was nothing in which he could surpass Jeong Jae-ui. Except perhaps
being closer to normal.

Then, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly smacked his lips bitterly. It was a well-known fact that he could
never beat Jeong Jae-ui in anything. He had accepted that fact from the beginning. By now,
he was used to people’s reactions concerning his brother. Having experienced it for a quarter
of a century, he couldn’t help but get used to it.

So far, things had been manageable, but what had been most challenging until recently were
the people who approached him showing an interest in his brother. If they had been upfront
about wanting to connect with Jae-ui from the beginning, it would have been much easier.
The bitterness of realizing that their intentions lay elsewhere was truly unmatched.

Thinking about the past for a moment, Jeong Tae-ui chuckled.

People eventually get used to anything that happens repeatedly. Heartache and pain are only
felt deeply the first few times. As similar experiences repeated, resignation would come to
cover his heart like a shield.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly stared at the beautiful red hue of the tea, from which a subtle orchid
scent rose.

Well, what if? For any reason, if this young man showed more interest in Jeong Jae-ui and
intended to use Jeong Tae-ui as a means to an end.

If that happened...

Jeong Tae-ui smiled. What if, indeed? There was nothing to be done but to let things flow as
they may.

There are things within his control and things beyond it. Other people's hearts belong to the
latter category.
But even if that happened, this boy would still be lovable, as others had been before.

"Do you want to meet him?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked. Xin Lu, who had been enjoying the aroma rising from the tea, widened
his eyes. He seemed unsure of what Jeong Tae-ui meant. Then, as he grasped the context, he
tilted his head.

"I don't have any reason not to meet him, but... he's a stranger to me."

"Right..."

Jeong Tae-ui smiled calmly.

Come to think of it, that hadn't always been a bad thing. Even though those people
approached Jeong Tae-ui to get to know Jeong Jae-ui, some of them stayed by his side.
People he would never have had the chance to know if it weren't for Jeong Jae-ui, who were
now by his side.

"But I think he must be very popular."

"Yes."

"Your brother, I mean. Even if you say you don't look alike, being twins must mean you share
some similarities. If he looks like you and is that smart, he must be very popular."

"..........."
Jeong Tae-ui blinked, holding his teacup. Xin Lu spoke as if it were the most natural thing,
sipping his tea. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head slightly, looking at him.

It felt like something that could be interpreted as a compliment, depending on how you
looked at it.

"Well... my brother is popular (mainly among the ambitious members of various key
diplomatic organizations). But... I'm not very popular."

Jeong Tae-ui trailed off. Xin Lu looked surprised and widened his eyes.

"No way, hyung, you just don't realize it. I think you're very popular too. You're cool."

Xin Lu smiled softly as he spoke, extending his hand to gently brush back the hair that had
fallen across Jeong Tae-ui's forehead. His small, fair hand grazed Tae-ui's cheek and rested
near his ear.

"Your features are quite distinct... I think you look better without covering your face. Oh, and
your neckline too. You have a nice neck, so cutting your hair short might suit you."

"Hmm... really?"

Jeong Tae-ui responded, not entirely sure how he managed to answer. He couldn't move. The
warmth of Xin Lu's hand brushed across his forehead and cheek. The touch on the nape of his
neck tickled immensely. He felt breathless.

"Oh... hyung, you seem to have gotten hurt. There's a bruise here. Hold on, I'll get some
ointment for you."

Xin Lu's hand stopped midway between his shoulder and neck. Jeong Tae-ui hadn't noticed
the bruise until now, but as Xin Lu pressed gently, it ached slightly. It must have been from
sparring.

Xin Lu opened the desk drawer nearby and took out some ointment, squeezing it onto his
palm before gently applying it to Tae-ui's nape.

"Oh, no, it's okay. It doesn't hurt much—"

Jeong Tae-ui tried to stop Xin Lu, but his voice came out weak. He was more flustered
hearing his own voice sound so faint.

Fortunately, Xin Lu didn't seem to notice and continued to apply the ointment to Jeong Tae-
ui's nape.

His soft fingers massaged Tae-ui's neck, soothing and comforting. However, Tae-ui was
increasingly flustered. Xin Lu's breath brushed his ear, and the warmth of his regular
breathing heated Tae-ui's face.

"Xin Lu, it's fine now, you can stop—"

Tae-ui's body tingled. He finally grabbed Xin Lu's wrist and pulled it away, knowing his face
was flushed. But more troubling was the reaction in his groin.

The thin, loose fabric of his loungewear failed to hide his growing arousal.

Xin Lu, looking puzzled at being suddenly pushed away, followed Tae-ui's gaze downward.
Understanding dawned on him as he saw where Tae-ui was looking. He shrank back slightly,
his reaction palpable in Tae-ui's grip.

Xin Lu's embarrassed gaze lingered on Tae-ui's face, uncertain and confused. His voice
hovered nervously, murmuring incoherently.
Despite his head burning with embarrassment, Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue, angry at his
own foolishness.

What is he doing? He’s not some hot-blooded teenager.

He wished someone would burst in and punch his face hard.

"Hyung..., um...."

"Sor...ry."

It was only then that Tae-ui realized he was holding his struggling wrist in his hand, and he
quickly let go. Their eyes met. Innocent eyes blinked at Tae-ui's face. Seeing those eyes made
his face flush again.

Clang, he suddenly stood up, causing the chair to hit the table. Tae-ui nervously clenched and
unclenched his empty hands, muttering "Sorry" once more before turning to leave. He felt he
should explain or apologize to Xin Lu more, but he couldn't bring himself to face him right
now.

Tae-ui hurried out of the office and stepped into the dim hallway.

It seemed unlikely he would ever feel this embarrassed again in his life.

Striding with long, almost running steps, he moved quickly.

As he passed the elevator and descended the stairs, he brushed past a few people, but none of
them tried to stop the red-faced Tae-ui.
Tae-ui walked aimlessly, not knowing what he was thinking, with his hair a tangled mess. As
he walked, he found himself in front of his uncle's room. In his daze, his steps must have
taken him to a familiar place.

He yanked the doorknob, but it was locked. His uncle wasn't there. Just as well.

Tae-ui took out the key he always carried and entered his uncle's room. The room was as
neatly organized as ever, with not a speck of dust in sight.

He threw his coat haphazardly and opened the fridge to take out a beer. He drank it in a few
gulps, but it wasn't enough. He took out another and drank it down as well. Even then, it
wasn't enough. He took out one more and drank half of it before he finally started to feel a bit
cooler.

Suddenly, the large mirror next to the desk caught his eye. He met his own gaze in the mirror.
His face was bright red. From his earlobes to the back of his neck, he was red. Seeing that
made Tae-ui feel even more embarrassed. He pressed the cold can against his cheek with his
now cold hand, hoping to cool his cheeks, but his hand warmed up first.

Jeong Tae-ui stood absentmindedly holding the can, then collapsed in front of the refrigerator.

His erection had long since subsided. It had wilted as if it had never been there. Yet, his face
and chest remained hot, refusing to cool down.

“Damn it... If it was going to wither like this, it shouldn’t have stood up in the first place.
Why make things difficult for me?”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered complaints to his groin. But it was his head, not his groin, that needed
to understand.
Sitting on the floor in front of the refrigerator, staring blankly at his feet, Jeong Tae-ui
suddenly raised his hand to the back of his neck. He traced the spot where a soft touch had
just been.

The slippery ointment hadn't fully absorbed yet. He rubbed it, feeling the slickness.

It was just an ordinary touch — Xin Lu was just applying ointment. Even if he rubbed it a
hundred times with his own hand, it wouldn't arouse him. But just because the owner of that
hand was that young man...

“I must really be hung up on him... What should I do?”

He deliberately muttered out loud, but there was no answer. He thought saying it out loud
might help organize his thoughts, but it didn’t seem to work.

Jeong Tae-ui wiped his still red face with the back of his hand for no reason.

He needed something to cool his head. If things continued like this, it felt like the heat
wouldn’t subside even if he lived his whole life. Maybe he should take a cold shower. Not
just his head, but his body needed to cool down too.

After finishing the half-empty beer, Jeong Tae-ui stood up.

Maybe drinking beer was a mistake. It only seemed to make his face feel even hotter.

Chastising himself for his foolishness, Jeong Tae-ui headed to the bathroom. It would be
better to fill the bathtub with cold water and immerse himself completely.

As he turned on the cold water in the thoroughly cleaned bathtub and stared absentmindedly
at the strong stream of water, he thought he heard a faint mechanical sound mixed with the
water noise.
Halfway out of the bathroom, Jeong Tae-ui looked around the room. Sure enough, he had
heard correctly: the phone on the desk was ringing. The now-familiar sound filled the room.

Jeong Tae-ui closed the bathroom door and approached the desk. As he moved closer, he saw
his own reflection in the mirror, and it was quite a sight. His red face, unable to hide his
embarrassment, looked like that of an awkward adolescent boy.

“Get a grip, Jeong Tae-ui. How long has it been since you left the army, and already you’re
letting yourself go like this? This isn't the kind of place where you can just lose your head so
easily."

Muttering to himself, Jeong Tae-ui lightly slapped his cheeks a couple of times. He then saw
the number displayed on the phone’s screen and, after a moment of hesitation, pressed the
flashing lamp.

“Yes, hello?”

‘....Somehow, it seems like you’re always the one answering the phone these days.’

Jeong Tae-ui recognized the familiar number and, sure enough, the elegant and beautiful hand
appeared on the screen.

Suddenly, he was reminded of Xin Lu’s hand. Xin Lu’s hand was smaller and more
endearing. The slightly stubby knuckles were cute. It was different from the delicate hand
that seemed meticulously crafted from wax and glass.

How would that hand feel? It would certainly be different from Xin Lu’s warm and ticklish
touch.
Jeong Tae-ui was disgusted with himself for thinking of Xin Lu even in this situation and
gave a bitter smile.

“Well, now I’m curious. How often do you call my uncle that you always seem to call when
I’m here?”

‘To be precise, it’s every time I call that you happen to be there, Tae-ui. But lately, I’ve been
calling quite frequently. I hardly ever called before.’

“Why? Is my uncle pestering you to get a hold of Laurent Castier’s book quickly?”

Jeong Tae-ui pulled up a chair and sat down, smiling weakly. But then he remembered that
this man wasn’t an antiquarian book dealer. Or maybe he had a side job.

‘Haha, that’s not the case, it’s already been shipped. I sent it by boat, so it should arrive
before the end of this month.’

Ilay laughed. Despite the mechanical tone, his cheerful voice felt refreshing. The heat in
Jeong Tae-ui’s head began to cool down a bit. The chill that came amidst the heat felt
pleasant.

He was glad he decided to answer the call. This man had a cooling effect on him.

Jeong Tae-ui brushed his hair back and smiled faintly. That’s good, when the book arrives, I
should be the first to read it, he thought lazily.

There was a brief silence on the other end of the line. Fingers tapped on the desk as if in
thought.

‘Tae-ui, did something happen?’

The quiet voice asked subtly. The voice with a hint of curiosity could have been annoying,
but surprisingly, it wasn't. Instead, in his exhausted state, he felt like rambling.

“Does it show that much?”

‘If it didn’t show, I wouldn’t say anything. Your face looks very flushed.’

“……..…”

Jeong Tae-ui roughly rubbed his face with the back of his hand. Now that he was cooling
down a bit, the alcohol was starting to take effect.

“You have a complicated expression. In that simple world trapped on an island, what could
be troubling you so much?”

“...Ilay, you know...”

Jeong Tae-ui trailed off. He felt hesitant, like an old man rambling to a stranger about his
troubles, but the words had already slipped out.

“Have you ever had a situation where things got sexually immoral?”

Jeong Tae-ui spoke seriously. There was a brief silence on the other end of the line, then the
man answered in a slightly deflated voice, as if caught off guard by the unexpected topic.

‘I’m not sure what you mean by sexually immoral. Can you be more specific? Are you talking
about an unethical relationship? Let’s see, are you referring to incest? Or a relationship with
a married person? Perhaps rape or assault, or other human taboos… From a conservative
perspective, it could even mean a relationship with someone of the same sex. There are so
many possibilities, it’s hard to guess which one you mean. Pick one.’

“Well... I could pick one if I had to, but it’s not that extreme.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, slightly overwhelmed by the torrent of anti-social scenarios. Hearing
such words oddly made him feel a bit lighter. He hadn’t considered anything that extreme,
though one exception did come to mind.

“It is extreme.”

Ilay seemed to laugh. But without delving further, he continued speaking.

‘I have separate drives and emotions. There probably were times when what happened to me
was considered sexually immoral, according to your definition. So I'm very curious to know
what kind of sexual immorality you're referring to today.’

“………”

‘Why? Did someone come and assault you?’

“………”

This man’s thoughts are somewhat extreme. Not only extreme, but they also veer off in
unexpected, bizarre directions.

Jeong Tae-ui let out a long sigh and laughed weakly.

“What kind of blind fool would come to me with such intentions? No, it's not even that
grandiose… It’s ridiculous just to say it. I got a bit excited like a teenager because someone I
fancy touched me lightly, and I got an erection in front of him. Just an erection…”

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated, unsure of what to say next. Silence returned from the other side. The
fingers that had paused began to slowly tap the desk again, indicating a lack of
understanding.

Then he muttered, ‘Ahh,’ and suddenly seemed to understand.

‘Ah, so did you assault the guy? Is that what you regret?’

Ilay was once again jumping to strange conclusions.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at the monitor in bewilderment and sighed.

“No, it’s not like that. It didn’t happen in bed or in some intimate setting. I got an erection
while we were just drinking tea and talking, in front of a guy who has no such feelings
towards me.”

‘Hmm?’

The fingers tapped the desk, tok, tok. From the gesture and movement, Jeong Tae-ui could
tell he still didn’t understand.

‘I don’t quite get it. I can imagine what’s going through your mind… But such shame is hard
for me to grasp, as I’ve never experienced it. It’s useless in life. If it were me, I’d suggest just
going for it since you were already turned on. Better that than agonizing with a frustrated
face.’
Jeong Tae-ui frowned. He rubbed his face with his palm to see if it was still flushed. It
seemed like drinking was a mistake.

“Just going for it, huh… What about the other person’s feelings?”

Ilay didn’t answer. It wasn’t that he didn’t know or was thinking; it seemed like he was
deliberately holding back. Hearing his nuanced, amused tone when he said, ‘Well…,’ Jeong
Tae-ui realized Ilay had his own answer but chose not to share it. Jeong Tae-ui, sensing this,
decided not to press further.

‘If it were me, I’d sleep with anyone I have desires for. Emotions are a fleeting whim, not
worth fretting over too much. Or maybe, I don’t see momentary desire as inferior to lasting
emotions — if such a thing even exists.’

“A hedonist?”

‘Essentially.’

He laughed and affirmed. Jeong Tae-ui nodded. Though he couldn’t completely agree with
the man’s reasoning, he understood what he was trying to say. Jeong Tae-ui didn’t disregard
pleasure either. However, there was a significant difference in their way of thinking.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled faintly and rubbed the back of his neck.

Despite their differing opinions, this kind of seamless conversation wasn’t bad. Talking with
this man was enjoyable in that respect.

Suddenly, Ilay burst out laughing, though it wasn’t loud and lasted only briefly.

‘Every time I talk to you, I realize how different you are from Jeong Jae-ui.’
“Well, we are different people. Have you been trying to see traces of my brother in me during
our conversations?”

‘Not exactly, but I always kept in mind that you’re Jeong Jae-ui’s brother.’

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and laughed lightly.

Is this man another one of those people drawn to the genius Jeong Jae-ui? No, there didn’t
seem to be any intentionality, so it’s hard to say he approached for that reason. It’s more
accurate to say he found Jeong Tae-ui interesting because he was Jeong Jae-ui’s brother.

He was no longer at an age to be upset over such things, and it happened so frequently that it
had become an ordinary part of life.

“You seem very interested in my brother.”

When Jeong Tae-ui broached the subject subtly, the man brushed it off with an easy laugh.

‘Is there anyone who isn't interested in the genius Jeong Jae-ui? At least, no one around me.’

"Haha, right. So, how do you find us different?"

‘Comparison, huh… I haven't consciously compared you two, but let me think. Actually, it
comes to mind pretty quickly.’

"Oh, really? How so?"

‘Jeong Jae-ui is more human, in many ways.’

Jeong Tae-ui fell silent. Like much of what the man said, this too was quite unexpected. He'd
never heard such a thing before — at least not outright — and he had never thought of it that
way either.

In many ways, Jeong Jae-ui is more human.

Jeong Tae-ui let out a bitter laugh. Of course, he had never considered himself brimming with
humanity. But he hadn’t expected to hear something like that. While he was well aware that,
contrary to people's prejudices about geniuses, Jeong Jae-ui was indeed a very human person.

"Perhaps I've done something incredibly inhumane to you without realizing, or maybe my
brother has done you a great favor. Otherwise, that almost sounds like an insult."

‘That's not what I mean. For example… Jeong Jae-ui probably experiences more anxiety and
agony than you. That's what I mean by human.’

Jeong Tae-ui was at a loss for words again.

Without much thought, the man’s straightforward words surprised him again and again.

Anxiety and agony. Maybe so. How could he know without stepping into his brother's mind?
It wasn’t possible to extract emotions as absolute metrics, so comparing who feels more or
less anxiety is not something one could objectively determine.

"But objectively speaking, my brother is so lucky that he probably doesn't even know what
anxiety or agony is. He even left home saying he needed to experience some bad luck."

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head as he muttered. Ilay watched him silently for a while. He could
almost feel him smiling from the other side of the monitor.
‘Indeed, Jeong Jae-ui is extraordinarily lucky. To the point where you just have to throw your
hands up. But, have you ever thought about what underlies that luck?’

Jeong Tae-ui's smile faded from his face.

He had felt something off for a while. Something in the man's words was niggling at him, but
he couldn't quite put his finger on it. Now, he was beginning to understand.

This man knew something Jeong Tae-ui had never thought about or even needed to consider.

"My brother, and yet it seems you know him better."

Ilay seemed to catch on to the underlying meaning quickly. He spread his hands and said.

‘Oh, this is awkward. I didn't mean to upset you. Should we drop this topic?’

Ilay ended the conversation lightly. Jeong Tae-ui glared at his pale hand before finally
sighing. It wasn't a topic worth dwelling on.

‘You seem to have calmed down quite a bit. Your face, which was so flushed before, is back to
normal.’

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been rubbing his tired eyes, glanced at the mirror. As Ilay said, the
redness that had refused to fade had returned to its usual color.

As he absentmindedly ran his palm over his face, Ilay's subtle voice caught his attention.
‘So, given you're stuck on that island and have feelings for someone, it can't be a woman.’

Ilay trailed off ambiguously, and Jeong Tae-ui replied sulkily.

"Of course not. I haven't held hands with a woman since high school, aside from shaking
hands."

‘Ah, so that's also part of what you meant by 'sexually immoral.’ I see.’

Ilay muttered as if he understood. Jeong Tae-ui, who had never intended to hide his
preferences, shrugged his shoulders.

"So, does that make you uncomfortable?"

‘Uncomfortable? Why should I be uncomfortable with someone else's preferences?’

Ilay burst out laughing. His words drew a clear line. Even though they were talking as if they
were close friends, they were clearly strangers, both in practical and emotional terms.

At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly realized something.

Even though this man conversed freely with Jeong Tae-ui, he didn’t harbor any particular
fondness or dislike for Tae-ui. He was, quite literally, just a stranger — nothing more, nothing
less.

Though it was a natural realization, Jeong Tae-ui felt a vague sense of surprise. Only now did
he understand that he had grown quite fond of this man. Despite having only spoken a few
times over the phone, like most people, Jeong Tae-ui felt a sense of familiarity with someone
he had interacted with several times.
But for this man, such things didn’t matter at all. He wasn’t someone whose feelings of
familiarity grew proportionately with time. Despite having plenty of reasons to notice this
before, Jeong Tae-ui had completely missed it. Even if they spoke dozens or hundreds more
times, this man’s feelings toward him would remain as they were — a stranger’s feelings.

It wasn’t a matter of being cold; he simply existed outside the usual emotional spectrum of
most people.

If it came to humanity, he wouldn’t have much to say about anyone, would he..?

That thought rose to Jeong Tae-ui’s throat, but he swallowed it back down. He had no
intention of arguing, and now that he realized the man drew a clear line of being a stranger, it
seemed presumptuous to offer such advice.

“It's a shame. I quite liked you.”

‘Ahaha. I also like things that go against sexual morality.’

“No, that’s definitely not what I meant.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered in exasperation. Ilay, knowing this well, chuckled softly.

At that moment, a faint mechanical sound could be heard in the distance. A regular beeping
noise, like a timer, alarm, or call. The sound was coming from the other end of the line.

Ilay seemed to turn around. He sighed audibly and tapped his fingers on the desk.

‘Whenever I try to take a break, they always call for me. I have to go.’
“Sure, maybe we’ll talk again sometime.”

‘Right. Oh, and I just remembered, the joint training between the Asian and European
branches is coming up soon, isn’t it?’

“Yeah, you seem well-informed.”

He’s a rare book dealer, an arms broker, and suspiciously connected in many ways.

But the joint training schedule wasn’t exactly a secret, and given Ilay’s close relationship
with his uncle, it wasn’t strange for him to know about it.

‘Going straight into joint training after arriving at the branch must be tough. Good luck.
Don’t die.’

“Thanks for the not-so-reassuring good luck wish, but I appreciate it.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered with a wry smile, and Ilay seemed to laugh a bit too. Then, the call
ended.

***

It was a Friday night full of mixed emotions.

On Friday evening, after finishing their regular duties, they drew lots as scheduled. The
drawing determined who would stay at the Asia branch and who would be transferred to
another branch. As previously known, the people coming to the Asia branch for this joint
training were from the European branch, and those from here would go to the South
American branch.
Jeong Tae-ui thought it didn't matter which side he ended up on, but seeing his colleagues
shiver in disgust at the thought of the European branch made him want to stay and see those
faces at least once. However, for his own peace of mind, it would be better to join the team
heading to the South American branch.

Besides, whenever he closed his eyes — or even when he didn't — that vivid image would
surface.

In that image, the still neat and tidy man reached out his gloved hand to grasp the other
person’s neck, pierced it, and left a dark red mark.

If he were to face that man.

For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui shivered and hunched his shoulders at the chilling thought.

"I need to take care of my own life."

Thinking this way, Jeong Tae-ui randomly picked a ball from the box. It was number 62.
After the remaining members drew balls numbered from 1 to 96, the instructor took out a ball
from another small box. It had the number 2. An even number.

While Jeong Tae-ui spun the number 62 ball in his hand with a bitter expression, the decision
of who would stay and who would leave was made. Those who drew even numbers would
stay, and those with odd numbers would leave for the airport at dawn on Saturday, the next
day.

As they disbanded after the drawing, a buzz of excitement lingered among the members.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue as he left the large lecture hall with his colleagues, who wore
subtle expressions. Given the situation, there was no other choice, but for the sake of safety,
he wanted to go to the South American branch.

It seemed that not only Jeong Tae-ui but most of the others felt the same way. Among those
who had criticized the European branch, those who ended up staying here did not look happy.
But that didn’t mean those who were going to the South American branch looked entirely
pleased either.

Regardless of the destination, starting three days later, they would endure hellish hardships
for two weeks.

Walking leisurely behind his murmuring colleagues, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t feel like going down
to the lower floor with them, sensing the uneasy atmosphere. So, he changed direction at the
stairs.

Even if he went to his room and closed the door, he would still hear his colleagues chatting
and passing by in the hallway. He wanted to be in a quiet place now.

For that, his uncle’s room was the best choice. That floor was almost empty, and his uncle
had been busy and absent for the past few days.

Thanks for this, uncle. Jeong Tae-ui thought, fiddling with the key in his pocket as he
reached his uncle’s room. As expected, the room’s owner was not there.

Without even taking off his coat, Jeong Tae-ui collapsed onto the bed, burying his face in the
blanket. After lying like that for a while, he eventually got up heavily. If he stayed like that,
he might fall asleep. He was tired, having endured continuous training and tightly scheduled
lessons, even during free time, due to his colleagues’ pestering over the past few days.

"If they tire us out this much in the preliminary stages before the real training, what do they
expect to happen…? We’ll just die from exhaustion first."
Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself as he pulled a book from the shelf. He came here daily,
reading dozens of pages before leaving. It was a book he could finish quickly if he wanted to,
but his body felt like a waterlogged sponge, making it difficult.

Jeong Tae-ui took the book and lay back down on the bed, glancing at the phone. The phone,
silent and still, showed no sign of ringing.

Although it was more comfortable when the phone didn’t ring while he was alone in someone
else’s room, occasionally, a call from that white hand was quite enjoyable. Though it wasn’t
always just enjoyable.

Jeong Tae-ui turned to the page he had been reading. In the middle of the book, he saw notes
written in the margins by his uncle. His uncle had a habit of jotting down thoughts in the
margins while reading. Following his uncle’s notes, Jeong Tae-ui could trace his uncle’s
thoughts as he read the book, which was another form of enjoyment.

Before coming here, meeting his uncle wasn’t a common occurrence. Both Jeong Tae-ui and
his brother, as well as his uncle, had personalities that didn’t demand frequent interactions, so
meeting once or twice a year was not awkward or distant. Even if they saw each other after
several years, it was as if they had met just the day before.

When his uncle visited their home, he usually spent time with Jeong Tae-ui’s father, and after
his father passed away, he would talk with Jeong Jae-ui. In reality, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t have
many conversations with his uncle.

Thinking about it, his uncle was quite a notable figure in the family. It wasn’t easy for
someone from an ordinary background to become a warden at the UNHRDO.

‘What I ultimately crave is no different from what people craved hundreds of years ago and
will crave hundreds of years from now. But will that be the reason humans remain human?’

Jeong Tae-ui traced his uncle’s handwriting at the bottom of the book page with his
fingertips.
When Jeong Tae-ui first opened this book, there was a faint smell of dust. His uncle must
have read this book a long time ago and then put it away. This sentence, then, was a fragment
of his uncle’s thoughts from years ago, when he was younger.

Exploring someone else’s buried thoughts had its own charm.

What I ultimately crave. Jeong Tae-ui thought he might know, but also might not. He had
never felt a desperate craving for anything. He just went with what was, as it flowed.

‘Jeong Jae-ui probably experiences more anxiety and agony than you. That's what I mean by
human.’

Ilay’s words suddenly crossed his mind.

Perhaps his brother did crave something. Even if whatever his brother desired, he obtained
without difficulty, how could he know if his brother had such cravings?

“But if that’s the case, the term ‘human’ is quite negative.”

Jeong Tae-ui smiled bitterly.

As he traced each sentence, page by page, he must have fallen asleep.

His mind went blank, with countless involuntary and random thoughts crossing it, mixing
and separating, only to mix again.

Someone was there to wake him from that unconscious chaos.

Having fallen asleep with the light on, and perhaps bothered by the light, he had used the
open book to cover his face. He woke up to the touch of someone removing the book.
Looking up, he saw his uncle gazing down at him.

“I can’t sleep even with glasses on, but you managed to sleep with something this heavy on
your face?”

His uncle said, shaking the book with curiosity. Jeong Tae-ui groggily sat up from the bed,
scratching his head and frowning in his sleepy state.

“Maybe that’s why I had such restless dreams... because something was on my face.”

“Dreams? When did you sleep to have dreams already?”

His uncle laughed, taking off his jacket and unbuttoning his shirt cuffs as he looked at Jeong
Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui, still half-asleep, turned his head to check the time. It was a bit early to
be considered the middle of the night.

“I must have slept for about a couple of hours. The dream... What was it? I was dragged by
you to some island where I was stuck living a bloody life with vicious men…”

“Hmm... I don’t think that’s an ordinary dream. How about buying a lottery ticket?”

“When you say it’s not an ordinary dream, does that mean it’s a very ordinary one?”

“Exactly.”

“…Have you perhaps changed your profession recently, uncle? To something like a lottery
sales promoter...”
“Oh ho. Has Korea introduced such things while I was away? That sounds fun.”

With the gambling industry booming, who knows, it might happen soon... Jeong Tae-ui
muttered as he woke up from his sleep. He got out of bed and drank some water from the
fridge, fully waking up.

He ran a hand through his tousled hair and turned to see his uncle taking off his shirt.

“You seem busy these days. I've been coming here to read almost every day, but it's been a
while since I've seen you, uncle.”

“I’m always insanely busy right before joint training. Just the paperwork alone piles up like a
mountain. Plus, I have to prepare here and there in advance in case a few guys end up dead.”

I just hope I’m not one of the beneficiaries of such preparations, Jeong Tae-ui muttered,
sitting on a chair next to the bed, watching his uncle. His uncle, who quickly undressed and
headed to the bathroom, showed no outward signs of fatigue despite his hoarse voice. Given
that Jeong Tae-ui had been reading in this room until after midnight for the past few days, it
meant his uncle had also been finishing work past midnight, showing great stamina.

“By the way, I heard you’re staying here.”

“Oh, yes. Are you going to the South American branch, uncle? I heard one of the instructors
is leading the group.”

"No, Golding is going this time instead of me. I’ll be going to another branch for the next
joint training."

His uncle's voice came from the bathroom. There was the sound of water for a moment,
followed by the noise of shampoo lathering as he washed his hair.
"But really, you should have drawn a better lot. Of all things, you ended up stuck here in such
a grim place. Even with a 50% chance, you'd think you'd draw a lucky lot."

"All the lucky lots must have gone to people like Jae-ui."

"Is there another person in the world like Jae-ui? He alone is enough to make the world
unfair.”

Jeong Tae-ui laughed at his uncle's muttered words.

"Looks like this training won't end smoothly either."

His uncle spoke with annoyance. Jeong Tae-ui stopped tapping his heel against the stool. He
looked towards the bathroom as if staring at his unseen uncle.

"It sounds ominous... Have the names of the people from the European branch who are
coming here been decided?"

"Well---the final confirmation will be tomorrow morning when their flight takes off, but it's
mostly decided."

"If the training won’t end smoothly... it seems like there’s a troublesome guy among those
coming over."

Jeong Tae-ui probed cautiously. Despite the noise from the shower as his uncle rinsed his
hair, he seemed to catch a vague affirmative response.

Riegrow. Rick, the madman whom no one could handle, even in the European branch. The
man who left red marks with his black gloves.
Jeong Tae-ui had to stay at the Asia branch, and that man was coming here.

He had never thought of his brother as a particularly lucky person, but he also never
considered himself an unlucky person. He might have to revise that thought a little.

“He has a reputation for being completely insane... The members will be on high alert, but
the wardens will also have a hard time if someone like him comes.”

When Jeong Tae-ui spoke, his uncle grumbled in agreement.

“I saw a video of him recently, and it made me lose the will to confront him... Uncle, do you
think I’d survive if I had to fight him?”

His uncle replied without much thought.

“It would be tough.”

“Hmm...”

“It’s not just you, it would be tough for anyone. Such a guy is difficult for anyone to handle.
Well, if you’re prepared to give up a bone to cut some flesh, it’s not impossible.”

“Giving up a bone to cut some flesh... that sounds like a loss for us.”

“That’s the kind of guy he is. You’ve only seen one video, right? Ask the others who’ve faced
him directly. Even if there’s someone brave enough to confront him, there won’t be anyone
boastful enough to claim they can handle him alone.”
Jeong Tae-ui fell silent. His uncle, even when speaking lightly, never lied. He also never
made incorrect judgments, at least not in Jeong Tae-ui’s experience.

“...I guess the only option is to run well if I want to keep my life.”

“Well, he’s not a murderous maniac who kills everyone he meets. It’s not something to be
overly solemn about. The important thing is to stay uninvolved.”

His uncle came out of the bathroom. With a towel on his wet hair and walking out naked, he
took a bottle of water from the fridge and drank it straight from the bottle. It was as if all the
moisture in his body had been drained, as he quickly drank more than half of the 1-liter
bottle.

“Are you done already?”

“No, I just washed my hair. I was thirsty. I spent the whole afternoon working without
properly eating or drinking anything. Moreover, after dinner, the list of European branch
members coming in the day after tomorrow arrived, causing another uproar. Whenever that
guy is involved, there are always a few more places to contact, like the undertaker.”

“...Uncle. I want to live.”

“Of course. The instinct to cling to life is a human instinct. Unless someone is suffering from
depression, that’s how everyone feels.”

“If it’s about not getting involved, does that mean if we don’t provoke him first, we’ll be
safe?”

His uncle didn’t answer immediately, as he was finishing the water bottle. After emptying it
to the last drop, he wiped the few drops that had dribbled down his mouth with his fingertips
and looked steadily at his nephew.
“Do you think that would be the case?”

“...I don’t know... I don’t know him well enough to have any strategies.”

“I don’t think so.”

“Listening to you, I feel the same way.”

Jeong Tae-ui said gloomily. His uncle tossed the empty bottle aside and went back into the
bathroom.

“It’s not about provoking first. The best thing is just not to get involved with a madman.
Once you’re entangled, it’s no use running away. You must stay out of his sight, no matter
what.”

“Hmm... that’s hard. In this small, cramped place with maybe a hundred people in total, how
can I be invisible when I’m not?”

“He’s not someone who slaughters everyone he sees. You just have to make sure you don’t
catch his eye. Be cautious not to run into him during training. Other European guys are
dangerous too, but none are as hopeless as that guy.”

The sound of running water resumed. Oh, it's hot, why is it like this all of a sudden, is there a
problem with the control system... … The uncle, who was grumbling to himself, soon started
humming a tune quietly, indicating he had adjusted the water temperature.

“Are you acquainted with that guy named Riegrow?”

Jeong Tae-ui asked because his uncle’s tone didn’t seem entirely unfamiliar. The water sound
made it unclear if he heard the question, as no answer came. But thinking about it, it wouldn’t
be surprising if his uncle knew him. After all, the man from the European branch was famous
enough across all branches and headquarters, and his uncle had visited the European branch
multiple times for work.

A fortnight.

As I sat in the chair, leaning against the wall and quietly staring at the ceiling, I gradually
began to feel like everything would somehow work out. I, who aim to lead a peaceful life
hidden quietly in a corner, am unlikely to do anything noticeable. In fact, fifteen days isn't
such a long period.

In such a short time, which is not enough to even make a single friend, how easy could it be
to make an enemy?

Yes. Even if my comrades push me forward, even if I end up being called a traitor, I must
never step forward. Unlike those who voluntarily came here for the benefits and future
guarantees within the organization, I was brought here on the premise of a limited six-month
period, so it's okay for me.

Jeong Tae-ui easily justified himself and nodded in satisfaction.

At that moment, his uncle’s humming briefly stopped, and as if he suddenly remembered, he
said,

"Right, starting tomorrow, don’t come to my room until the joint training is over."

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head slightly. Through the open door, he saw his uncle’s arm soaping
up. He then turned his head and glanced at the book he had thrown on the bed.

"I haven’t finished reading that book yet."

"Borrow it. During the joint training period, personal contact between members and
instructors is prohibited."

It’s technically always prohibited, his uncle added sternly.

Jeong Tae-ui murmured inwardly, 'Borrowing a $3,500 book is a bit...,' but he picked up the
book that was within reach. He stood up and walked leisurely to the bathroom door.

"Uncle, if I die during the training period, please make sure to bury this book with me, as I
haven’t finished reading it yet."

"People who die without offspring aren’t buried, they’re cremated... but I’ll make sure to
cremate it with you."

"It would be better if you said I wouldn't die."

"Fate is such a thing... Well, okay, I don't think you'll die."

After a brief pause, his uncle nodded and spoke casually. His casual manner made it seem all
the more sincere, causing Jeong Tae-ui to chuckle.

Soon, the sound of a strong stream of water came from the bathroom. It seemed he was only
going to take a shower today, as the bathtub wasn't being filled.

Should he go back now? It seems like he can sleep comfortably only today and tomorrow for
the time being. So he should replenish my exhausted energy.

However, for some reason, he couldn’t bring himself to leave. After thinking for a moment
about why, Jeong Tae-ui recalled a story that had been lingering like a stain in his heart for
some time.

"..........."

It wasn’t a pleasant topic, but he felt he had to say it. At least to let his uncle know that he
was aware of it.

Jeong Tae-ui leaned against the bathroom door and looked up at the ceiling for a moment
before suddenly speaking up.

"By the way, uncle. When did my brother start getting involved in weapon development?"

He didn't say it loudly or with much concern, but the sound of water from the bathroom
suddenly stopped. With the cessation of the water sound, his uncle also fell silent for a
moment.

"Where did you hear that from?"

His uncle's voice was as casual as Jeong Tae-ui's.

"From the broker of Laurent Castille. I thought he was an antique book dealer, but apparently
not."

"He's been talking about all sorts of things. Did he call again today?"

"No, I didn’t hear it today. It was a while ago, but I forgot about it, and I haven't had the
chance to meet you lately. Besides, it's not something I was fond of wondering about... Well,
it doesn't seem like he did it while living with me, so maybe it started when he was with
UNHRDO?"
"He had many requests even before that, but you could say he got fully involved around then.
What else did he say?"

Still answering casually without hiding much, his uncle clicked his tongue. It seemed like
news he didn't really want to share. Indeed, it wasn’t something to be proud of.

"He didn’t say much else. But does my brother still do that?"

"No, he stopped now. From the start, he had stated that he would only do it while he was with
UNHRDO. Even after leaving UNHRDO, he seemed to receive countless requests, but I
think he turned them all down."

I see, Jeong Tae-ui nodded.

Come to think of it, there were times during the few months when Jeong Tae-ui was back
home after being discharged, when he would receive odd phone calls. The tone of the
international calls, which were unmistakably not from ordinary people, didn't surprise him
much because he often received similar calls due to Jeong Jae-ui in the past. However, he
briefly wondered what kind of people would persistently seek out Jeong Jae-ui, who hardly
went anywhere.

Jeong Tae-ui straightened his body that was leaning against the wall.

That settled it. Even if Jeong Tae-ui found out that his brother was still continuing
development, there wasn’t much he could say about it. But since his brother had stopped, he
didn’t want to pursue it further or think about it anymore. He’d just pinch his cheek the next
time they met and say, “Why use that brilliant mind for something like that?”

"Then I’ll be going now. Can I come back after the joint training is over?"

"Yes."
 His uncle answered without even sticking his head out of the shower. Jeong Tae-ui reached
out and shook the book in front of the bathroom door.

"I’m borrowing this, uncle."

"Sure. Don’t handle it too roughly. It’s a hassle to get another copy."

"Okay, okay."

Adding, "As if I’d carelessly handle something worth $3,500," Jeong Tae-ui walked towards
the door.

Chapter End Notes

18k every chapter...

 Chapter 4

3. Riegrow

That day, the atmosphere in the air was tense from the morning.

From the moment he stepped out of his room, the prickly air was palpable on his skin.

With nearly half of the members gone to the South America branch, the already sparsely
populated branch felt even more empty, but the increasingly intense tension made it feel
anything but quiet.

On his way to the bathroom, Jeong Tae-ui was slightly put off by the stern expressions on the
faces of the people he encountered.

It’s not like a horde of sworn enemies is coming, why do they look so grim?

Scratching his head, he entered the bathroom. There, Tou was brushing his teeth, having
already finished breakfast, and mumbled a greeting with the toothbrush in his mouth.

"Hey, Tae-ui. You woke up late. Did you pack your stuff?"

"Spit that out first... It’d be nice if you talked after that."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered as he took a half-step back. Tou laughed loudly and resumed brushing
his teeth.
At least this guy is better. Seeing at least one person not looking grim like the others made
him feel a bit better. Jeong Tae-ui approached the sink next to Tou, turned on the hot water,
and wet his throat as he spoke.

"There’s not much to pack, so I'll just go later with my body."

"Mmm... But, you'll be staying for two weeks, are you sure that's okay?"

Tou spoke intermittently while rinsing his mouth.

Jeong Tae-ui had to vacate his room by this evening. He wasn’t the only one in this situation;
several other members were in the same boat. When members from the European branch
arrived, those from rooms with fewer people had to temporarily move to other rooms to
accommodate them.

Early Saturday morning, the members assigned to the South American branch left for the
airport, leaving only those who would stay behind.

And then Sunday arrived. Normally, they would leisurely enjoy their weekend, but the
atmosphere was far from relaxed. In just a few hours, a horde of people, no different from
sworn enemies, would arrive.

Jeong Tae-ui was set to stay in Tou’s room. One of Tou’s roommates was also going to South
America, so he decided to move there.

Despite grumbling, "Why the hell do I have to give my room to those damn bastards," the
members started packing their belongings and moving one by one. Some even went so far as
to prepare for a complete move, unwilling to let "those damn bastards" touch any of their
belongings.

Wiping his damp face a few times with a towel, Jeong Tae-ui shrugged his shoulders as he
looked at Tou reflected in the mirror.
"If I realize I need something later, I can just drop by and grab it."

"Don't. If you run into one of those European guys using the room, it won't end well."

"Why? It's originally my room."

"That doesn’t matter. It could cause a commotion akin to trespassing."

"Seriously..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered "seriously" for what felt like the hundredth time. It was a shorthand
for, ‘Seriously, it's hard to understand why the relationship is so hostile.’

The electronic clock on the bathroom wall showed a time that was late for morning but early
for lunch.

Jeong Tae-ui took a dry towel from the shelf stacked high with them and wiped his face. His
complexion didn’t look good in the mirror. He had forgotten upon waking, but it seemed he
had a restless night filled with unsettling dreams.

It could be that the thought of the European branch members, who his colleagues described
as extremely vicious and nauseatingly awful, had subconsciously troubled him. Though he
considered himself not the type to get nervous about such things, it seemed he was more
sensitive than he thought.

In his dream, Jeong Tae-ui briefly glimpsed something: a pair of dark red, almost black
gloves. The place where those black gloves touched turned a deep, crimson red. The hand
pulled away from the neck of a man who collapsed, eyes rolling back. A vivid red mark was
left on his neck.
".........."

The warm moisture on his neck cooled and dried, making his spine shiver.

"What's wrong? Why are you standing there all dazed?"

Tou, standing beside him, asked curiously, lightly patting Jeong Tae-ui's back. Jeong Tae-ui,
who had half his face wrapped in a dry towel, glanced at Tou.

"He'll be here soon."

"? Who?"

"Rick."

Tou closed his mouth. He too seemed to be infected by the unsettling atmosphere, as he
stared at Jeong Tae-ui in silence before clicking his tongue and shrugging.

"Well, it's hard to say. Sometimes the final confirmations can change who's coming. But if he
comes... it'll be a gloomy two weeks. We'll probably see a lot of unpleasant things."

Tou muttered with a sour expression, as if recalling something unpleasant. He had been there
during the last joint training with the European branch, so he must have experienced the
bloody events and rumors firsthand.

"There are quite a few guys saying they'll finally take his head this time."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured, recalling the conversations he had overheard in the lounge or
cafeteria. Tou's expression turned even grimmer.
"If I had the chance, I'd want to take his head too. There's probably no one among us who
doesn't want to see that madman’s head on a pike. But..."

Tou trailed off, but Jeong Tae-ui could guess the rest. It would be difficult, or if possible, it
would require significant sacrifices.

Watching videos made it clear. You should avoid confronting that man.

"And that guy is not just bad in fights. If you cross him the wrong way, you'll end up in a
world of trouble."

Tou said bitterly, clicking his tongue. Jeong Tae-ui wiped the water dripping from his chin
with the towel again and looked at Tou curiously. Tou, looking reluctant to talk, stared at the
mirror with a grim expression before speaking bluntly.

"That bastard, even if it’s another man, if he thinks a guy is cute enough, he'll beat him
senseless so he can't move and then just... have his way with him. After any joint training
with the European branch, there's never been a young, good-looking guy who came out
unscathed."

"What...?"

Jeong Tae-ui couldn't believe his ears for a moment. After confirming what he had heard, he
doubted his understanding. "Have his way" couldn't just mean what he thought, right? But
from Tou's context, it seemed Jeong Tae-ui’s interpretation was correct.

"A few years ago, there was a guy who tried to get revenge on that bastard after his close
friend ended up hospitalized for life because of him. Unfortunately, that guy was quite good-
looking. Well... so in the end, reality being what it is, he didn't get his revenge and just ended
up... being a victim. Some guys even tried to harm themselves out of unbearable frustration."
"That's really... unfortunate."

"Yeah... anyway, that guy is bad news in many ways. If you mess with him, you'll end up
with nothing but disgrace."

Tou's voice was filled with bitter frustration as he explained.

After finishing his words, Tou suddenly looked Jeong Tae-ui up and down in the mirror and
then chuckled.

"But don't worry. You don't have to worry about anything else, just your life."

"Thanks a lot," Jeong Tae-ui muttered, raising his hand to smack Tou on the back of the head.

A young, pretty, delicate man. Someone like Xin Lu, perhaps?

Thinking of someone who fit that description perfectly, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly frowned. If
that was the case, he shouldn't just be nodding his head nonchalantly.

"Hey, does that mean Xin Lu should be careful?!!”

When Jeong Tae-ui grabbed Tou's wrist and spoke, Tou blinked and turned around with a
questioning look.

"Uh... yeah, come to think of it, maybe. But really, what are the chances a member will meet
an administrator staff? Especially someone from another branch. And no matter how bad that
guy is, would he really risk the aftermath of messing with an administrator officer?"

"Really... you think so, huh?"

"........."

Tou's blank gaze returned to Jeong Tae-ui, who was desperately asking again. It was a look
that seemed to say, "You lovesick idiot..." Realizing he might have been too obvious, Jeong
Tae-ui flinched and shut his mouth. Maybe he had overreacted.

"Don't worry, the instructors will take care of Xin Lu. You just worry about yourself if Rick
shows up. No one else is going to look out for a member's life but the member themselves."

Tou's words were true. Jeong Tae-ui didn't even have the confidence to firmly ensure his own
survival, let alone worry about others.

"Yeah... it would be best if something happened to the assignment and that Rick guy didn't
show up."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, even though he knew it was unlikely.

"That's the idea, but either way, we'll find out tonight when they get here."

"They must be in Hong Kong by now."

"Yeah, it'd be great if they're staggering around from jet lag."

Tou made a playful gesture of slashing his throat, and Jeong Tae-ui chuckled. That playful
gesture briefly erased the dark shadow that had clouded his mind.

There were only a few hours left. In half a day, they would meet the infamous newcomers
they had only heard rumors about. Though it wasn't anticipation, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't help
but feel a slight flutter of excitement.
"Speaking of which, everyone who needs to move rooms has to report to the office afterward.
They said they need to check on us."

Tou casually mentioned this while wiping his mouth with a towel. Jeong Tae-ui flinched
slightly.

"If you go to the office, you'll see Xin Lu. Actually, since he's in charge of internal affairs,
you'll have to talk to him anyway. Lucky you, Tae-ui."

Tou laughed mischievously and nudged Jeong Tae-ui's side with his elbow. Jeong Tae-ui
stumbled and muttered a vague response.

It's not that he didn't want to see Xin Lu. He wanted to see him, hear his voice, and even
enjoyed the scent of his soap. But he wasn't confident he could face him right now. He felt
like he would freeze up like a boiled octopus if they met again.

Besides, what kind of face would Xin Lu make if they met again?

Jeong Tae-ui wiped his neck with the towel, even though it was already dry. His mood
quickly darkened.

He hadn't seen Xin Lu since that day. Usually, guards and members didn't have much reason
to interact, but Jeong Tae-ui had been avoiding places where he might run into Xin Lu. Even
when he went to his uncle's room on the basement floor, he had been careful to move like a
thief, always checking his surroundings.

How could he have been so thoughtless, getting aroused in front of someone who was kindly
applying medicine to his wounds?

As Jeong Tae-ui brooded, Tou threw his towel into the laundry bin and habitually patted his
pocket to check for his cigarette pack before heading out of the bathroom. Jeong Tae-ui
grabbed his arm with a gloomy look.
"Are you going to smoke?"

"Huh? Yeah. Want to join?"

"Yeah, give me one."

"......You know there's no place to get cigarettes here, right? Fine. I'll lend you one, but you
owe me a pack next time."

"Do you know how annoying your face looks right now? I wish I could show you a mirror."

Tou, who was a smoker to the bone, defended his stinginess by saying, "Damn, I have to be
stuck here for another two weeks, and I'm almost out of my stockpiled cigarettes," Jeong Tae-
ui reassured him, and they both left the bathroom.

As they walked through the bustling hallway and up to the ground floor, Tou stepped off the
elevator and headed straight outside, while Jeong Tae-ui followed quickly, glancing around
nervously. He felt a bit pathetic acting this way, but he still didn't know how to face Xin Lu if
they happened to run into each other.

Outside, the sunlight was so bright that it was hard to keep his eyes open.

Despite living underground, the HVAC system worked perfectly, and the interior lighting was
designed to mimic natural light, so there was no discomfort living there. Nevertheless, the
occasional exposure to sunlight, the sky, and the breeze was undeniably soothing.

Jeong Tae-ui often took walks outside during his free time. Many colleagues did the same,
and he would usually run into one or two people.
The dense forest path felt dangerous in the late evening, so he rarely ventured out then, but it
was manageable during the day. If you followed the narrow path behind the building, you
could reach the beach, though it was quite a distance away. The beach was rocky, far from a
sunlit sandy shore, but the sea's color was stunning.

Jeong Tae-ui forcefully took two more cigarettes from Tou and walked the path alone. As he
pushed through the knee-high grass, his legs were covered in insect bites and grass cuts.

He regretted not wearing long pants and considered going back to change, but he kept
walking, and soon the scent of the sea reached him.

Damn, he should have come here with Xin Lu. Everything might have gone smoothly then.
No unnecessary excitement or... well, who knows.

Grumbling, Jeong Tae-ui lit a cigarette with the lighter he had also taken from Tou and took a
deep drag.

"Sorry, trees. Bear with the smoke for a bit."

He muttered to himself, feeling guilty about blowing smoke in the natural forest. As he
walked, the forest opened up to reveal the sea.

Unfortunately, it wasn't just the sea that appeared.

Someone was walking back from enjoying the sea breeze and the smell of the ocean. It was
someone Jeong Tae-ui did not want to see right now. Approaching alone was Xin Lu.

As soon as he saw Xin Lu, Jeong Tae-ui instinctively looked for a place to hide, but before he
could find a suitable spot, Xin Lu spotted him.
After their eyes met, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't hide and stood awkwardly, and Xin Lu, seemingly
surprised, paused for a moment before slowly approaching him. After all, this was the only
path to take.

"…… Were you out for a walk?"

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, hesitantly, as Xin Lu approached to within a few steps, making it
seem even stranger not to exchange some sort of greeting. Xin Lu nodded without any sign of
discomfort, gazing steadily at Jeong Tae-ui.

"Yes. And you, Tae-ui hyung?"

"Yeah, just for a bit. ...It's been a while."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke as if it were nothing. But it was a problem. His face was starting to heat
up again. It would be better to call it blushing.

When Xin Lu approached within three or four steps, he stopped. There was a hint of
hesitation in his movements.

With a cigarette in his mouth, Jeong Tae-ui pondered with a calm expression. Should he
apologize? Probably. But he couldn't bring himself to speak.

"By the way, you moved rooms too, right? Which room did you move to?"

Xin Lu spoke as if he had just found something to say. Jeong Tae-ui opened his mouth.

"I moved to Tou's room. Right, I should have told you. I completely forgot. Tou's in the same
team, and I started staying in his room."
"Ah, Tou hyung's room. Okay."

Xin Lu nodded. Then, an awkward silence returned.

At least now, he wouldn't have to go and talk to him separately later, which was a small
relief. But the current situation, feeling like sitting on pins and needles, was very hard to
endure.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly looked down at Xin Lu, who was bowing his head a few steps ahead.
His long eyelashes blinked a few times. A part of the crown of his small head was visible just
below the parting.

He was a lovable young man. A cute, petite girl who would smell like cotton candy would
suit him best. Surely, the person he dreams of is such a girl.

But suddenly, imagine his surprise to see a man he called hyung and got along well with —
becoming aroused in front of him. Beyond surprise, it might have even caused discomfort or
a sense of betrayal.

Have you always seen me that way, hyung? ─ If he says that, should he lie by saying, 'No, I
just lost my mind for a moment then.' Or should he rather be honest and say, 'Yes.' Either
way, it would be awkward.

"Come to think of it, hyung, you sometimes go to instructor Jeong's office, right? You
shouldn't go there for a while. During joint training periods, there is a rule that members and
instructors should not have excessive contact."

"Ah… yes, thank you."

Although Jeong Tae-ui already knew from his uncle that he shouldn't come for a while, he
just dragged his words and simply thanked him. He was genuinely grateful. It was his way of
looking out for him.
Yes, even so, Xin Lu was trying to be nice to Jeong Tae-ui. No matter what discomfort or
bewilderment he felt, he didn’t show it.

Every time they had a conversation, there was much more silence in return.

Once again, the conversation hit a dead end. Jeong Tae-ui noticed Xin Lu's awkward glance
and sighed, stepping aside. He realized he had been blocking the path.

"Then, I'll go ahead."

Xin Lu nodded his head and scurried past him. Watching his retreating figure with a bitter
gaze, Jeong Tae-ui murmured, "Sorry." Although he said it out loud, his voice was so small
that it was uncertain if Xin Lu heard it.

With a sigh, Jeong Tae-ui exhaled smoke from his cigarette and slowly started walking.
Suddenly, he thought the footsteps behind him had stopped for a moment.

"Um… Tae-ui hyung."

A hesitant voice called out to him. Jeong Tae-ui stopped walking and turned around. Xin Lu
was looking up at him with a strange expression. Oddly, he was just as flushed as Jeong Tae-
ui.

"Hyung, um, I..."

"........?"

"Well, um..."
Xin Lu's face grew redder. It was like the color of the sky as the sun sets. His voice became
increasingly quieter.

Seeing his face turn red and his head drop was so pitiful that Jeong Tae-ui felt an inexplicable
sense of restlessness. He wanted to tell him that it was okay to get angry. It was okay to yell.

Preparing to hear harsh words from him, Jeong Tae-ui clenched his fist in his pocket.

But the words that Xin Lu, who hesitated for a long time, finally shouted out, were entirely
different from what he expected.

"I, I've slept with a man before."

"..........."

Thud, the cigarette he was holding in his mouth fell. Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at Xin Lu,
unaware that the cigarette had dropped between his feet. He vividly saw Xin Lu fumbling,
unable to make eye contact and staring at his feet.

"It was winter, about two years after graduating high school. Ah, I skipped a grade, so I
wasn't an adult yet, but I went to a bar for men only. It was my first time..."

By the time he closed his mouth without finishing his sentence, Xin Lu's face was as red as it
could get.

Jeong Tae-ui could only stare at Xin Lu blankly, unable to even blink. He looked as if he had
lost his mind. His mind was blank, with no thoughts coming to him.
As the silence continued, Xin Lu, who had been slowly raising his gaze, suddenly shouted
with a surprised face, "Hyung! The cigarette! The cigarette!" He pointed with his finger, and
only then did Jeong Tae-ui look down. He was startled to see the cigarette had fallen among
dry grass and was quietly emitting smoke, so he hurriedly stomped on the grass.

After putting out the embers and picking up the cigarette butt to put it in his pocket, Jeong
Tae-ui's hands were shaking. He took out the one remaining cigarette, put it in his mouth, and
tried to light it, but the lighter wouldn't ignite properly. His fingers kept fumbling while he
thought.

Wait a minute, what did I just hear? I think I heard something strange, but it feels like a part
of my memory is missing, and I can't think of it. So, just a moment ago, Xin Lu called out to
me, "Hyung." And then, after hesitating, he said something, so... But why won't this damn
lighter work?

Seeing Jeong Tae-ui struggling to light his cigarette, flicking the lighter multiple times
without success, Xin Lu, still red-faced and looking like a guilty person, hesitantly
approached. He gently took the lighter from Jeong Tae-ui's hand and lit it for him. "Ah, thank
you," said Jeong Tae-ui, lighting his cigarette and silently taking back the lighter Xin Lu
returned, putting it back in his pocket.

"........"

"........"

A subtle silence hung between them. Xin Lu stood in front of Jeong Tae-ui, at a distance
where he could reach out and touch him.

Jeong Tae-ui, staring blankly at Xin Lu while exhaling smoke, flinched when Xin Lu
coughed a couple of times and quickly turned his head, saying, "Sorry," and blew out the
smoke forcefully. He then extinguished the cigarette, even though he had barely smoked it. If
Tou saw this, he would have glared and jumped in outrage, but Jeong Tae-ui didn't care about
that.
"......, um, was it... good?"

As soon as he asked, Jeong Tae-ui wanted to bite his own head off.

What was he asking? Was it good? In this context, what was he even referring to?

Indeed, Xin Lu widened his eyes in surprise and stared at Jeong Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui
stammered, while waving his hand. He was sweating profusely.

"No, sorry. I didn't mean it like that. I just, um, meant, wasn't it unpleasant?"

Xin Lu quietly stared at Jeong Tae-ui, who was trying hard to explain with a flustered face.
Then, slowly, he shook his head.

"It wasn't unpleasant. It's just that I was too busy afterward to go to such places again... and
since then, I haven't felt attracted to women..."

Xin Lu, shyly lowering his head as he spoke, had a neck that was subtly flushed. Seeing this
made Jeong Tae-ui's already flushed face even hotter.

If someone saw this, how funny it would be. Two grown men standing face to face with red
faces, staring at the ground. But even if someone laughed at them, Jeong Tae-ui wouldn't
care. Perhaps, maybe, the thought warmed his heart and made him feel elated.

Jeong Tae-ui idly pushed and dragged the long cigarette butt on the ground with his toe.
Then, after a long silence, Xin Lu whispered softly.

"Hyung, when we had tea a few days ago..."

Jeong Tae-ui flinched, he stepped on the cigarette. His foot hesitated as it slowly dragged the
cigarette.

"When you touched me like that, you smelled like soap, and you were so close, so..."

"Ah, I see..."

Xin Lu mumbled while nodding his head. That was all. Xin Lu was still bowing his head, his
face red up to his ears, and Jeong Tae-ui was not much different.

Then, at some point, Xin Lu very slowly lifted his head. His black eyes glanced up at Jeong
Tae-ui. His glossy, sparkling eyes made Jeong Tae-ui's heart thump.

Just as Jeong Tae-ui was about to look away, Xin Lu slightly smiled. A shy smile, just lifting
the corners of his mouth a bit. He couldn't take his eyes off that smile.

"...Hyung. Let's go back together. I was waiting here... I mean, I want to see the sea one more
time."

Saying that, Xin Lu brushed past Jeong Tae-ui and started walking back toward the beach.
Jeong Tae-ui stood there, dumbfounded, staring blankly at Xin Lu's retreating figure. When
Xin Lu, who was a bit far away, turned and tilted his head in confusion, Jeong Tae-ui
hurriedly followed.

His heart was pounding wildly. It felt like he had seized an unbelievable stroke of luck.

Even when he closed his eyes and opened them again, Xin Lu was still there, smiling.

Ah, so it's true that misfortune doesn't always come alone.

Tonight, even if hundreds of men like Rick came from the European branch, he felt he could
endure it.

***

They arrived after dinner time, precisely when the clock pointed to 8 PM.

Jeong Tae-ui tried to recall when he had ever felt such a foreboding atmosphere in his life.
Never before. Not even when he had fought with Lieutenant Kim to the death, causing the
fight to escalate into an all-out brawl within the platoon, and had to march in full gear the
next day. It wasn't this bad.

After finishing a brief orientation in the large lecture hall on the second basement floor, they
descended to the sixth basement floor. The atmosphere in the hallway was downright
menacing. A dozen or so men, particularly those who harbored deep grudges against the
European branch, stood in the hallway, glaring silently at them with menacing expressions,
while the men who had descended the stairs glared back with equally stern faces.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had no desire to get involved in such a standoff, had anticipated this
situation and decided to stay quietly in his room when they arrived. Unfortunately, he
happened to run into them just as he was coming out of the bathroom after a bath.

Seeing a group of unfamiliar men coming down the stairs, Jeong Tae-ui thought, "Ah, they’re
finally here." When he saw his comrades standing in front of them, he quickly slipped
through the crowd towards his room. He habitually headed for his own room but then turned
around and headed towards Tou's room, where he would be staying for a while.

Inside the room, only Maurer, who shared the room with Tou, was there. Although he was on
a different team, they had seen each other and talked several times, so it wasn't awkward.

"They’re here, aren’t they?"

Maurer, who was engrossed in a puzzle magazine, mumbled while chewing on a pencil.
Jeong Tae-ui answered, "Yeah, they are," as he sat down on the bed and shook his still-damp
hair with his hands.

At least this Maurer didn’t seem to have any particular grudge against the European branch.
Tou had said it was because Maurer hadn’t been here long enough to experience the
European branch’s misdeeds, but having been here only a few days, Jeong Tae-ui found it
easier to relate to Maurer, who showed only a moderate level of competitive spirit, rather
than to Tou, who passionately hated the European branch.

"Where’s Tou?"

"In the bathroom. He took a comic book with him, so he won't be back soon."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded at Maurer’s answer, who spoke without taking his eyes off the puzzle.

The guy who had been eagerly awaiting their arrival was in the bathroom when they arrived.
However, even if he was in the bathroom, he might come running out if he sensed their
presence.

Even inside the room, they could feel the tense atmosphere outside. Although no fights had
broken out yet, they occasionally heard insults and shouts, as if daring a brawl.

"Man, it wouldn't be surprising if a brawl broke out. The atmosphere is killer."

"A brawl... I don’t want that."

"Yeah, I’d like to avoid it too... If Tou hears us talking like this, he'll probably jump up and
give us a long lecture."

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Maurer and grinned. Maurer smiled back.

"That guy Tou is really a good guy, but he's a bit hot-headed."

Instead of answering, Maurer shrugged his shoulders to show his agreement and turned back
to his puzzle.

Jeong Tae-ui started unpacking his belongings. There wasn’t much to unpack. From the
beginning, when he moved into this branch, he didn’t have many things, so he didn't need
much for moving to another room for a few days. He could easily carry everything in his
hands without needing to put it in a bag.

"Is it okay if I use an empty toothbrush holder?"

"Yeah, go ahead. Just make sure not to get confused. Last time, Tou bought a new toothbrush
that was the same color as Thich Nhat’s, and they kept arguing every day about which one
belonged to whom."

Even while engrossed in his puzzle, Maurer responded diligently. Listening to him, Jeong
Tae-ui glanced at the color of his own toothbrush and placed it in the bathroom. When he put
his underwear in the drawer, he also heard similar incidents from the past and checked his
underwear again. He regretted bringing plain white underwear, which was easy to get
confused with others.

When he tried to close the drawer, something seemed to be caught inside, making it hard to
close. After repeatedly opening and closing it a few times, Jeong Tae-ui frowned and pulled
the drawer all the way out.

“What’s stuck in here… Oh.”

Jeong Tae-ui pulled out a piece of metal that was sticking out between the underwear.

It was a Beretta.
Feeling the cool sensation in his hand, Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Maurer. With his back
partially turned to him, Maurer was still engrossed in his puzzle.

Carrying personal weapons was prohibited in the branch. Even if tolerated, it was limited to
knives or guns without lethal capabilities. Occasionally, gun enthusiasts would secretly hide
guns and get caught, futilely insisting they were toy guns, but the feel of this in his hand was
real.

Jeong Tae-ui held the Beretta and lightly tapped the grip against the palm of his other hand a
couple of times. The magazine was loaded. It seemed like he could fire it immediately if he
just released the safety.

At that moment, Maurer, twirling a pen, absentmindedly turned his head. Then he saw it —
the Beretta in Jeong Tae-ui’s hand.

His expression quickly changed. With a startled look, he jumped up and rushed over to Jeong
Tae-ui, trying to snatch the Beretta from him. Jeong Tae-ui instinctively stepped back.

Slowly, Maurer’s face turned into a scowl as if he had eaten something unpleasant. Jeong
Tae-ui muttered to himself, "Aha," and then smiled broadly.

"Is this yours? You know it’s illegal to carry weapons, right?"

"Give it back, man! I worked hard to get that model!"

Maurer, with a sulky face, yelled as he extended his hand.

Come to think of it, Jeong Tae-ui had heard from Tou once in passing that the guy who
shared his room was a gun enthusiast and kept model guns all over the place.
It was unlikely that someone like Tou would mistake a real gun for a model, so Maurer
probably did have model guns stashed around the room. The rumored gun enthusiast must
have been this guy. It was an unexpected hobby for someone who was always buried in
puzzles.

"You need to remove the bullets, the bullets."

Jeong Tae-ui handed the gun over to him without any resistance.

This was it. This place was filled with subtly dangerous people. Trying to survive here made
Jeong Tae-ui worry about his future.

He suddenly grabbed Maurer, who was grumbling while accepting the gun, and quickly
reached inside his vest, feeling around. Maurer let out a strange noise and recoiled.

"Hey! What are you touching!"

"We're both guys, what's the big deal? Hold still. ...Aha."

"Hey, hey! Come to think of it, I heard you have a crush on Xin Lu! Don't touch me; I'm
pure! I have no interest in guys!"

"I have absolutely no desire to do anything with you either... By the way, what's this?"

Jeong Tae-ui smiled as he pulled out a small piece of metal that Maurer had hidden in a
specially made pocket inside his vest.

"Oh, a .22 caliber Colt... How cute. What are you planning to do with this?"
"Give me back my baby! Why do you keep messing with my stuff?"

Maurer irritably snatched the Colt from Jeong Tae-ui's hand. As he willingly surrendered the
gun, Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue.

It seemed like there was always at least one person like this wherever he went. He once had a
colleague who was so obsessed with guns that he decorated his entire house with model guns.
When Jeong Tae-ui asked in amazement, 'How do you get away with this?' his colleague had
glared at him and threatened, 'As long as you don’t snitch, I won’t get caught.' So Jeong Tae-
ui had decided to keep quiet.

Jeong Tae-ui had encountered a couple of people in the past who were infatuated with guns,
irrespective of their practical use. And now he had found another one here.

"You're the nephew of Instructor Jeong, right?"

Maurer glared at Jeong Tae-ui with fierce eyes. Jeong Tae-ui dragged out his words, "Well,"
and then smiled.

"If I told anyone that my roommate is obsessed with guns, you'd probably shoot me before
my uncle even got here, right?"

"Of course! If you tell anyone, you're dead!"

Maurer, issuing a threat that was transparently full of bravado, tucked the Colt back into his
vest.

"Do you always carry that around... You'll get caught."

"Just keep your mouth shut!"

Maurer yelled and then returned to his desk. He shot a glare at Jeong Tae-ui and then roughly
flipped open his puzzle magazine, his agitation evident.

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled and resumed organizing his belongings. However, there wasn’t much
to organize, so he finished in no time.

Sitting on the bed, Jeong Tae-ui glanced around the room. Unlike his own room, which he
had to himself, this one was shared by three people. And unlike Jeong Tae-ui, who disliked
clutter and had almost no belongings, this room was packed with miscellaneous items.

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly smiled. Instead of feeling strange, he felt a sense of nostalgia.

Back at the academy, and even when he stayed at the BOQ (Bachelor Officers' Quarters) in
the army, Jeong Tae-ui shared rooms with his peers and colleagues. Even then, there were
always some roommates who couldn’t throw anything away and kept everything, filling the
entire room with their belongings. Eventually, another colleague, unable to tolerate it any
longer, yelled at them to throw some stuff away, leading to a bit of conflict before it was
resolved.

This room also had a lot of stuff, but compared to that time, it was manageable. At this level,
it could be said that it had a decent, lived-in feel.

While Jeong Tae-ui was feeling a slight sense of nostalgia in the unfamiliar room, the noise
outside was still loud and fierce. Occasionally, the sound of cans clattering or metal being
kicked could be heard. It wouldn’t be surprising if a fight broke out at any moment.

Eventually, it seemed like the members of the European branch had gone to their assigned
rooms, as the unsettling noise in the hallway subsided. Even though they shared the same
floor, the prison guards didn’t want to ignite any unnecessary fights, so they appropriately
divided the area, assigning the side near the east stairwell to this branch and the side near the
west stairwell to the European branch.
So, Jeong Tae-ui thought that since the bathrooms and toilets were different, they’d have
fewer chances to run into each other. But that seemed to be a naive assumption. Even if they
encountered each other at the far end of the hallway, they were likely to shout and point
fingers, unable to contain their anger and running to attack each other.

There didn’t seem to be anyone willing to mediate, and the hostility was so high that even
those pretending to intervene were rare. The prison guards and officers made a show of trying
to mediate, but if a serious fight broke out, it would be uncontrollable.

"I just have to make sure I don't get caught in the middle of their fight," Jeong Tae-ui
muttered, clicking his tongue. Maurer glanced at him, seemingly in agreement, and nodded
vigorously before returning to his puzzle.

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled. He had seen the simple habit of men working together to defeat a
common enemy many times, and although he didn’t dislike that atmosphere, he rarely
participated. The most he had done was join in light events like sports competitions. So, it
was only natural that he didn’t feel inclined to join in this dangerous atmosphere where there
were actual casualties.

Tomorrow, joint training would officially start, and with things already like this at the
beginning, he had mixed feelings.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head, recalling his uncle’s non-reassuring words.

‘You probably won’t die.’

Indeed, the deadliest joint training in history had six fatalities. With a total of ninety
participants, that was a 1/15, or about 6.7% chance. Even rounding up, it was 7%.

They say anything can happen, but surely he wouldn’t be among those unlucky six or seven.
Besides, the worst case had been six fatalities, so it should be fewer than that.
Jeong Tae-ui tapped his heavy stomach and shifted his gaze to a bookshelf that filled one
corner of the room. Tou’s former roommate — now in the South American branch — Thich
Nhat Hanh, was rumored to be a bookworm, and indeed, there were quite a few books. The
bookshelf assigned to Thich Nhat Hanh’s side was densely packed with books, double and
triple-layered. He wouldn’t be bored with nothing to read while staying in this room.

"…..Ah."

Just then, Jeong Tae-ui slightly frowned and muttered to himself.

Why had he forgotten it until now? Of all things to forget, the sight of the books reminded
him. He had left the book he borrowed from his uncle in his room. That $3,500 book —
though his uncle had said he didn’t pay $3,500 for it, in Jeong Tae-ui’s perception, every
book on his uncle’s bookshelf was worth $3,500.

He had been reading it last night and left it on the desk. It wouldn't get damaged as it was
among other books, but still, it was the most valuable item in his room, and since it wasn't
his, the responsibility weighed heavily on him.

"Damn it... I need to go get it."

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head and clicked his tongue.

No one would be bored enough to damage a book, but the thought of something that wasn't
his being left unattended for two weeks made him anxious. Especially since it was worth
$3,500, a sum he wasn't confident he could cover, and the book would be hard to replace
even with money.

He didn’t know who was occupying his room now, but surely they wouldn’t pick a fight just
because he went back to get his book. No matter how bad the relations between the branches
were, it wouldn't be that bad. Besides, technically, it was his room to begin with.
Jeong Tae-ui felt uneasy thinking about Tou’s words about territory infringement and the
ominous atmosphere that could be felt even through the walls, but he decided to take it easy
and stood up. If things got dicey, he could just grab the book and run. Surely, they wouldn't
follow him back to this room to cause trouble. That would inevitably lead to a brawl, and he
hoped they weren’t foolish enough to cross that dangerous line.

No, it wouldn’t happen. Although he often — almost always — forgot this fact, the men who
joined UNHRDO were all supposed to be well-mannered and highly skilled personnel.

Jeong Tae-ui patted his chest a couple of times to steady himself and was about to head back
to his room when he heard the door opening. Tou was coming in, followed by the loud bang
of the door slamming shut.

"…What’s up? Did you fall in the toilet or something?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked.

Tou just glared at him with fierce eyes without answering.

The way he came in, looking livid and as if he had taken a beating somewhere, unable to vent
his anger, made him seem like he was fuming.

"Why are you glaring at me like that? Scary… Did you have a fight with the European
branch guys?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked nonchalantly, and Tou’s face turned even fiercer. It seemed he had hit the
mark.

It hadn’t even been half an hour since the instructor had told them not to cause any trouble
after the European branch members arrived, but it seemed that was in vain. Or maybe Tou,
who had been in the bathroom, would claim he hadn’t heard any such warning.
"They deliberately bumped into me, those bastards. So I grabbed one and was about to give
him a punch when the instructor showed up. ...Damn, I should have just hit him first and
dealt with the consequences later."

"Forget it, you did well holding back. There’s nothing to gain from causing a ruckus on the
first day. You’ll have plenty of chances to hit them without the instructor around, right?"

Jeong Tae-ui patted Tou's shoulder and smiled. Though Tou still looked displeased, he
seemed to calm down a bit.

Having a bad relationship with Lieutenant Kim's squad helps at times like this. At least I've
had some experience dealing with subordinates, Jeong Tae-ui thought. He sighed, recalling
how he had ended up causing trouble and leaving the military because of it.

As Jeong Tae-ui moved to leave, Tou, who was gulping down a beer he had taken from the
fridge, asked,

"Where are you going?"

"Um... just... going to the bathroom."

If he said he was going to get something from his room, Tou would probably insist on
coming along or vehemently try to stop him. Not wanting either, Jeong Tae-ui gave a
noncommittal answer. Tou, finishing his beer, gave him some advice.

"If anyone bumps into you, just punch them in the face before the instructor shows up."

"Oh... I'll keep that in mind."

Without looking back, Jeong Tae-ui waved and left the room.

As soon as he stepped into the hallway, he could feel the tense atmosphere. Men stood in
small groups here and there, glaring at each other and muttering, ready to explode at any
moment.

"The relationship is even worse than I imagined."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself as he walked.

The distance from Tou's room to his own was significant. Even under normal circumstances,
it felt far, but now, in this atmosphere, it seemed even longer.

"Hey, Tae-ui. Where are you going?"

One of the men in the hallway greeted him. This was someone who normally wouldn't even
acknowledge him, but now, facing an external threat, internal unity seemed to come naturally.
Conscious of the hostile glares from unfamiliar faces a bit further away, Jeong Tae-ui
casually raised a hand in response.

"Bathroom."

"The bathroom is right there."

The guy pointed out, confused since the bathroom was right in front of him. Jeong Tae-ui
shrugged.

"I can't use a toilet I'm not familiar with. I'm a bit sensitive that way."
"Haha, you're an odd one."

The guy laughed, seemingly amused, and didn't say anything more.

Jeong Tae-ui kept walking, his hands lightly in his pockets. As he passed by a group of
European branch members, one of them stepped forward slightly. Immediately, a few guys
from his own branch, standing a bit away, looked ready to intervene. It was clear that if
anyone laid a finger on him, a fight would break out instantly.

The European guy hesitated, glancing at his comrades before folding his arms and stepping
back. Seeing this, the guys from Jeong Tae-ui's branch also relaxed.

Good grief... I can handle putting myself at risk, but it's hard to walk around calmly when I
might be the fuse that ignites a brawl, Jeong Tae-ui thought, clicking his tongue inwardly.
The camaraderie from his not-so-close comrades felt awkward and made him want to laugh
wryly.

After experiencing such incidents a couple more times, Jeong Tae-ui finally reached his
room.

Perhaps because it was located deeper inside the corridor, the area near his room was
deserted. Neither his colleagues nor the men from the other branch were in sight. He could
see one of the European guys staring from a distance, but he didn’t seem inclined to come
over and start any trouble. Rather, with a remarkably bizarre expression, he was staring
intently at Jeong Tae-ui.

Jeong Tae-ui cast a puzzled glance at him before opening the door.

“Good grief... walking on thorns would be better than this.”

A sigh escaped his lips as he clicked his tongue and muttered. Simultaneously, he braced
himself inwardly as he opened the door.
Given that merely brushing past each other in the corridor was enough to cause trouble, he
wondered what would happen if they encountered each other in the same room. The
territorial invasion Tou had mentioned might not be a joke after all. If things went south, he
might just have to grab his books and make a run for it.

Wondering what kind of rough-looking brute might be using his room, Jeong Tae-ui stepped
inside with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety. He stopped short as he saw the person
inside.

There was only one person in the room.

The man, lying leisurely on Jeong Tae-ui's bed and flipping through a book as if he had been
living there for a long time, turned to glance at him when the door opened.

‘Hey, the book you’re reading costs $3500. You shouldn’t handle it so carelessly.’

But the words got stuck in his throat and didn’t come out. He recognized the man at a glance.

Jeong Tae-ui's gaze was fixed on the man’s face.

His almost translucent, pale face was so white it looked sickly. His delicate features were still
distinct despite being partially obscured by thick-rimmed glasses. He looked like a dedicated,
gentle researcher quietly engrossed in his studies at some institute, but meeting those slender
eyes directly sent a chill down his spine.

Jeong Tae-ui knew this man. The vivid, crimson mark engraved in his memory.

Riegrow... Rick.
The man who dyed the screen with blood, smiling faintly just like that.

Jeong Tae-ui, dazedly closing the door behind him, only snapped back to his senses and
regretted it when he heard the door click shut. Why did he close the door? It wouldn’t mean
much, but at least if it were open, he’d feel a bit more connected to the outside. Or it would
have been better for a quick escape.

Now he understood the meaning of the bizarre look on the face of that European guy who had
been staring at him as he entered. That guy already knew who was staying in this room.

You wretched bastard. Even if you consider people from the Asian branch your enemies, as a
fellow human being, you should look out for someone whose life is hanging by a thread.

For the first time, Jeong Tae-ui felt a fierce resentment towards the European members,
whom he had always disregarded despite countless complaints from Tou and other
colleagues.

“Are you the owner of this book?”

As Jeong Tae-ui was inwardly cursing, Riegrow’s calm voice reached him.

Jeong Tae-ui froze.

It was a low and gentle voice. That strange sound, seeping into his ears like water, was
something he had never anticipated or imagined. Moreover, he had never associated such a
feeling with the voice of this man, Riegrow.

As Riegrow calmly asked, holding up the book, he showed no sign of suddenly lunging at
Jeong Tae-ui to slit his throat or cover him in blood. On the contrary, the faint smile on his
lips made him look almost pleasant.
“No... it’s a borrowed book. It’s rare, so I need to take good care of it and return it, so I came
to get it.”

“Are you going to take it now?”

Riegrow asked, sounding regretful. His face bore a hint of disappointment, as if he had been
reading a very interesting part.

“I think I’ll finish it in about two or three hours. Can you wait a bit?”

“... It’s fine.”

Jeong Tae-ui replied with a strange feeling.

It was different from what he had imagined. Exchanging a few words like this made it seem
like he was dealing with an ordinary person. Perhaps he had remembered the madman’s face
incorrectly. The video quality wasn’t great, so maybe it wasn’t this face. ... No, that couldn’t
be.

Watching Riegrow smile broadly and say “Thanks,” Jeong Tae-ui briefly doubted his
memory, but he had never misidentified anyone before. Especially not such a distinctive
individual.

“Well, he’s not a lunatic, after all. No matter how crazy someone is, they can’t be abnormal
24/7.”

“Huh? What did you say?”

Muttering to himself in a voice so soft he could barely hear it, Jeong Tae-ui almost jumped
when Riegrow asked him to repeat.
What? Oh, nothing. Feigning confusion, Jeong Tae-ui shrugged his shoulders. Riegrow stared
at him for a moment, then smiled slightly.

“Come to think of it, waiting for two or three hours might be boring. – Here, you can have it
back.”

Riegrow closed the book and held it out to Jeong Tae-ui, slightly shaking it as if to tell him to
take it.

“No, it’s fine. I can come back later. You should keep reading. It’s frustrating to stop midway,
isn’t it?”

“I read it a long time ago, so I know the content. I was just feeling nostalgic. It’s okay, take
it.”

He lightly shook the book again as he spoke. His voice was languid and pleasant to hear, but
it felt subtly dangerous. It was like being lured into deep water with a dreamy, disoriented
feeling.

Jeong Tae-ui thought it would be awkward to keep refusing, so he shrugged his shoulders and
approached Riegrow. With each step, a delicate tension prickled at his toes, as if he were
approaching a hungry predator.

“This author’s books are hard to come by, right? Have you read any others?”

As Jeong Tae-ui took the book, Riegrow asked calmly. Jeong Tae-ui hesitated and looked at
him. Riegrow’s drowsy gaze softened when their eyes met.

“I know a skilled antiquarian who deals in rare books. The ones written after this are more
interesting, but they’re hard to find. Still, that person could probably get them, though it
might take some time. If you want, I can introduce you.”
“... The price must be considerable, right?”

“Well, I’d say around two or three hundred dollars. Or you could go to the German National
Library in Berlin. They have a foreign books section where you might find the English
editions. I saw them there about five or six years ago.”

Even though that wasn’t a small amount for a book, it felt much lighter compared to $3,500,
Jeong Tae-ui thought. He looked at Riegrow with a rather peculiar feeling.

Something was different from his imagination. Of course, he hadn’t imagined a murderous
monster killing everyone in sight, but he also hadn’t thought he would be having a normal —
or slightly manic — conversation about books. Furthermore, the chilling and creepy feeling
from the video was nowhere to be found. Instead, Riegrow seemed like a cheerful and neat
young man. His social skills, engaging in conversation with a stranger without hesitation,
were quite impressive.

Seeing him like this, he appeared very ordinary. Without preconceived notions, he might even
be seen as a charming young man with a rather appealing impression.

“Riegrow... that’s right, isn’t it?”

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated before asking. Riegrow seemed slightly surprised but then chuckled
and nodded.

“Yes, I’m the only one in our branch with that name. Have you heard about me from
somewhere?”

“Yeah, a bit.”

“Haha, I’m curious about what kind of rumors you’ve heard.”

“I think you might already know.”

Jeong Tae-ui said, and Riegrow fell silent. He stared at Jeong Tae-ui with pitch-black eyes,
eyes so deep they seemed unfathomable. Then, suddenly, he burst out laughing.

“More or less. But you know how rumors can be exaggerated, right?”

Shaking his head and clicking his tongue, Riegrow seemed genuinely troubled. He looked
like a pitiable young man beset by baseless rumors.

With his clean, white appearance and charming looks, along with his captivating voice and
smooth conversation skills, there was nothing lacking.

“Well, the video I saw didn’t exactly show that, but yeah, I agree that rumors can be quite
exaggerated.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered uneasily as he sat on the empty bed across the room. He wasn’t
entirely sure what to make of Riegrow yet. He didn’t seem completely unhinged and
appeared capable of holding a normal conversation. His ability to steer a conversation
pleasantly wasn’t something just anyone could do. Although Jeong Tae-ui still harbored some
wariness, he suppressed it and sat down, watching a smile spread across Riegrow’s clean,
white face.

“Video? Oh, now that you mention it, there was a camera I dismantled back then. Right, the
recording would’ve remained intact. Really, why do they record such things and make people
out to be something they’re not?”

Listening to Riegrow mumbling to himself in understanding, Jeong Tae-ui felt a renewed

sense of confirmation. “Yeah, it’s definitely him.”

Seeing him like this, he seemed like a reasonable guy who could carry on a conversation, but
perhaps he turned into a different person on the battlefield. Maybe he had a split personality,
or perhaps he was just momentarily insane in the video.

Jeong Tae-ui, resting his chin in his hand, sighed as he stared at Riegrow.

Whatever the case, as long as he didn’t pose a threat to his peaceful life over the next six
months, it didn’t matter. Besides, maybe Riegrow wasn’t as strange as he had initially
thought.

“Oh, and there’s another book with a completely different perspective. Charles Campbell
published it six months after the first one as a critique, which caused quite a stir in the
academic community back then.”

Jeong Tae-ui was just about to stand up when Riegrow pointed out a book and said
nonchalantly. Jeong Tae-ui paused and sat back down.

"Is that by any chance '1337, The Beginning of Flanders'?"

"Oh, have you already read it? It must have been hard to get."

"No, I haven't read it. I just heard the title. How is it, that book?"

"It's interesting. The content of the book itself doesn't seem particularly fresh now, but it's
kind of funny to see Joey Moyers being persistently mentioned here and there. Still, it's worth
a read. If you want, I can get it for you, although it might take some time."

Watching Riegrow, who said to let him know anytime if he wanted to read it, Jeong Tae-ui
was secretly impressed. This is something — Riegrow was quite a literary enthusiast. Jeong
Tae-ui himself, having stuck around Jeong Jae-ui since childhood, had no choice but to get
used to flipping through books, although he was not as much of a bookworm as Jeong Jae-ui.
It wasn't easy to be so enthusiastic about literature while working in this field.
However, recalling his uncle, Jeong Tae-ui reconsidered, thinking, ' No, there might be more
people like him than I thought. '

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly felt delighted. It's not easy to find someone to have this kind of
conversation with in such a place. He might become a pleasant friend.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled and opened his mouth to say something.

But just before he could speak, an enormous noise came from the hallway. It sounded like a
door was falling off or a wall was being deliberately destroyed.

‘I pitied these weak bastards and left them alone!’

‘Look at them causing trouble, barging into someone else's branch!’

‘Hey, come out! It looks like these guys need a good beating to quiet down!’

‘Yeah, let's fill up the infirmary with you lot!’

Behind Jeong Tae-ui, separated by a single wall, loud shouts and the sounds of heavy impacts
continued.

Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth that he had just opened and blinked quietly, only staring at
Riegrow. Riegrow, too, wore a calm smile and silently looked back at Jeong Tae-ui.

He had momentarily forgotten. In reality, his relationship with this man was not much
different from that of enemies. It wouldn't be surprising if they started fighting right here and
now.
"Hmm... are you thinking of joining in?"

He omitted the object, which was 'that fight.' He preferred to quietly wait out this rough time
in the room.

But Riegrow, who had been silent for a moment, betrayed Jeong Tae-ui's expectations.

"It's noisy."

His face lost its gentle expression and spoke with slight irritation. The moment he erased his
smile and spoke coldly, his demeanor changed astonishingly.

Brutal and fierce.

Leaving the momentarily startled Jeong Tae-ui behind, Riegrow abruptly stood up and strode
towards the door.

As Riegrow's hand grasped the doorknob, Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and stood up.

The moment that door opens, it will be a battlefield. If unlucky, he might have to tussle with
the man closest to him, which he certainly didn't desire. What to do now?

Sighing and clicking his tongue, Jeong Tae-ui shook his wrists, preparing his body. After all,
even if he was to get hit, it was better to loosen up a bit to avoid getting hurt badly.

Thinking so, Jeong Tae-ui followed Riegrow out the door, but unfortunately — or perhaps
fortunately — there was no place for him to step in.
Riegrow, standing firmly as if to block Jeong Tae-ui’s way, silently watched the corridor for a
moment.

The hallway was already a mess. Members from all the rooms had spilled out and were
fighting indiscriminately, with several rolling on the floor, engaged in wild brawls.

Jeong Tae-ui hoped the instructor would come down again, but seeing this scene, it was clear
that even if the instructor shouted, it wouldn't stop the fists from flying.

Riegrow glanced at a steel pipe that had rolled to his feet, then kicked it up with the tip of his
shoe and caught it in his hand. The steel pipe, just a bit thinner than a baseball bat, seemed to
fit perfectly in his hand. It was hard to believe it was the same hand that had been holding a
book just moments ago.

Jeong Tae-ui's gaze stopped at his hand.

Out of habit, he was still wearing gloves. However, they were different from the ones seen in
the video. The thin, navy-blue fabric gloves appeared neat and composed.

The steel pipe in that hand seemed very out of place — at that moment, Riegrow moved.

His gaze fixed on two men, relatively close to him, who were grabbing each other by the
collar and slamming into the wall, making the loudest and most raucous noise amidst the
fight.

"So noisy..."

Muttering to himself, his voice was barely audible over the clamor. In the chaotic noise,
unable to distinguish his surroundings, he raised the pipe with a bored and irritated
expression.
And simultaneously—

—Crack.

Even in the pandemonium, that sound was exceptionally loud.

It wasn't just Jeong Tae-ui who heard it.

The chilling silence, perhaps louder than the screams, continued as the steel pipe, with no
mercy, made horrifying sounds as it struck a few more guys nearby.

The sounds of flesh tearing and bones breaking followed.

"I'm already annoyed having come all this way, why do you have to be so noisy?"

What broke the silence was Riegrow's lazy and quiet voice.

The end of the pipe, which had been swung indiscriminately regardless of sides, was now
covered in glistening blood, dripping down. The dark stains soaked into the navy gloves,
spreading until the gloves turned black.

"That... that bastard..."

Someone suddenly muttered, their voice trembling faintly. However, that voice became the
catalyst.

As if trying to shake off the fear that had quickly spread through the air, shouts and cries
filled the hallway.
"Kill him! That devilish bastard, kill him!"

But despite the screams erupting like cries, no one dared approach him first. Even the
members of the European branch took several steps back, their faces drenched in unease.

Riegrow twirled the large, heavy pipe as if it were a pen. Then, with a slight laugh, he leaped
forward.

What followed was hell.

At the end of the hallway, now layered with bodies like corpses, Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly
at Riegrow’s back.

He wondered where this lunatic had suddenly appeared from and only realized a moment
later.

That man was the same charming individual who had been talking about books with a gentle
smile just a while ago.

***

"What a spectacle, what a spectacle..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, clicking his tongue as he stepped into the dining hall.

One thing common among the men in this branch was that, no matter what, they never
missed a meal. As a result, the dining hall, equipped to accommodate the number of people,
was packed. It was hard to believe that just yesterday and the day before, half of the branch
members had left, making the dining hall unusually empty.

The European branch members and the Asian branch members sat strictly divided. Even if
there were empty seats on the other side when their own seats were full, they would never go
and sit there, preferring to stand and eat.

But that wasn’t the spectacle. That much was fully expected.

The men, every single one of them, had some kind of injury. Some had blood-soaked
bandages wrapped around their heads from severe wounds, others had large patches stuck to
their shoulders and necks. In severe cases, some even had splints on their limbs.

Before they even began serious training, the situation was already like this. The future
seemed so bleak that it was almost overwhelming.

Only a few, who hadn't participated in last night's brawl or had been away at the time,
remained unscathed. Jeong Tae-ui was among them. The path before him had been so
thoroughly devastated that he couldn't join the fight even if he wanted to.

"Damn... the atmosphere for breakfast is just fantastic," muttered Maurer, who had followed
Jeong Tae-ui into the dining hall. Maurer had patches stuck to his wrist and other places. He
had just poked his head out to see what the noise was about and nearly got dragged into the
fray, taking a light hit in the process. Though he had no intention of joining the fight, he
wasn’t the type to stay passive after being hit, so he had ended up getting quite injured
himself while hitting back.

Jeong Tae-ui picked a few items from the self-serve options and, after a moment of staring at
the forks and knives in the utensil holder, sighed and opted for a pair of chopsticks instead.

"I don't think I've ever seen forks and knives look as ominous as they do now."
The thought that everyone in the dining hall was holding a potential weapon lingered in his
mind.

However, as he placed the chopsticks on his tray and turned to find a seat, he flinched upon
seeing a man a few steps away holding a tray with toast, salad, and coffee, and picking up a
fork.

"If you look at it that way, the chopsticks you picked up are no different. In fact, there are
fewer things in the world that can't be used as weapons."

Jeong Tae-ui swallowed back the retort that almost slipped out, something along the lines of,
‘For someone like you, even your thumb is more dangerous than any weapon.’

The man glanced at Jeong Tae-ui's tray, which held only rice, a few vegetables, and some
meat, and spoke amicably.

"Do you think that's enough? Haven't you heard the saying, 'Eat breakfast like a king'?"

"I have heard that, but have you ever heard of the saying, 'pot calling the kettle black'?"

When Jeong Tae-ui commented while staring pointedly at the man’s tray, he laughed out
loud. His low, quiet laughter was surprisingly pleasant. Despite being the source of countless
injuries among the men, this man himself was spotless. His neat attire had not a single
wrinkle.

"Hmm. There aren't many empty seats... Ah, there are two seats over there. Shall we go?"

He nodded his head toward Jeong Tae-ui very naturally. Jeong Tae-ui, slightly flustered,
considered using Maurer as an excuse to refuse, but when he turned around, Maurer, who
disliked getting involved in such incidents as much as Jeong Tae-ui did, had already retreated
and was sitting at another table.
Jeong Tae-ui remained silent for a moment. It seemed silly to say, ‘I can't eat with you
because you're from the European branch,’ and he couldn't very well say, ‘I don't want to sit
with you because you're such a dangerous person that I might get caught up in something.’
So, he quietly followed the man to the table.

This was not good; it was a bad omen.

His uncle had advised him: Just don’t stand out. Jeong Tae-ui had taken that advice to heart.
Even without the advice, it was what he wanted.

Last night, he hadn’t expected that the person sharing his room would be that man, so he had
been caught off guard. But he thought that would be the end of it. Luckily, the night passed
without major issues - though the men causing a ruckus in the hallway weren't so fortunate.
Relieved, he had resolved to stick to the shadows and avoid attention from today onward.

"Is it bothering you a lot?"

He hadn't expected the man, who was now smiling and talking to him, to strike up a
conversation. He had thought that yesterday's events would stay in the past, and today would
be a fresh start.

Jeong Tae-ui, lifting rice with his chopsticks, responded curtly to the man sitting across from
him.

"What do you mean, bothering me?"

It wasn't an answer implying nothing was bothering him. There were so many things on his
mind that he couldn’t tell what the man was referring to. Was it the fact that this highly
dangerous individual was talking to him, seemingly in a friendly manner? Or the cold stares
from the European branch members occupying the six-person table they were sitting at?
The man laughed at Jeong Tae-ui’s response.

"I was thinking you must have guts to sit in the middle of a table full of European branch
members."

Jeong Tae-ui, with his chopsticks in his mouth, glared at him, annoyed.

"You’re the one who suggested coming here. And there weren’t any other empty seats."

Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t comfortable. Not just at their table, but at all the surrounding tables,
European branch members were everywhere. Their sharp stares poured down on him like
rain. It seemed they were ready to tell him to sit somewhere else with his friends, but they
didn’t, likely because of the man sitting across from him.

The men at the same table grew silent and tense when Jeong Tae-ui and this human weapon,
Riegrow, sat down. At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui could easily guess how this man was
treated even among his own branch members.

… Maybe he wasn't beating people because they were from the Asian branch. Perhaps he just
beat up anyone who annoyed him.

"Do you really behave the same way in your own branch...?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself as he ate. Riegrow seemed to hear him and asked back.

"Who does?"

At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui paused his chopsticks for a brief moment before picking up
some vegetables as if nothing had happened.
No, no, this isn't right. I must not stand out, no matter what. Whether in a good or bad way,
it's best not to be noticed. Just eat and disappear quickly, never to appear before this man
again.

As Jeong Tae-ui silently ate, the European branch members who were sitting at the same
table finished their meals and got up, leaving like the ebbing tide. Even though four seats
were vacated simultaneously, no one came over to sit.

"Come to think of it, I don’t think I’ve heard your name yet."

Riegrow's mumbled words reached Jeong Tae-ui's ears. At that moment, his heart dropped.

Damn it. The signs were getting worse and worse. While it’s natural for a newly acquainted
person to ask for your name, hearing it from this man made it feel far from ordinary.

"Hmm... Can I ask you something?"

Instead of answering, Jeong Tae-ui took a sip of water to moisten his lips and asked in return,
feigning nonchalance. Riegrow slightly raised his eyebrows, indicating he should go ahead.

"Do you usually ask for other people's names?"

Jeong Tae-ui thought he was a person who had no interest in others. But then again, even
Jack the Ripper might have asked, "What's your name?" when he first met his victims.

Upon hearing this, Riegrow gave a faint smile, as if amused.

"I do. It’s inconvenient not to know the name of the person you’re addressing, don’t you
think? Isn’t it the same for you?"
"I only ask the names of people I expect to meet frequently enough for it to be inconvenient
otherwise."

Whether he understood the implied meaning behind Jeong Tae-ui’s somewhat roundabout
statement or not, Riegrow nodded with an understanding “Aha.” Jeong Tae-ui, chewing his
food without tasting it, gazed at him.

If seen from the outside, one might think he was a handsome young man. Even in a bustling
crowd, he would stand out as clean-cut and likable. Depending on how you looked at him, he
could even be described as beautiful.

The scene of the young man eating a piece of toast, with crumbs falling carelessly, painted an
ordinary picture. The video hadn't conveyed this, but in person, he looked much younger —
perhaps one or two years younger than Jeong Tae-ui. Or maybe his true age was much older
than he appeared, like the legend of bathing in blood to rejuvenate.

"How old are you?"

Jeong Tae-ui, rudely resting his elbows on the table and staring at him, abruptly asked a
question that was equally rude.

Riegrow seemed a bit taken aback by the unexpected question but responded with
amusement.

"Do you usually ask people's ages? Or do you think we'll meet often enough for it to be
inconvenient not to know my age?"

Jeong Tae-ui didn't ask any further questions, after Riegrow’s reply. He just felt increasingly
depressed. If they met in a duel, he might go easier on him knowing he was an acquaintance.

However, his uncle had said not to stand out at all costs.
It's already too late, uncle. What should I do? If I die, please don't forget to burn my books
with me.

Jeong Taeui, who was mumbling his will along with his meal, suddenly noticed Riegrow's
hand as he picked up his coffee cup. A neat, dark-colored glove completely covered his hand.

"You must really like gloves, seeing as you always wear them."

"Hmm?"

Riegrow looked at his hand as if it was a novel sight. He clenched and unclenched his fist a
few times and shook his head.

"Not really. It's just more bothersome than bare hands."

"Then why do you always wear gloves?"

"I don't like getting blood on my hands. It's sticky, and when it dries, it's hard to wash off."

"I mean, why would you get blood on your hands while coming to the cafeteria to eat――."

Jeong Tae-ui started to speak with a dumbfounded expression but couldn't finish his sentence.

Suddenly, a man burst through the cafeteria door and ran towards them.

The man, who belonged to a different team and had never spoken to Jeong Tae-ui,
approached with a terrifyingly stern face and bloodshot eyes, glaring fiercely at Riegrow.
"Riegrow! This is the gun that killed Croy!"

In his enraged shout, the man held a .50 caliber revolver in both hands.

Jeong Tae-ui's face turned pale in an instant. What kind of madman charges into a cafeteria in
the morning with such a deadly weapon that could easily destroy the place?

"If you want to die, die alone, you bastard...!"

Jeong Tae-ui had no loyalty to stand in front of Riegrow, and he muttered a curse under his
breath as he quickly stepped aside. In a situation where such a high-recoil gun could hit
anyone if fired barehanded, it would be fortunate if it didn't hit his own forehead, and the
cafeteria turned into chaos.

Jeong Tae-ui quickly ducked behind a thick pillar nearby and anxiously inspected it.

This pillar might hold up for three or four shots. But no, it's a six-shot revolver, so he
probably wouldn't waste all his bullets on the pillar. Besides, there's no reason for him to
target Tae-ui.

Not completely safe but hidden, Jeong Tae-ui reflexively felt around his coat. However, there
was nothing but dust in his pockets.

Damn it, he clicked his tongue and turned his head, spotting Maurer a few meters away,
crawling under a table.

"Maurer!"
Jeong Tae-ui immediately sprinted towards him. Just then, a deafening gunshot echoed
through the air. Something shattered behind him, and pieces of debris flew past, striking
Jeong Tae-ui. The gunfire was so loud it hurt his ears. Damn it, you lunatic! If you survive,
you'll regret it when I get my hands on you!

Jeong Tae-ui crawled next to the panicked Maurer and grabbed him by the collar. Ignoring
his screams and resistance, he forced Maurer down and reached into his coat. Sure enough,
there was a cold piece of metal that Maurer always carried.

Jeong Tae-ui turned his head and saw Riegrow standing calmly amidst the chaos. The man
aiming the gun was a few meters away from him.

An unbelievable scene unfolded before his eyes.

Riegrow effortlessly toppled a solid six-person cedarwood table, which would normally take
three or four strong men to move. He then kicked the table forward like a shield without
breaking a sweat.

Bang!!!

Another ear-splitting gunshot rang out. The thick table flying towards the man was shattered
by the bullet, splintering into pieces. The fragments ricocheted off Riegrow, who barely
moved.

"Four shots left, right?"

Riegrow calmly muttered as he moved to hide behind the pillar next to him, knocking over
another table. Grabbing the table leg, he flung it at the man. With another ear-splitting noise,
the table shattered into pieces. This time, even the fragments were blocked by the pillar, not
reaching Riegrow.

"Three shots left. If you can't hit me with those, you're dead."
Riegrow seemed to be enjoying himself. A cheerful smile played on his lips. Jeong Tae-ui
shook off Maurer, who was clinging to his arm, begging for his gun back, and ran in a
crouch. As he moved behind the man, there were two more explosive sounds in quick
succession.

"You crazy bastard, why start a fight you can't win? You're risking your life."

Jeong Tae-ui gritted his teeth and muttered.

One shot left. The vicinity was already a disastrous wreck.

The distance between the man and Riegrow was barely 4 or 5 meters.

The man's neck was drenched in sweat. In front of him, Riegrow was calmly smiling. He
caught a forearm-sized piece of wood that had flown towards him, tossed it up a couple of
times, and then threw it playfully at the man. It wasn't a joke, though — the piece of wood
whizzed past just above the man's reflexively ducked head. If it had hit, he would have at
least been knocked out.

At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui realized it was the critical moment.

A person's life was hanging by a thread at that moment. As soon as Jeong Tae-ui felt it, he
moved.

When the man lowered his head, Riegrow charged forward. It was almost simultaneous with
throwing the piece of wood.

The man must have seen the demon with a joyful smile rushing towards him.
Bang!!!

It felt like the ground was shaking. The loud noise so close made Jeong Tae-ui flinch and
close his eyes. A short groan escaped his lips.

When he opened his eyes, he saw it.

Riegrow had dived under the man, grabbed his wrist, and twisted it sideways, breaking it.
From the ceiling where the bullet had lodged, chunks of stone and dust fell down. Riegrow,
with his other hand, leisurely choked the man, pressing firmly on his carotid artery.

"Oh no... You missed."

Riegrow's calm laughter and muttering echoed in the space so quiet it made one's ears ring.

When those words spread, everyone present could understand.

Riegrow intended to twist the man's arm holding the gun so that the barrel pointed towards
the man's own head. He was deciding the man's death without a second thought.

The man stared at Riegrow with wide eyes. The hand on his neck lightly stroked it.

"Let's meet again in the next life."

Riegrow's eyes softened. He whispered in a singing voice. His large, menacing hands,
capable of easily breaking a human neck barehanded, tightened their grip.

At that moment.
"Let him go."

A voice broke the silence.

Jeong Tae-ui stood behind Riegrow, holding a Colt with its barrel aimed at the back of
Riegrow's neck.

Riegrow paused, still holding the man's neck. He leaned back slightly, pressing his neck
against the barrel of the gun, and murmured with a calm smile.

"If you shoot this close, your wrist won't come out unscathed either."

"Don't move. I'd much rather injure my wrist than see someone lose their life."

"...I was mistaken. I can't stand fools who throw themselves into danger for justice in matters
that don't concern them."

"I said don't move."

Jeong Tae-ui tightened his grip on the Colt. Without blinking, he whispered, paying close
attention to every minor movement Riegrow made. Meanwhile, he cursed himself inwardly.

What's the big deal if one idiot dies? Why did I have to step in and dig my own grave? Just
lie down in it.

Acting purely on instinct, Jeong Tae-ui now wanted to bite his tongue. But what was done
was done. He was prepared to see it through. Somehow, he felt this monstrous man would
move like a zombie even if his head were smashed, and that scared him.
Riegrow seemed to be laughing. His shoulders moved slightly up and down with the low
sound of his laughter.

"Haha, what should I do..."

Muttering as if troubled, Riegrow slowly released his grip on the man's neck. Jeong Tae-ui
flinched involuntarily as Riegrow's hand moved, overly tense.

No one needed to explain the meaning of "what should I do." It meant, how should I deal
with this new guy?

Jeong Tae-ui's grip tightened.

If he lets his guard down for even one second, it would be the second in which he’ll die.

When Riegrow completely let go of the man's neck.

At that moment, the man who had been on the verge of fainting instead opened his bloodshot
eyes and started yelling.

"Shoot! Just shoot! Shoot me!"

At the sound of his yelling, Jeong Tae-ui, who had been on the brink of pulling the trigger
due to the intense tension from every tiny movement Riegrow made, nearly did so.

Faced with the man who didn't even know to be grateful to the one trying to save him despite
the danger, Jeong Tae-ui felt a surge of anger.
"…Two crazy bastards meeting so well. You want to die and I stopped you, is that it? Damn
it, if I survive, I'm going to beat you up later."

Jeong Tae-ui gritted his teeth as he spoke. Just when it seemed Riegrow was going to let the
man go, he smiled slightly and lifted his heel off the ground.

A sudden, ominous feeling washed over Jeong Tae-ui.

At that moment,

"What are you all doing?"

A frosty voice flew overhead. Several footsteps approached from the direction of the door.
Jeong Tae-ui, who was on the verge of pulling the trigger of the Colt, stopped his movement
and looked that way.

His uncle was entering, behind him his driver followed. The moment Jeong Tae-ui saw his
uncle's face, he muttered, "Oh no."

His uncle, who entered with an expressionless face, quickly took in the surroundings and
seemed to grasp the situation. He approached them with his bare hands. He frowned when he
saw Jeong Tae-ui holding the Colt.

"Personal possession of weapons is prohibited within the branch. Don't you know that, Jeong
Tae-ui?"

"…..Yes, I know."

"Whose is it?"
"….. It's mine."

"Yours, huh. Alright, if you say so. Come up to the instructor's office right now."

Although his uncle had spoken, Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment. Riegrow was still
standing in front of him, and the muzzle of his gun was pressed right against the back of
Riegrow's neck. The moment he moved the muzzle even slightly, it felt like this man would
tear his throat out.

This man wasn't someone who would restrain his actions just because others were watching.

His uncle looked at the man still held by Riegrow.

"Lui Xin, were you trying to kill him?"

"… Yes. This bastard deserves to die!"

"Alright, then you go spend half a year cooling your head at the detention center."

After speaking concisely to the man, his uncle finally looked at Riegrow. His uncle's face
clouded with a sigh, clearly showing his annoyance.

"Riegrow."

When their eyes met, Riegrow briefly grimaced as if troubled, then smiled awkwardly with
the same troubled expression. He shrugged slightly, appealing his innocence.

"I didn't do anything. He suddenly pointed a .50 caliber revolver at me. What was I supposed
to do, just stand there and get shot? I had no choice if I wanted to live."
Riegrow's defense, mixed with informal speech, was fundamentally very reasonable. The
man's arm he was holding was twisted at an unnatural angle and severely swollen, indicating
Riegrow's overwhelming strength.

His uncle clicked his tongue a couple of times as if annoyed. He glanced at Jeong Tae-ui,
who was still aiming the gun at Riegrow's neck, and spoke to him.

"Let Lui Xin go and take two steps forward. My poor subordinate is trembling behind you."

"The poor subordinate who's poking my neck with a gun?"

Riegrow muttered as if he were wronged. ‘That's too much, instructor.’ He grumbled but let
go of Louis. Before doing so, he pressed the twisted arm one more time, causing the man to
scream. Then he lightly slapped the back of the man's head. Though it was a light slap, it
made a loud smack, and the man's eyes widened as if they would pop out.

When his uncle saw the revolver on the ground, he turned around and gestured with his head.
The captain standing a step behind his uncle moved forward to pick it up. After gauging its
heavy weight, his uncle clicked his tongue again. He tapped the exceedingly heavy weapon,
fit for destroying large objects rather than killing people, then suddenly struck Louis with the
barrel.

"You crazy idiot, who targets people with something like this? When you get out of
detention, you need to take weapon engineering classes again."

His uncle tossed the revolver back to the lieutenant. He then kicked the silent and fallen
Louis with his toe, rolling him away.

With the path cleared, Riegrow stood up straight with a subtle smile. He intentionally pressed
his neck against the muzzle. Riegrow chuckled and took a slow step forward. And another
step.
Jeong Tae-ui, watching his every move, slowly lowered the gun. His uncle, who had come up
beside him, extended his hand, and Jeong Tae-ui placed the Colt in it.

Riegrow stepped forward two paces as his uncle had instructed and turned around. Jeong Tae-
ui, who had been staring blankly at him, met his gaze. With a faint smile, Riegrow was
looking at him. His hands, opening and closing as if in regret, came into view.

What would have happened if his uncle had arrived a little later? Jeong Tae-ui couldn't know
how this man would have reacted. However, the primal fear that had instinctively gripped
him at that moment was still chillingly clear along his spine. He realized anew just how
dangerous the situation had been... or maybe the real danger was still to come. Now he
understood why Riegrow always wore those gloves, claiming he didn't like getting blood on
his hands.

Jeong Tae-ui felt immensely depressed.

The camaraderie emphasized in military training seemed to have stuck with him. What did it
matter if a guy unrelated to him died? Yet, his body had moved reflexively.

Suddenly feeling a gaze upon him, Jeong Tae-ui looked over gloomily to see his uncle
watching him. His uncle clicked his tongue, looking at him with an expression that said, You
fool. His uncle had given him precious advice, but Jeong Tae-ui had managed to do
something to firmly establish his place in his uncle's bad books.

"Jeong Tae-ui. What were you planning to do with a gun that had an empty magazine?"

His uncle spoke in a tone of exasperation. The Colt dangled lightly from his uncle's hand.

Jeong Tae-ui didn't respond, looking sullen. He had known the gun was light when he took it
from Maurer's chest. But to stop that man, it had been the only gamble he could take.
Riegrow, who had been watching Jeong Tae-ui from a distance, paused momentarily. His
expression turned curious. Then he chuckled in disbelief. The more he thought about it, the
more absurd it seemed, and his low, intermittent laughter didn't stop for a while.

Then, the laughter abruptly ceased.

Riegrow stared directly at Jeong Tae-ui and murmured as if engraving the name in his mind.

"Tae-ui, Jeong Tae-ui, is it?"

It was the first time he heard his name being pronounced correctly in here. Hearing him roll
the name around in his mouth made Jeong Tae-ui feel even more dejected. The voice seemed
to foretell a tumultuous future.

Uncle, can I go to the detention center instead of Lui Xin? I'd rather be locked up for half a
year; please, just isolate me.

When he went up to the instructor's office, he'd have to cling to his uncle's pants and beg.

***

He begged, only to get scolded.

Grabbing Jeong Tae-ui's cheek harshly and pulling it, his uncle repeated, "Oh my, you idiot,
oh my, you fool, why are you in this state on the very first morning of joint training?" several
times. And each time, Jeong Tae-ui replied, "I know, I know," diligently.

The person who saved Jeong Tae-ui — who was rubbing his cheek that felt like it had
stretched a meter — was someone who happened to enter the instructor's office at that
moment.
"Chief Instructor Jung Chang-in. Are you busy? ...You seem busy. May I interrupt for a
moment?"

The person who spoke calmly with a smile was Rudolf Gentil, the deputy director and his
uncle's immediate superior.

As soon as he entered, his uncle released Jeong Tae-ui and shook his head as if nothing had
happened.

"You’re not interrupting. We are finished here. ...You may leave."

Despite feeling slightly irritated by his uncle's pretentious sternness, Jeong Tae-ui wisely
bowed slightly without saying anything and stepped back. As he turned, he also encountered
the deputy director and bowed again. He was about to leave without a word when the deputy
director's gaze fell upon him.

"Ah, yes, this young man is your nephew, isn't he?"

Though he was addressing his uncle, his gaze remained fixed on Jeong Tae-ui. Stopping in
his tracks, Jeong Tae-ui found it awkward to just leave now that he was being discussed. His
uncle smoothly nodded with a smile.

"Yes, he is."

"Hmm. So this young man is the brother of Researcher Jeong Jae-i, correct?"

"Yes, Jeong Jae-ui is the elder brother, and this is the younger one. They are twins, so there is
no age difference."
"Hmm, I see. This young man..."

The deputy director looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a fresh curiosity. Although they had
exchanged brief introductions when he first came here, the man had been too busy for a
proper conversation. Jeong Tae-ui had taken it in stride, understanding that greetings with
high-ranking officials were often like that.

Feeling the deputy director's scrutinizing gaze, Jeong Tae-ui sighed inwardly.

His brother's fame was indeed substantial. Although he was used to it, being stared at so
openly had become rare since he became an adult.

"But what happens to your brother if you're here?"

The deputy director suddenly asked. It took Jeong Tae-ui a few seconds to realize the
question was directed at him. After a brief hesitation, he replied.

"My brother will do just fine without me."

Giving the safest answer, Jeong Tae-ui glanced at his uncle. It wasn’t like siblings were a
married couple or a patient and caregiver, and it wasn't like being apart caused any trouble,
but he heard all sorts of things.

His uncle, who had been quietly observing, finally intervened when their eyes met.

"Just because they're twins doesn't mean they always stick together. Even if they're apart, the
bond of brotherhood remains."

"Ah, yes, of course."

The deputy director nodded but continued to scrutinize Jeong Tae-ui.

Jeong Tae-ui stifled a sigh, wondering if the man was trying to find differences between him
and Jeong Jae-ui.

Having a famous brother was a burden he couldn't avoid, but his brother seemed particularly
renowned within this organization. Everywhere he went, people talked about Jeong Jae-ui,
and he was starting to get tired of it.

His uncle gestured for him to leave and said, "By the way, I received a call from the second
conscription department of the headquarters..." The deputy director then turned his attention
to that matter.

Jeong Tae-ui nodded and exited the instructor’s office.

After the morning commotion, Jeong Tae-ui had been called to the instructor’s office, where
he got a thorough scolding. By the time he came out, the regular morning schedule had
already begun. Everyone in the branch likely knew what had happened, so he wouldn't face
any harsh words from the instructor for being a bit late to his duties. However, if he skipped
them entirely, he would definitely face double the punishment.

Ah... He didn’t want to go. He realized the class he had to attend was Weapons Engineering.
The news about him possessing a firearm must have spread widely by now. Without a doubt,
the strict Weapons Engineering instructor would give him a hard time, possibly even hitting
him with a Colt.

With a heavy heart, Jeong Tae-ui looked out the window. Since the instructor’s office was on
the ground floor, he could see outside from the hallway. The weather was incredibly nice,
which made him feel even gloomier.

He walked slowly toward the elevator and passed by the office. Jeong Tae-ui slowed his pace.
It would be strange to poke his head into the office without any reason. Still, he hoped a brief
glimpse of Xin Lu might lift his spirits. However, without a legitimate reason to visit, he had
nothing to say.

But it seemed someone had pity on Jeong Tae-ui’s gloomy mood today.

As he slowly passed by the office, he saw a familiar face rounding the corner. Xin Lu, having
just returned from the restroom, was putting a freshly washed handkerchief into his pocket.
He saw Jeong Tae-ui and his eyes widened before he greeted him with a bright smile.

“Tae-ui hyung. What brings you here at this time? Didn’t you go to your duties?”

“Huh? Oh, I was just about to. I had some business in the instructor’s office. ...The weather is
really nice today.”

It was nice to be with him, but they always lacked topics to talk about. They knew little about
each other, so they had no common ground and nothing much to say. Thus, weather was often
the only topic they could bring up.

“Yes. But I saw the weather forecast, and it’s supposed to get cloudy this evening. It’s going
to rain tomorrow and the day after. Then, it’s supposed to clear up the day after that.”

"Yeah. It’d be nice to go for a walk along the beach again once it clears up."

"Shall we?"

Xin Lu nodded eagerly in response to Jeong Tae-ui’s casual suggestion. Internally, Jeong Tae-
ui cheered, already longing for the day the weather would clear.

Xin Lu glanced toward the instructor’s office Jeong Tae-ui had just left, looking a bit
puzzled.
"But what suddenly brought you to the instructor’s office...? Oh."

His face suddenly clouded over.

"Come to think of it, I heard there was a big commotion this morning. Are you okay, hyung?
You got called in because of that, right?"

The entire branch knew about the incident, so it was no surprise Xin Lu, who worked in the
same building, had heard.

As Xin Lu approached, asking worriedly, he seemed even more endearing and lovely to
Jeong Tae-ui, who stared at him, lost in thought.

Seeing Xin Lu’s bright and gentle face was a great comfort. His heart warmed and relaxed.

"Well, just a bit. It wasn’t a big deal. Are you okay?"

Jeong Tae-ui realized that while he usually didn’t cross paths with the members except in the
office, they did share the same dining hall. Normally, he wouldn't run into Xin Lu unless he
had business in the office, but during meal times, they often saw each other in the dining hall.

Suddenly, his heart sank.

What if Xin Lu had been in the dining hall at that time? What if he had somehow gotten
caught up in that violent altercation? What if he had been injured by flying debris or a piece
of wood?

Without thinking, Jeong Tae-ui reached out and grabbed Xin Lu's shoulders. Xin Lu looked
up at him, bewildered, tilting his head in confusion.
"Hyung...?"

"Hey, you usually don’t run into the other members unless there’s something specific, right?
Except in the dining hall?"

"Huh? Yes, that’s right. Even in the dining hall, I usually finish my meals early, so I go when
it’s not crowded. For lunch or dinner, I go before the other members finish their regular
duties, so I rarely run into them there."

Thinking about it, Jeong Tae-ui realized he indeed hadn’t seen Xin Lu in the dining hall
before.

Jeong Tae-ui felt a sense of relief at Xin Lu’s straightforward answer. He then spoke
seriously.

"Listen, we have some members from the European branch here now. Among them, there are
some people who are, well, not to be associated with. Very dangerous people. So—"

Jeong Tae-ui explained carefully, not in too much detail but enough to be understood. Xin Lu
nodded as if he grasped what Jeong Tae-ui was trying to say.

"I probably won’t run into the European branch members, but I’ll be careful. Thanks for
worrying about me, hyung."

Xin Lu smiled brightly. Seeing that smile, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly felt shy and gently released
Xin Lu’s shoulders. He missed the soft touch.

"Of course, it’s natural to worry about you. You’re..."

Jeong Tae-ui stopped mid-sentence. He couldn’t finish his words. Anything he said next
would have made his face burn with embarrassment.

A moment of silence followed. It was a somewhat awkward and shy silence, but by now,
Jeong Tae-ui didn’t mind it.

Xin Lu, who had been looking down at his feet, glanced up to check Jeong Tae-ui’s reaction,
then slowly reached out and took Jeong Tae-ui’s hand. Jeong Tae-ui was startled and
reflexively drew back his hand slightly, feeling Xin Lu’s delicate fingers in his palm.

"... Heh, heh..."

Xin Lu, with his gaze lowered, smiled sheepishly with a flushed face. Jeong Tae-ui, similarly
blushing, laughed awkwardly along with him. The warmth of the fingers in his hand felt nice.
Even if they had been cold, it would have been okay in its own way.

Standing there with their faces burning, they awkwardly held each other’s hands in silence
for a long time. It wasn’t until Jeong Tae-ui felt someone’s gaze that he looked up and let go.

His uncle was standing in the doorway of the instructor’s office, quietly watching them.

Jeong Tae-ui met his uncle’s gaze over Xin Lu’s shoulder, both of them silent.

"........"

"........"

As their eyes met, his uncle blinked slowly a couple of times. Slowly, a subtle smile spread
across his otherwise expressionless face. Was it just his imagination, or did that smile say,
You're having fun, aren't you?
Jeong Tae-ui wanted to hold Xin Lu's hand for much longer out of sheer stubbornness, but he
knew that if he stayed any longer, his uncle might say, How long are you going to stand there
and skip your morning duties? Not to mention, the director would likely come out soon as
well. Reluctantly, he let go of Xin Lu's hand.

Fortunately, Xin Lu hadn't noticed the subtle smile behind him. Blushing, he mumbled
hesitantly.

"Then, hyung, when the weather clears..."

"Yeah. The rain should stop by the weekend, and the weather should be nice. Let’s meet then.
We can go for a leisurely walk."

Jeong Tae-ui’s words made Xin Lu’s face momentarily look puzzled. He tilted his head,
mumbled something to himself as if questioning his own memory, then smiled brightly.

"Yes, hyung. See you this weekend then."

"Yeah, sure... And if we can meet before that, it would be great too. In any case, be careful."

Xin Lu cheerfully replied, Don’t worry about me, hyung. You take care and don’t get hurt,
and then turned around to go back into the office. As soon as he did, Jeong Tae-ui’s uncle
stepped back into the instructor’s office.

Once Xin Lu was inside, his uncle came out again. He waved his hand at Jeong Tae-ui, who
was still standing in the hallway.

"What are you doing? If you play hooky, you'll be spending the whole afternoon in the
instructor’s office this time. And you have Weapons Engineering now, right? That’s McKin’s
class. If you get on his bad side, you’ll be in for a tough time."
Hearing his uncle add, Riegrow, who’s only here for another two weeks, would be nothing
compared to him, Jeong Tae-ui inwardly wondered if he would even survive the next two
weeks. But he still wanted to live until the weekend to go on a walk with Xin Lu.

"By the way... Xin Lu..."

His uncle muttered to himself, deep in thought, with a strangely meaningful tone. Jeong Tae-
ui frowned slightly and tilted his head. His uncle, lost in thought as he gazed at the ceiling,
eventually just waved his hand dismissively.

"Go on now. You never listen when someone kindly advises you. Among the instructors,
McKin is the toughest if you get on his bad side. Even if you have less than two weeks left,
you shouldn’t neglect planting the apple tree for tomorrow."

"..........."

Seeing Jeong Tae-ui’s resentful look, his uncle suddenly broke into a wide smile.

"You’re going to go for a walk with Xin Lu this weekend? I hope the weather is nice."

".....If it’s not, we’ll wear raincoats and walk in the rain."

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled sulkily and turned to start walking towards the elevator. He could hear
his uncle, who had been quietly laughing, kindly call out to him from behind.

"Don't worry too much, I'll make sure your books get burned with you when you die."

***
He arrived late to the Weapons Engineering lecture, and after the lecture ended, he was
immediately called by the instructor to receive a thorough scolding. By the time he was
finally released, more than half of the lunch break had already passed.

Although not even half the day had gone by, Jeong Tae-ui felt as if thousands of years had
passed, and he was physically and mentally exhausted as he staggered to the dining hall.
Unsurprisingly, the dining hall door was firmly closed. Seeing the red sign that read ‘Closed
due to accident’ made him feel unnecessarily guilty, even though it wasn't his fault.
Underneath, in small letters, it said, ‘ Temporarily use the third self-study room as the dining
hall until repairs are complete,’ and he quickly left the area.

When Jeong Tae-ui went to the self-study room, his colleagues, who had already finished
their meals and were chatting, greeted him. Of course, there were also members from the
European branch, so the atmosphere remained tense, not much different from the morning.
However, since both sides had no intention of causing another disturbance after the morning
incident that had wrecked the dining hall, the tension had slightly subsided.

As soon as Jeong Tae-ui entered the self-study room, he instinctively looked around quickly.
He wanted to avoid the face he didn't want to see. Although it was inevitable that they would
run into each other during joint training, he was determined to avoid him as much as possible.

Fortunately, that unsettling face was nowhere to be seen. Instead, his colleagues greeted him
with something akin to cheers.

They called him all sorts of things: a bold guy, a crazy guy, a loyal guy. Of course, mixed
among those was the lamentation, ‘You rascal who stole my darling!’

As soon as he saw Jeong Tae-ui, Maurer grabbed him by the collar and wailed.

"My darling colt! How are you going to take responsibility for my precious girl, you rascal!!"
The Colt, which Jeong Tae-ui had taken from Maurer, had of course been confiscated by his
uncle and was now sitting quietly in the evidence storage room. He was told that he would be
able to retrieve it someday when he left this branch.

His uncle seemed to have an idea of who the owner of the Colt was and smiled meaningfully
as he slowly said, Send my regards to the guy you share your room with. Jeong Tae-ui
thought his colleagues were a bit unfortunate to have someone like him as a superior.

"Losing a Colt in exchange for saving a life is a small price to pay, isn't it?"

"Oh, that was Maurer's? No wonder it seemed strange for Tae-ui, who has nothing, to have
something like that."

"Don't cry, don't cry. Once I go to Hong Kong, I'll get you a new one. I know a trustworthy
fence. Colts are easy to find."

Each of the colleagues beside Maurer made a comment. Feeling a bit awkward looking at
Maurer lamenting that it was all useless, Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head and mumbled.

"I don't know any fences... How about a one-year subscription to a puzzle magazine?"

At that, Maurer exploded and charged at him. Jeong Tae-ui slowly retreated behind his
colleagues.

Even though it was an urgent situation, he had no excuse for taking and losing someone else's
belongings. Another gloomy event added to his two weeks of misery.

Jeong Tae-ui managed to get two slices of bread and a carton of milk in the makeshift dining
hall, which had barely any decent food left due to his late arrival. He chewed on them while
half-listening to his colleagues' chatter.
For the next two weeks, the regular schedule was planned to be general lectures in the
morning and special lectures or special training in the afternoon. In other words, the real
battle would begin in the afternoons.

However, it wasn't feasible for the group, which was just under a hundred people, to all train
at once.

"So, how are they going to divide the personnel for training?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked while chewing on his bread. Qing explained.

"It's the same as usual. We’ll be split into six teams, with fifteen people training together. Of
course, half will be from our side, and the other half from the European side. This will rotate
randomly, so each team will train with a different team each time."

Jeong Tae-ui recalled the unfamiliar faces he had seen in the Weapons Engineering lecture.
He tried to remember each one.

"If it's random — does that mean if I'm lucky, I could go the whole two weeks without
running into certain people?" he asked, clinging to a sliver of hope. Qing shook his head and
looked at him sympathetically, understanding what he meant.

"If you're lucky, you might see certain people less often. But that's all — it’s inevitable that
you’ll have at least one training session with everyone."

"Exactly. Even if that weren't the case, everyone will have to participate in survival training
together on the weekend."

A colleague mumbled this as he suddenly grabbed Jeong Tae-ui's hand firmly.

"During survival training, everyone has to participate without exception, so you'll have
another chance. A chance to definitively take that guy down."

"...It sounds like you're saying the day I get taken down is coming."

Jeong Tae-ui lost his appetite and put down the bread he was eating. He forced down his food
with milk, but it didn't go down well and got stuck in his throat. This wasn't going to be good
for digestion.

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui muttered, "Wait a minute." He stared at the bread in his hand for a
long time before tilting his head.

"Wait, the weekend? ...What training on the weekend? We should be resting. Isn't it free time
from 5 p.m. on Friday until Sunday?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked, frowning. The colleague sitting next to him responded as if he didn't
understand what Jeong Tae-ui was saying.

"Haven't you heard that you can't leave the island during the joint training period?"

"What are you talking about? There's no rest during these two weeks. It's just continuous
training. It's actually better on weekdays because training is only during regular hours, but on
weekends, from Saturday afternoon until noon on Sunday, they'll release everyone into the
forest for survival training, where we risk our lives."

"What! Then what about my walk!"

Jeong Tae-ui's face hardened, and he banged the table as he shouted. Milk splashed out,
wetting the table.

His colleagues looked at him, puzzled and confused, not understanding his outburst.
"A walk? What walk?"

Although his colleagues all asked in confusion, Jeong Tae-ui was too stunned to answer.

Training even on the weekend was news to him. It seemed that everyone thought it was so
obvious that no one had mentioned it to him. He hadn't heard from his uncle either that there
would be no holidays during the joint training.

—I hope the weather will be nice.

Jeong Tae-ui remembered what his uncle had said with a smile earlier. And Xin Lu’s puzzled
face.

"Damn... So that's what it was."

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly lost his energy and slumped over the table. Even if he had only two
weeks left, his determination to survive until the weekend felt futile.

"Hey, why are you crying? Although, I understand not wanting to go through survival
training."

"Yeah. If anyone's going to die, it'll probably be during that time... If there's someone you
want to get rid of, that's the best time to do it."

Depressing conversations passed over Jeong Tae-ui's head as he lay slumped on the table.

A moment ago, despite the despair, he could hold onto a thread of hope, but now even that
hope had vanished. Only despair remained.
Seeing Jeong Tae-ui lying motionless on the table, Tou kindly patted his shoulder.

"It's okay, it's okay. We’re here. Do you think we'd just stand by and watch you die?"

"Yeah. If you’re in danger, I'll snatch the Colt from Maurer and shoot for you this time."

They pushed away the shouting Maurer and offered words of comfort, but instead of being
comforting, their words only served to starkly highlight the grim future ahead.

"Cheer up, Tae-ui. How can you be so down already? The real fight starts this afternoon."

"Yeah, let's stretch out these stiff muscles. It'll be fun to use them as a human punching bag
for the first time in a while."

Suddenly, the voices around him grew louder as if to be heard. The European branch
members, who had been chatting noisily, began shouting harshly.

"Bragging like they're tough when they'll just get beaten right away."

"Do they only teach you how to fight with your mouth in the Asia branch? And not even
well."

Here we go again. With a depressed heart, Jeong Tae-ui lifted his head from the table,
watching as his colleagues hurled insults and shouted at the European members, who were
equally loud. From behind his colleagues, who stood like a wall, Jeong Tae-ui glanced at
Maurer sitting behind him and asked tiredly,

"So, every day for the next two weeks will be like today, huh..."
"Today is actually mild because it's been a while. It'll get more intense as the days go by."

Despite still glaring at him, Maurer responded grumbling. Jeong Tae-ui murmured sadly,

"And in the afternoon, we start sparring with those guys for real."

"Yeah. Today is free personal sparring: boxing, judo, hapkido, kendo, whatever you like.
Choose any two and follow the rules; everything else is unrestricted."

"What? If you allow the rules of two different martial arts, there are practically no
restrictions. That's not sparring, that's just fighting."

"Of course, it's just a brawl. If it were a proper match with strict rules, would there be this
much resentment?"

"But still, even training with other branches must be similar. Why is it only like this with the
European branch?"

"Well, this is my first joint training with the European branch, so I can't say for sure. But
maybe you'll understand a bit better after getting beaten by those guys."

Jeong Tae-ui had never experienced the chaos between the European and Asian branches, but
having spent some time in other branches, Maurer had a better grasp of the current situation
than Jeong Tae-ui did.

As the two of them stayed back, the fight between their colleagues and a group from the
European branch intensified. Initially, it was just a barrage of insults and slurs across the
serving table, but as they inched closer, they started throwing spoons and forks. If they got a
few centimeters closer, they would likely start grabbing each other by the collars and
physically brawling over the table.
Jeong Tae-ui wanted to slip away quietly, even if it meant being called a traitor, but the
fighters blocked the path to the door. There was no window behind them to escape through
either.

He sighed, thinking about how exhausting it already was, despite the fight being relatively
mild. He rolled up his sleeves. There was no choice. If the fight started, he'd have to pretend
to join in and then make a run for it.

However, just as Jeong Tae-ui was about to jump into the fray, an unexpected rescue arrived.

"You bastards, wrecked the cafeteria, and now you're going to wreck this place too?! Don't
want to eat?! If you don't want to starve, get out and fight outside, you bastards! And you
better pay for all the tables, chairs, and equipment you destroyed, you damned fools!"

The serving staff, who had been silently clearing leftovers in the middle of the brawl,
exploded in anger after being hit by a stray chopstick. He banged a ladle against the side dish
container like mad, scolding them furiously. If it hadn't been for his outburst, the fight would
have escalated into a full-blown brawl within minutes.

More afraid of the serving staff than the branch chief or even the head of the main office,
they immediately quieted down and muttered threats, Just wait until the afternoon sparring.
We'll beat you to tears.

Most of those who said, Just wait until the afternoon sparring, kept their word. Lined up in
turn, they glared at each other with murderous intent even before the signal to start the
sparring match. As soon as the signal was given, they charged at their designated opponents
and fought with all they had. They succeeded in beating each other to the point of tears and
blood.

In other words, they all got beaten up.

Being relatively further down the order, Jeong Tae-ui watched his colleagues and the other
side's men crawl away, bleeding profusely one after another. He was completely appalled by
the scene.

"Aren't they all crazy?"

Jeong Tae-ui said seriously, rubbing his chin. Yuen-ho, who stood behind him in line, nodded
gravely.

"Yeah. The only cure for those crazy bastards is a good beating. It's good for them to get
beaten up now and then. Where else would they learn it?"

"........."

“…….."

Jeong Tae-ui thought Yuen-ho seemed normal because of his cheerful demeanor, but he was
clearly crazy too. It wasn't that the people were bad, but the environment was terrible. It was
a society that encouraged violence.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Yuen-ho with pity for a moment before turning away. Two men were
fighting like dogs right in front of him. The instructor didn't care if the floor was drenched in
blood; he only checked to ensure they didn't break the rules of their chosen martial arts. If
one of them conceded or the outcome was obvious, he'd stop the fight.

The infirmary would be packed today. There weren't enough beds, so they couldn't all lie
down in the infirmary. And judging by the current state, even if they were laid down side by
side, they'd probably still be throwing things at each other and fighting. Medical supplies
would run out quickly.

Jeong Tae-ui was skeptical about the benefit of such fights or the necessity of joint training.
However, as the sparring continued, he set those thoughts aside.
After each sparring match, the instructor pointed out specific points to review. He'd note how
an opponent blocked with their right leg at almost a right angle when the left arm swung from
a particular direction. The instructor's observations were astonishingly precise, even giving
Jeong Tae-ui goosebumps. Even when reviewing the recorded footage, the instructor's
comments were spot on.

Surprisingly, the men who seemed to be just wildly cheering and shouting while their
colleagues fought were also able to accurately analyze the movements that influenced the
outcome, as well as identify each person's strengths and weaknesses.

Though the fights were chaotic, they provided excellent research material for the spectators,
who were also remarkably adept at understanding it.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his neck and muttered to himself. Sure, he rarely felt it, but these
crazy guys were still regarded as elite from an outsider's perspective. Even the colleague who
had been dragged out, bloodied and beaten, had been granted special permission to study at
the branch for two years under the guise of job training by the intelligence department. Many
others came for self-improvement under similar training programs.

...It's a mystery why these brilliant people get so hung up on trivial matters.

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head and sighed.

"Don't sigh. You won't die. If it comes to the worst, just faint and get carried out. But try to
land at least one good hit on that guy."

Yuen-ho said, gripping Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder. He had misunderstood Jeong Tae-ui's sigh,
thinking he was anxious about his upcoming match.

Jeong Tae-ui thought, 'Well it’s true, I don't want to get hit, and I am anxious,' and looked at
his opponent.
He looked strong at a glance. Jeong Tae-ui wanted to hope that he only looked intimidating
but was actually weak. However, the muscles he had clearly weren't from a gym but from real
combat. His eyes and expression were calm and composed.

He was one of the strongest in that group. Jeong Tae-ui's luck was terrible.

When his name was finally called after the previous match and the instructor's points and
team discussions, Jeong Tae-ui stood up with a feeling of chewing on a bug.

"Win and come back!"

"Destroy him, destroy!"

"We believe in you, master of tricks!"

None of the cheers around him sounded pleasant. The best he could hear was "Win!" but he
had no confidence to meet that expectation.

He wasn't confident about winning, but he had some confidence in observing people. As
Jeong Tae-eui looked at the man standing in front of him, he thought bitterly. He couldn't
handle that man.

In that case, the best method is still that one.

"It's best to get hit as painlessly as possible."

Jeong Tae-eui muttered to himself and gathered his spirit. Soon, the instructor gave the start
signal, and he began to clash with the man.
The opponent was someone who had learned various types of martial arts properly from the
basics, step by step. Moreover, he was flexible and skillful. It was hard to win against such a
person by directly confronting him. It was hard to handle him, let alone win. The best
strategy was just to avoid him.

But in a situation where even avoidance wasn't possible, the only option was to try to get hit
as painlessly.

If there was one fighting skill Jeong Tae-eui was better at than others, it was getting hit as
painless as possible.

It was a survival technique mixed with some tricks, but it had been very useful even during
his time in the military. There were a few methods, but the most basic and the one Jeong Tae-
eui used easily was sticking close to the opponent when they swung their fist, then slightly
backing off at the moment of impact. It was a method others might laugh at, asking what that
was, but when used well, it was extremely useful.

But even so...

"It doesn't mean it doesn't hurt, damn it."

It hurt, especially when hit repeatedly. Even if it hurt less, it was just a bit less painful, not
enough to reduce the pain to half or to a barely noticeable level.

Every time he was hit, Jeong Tae-eui would seize a chance to land a punch or a kick on his
opponent, internally repeating, It hurts like hell.

But the man facing Jeong Tae-eui also seemed dissatisfied with the ambiguous punches, as
his expression gradually became more grim. His complexion grew darker every time he got
hit lightly.
Seeing that look, Jeong Tae-eui thought that if he got hit properly one more time, he'd
definitely end up in the infirmary.

It was at that moment. The man, with a furious face, threw a punch straight at him, and Jeong
Tae-eui, who was contemplating whether to just take the hit and fall, couldn't avoid the
rapidly approaching punch and got hit squarely.

"Ugh...."

He couldn't even scream properly. The moment he got hit, Jeong Tae-eui realized that he had
indeed been getting hit with less pain until now. The pain was so intense that he felt like his
insides would burst out through his mouth. At the same time, he thought it was better this
way and quickly lay down.

He had a strong desire to end it right there, and in fact, it hurt so much that it was hard to
stand up straight.

As Jeong Tae-eui lay flat on the ground, indicating he had lost, the man seemed even more
frustrated. He looked dissatisfied as if his anger couldn't be calmed because he hadn't had a
satisfactory fight, yet his opponent was already lying down. Seeing that expression, Jeong
Tae-eui smiled brightly even in pain.

You damn bastard, I took this many hits, isn't that enough? How much more do you want me
to get hit?

Whether it was because his words got through, the man's face showed even more rage, but
the instructor had already called a stop. The man stood back reluctantly, exhaling in
frustration.

Jeong Tae-ui hoped that one of his colleagues would come and carry him out as he lay on the
ground, but all he got in return were cold remarks telling him to stop faking and to quickly
give up his spot to Yuen-ho.
"Tch, these guys are no good as comrades," he grumbled, slowly getting up and leaving.

Behind him, Yuen-ho, who was last in line, got hit relentlessly like most of the others. But he
also gave as good as he got. By the time he finished his sparring and was dragged out, the
official work hours were already over.

Although the actual fighting time for each person wasn't long, the instructor's feedback and
the team's discussions about the fights were several times longer. Even though there were
only seven or eight matches, it took a considerable amount of time.

Despite their fierce swearing and taunting of the opponents, by the time the workday ended,
fatigue was evident on their faces. It was tiring just to watch and analyze the fights, let alone
stepping in to fight occasionally.

Jeong Tae-ui felt the same, so when the instructor announced the end of the day and left the
sparring room, he collapsed onto his desk. His comrades began fighting again, just like in the
cafeteria at lunchtime, but Jeong Tae-ui had no energy or intention to intervene now, just as
he hadn't then.

After a while, Tou, who had been drinking water in large gulps, saw Jeong Tae-ui and
approached him.

"You got hit so hard earlier, are you completely drained? Go get some sleep in your room."

"And you, you looked like you were covered in blood from head to toe, but now you seem
fine."

"Those bastards can make even a stone Buddha jump up!"

Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth shut. It seemed the wisest way to protect himself here.
Just like at lunchtime, they gradually raised their voices as they argued. If they weren't so
exhausted from the end of the workday, they would have already been grabbing each other by
the collars and rolling on the floor in a bloody mess.

Jeong Tae-ui staggered to his feet. He made his way towards the door at the back of the
sparring room, which was filled with cursing and insults. Yuen-ho, who was still wiping
away the blood trickling from his forehead, saw Jeong Tae-ui and asked where he was going.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him with a tired face and answered in an even more exhausted voice.

"I'm going to get punished for violating the rule against personal possession of weapons
within the branch."

"What? Wasn't it over when you were called to the instructor's office earlier?"

"It seemed too easy... I have to hand-copy ten volumes of the UN Human Resources
Development Organization's rulebook."

"Hand-copy... Do you need some help?"

"If the handwriting is different, we'll both have to copy ten more volumes each."

"Well... okay, hang in there. I'll cheer you on with all my heart."

Receiving Yuen-ho's pitying gaze on his back, Jeong Tae-ui waved lightly and left the
sparring room.

He had an overwhelming desire to go back to his room and collapse on his bed, but his uncle,
who had given him the punishment, had kindly specified the deadline for the ten volumes of
handwritten copies: by the morning of the third day. He would have to forfeit all his free
time.
It wasn’t difficult to find the rulebook of the United Nations Human Resources Development
Organization. He didn't need to wander around the numerous shelves in the library looking
for classification symbols; there was a separate shelf for books related to UNHRDO right
next to the door.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed as he pulled out a booklet the size of an actual book. Both the size and
thickness were just like a books. It wasn't an unbearable thickness to copy. However, as soon
as he opened the book and saw the densely packed text inside, he couldn't help but sigh.

By the morning of the third day. Should he consider himself lucky that he still had time to
sleep? He'd have to use every bit of his lunch breaks and free time, but at least he could sleep
and finish it.

Jeong Tae-ui fanned himself with the booklet as he turned towards the checkout desk. But
just as he was about to turn, he noticed the writing on the side of the bookshelf.

"No Loan"

"What is this?"

Jeong Tae-ui stopped waving the book and muttered in disbelief. If it couldn't be borrowed,
where was he supposed to get it to copy? Where would he find a place that stocked such a
useless booklet?

However, no matter how many times he tried to scan it with the automatic checkout system’s
barcode reader, it did not register the book for borrowing, just as the sign said. He considered
just taking it and walking out, but if he did, the detection system at the door would set off an
alarm loud enough for the entire floor to hear.

"Hey, books related to the organization can't be borrowed. They're internal materials. If you
want to read them, you have to do it inside the library. Or get special permission from a
warden to take them out."
The man waiting behind him, seeing Jeong Tae-ui fidgeting for a long time, glanced over his
shoulder at the book and kindly informed him. Saying thanks and stepping aside, Jeong Tae-
ui stood there in a daze, holding the book.

Internal materials that required a warden’s permission to borrow. His uncle must have known
this when he assigned the copying task. In essence, he was being told to spend all his spare
time in the library copying the book.

"............"

Jeong Tae-ui sighed, fanning himself with the book, and clicked his tongue as he turned
around. In that case, he would have to bring a blank notebook and copy it here. On second
thought, it might be better to be stuck here copying; he wouldn't have to deal with other guys,
so he might avoid getting involved in more trouble.

Jeong Tae-ui gathered his writing tools and sat at a desk in a corner of the library, spreading
the book open. He wanted to ask someone for help, but his uncle’s warning about writing ten
more volumes if the handwriting didn’t match was no joke.

He thought briefly about copying one volume and then cleverly reproducing it, but quickly
shook his head. Better not. If he got caught trying to pull a fast one, it would be a disaster.
His uncle was not someone to be underestimated.

Jeong Tae-ui rolled up his sleeves and started copying. It felt like a punishment for a grade
schooler, but he figured it was lenient considering the circumstances. Remembering his
uncle's strict instructions to copy the prohibition on personal weapons possession in neat,
clear handwriting, Jeong Tae-ui decided to blame his own foolishness for this predicament.

However, after two hours of copying:

"I should have just let that guy die. I should have just let that guy die..."
Words like these slipped out of Jeong Tae-ui's mouth.

Who did he think he was, a hero of justice, to take away a gun someone had hidden – a gun
without bullets, risking his life for a stranger? It was madness. He was crazy to do it,
probably corrupted by his time in the military.

Grinding his teeth, Jeong Tae-ui kept writing. His wrist and arm were sore. He thought about
going to the infirmary for a pain relief patch, but considering the afternoon’s sparring session,
he doubted there would be any left for him.

However, thinking about it, Jeong Tae-ui and his team were relatively better off.

Before coming to the library after his workday, Jeong Tae-ui had stopped by the infirmary,
hoping to get a patch or some ointment for the bruises on his side from a hard elbow hit.
While asking for ointment from the infirmary attendant, the Kyo-ho, who seemed exhausted
from a busy afternoon, Jeong Tae-ui casually looked around and saw several bodies lying on
the beds.

‘Ugh, what is this…’

On the bed next to him lay a lump of flesh that hardly looked human. Limbs were splinted,
the torso was heavily bandaged, and even the visible skin was covered in scabs. The face was
so damaged and broken it was heartbreaking. Jeong Tae-ui even checked for a pulse to make
sure the person was still alive.

‘Here’s the ointment. Ah, don’t touch that. That guy is the unluckiest one of everyone who
came in here.’

The kyo-ho handed over the ointment and waved Jeong Tae-ui off from the patient. Nodding,
Jeong Tae-ui took the ointment.
‘Yeah, he looks badly hurt... How does someone end up like that in a fight? Who was his
opponent? That guy over there?’

Pointing to another severely injured person, Jeong Tae-ui asked, but the kyo-ho shook his
head.

‘That guy isn’t here. He’s probably off somewhere, completely unscathed.’

‘What? His opponent is in this state, but he’s unscathed? What kind of…’

Jeong Tae-ui trailed off, realizing who it might be. The kyo-ho nodded silently, guessing who
Jeong Tae-ui was thinking of.

‘Yeah, that guy.’

"............"

Suddenly, the injured patient didn’t seem like a mere sight. If things had been just a little
different, Jeong Tae-ui might have been the one lying there in that condition.

Jeong Tae-ui opened the ointment tin he received from the kyo-ho and looked down at the
pitiful patient with a grimace. The familiar smell wafted up, causing him to frown.

‘What is this... Tiger Balm?!’

‘Yeah. Never seen it before? You can buy it anywhere. It's quite useful, so when you go to
Hong Kong after training, get yourself a tin. Many of the members stock up on it because we
get injured so often.’
Though it had been applied to him a few times by his grandmother when he was very young,
the distinctive smell made Jeong Tae-ui regard the nostalgic ointment with a bit of distaste.
He had expected something more specialized for bruises in the infirmary.

The kyo-ho, reading Jeong Tae-ui's expression, straightened up and spoke seriously.

‘Don’t underestimate it. Look at the instructions. It’s good for muscle pain, sprains, insect
bites, even headaches! It’s very versatile.’

‘A headache? What are you supposed to do, rub it on your head? Or eat it?!’

‘Anyway, it’s clearly written in the instructions, see for yourself.’

It was true. The English instructions listed headaches as one of the uses.

‘Man... Just looking at this gives me a headache…’

Jeong Tae-ui muttered as he pondered where exactly he should apply the ointment for a
headache. Meanwhile, more injured people kept arriving at the infirmary, and the kyo-ho,
overwhelmed with busyness, slathered the ointment on Jeong Tae-ui’s side and hurriedly
pushed him out, telling him not to come back for such minor injuries.

Having been kicked out of the infirmary, Jeong Tae-ui confirmed that none of the new
arrivals were in worse shape than the half-dead guy on the bed before heading to the library.

“..............”

Now, as he copied the book, the scent of Tiger Balm seeped from his side beneath his clothes.
In truth, his entire arm could use the ointment, considering how sore it was from writing. But
the thought of how strong the smell would be made him sigh.
“I should’ve just run away with my brother before uncle came. I should’ve escaped...”

The incantation escaping his lips had changed. In this situation, there were countless regrets,
but the most fundamental one now emerged.

There were many regrets stemming from this fundamental one, but the most pressing now
was the one that had resurfaced after seeing the half-dead guy.

He should have avoided that crazy guy entirely. He should have stayed hidden and not drawn
attention to himself.

Given the situation, it was best to stay as inconspicuous as possible and blend in with the
others during unavoidable group training sessions.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and stretched as he pushed aside

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and stretched as he pushed aside the notebook he had just finished
copying.

The library was empty. It was a quiet place to begin with, but today, being the first day of the
joint training, it seemed everyone was too busy to read. Only a few people came in, grabbed
the books they needed, and left immediately.

Jeong Tae-ui massaged his stiff shoulders and tilted his head from side to side. Finishing just
one book today meant he had nine more to go. With a sigh, he opened a new notebook and
started writing the first lines.

United Nations Human Resource Development Organization Regulations Article 1:

Organizational Structure...
"You're working hard. From the looks of it, you have nine more to go?"

A slow, whispering voice from over his shoulder made him stop. The pen scratched across
the page, ruining a line of neatly written text. Cursing silently, Jeong Tae-ui glared at the
errant mark. Damn it.

His back was to the intruder. This was dangerous. If someone wanted to stab him, he
wouldn’t be able to dodge. He hadn’t even noticed the person approaching until they spoke.

Momentarily tensing, Jeong Tae-ui then forced himself to relax. There was no point resisting
in this situation. Moving could get him stabbed.

Fine, kill me if you want...

He continued writing beside the ruined line, speaking without emotion.

"There aren’t many interesting books here."

Come to think of it, despite his notorious reputation, this man had a surprisingly intense
interest in reading. It was hard to imagine any of the library’s books matching his tastes.

"Yes. Your room seems to have more interesting books."

Despite his words, the man found a book he liked and sat a few paces away from Jeong Tae-
ui.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him, surprised at how easily he backed off. He hadn’t expected a
confrontation, but he was sure trouble would come the next time they met.
The man, Riegrow, looked exactly the same as he had that morning, and last night. The only
difference was his clothes. His calm, composed movements, his clean, white face, and his
untroubled expression were all unchanged.

Riegrow acted as if Jeong Tae-ui didn’t exist, flipping through the book with steady eyes
focused solely on the pages.

Jeong Tae-ui watched him for a moment, then returned to his copying. Despite the earlier
scare, the presence of someone else in the library was strangely comforting.

Did this guy forget…? Did he forget I pointed a gun at him this morning?

Jeong Tae-ui glared suspiciously at Riegrow. As Riegrow turned the page of his book, he
seemed to sense Jeong Tae-ui's gaze and looked up. Their eyes met. Unable to look away,
Jeong Tae-ui stared back. Riegrow held his gaze for a moment, then closed his book,
seemingly in thought.

"What's wrong? Need help?"

Riegrow asked as if he were genuinely offering assistance, gesturing for the remaining
notebooks and pen.

“So, that’s the punishment for carrying a weapon, huh? Seems light. Looks like Instructor
Jeong went easy on you because you're his nephew.”

Jeong Tae-ui frowned at his matter-of-fact tone.

“It sounds like you’re saying I’m getting special treatment. If that’s the case, I have a
question for you. If I get leniency because I’m the instructor’s nephew, what kind of
relationship do you have that lets you walk around without any consequences after beating
someone to a pulp?”
Riegrow aughed, shaking his head.

“No need to get your hackles up. I was just thinking how much Instructor Jeong must care for
his nephew. I wouldn't be upset even if you didn’t get any punishment. I’m just stating what I
see, so don’t take offense.”

“So, our relationship is known even in the European branch?”

“The news of the rare hero who pointed a gun at me reached my ears before the hour was out.
A hero named Jeong Tae-ui, dragged into the Asian branch by his uncle, less than a month
ago.”

So he didn’t forget. But then why is this lunatic so calm?

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head, watching Riegrow. Riegrow raised an eyebrow, amused.

“Why that face? I’m the one who should be glaring.”

“......…”

“Or did you think I’d rip your throat out at the sight of you?”

"Yes."

Jeong Tae-ui replied to Riegrow's question with a displeased frown. Riegrow laughed.

"That might be true, but I don't feel like it right now. Just wait a little longer."
Having said that, he opened the book again. As if he didn't want to be disturbed anymore, he
kept his eyes on the book and never looked up again.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at him for a moment, then looked away and started moving his pen again.
While mechanically moving the pen, he slowly reflected on the man's words. The words he
pondered the longest were the last ones.

I don't feel like it right now. Just wait a little longer. And the interpretation of those words
came to him quickly, even before he had a chance to mull it over a few times. It meant that
while he might not feel like it now, he could bite his neck off whenever he felt like it. It could
be one minute later, or it could be on the day they return from joint training.

It would be better to take action right now. Otherwise, what's the difference between this and
telling him to be on edge for the next two weeks?

Suddenly, he felt a surge of anger, and he gripped the pen tighter. Rip, the notebook tore,
leaving a hole.

Suddenly, the unpleasant memory of Lieutenant Kim came to mind. That bastard was like
this too. When news of Jeong Tae-ui being involved in a stabbing incident at a gay bar
reached the school, Lieutenant Kim was the first to hear about it by chance. That bastard also
looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a sneering smile. And he had muttered, clearly for Jeong Tae-ui
to hear, ‘Why would it be a big deal right now?’

Do unpleasant bastards always act similarly? No, but Lieutenant Kim was just unpleasant; he
wasn't dangerous like that bastard. Considering that, Lieutenant Kim was better. It was a
negligible difference, but still.

As Jeong Tae-ui's anger rose and his speed increased, he finished copying the second
notebook and pulled out a new one. He started writing on the first page again. Article 1 of the
Regulations of the United Nations Human Resources Development Organization concerning
the organizational structure of the organization, and so on.
The advantage and disadvantage of such simple work was that, while his hands kept moving,
his mind didn't think of anything else. Facing a life-threatening situation, all that came to
mind was the dark two weeks ahead.

"Nothing has changed. Anyway, just hide well and don't get noticed, and when you have no
choice, stick close to your colleagues, then somehow manage to stay alive..."

Even if he were to be called cowardly and dishonorable, as long as his safety was guaranteed,
Jeong Tae-ui was prepared to stick to the instructors' heels for the next two weeks. Surely, no
one would commit murder in front of the instructors.

Muttering to himself while moving his pen, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly felt a gaze and lifted his
head.

There was no way he could have heard Jeong Tae-ui's tiny mutterings, but at some point,
Riegrow had been watching him with an amused expression. When their eyes met, Riegrow
smiled as if to encourage him to continue.

".......What happens if you kill someone in front of an instructor?"

Jeong Tae-ui paused his pen and asked since their eyes had met. His intentions were likely
obvious, but now was not the time to worry about that. Riegrow laughed deeply and pointed
with his finger under Jeong Tae-ui's hand.

"Didn't you see while copying? It should detail the punishment criteria there."

"It mentioned the punishment for killing someone, but there was no clause about doing it in
front of an instructor."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered grumpily. In fact, the section about killing someone was very
ambiguous. It was like a double-edged sword, explained over three pages but simply boiled
down to, 'Treatment varies depending on the situation.'
Riegrow seemed to ponder for a moment, then tilted his head and replied,

"Well, I wouldn't know because I've never killed anyone in front of an instructor. But, I did
kill an instructor and ended up in solitary confinement for eight months."

Screech. The pen slipped again. Jeong Tae-ui clenched his mouth as he glared at the line he
had scratched across the top row.

Damn. If he kills instructors too, then pulling out a fellow hidden among them and snapping
his neck would be a piece of cake. Suddenly, his shallow calculations were shattered.

"To add, it was self-defense. Just like this morning."

Riegrow continued. However, it would have been better if he hadn't added those last few
words.

Jeong Tae-ui twirled the pen around his fingers. He felt a bitter taste in his mouth. He
wondered for a moment if he had misunderstood the meaning of self-defense, but no matter
how much he thought about it, it seemed that the one who misunderstood was that man.

"To add one more thing, the dictionary definition of self-defense is an unavoidable act of
harm taken to prevent imminent and unjust infringement on oneself or others."

It wasn't that this man didn't know the definition. Jeong Tae-ui thought it was extremely
shameless of him to call his own actions 'unavoidable.' The words that rose to his throat were
on the verge of spilling out.

"Speaking of what happened this morning, don't you think the act of harm to the infringer
was excessive?"
In the end, he couldn't hold back and blurted out. However, Riegrow shook his head.

"You heard it too. The order to shoot. That guy would have kept trying to strike me from
behind if I had let him off easy. Considering the future threat, it was an unavoidable choice
for me too. Besides, he's still alive, that guy. Although he might be sitting in solitary
confinement by now."

"So, you also killed an instructor?"

When Jeong Tae-ui asked, Riegrow let out a low chuckle. Then, after a brief, slightly
awkward silence, he spoke shortly.

"Well, something like that. I almost died myself. Even I wouldn't have killed an instructor if
it wasn't that serious. I regretted it so much after killing him."

As Jeong Tae-ui gazed at him, he wanted to say, "You're obviously lying," but he swallowed
the words.

In the end, although the exact reason was unclear, this man could casually kill anyone, even
an instructor, as long as there was a justifiable cause or pretext. Therefore, it would be
impossible to escape his eyes by using others as shields.

Does this mean the best course of action is to hide unconditionally? Whether that is possible
or not remains to be seen.

"Why is everything going wrong these days? Am I cursed?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered as he threw the pen onto the notebook. He was never particularly
lucky, but things had gotten worse since he came here. What is this?

"I heard Jeong Jae-ui is extremely lucky, but aren't you?"

Riegrow suddenly asked when Jeong Tae-ui muttered. Jeong Tae-ui just looked at him. He
wanted to grumble, "News travels fast," but realized everyone in this branch already knew.

"Being brothers doesn't mean we share the same fortune. I'm just average. Maybe even below
average right now."

"Ah...”

Riegrow responded with a subtle smile but said nothing further.

Jeong Tae-ui thought of his brother, whom he hadn't seen in a while. In such a case, his
brother—though he wouldn’t have been in this situation—would have ensured that this man
either left the island unexpectedly due to an accident or got bitten by a dozen vipers and died.

Jeong Tae-ui pointed at Riegrow and muttered with a serious face.

"You should be glad I'm not my brother. Otherwise, your luck would have been very dark by
now."

Riegrow burst into laughter. Jeong Tae-ui wondered if he understood, but it seemed he did.

"Thanks for that. In that sense, I won't do anything to you today, so relax and stop being so
tense."

"I’d appreciate it if you could keep that up for the next two weeks."

"Well... I'm not very good at controlling my emotions, so I can't make a promise I can't keep."
It sounded like he intended to settle things before the two weeks were up. Seeing those cold,
calm eyes, Jeong Tae-ui knew it wasn't just his imagination.

Jeong Tae-ui picked up his pen again, clicking his tongue bitterly. In any case, minimizing
the time spent with this man would be the most passive resistance he could muster.

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui paused his pen. He then subtly asked Riegrow, who was turning his
attention back to the book.

“Earlier, you said you would help with this.”

Riegrow slightly raised his eyebrows. Seeing the stack of notebooks and pens Jeong Tae-ui
had piled up, he shrugged, as if a little surprised that Jeong Tae-ui would bring it up.

“I said I would help, and I will. Copying is not that difficult... but if it’s Instructor Jeong, he
will quickly recognize the different handwriting.”

Knowing all this, Riegrow still offered to help. It wasn’t just empty words.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled and handed him a blank notebook and pen.

“It’s fine, it’s fine. I just need to fill the required number of notebooks. I’m not asking for
much, just write one notebook for me.”

“Hmm... well, alright.”

Riegrow readily accepted the writing pen. Soon, the smooth sound of the pen scratching the
paper flowed out.

Jeong Tae-ui, recalling his uncle’s words, “Even those who help must copy ten notebooks,”
pushed aside thoughts about the increasing burden ahead. There are always people and
situations where you want to make others suffer even if it means causing yourself trouble.

Go on and experience it for yourself. And let's try to minimize the time we have to meet.

Indeed, Jeong Tae-ui understood well the efforts of his comrades, who had been fussing about
building up their stamina and strength in preparation for joint training since they first arrived
on the island.

Saying that a day felt like a thousand years might be an exaggeration, but it was at least ten
times more exhausting than regular training.

When training with comrades from the same branch, there was at least the basic assurance
that the other party wasn’t sincerely trying to harm you. But now, even in trivial sparring, he
had to be fully alert and tense. There were too many who wore the intention to break an
opponent's arm under the pretext of a sparring mistake on their foreheads.

He couldn’t even relax during breaks. Sharing the resting space with them meant constantly
being on guard against unexpected attacks or being shot with an air gun if luck was not on his
side.

The only time he could truly rest was after the regular daily schedule when he returned to his
room, locked the door, and stayed inside. Even then, if he left the room to go to the bathroom
or shower, he had to be prepared to dodge or fend off potential fights until he returned to the
room.

Too tired to deal with that, Jeong Tae-ui would often stop by the bathroom on his way back
from the day’s schedule and then collapse onto his bed as soon as he got to his room. Even
then, he couldn’t find peace of mind because he had to endure Maurer’s resentful gaze.

“Yeah, I was wrong, I was wrong. That damn Colt, I’ll empty my entire bank account and
buy you hundreds later…”
Lying on the bed, Jeong Tae-ui mumbled to himself. He was too tired to even speak out loud.

Maurer was still engrossed in his puzzle, despite the chilly breeze, and Tou was off
somewhere, likely picking or creating a fight again. His stamina for constant skirmishes, big
and small, was truly impressive.

“Hey, you got a call.”

Maurer’s grumpy voice informed Jeong Tae-ui, who was half-asleep and sprawled on the
bed. He barely lifted his head to glance at the pager on the desk before burying his face in the
pillow again. He was too lazy to check it. However, Maurer’s voice came again after a while.

“Hey, another one came.”

“… From where?”

Grumbling, Jeong Tae-ui groaned and cursed under his breath. Maurer picked up the pager
and checked the number. He replied indifferently.

“It’s from 114.”

“114… Why is the directory service looking for me…?”

“What nonsense are you talking about? Seems like there’s a message too, check it out.”

Maurer tossed the pager, which landed perfectly next to Jeong Tae-ui’s pillow. Lying on his
stomach, Jeong Tae-ui half-opened his eyes and glanced at the pager. The blinking indicator
light under the display suggested there was indeed a message.
He was too lazy to check it. It’s probably just another notice about submissions or some
period of caution, or something like that.

114… 114… Where was that? Room 14 in the basement? What’s there? Ah, the guards’
rooms and the interns’. Room 14 would be the lowest among the interns’...

Jeong Tae-ui’s eyes snapped open, and he sprang up. Maurer, who was reading a magazine a
little way off, was startled and looked over.

“The youngest intern... that’s Xin Lu, right?”

“Huh? Yeah, it is. Why?”

Maurer asked, clutching his chest in relief. He looked like he was wondering if Jeong Tae-ui
was talking in his sleep.

Jeong Tae-ui didn’t bother to answer and quickly checked the message.

As expected, the call was from Xin Lu. The message was nothing special, just a note to take
care of his health. Despite the trivial message, Jeong Tae-ui was slightly relieved. But his
expression darkened when he saw the second message.

‘See you this weekend. Have a good night.’

Weekend. That reminded him. He hadn’t told Xin Lu yet that he couldn’t meet this weekend.
He hadn’t found time to go to the office or bump into Xin Lu by chance.

“I have to tell him… that I can’t go…”

Jeong Tae-ui murmured gloomily. He looked wistfully at the internal phone on the bedside
table. He briefly hoped for some extraordinary reason that would cancel the weekend training
and grant everyone free time. But if that were to happen, neither he nor Xin Lu would be
peacefully taking a walk.

“…Ugh.”

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and jumped up. Maurer, clutching his puzzle magazine,
looked at him strangely.

“I’m going to see Xin Lu for a bit.”

Jeong Tae-ui said briefly as he slipped the pager into his pocket and headed for the door. He
could call to tell him, but it seemed better to say it face-to-face.

"Xin Lu? It's past office hours now, so he won't be in his office."

"Then I'll just go to his room. What's the problem?"

"During the joint training period, the basement floor is off-limits for members. We're not
allowed to meet with the instructors personally. Xin Lu's room is in the basement too."

Maurer's mumbled words, as if he couldn't believe Jeong Tae-ui didn't know this, hit Jeong
Tae-ui's back of the head. He halted and turned to look at Maurer with wide eyes. Maurer
frowned, as if to say, Didn't you know?

He did know. But he had forgotten.

So, it would be difficult to see Xin Lu without prior notice.

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment. But he had already decided to see Xin Lu, and the
desire to see him grew stronger. He should go and explain. There was no point in breaking
the promise suddenly.

Jeong Tae-ui waved lightly at Maurer and left the room. Maurer called out, Hey, wait! but he
pretended not to hear.

The sharp air pricked his skin as soon as he stepped outside, but it wasn't a big problem. He
had no intention of starting trouble, and he wouldn't respond to provocations. Even those who
tried to pick a fight with him didn't bother to stop him when he ignored them and walked
past. He heard someone call him a coward behind his back, but he didn't mind if it meant
avoiding unnecessary fights.

He instinctively stopped in front of the elevator but decided against using it to go to the
basement. Instead, he took the stairs.

Having gone up and down frequently, he could now easily manage six or seven floors by
stairs. However, these stairs were particularly high, almost double the height of normal stairs.
The height between floors was significant, with the ceiling far above.

When he had questioned the building design, his uncle had nonchalantly replied, It's for
exercise.

"You don't need to exercise with stuff like this; life here is training enough, uncle."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, complaining to his uncle, who couldn't hear him, as he climbed the
stairs. Whenever he had something to grumble about, he directed it at his uncle. It helped him
feel a bit better.

At the basement level, he noticed a sign on the iron door that he hadn't seen before: ‘No entry
except for residents.’
In other words, members were not allowed.

Jeong Tae-ui pretended not to see it and opened the door. He half-expected it to be locked or
someone to point a gun at him and say, ‘No entry,’ but nothing happened.

The sign was the only change. The laxity in enforcement was the same as always. Jeong Tae-
ui scratched his head in the hallway. They were relying on the members' integrity. This
wasn’t a school; they should rely on something more dependable.

The basement had always been sparsely populated, so he rarely encountered anyone while
wandering around. Jeong Tae-ui was about to walk casually but stopped. He remembered that
this floor, and the entire building, had surveillance cameras everywhere.

"If they catch me on camera, they'll track me down later."

But was it really meaningful? He had a rough idea of where the cameras were. If he knew, the
others would too. It was possible to avoid the cameras' view.

However, entering Xin Lu's room would be unavoidable. He would inevitably be caught on
camera. There might even be cameras he wasn't aware of.

Jeong Tae-ui pondered for a moment. Should he go back? He could handle it over the phone
anyway.

However, although he knew it was wise in his head, his steps were already taking him down
the corridor. To hell with it, if he gets caught and thrown in solitary, it might actually be
better. Plus how bad could it be, considering it's still a prison, no matter how poor the
facilities are?

Jeong Tae-ui headed toward Xin Lu's room. He hadn't gotten lost again since the first time he
wandered around this place. Fortunately, he had a decent sense of direction and didn’t forget
a path he'd taken once.
Xin Lu's room wasn't far from the stairs. It was a straight walk down the hallway with just
one turn. Although Jeong Tae-ui wondered what excuse he might give if he ran into someone,
that didn’t happen.

He knocked on the door with his fingertips. After waiting a moment and getting no response,
he thought perhaps the knock was too quiet, or maybe Xin Lu wasn’t in. He knocked again, a
bit louder this time.

"If he's not in, the camera would just record me and I'd gain nothing...this would be a
disaster."

He muttered to himself, clicking his tongue. He should have called first before coming, even
if he wanted to talk in person.

However, to Jeong Tae-ui’s relief, the door opened after a moment. Xin Lu peeked out and
seemed surprised to see him.

"Tae-ui hyung. What are you doing here? You shouldn't be here right now... Anyway, come
in."

Xin Lu glanced around nervously and pulled Jeong Tae-ui into the room. Only then did Jeong
Tae-ui think that his visit might cause trouble for Xin Lu, but it was too late for regrets. Since
he was already here, there was no point in second thoughts now.

This was his first time in Xin Lu’s room.

While there’s not much difference between one person's room and another’s, Jeong Tae-ui
looked around curiously. The room was clean and modest. There were no unnecessary items,
but it wasn’t overly bare either.
"If someone else sees you, it could be troublesome for you, hyung. What brings you here so
suddenly?"

Xin Lu asked worriedly while taking out two cans of beer. Seeing the beer, Jeong Tae-ui was
momentarily surprised but then realized that Xin Lu, despite his adorable nature, was already
an adult. It wasn't strange for him to drink beer. In fact, it was stranger to find it surprising.

Jeong Tae-ui thanked him as he took the beer and hesitated for a moment. Since there was no
guest sofa in the single room, Xin Lu pulled a chair from the desk and sat in front of Jeong
Tae-ui, who was seated on the bed, waiting quietly for him to speak.

"Um, about the weekend..."

"Oh, yes. I saw the weather forecast; it’s supposed to be clear over the weekend."

When Xin Lu smiled brightly as Jeong Tae-ui began to speak, Jeong Tae-ui inwardly winced.
Normally, he would have been delighted to hear such words, but now, they only made him
feel worse as he was here to cancel their plans.

"Uh..."

As Jeong Tae-ui hesitated and his face clouded over, Xin Lu seemed to notice the change in
his demeanor. Tilting his head, he watched Jeong Tae-ui silently.

"Well, I didn't know, but there's training on the weekend too. Apparently, I can't skip it."

As Jeong Tae-ui faltered, unable to continue, Xin Lu surprisingly seemed unfazed and
nodded, smiling.

"I thought so. It seemed strange because you’ve always had continuous training for two
weeks without holidays during joint drills, but this time I thought it was different."
Nodding and speaking, Xin Lu suddenly looked a bit disappointed but maintained a small
smile.

"I was looking forward to taking a leisurely walk with you... It's a shame."

"Uh, sorry..."

Jeong Tae-ui bowed his head in apology.

Still, he felt a bit relieved. So, he already knew. It made sense that Xin Lu, who had been here
longer than him, would already know. It seemed he had worried for no reason.

But since he had broken the promise, Jeong Tae-ui looked at Xin Lu with regret. Xin Lu, who
had looked disappointed, saw Jeong Tae-ui and shook his head, smiling again.

"It's okay. The training schedule is always like that. But after training, you'll have some time
off that week, so we can go for a walk then. It's not like the beach is going anywhere."

"Yeah... Let's go for a walk after training."

When Jeong Tae-ui said this, Xin Lu nodded happily, then responded with a thoughtful
expression.

"After training, we might be able to leave the island on the weekend, so we could go to Hong
Kong and have some fun. I also have a few things to buy."

"Oh, sure. That sounds good. I also owe Tou some cigarettes."
Jeong Tae-ui responded with delight.

Coming to postpone the weekend plan and ending up making two new plans — walking and
going to Hong Kong — felt more than satisfying. Although it was disappointing that the
weekend's expectations had turned into nothing, making two new plans made up for it.

"But... it's still a bit disappointing. I was looking forward to it."

From in front of Jeong Tae-ui, Xin Lu's whispered voice reached him, head slightly bowed.
Realizing this, Jeong Tae-ui's face turned bright red.

It was strange. Although Jeong Tae-ui often found it hard to keep his composure in front of
Xin Lu, he was accustomed to the steps of romance. He had easily learned how to seduce
someone with words and how to bring them into his arms during his nights at the clubs, even
without anyone teaching him. Hence, he had come to consider dating or spending the night
with someone an easy task.

But somehow, he just couldn't easily make a move on this young man. Maybe it was that
common saying, that you can't treat someone you're genuinely attracted to lightly.

It was amusing to him, but he didn't dislike this feeling. With a red face, Jeong Tae-ui smiled
shyly.

At that moment, Xin Lu hesitated and reached out his hand. He almost, but not quite,
overlapped his hand with Jeong Tae-ui's fingertips. His small nails tickled Jeong Tae-ui's
fingers. Xin Lu's cautious gaze drew closer.

Jeong Tae-ui almost burst out laughing. What an innocent yet charming seduction this was.
He had never encountered such a straightforward and cute temptation before. This was
something he could easily respond to with a smile and a gentle grasp of that hand. Then,
lightly kissing the fingertips and smiling would almost seal the deal.
But.

His hand wouldn't move. Only his increasingly red face was getting hotter.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Xin Lu. Those slender fingers barely touching his own.

His mouth was dry. His anxious mind whispered, Now, now is the time. It was okay now.

Jeong Tae-ui clenched his fist tightly and then extended his nervous hand. The hesitant hand
grabbed Xin Lu's shoulder.

He couldn't bring himself to look Xin Lu in the eye. He'd probably look ridiculous if he did.
A man with a face as red as a boiled octopus, not knowing what to do. Right now, he hoped
Xin Lu wouldn't look at him.

Jeong Tae-ui half-rose. Then, he pulled Xin Lu's shoulder with the hand he was holding and
abruptly brought his lips to his face. He had originally intended to muster the courage to kiss
his lips. But in his nervousness, he missed. Instead of his lips, he ended up awkwardly kissing
closer to his cheek.

However, at that moment, what mattered to Jeong Tae-ui wasn't where he had kissed. It was
that he had kissed him for the first time. His lips had touched Xin Lu's soft skin.

He could feel Xin Lu’s startled gaze on him, but Jeong Tae-ui couldn't bring himself to meet
his eyes and backed away, wiping his lips with the back of his hand, his face bright red.

“...........”

“..........”
A long silence followed. Jeong Tae-ui, fidgeting with his innocent fingers, kept his head
down. He glanced up and saw that Xin Lu was doing the same. Xin Lu’s pale cheeks were
flushed pink, and he had his head lowered.

Is it okay? He's not angry, right? Jeong Tae-ui’s heart pounded so hard it felt like it would
burst.

Even though he didn’t know what to do, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't help but feel a smile creeping
up on his lips, so he pressed them together tightly. But his mouth kept wanting to curve into a
smile.

Jeong Tae-ui subtly raised his hand to cover his mouth. When he cautiously looked at Xin Lu,
he saw that Xin Lu had already raised his head and was watching him. As soon as their eyes
met, Xin Lu, with his face flushed red, suddenly burst out laughing.

Jeong Tae-ui, momentarily taken aback by Xin Lu’s soft yet lively laugh, eventually joined
in.

His chest felt ticklish, which made him laugh. Maybe Xin Lu felt the same way.

After a while, their laughter died down, leaving behind a shy and awkward atmosphere.

"Well, I'll be going now. See you after training... Thanks for the message. I enjoyed reading
it."

"Oh, yes. ...I'll walk you out."

As Jeong Tae-ui stood up to leave, Xin Lu quickly got up to follow him. Jeong Tae-ui felt a
smile forming again. Xin Lu was like an obedient puppy trailing behind, so endearing.
Jeong Tae-ui told Xin Lu that there was no need to see him out, but Xin Lu shook his head
and followed him out of the room. They walked down the corridor in near silence. There was
nothing to say, and more than that, the warmth transmitted through their slightly clasped
hands filled their hearts.

Two people walking side by side, holding hands with flushed faces — if his uncle saw this,
he would give them that look again. Having fun, I see...

But so what? Let him watch all he wants. After all, it's perfectly fine for them to hold hands,
right?

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the young man who was about half a span shorter than him. His
gently swaying hair still carried a faint soap scent. Thinking he wanted to bury his face in that
hair, Jeong Tae-ui blushed again and smiled shyly.

Then it happened.

It was just as they were approaching the stairs. He regretted having to let go of Xin Lu's hand
since he couldn't ask him to come down to the sixth basement floor.

Someone was rounding the corner near the stairs.

He tightened his grip slightly on the hand he was holding. It wasn’t good for anyone to see
him on this floor. Although the surveillance cameras might have already caught them, being
seen by a person felt different.

Who could it be? If it was one of the staff, it would be easier to explain, Jeong Tae-ui
thought, clicking his tongue. But the moment he recognized the person, he stopped in his
tracks.

It was someone he hadn’t expected to meet here — someone he shouldn’t meet here.
Riegrow, that monstrous man.
Riegrow also saw Jeong Tae-ui. His gaze then moved slowly to Xin Lu beside him. And then
down to their clasped hands.

Those pitch-black eyes narrowed faintly, reflecting some unknown thoughts. He seemed
amused, intrigued, displeased, or perhaps greedy.

As soon as Jeong Tae-ui thought of that last possibility, his face hardened. He recalled the
conversation he had with Tou earlier that morning before arriving here.

── After any joint training with the European branch, there's never been a young, good-
looking guy who came out unscathed.

A chill ran through his chest. Jeong Tae-ui instinctively tightened his grip on the hand he was
holding and stepped in front of Xin Lu. Xin Lu fidgeted in confusion behind him, but Jeong
Tae-ui stood his ground silently.

Danger. The thought flashed through his mind.

It wasn’t the kind of threat he had felt before related to life or survival. This was a more
urgent, anxious threat — the kind where something precious might be taken away.

Riegrow stared intently at Jeong Tae-ui. As if understanding his thoughts, a faint,

indiscernible smile crept onto Riegrow’s face.

“What's wrong...?”

He spoke quietly, with a faint but clearly discernible hint of amusement in his voice.
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue inwardly. He shouldn’t show any weaknesses to others,
especially to someone as threatening and ferocious as this man. Yet, in an instant, he had
exposed his own vulnerability.

"Xin Lu. You should go back now."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke softly over his shoulder. Xin Lu hesitated for a moment, his gaze briefly
landing on Riegrow. Cautiously, he looked Riegrow up and down, assessing him.

"Hyung…"

"It's okay, go back. I'll see you later."

Jeong Tae-ui gently reassured Xin Lu, who was murmuring while clutching his shirt. Xin Lu
hesitated for a bit longer before giving Jeong Tae-ui a brief nod and turning away. Even as he
walked back to his room, he glanced back once, twice. At the end of his gaze was Riegrow.
Riegrow, too, watched Xin Lu with a peculiar look.

Finally, the sound of the door closing echoed from behind Jeong Tae-ui, and Riegrow, who
had been staring intently at Xin Lu’s retreating figure, turned his attention back to Jeong Tae-
ui.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him uneasily.

Of all people, he had to run into Riegrow in a situation like this. What a stroke of bad luck.

However, even after Xin Lu disappeared, Jeong Tae-ui’s anxiety didn’t fade. He had noticed
Riegrow’s gaze lingering over his shoulder, watching Xin Lu until he entered his room. His
eyes had been narrow and filled with interest.

"Pretty boy."
Riegrow finally spoke. His voice carried a hint of pleasure and desire. Jeong Tae-ui’s
expression hardened even more. He looked Riegrow straight in the eye and spoke stiffly.

"What's so pretty about a guy?"

Riegrow’s expression quickly shifted to one of amusement, with laughter crinkling the
corners of his eyes.

"Ah, a guy. Yes, that's right. I don’t care if it’s a guy or not as long as I like them, but it seems
you do. How surprising."

Riegrow dragged out his words with a knowing smile. Jeong Tae-ui felt a bitter taste in his
mouth. His words were too clumsy. This man had probably already noticed how Jeong Tae-ui
felt about Xin Lu the moment they first met. Trying to divert the conversation was futile; it
might have been better to simply acknowledge it.

His chest felt heavy. The memory of Riegrow’s peculiar gaze at Xin Lu lingered
uncomfortably. It was like holding a fragile glass bead that might shatter at any moment.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. Dragging this conversation out wouldn’t do any good.
Moreover, being alone and facing off with this man was not beneficial for Jeong Tae-ui.

"What brings you here? This area is off-limits."

Jeong Tae-ui knew he wasn’t in a position to question anyone, but he spoke while glancing at
the direction Riegrow had come from. That side led to the guards' rooms. The guards
accompanying the European branch members were also staying on this floor, but their rooms
were in a different direction.
Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head, wondering. Why would this man personally meet a guard on this
side? Or was he perhaps scouting the building? But no specific reason came to mind.
UNHRDO didn’t have any conflicting organizations or factions that might warrant espionage.

Considering the possibility of Riegrow being a spy didn’t yield any clear conclusions.

Riegrow, sensing Jeong Tae-ui’s thoughts, smiled faintly but didn’t provide an answer.
Instead, he responded as if it was obvious.

"It’s not just off-limits for me. What are you doing here? —Though I think I already know
the answer."

Riegrow muttered slowly, then suddenly tilted his head with a smirk.

"But what were you doing with that pretty young man? His face was quite delightfully red."

At his low voice, Jeong Tae-ui’s face hardened. The way he asked, in that suggestive tone,
What were you doing? brought back the feeling of Xin Lu’s cheek against his lips. His face
heated up.

Jeong Tae-ui instinctively raised his hand to wipe his face with the back of his hand, but he
immediately regretted it. His face felt even hotter, and Riegrow let out a low chuckle.

Jeong Tae-ui felt a surge of anger. There was no reason for him to be mocked by anyone, let
alone Riegrow, especially regarding Xin Lu.

"Whatever we were doing, it's none of your business."

"Is that so? I’m curious, though. What kind of reactions that pretty young man would show,
how warm his breath would be, and how cute his cries would sound. Those things….."
Riegrow trailed off, his voice a low whisper. Jeong Tae-ui glared at him coldly.

Damn it. He’s had a bad feeling about this from the start, and it turns out he was right.

He was growing anxious. His mouth felt dry with unease. Seeing Riegrow eyeing Xin Lu
with desire made him feel worse than uncomfortable; it brought a profound, overwhelming
sense of danger.

Moreover, despite his twisted personality and tendencies, Riegrow appeared perfectly normal
on the outside. With just a wave of his hand, he could attract a dozen people, given his
attractive appearance and physique.

He had to admit it. The only thing he had over him is his humanity.

There was nothing he could claim to be better at — whether it was looks, physique, or
strength. The only thing he could confidently say he excelled at was his character, and that
was only because Riegrow's was abysmally deficient.

"So what you’re saying is, you like Xin Lu?"

"Xin Lu? Ah, so that’s his name. Yes, he’s not bad. Actually, he’s quite nice."

Riegrow replied. At the same time, he took a step towards Jeong Tae-ui. And another step.

As Riegrow began to walk slowly, deliberately, Jeong Tae-ui frowned.

He had almost forgotten. Nothing good ever comes from encountering this man. In fact, if he
saw even a hint of him from a hundred miles away, he should have run. He could still vividly
recall the feel of his gun against Riegrow’s neck.
He flinched, almost stepping back reflexively, but then he steadied himself and stood his
ground. It was too late to run now. Retreating would only make him look foolish. Besides,
surely, he wouldn’t kill someone right here in the hallway — although, who knows.

"Why so tense?"

Riegrow shrugged and smiled at the rigidly standing Jeong Tae-ui. But that smile was even
more chilling. He kept walking slowly, now only a few steps away from Jeong Tae-ui. Yet he
continued to advance.

One step, two steps, another step closer.

Jeong Tae-ui met Riegrow's dark eyes directly, his entire body tense with fear.

How close was he planning to get? He's already within arm's reach.

Yet, Riegrow took another step. And then another, stopping only when he was barely a few
inches away. He looked down at Jeong Tae-ui, his eyes cold as ice. Although there was a
slight smile on his lips and at the corners of his eyes, his gaze was as sharp as a blade.

This is dangerous. No, it’s beyond dangerous. Jeong Tae-ui cursed his own foolishness again.
At this distance, if Riegrow decided to act, he wouldn't stand a chance. He should have made
him stop several steps away.

"Where's that boldness you had just a day ago, huh?"

Riegrow spoke softly, almost as if he were humming with amusement.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at him directly. Those icy, frozen eyes didn’t seem human. It gave him
chills to think someone like this existed.

"Jeong Tae-ui."

Riegrow's slow, deliberate pronunciation of his name was unnerving, like he was asserting
that he knew Jeong Tae-ui with absolute precision.

Riegrow tilted his head slightly, and his hand began to move. It brushed against Jeong Tae-
ui’s wrist, slowly crawling up his arm, to his shoulder, neck, and finally his face. The feel of
the cold leather gloves was like a serpent, smooth and soft. The dark blue gloves were
spotless but seemed to carry the scent of blood.

The hand traced from his cheek to his ear, then to his hair. It was a gentle, affectionate touch.
It was a hand that could easily twist his neck.

The hand rested on the back of his head. Riegrow's large palm lightly pulled Jeong Tae-ui
closer, almost as if to embrace him. His shoulder was now right in front of Jeong Tae-ui's
eyes.

A gentle, low voice whispered in his ear.

"Is he...yours?"

Jeong Tae-ui flinched, his body giving a slight, involuntary shudder.

Riegrow was looking past Jeong Tae-ui’s head at Xin Lu's room. Or perhaps at Xin Lu
himself, through the door, with narrow, cruel eyes.

"No, it’s not, is it?"

Riegrow answered his own question, as if Jeong Tae-ui’s frozen tongue had already betrayed
him.

Riegrow laughed with a sense of amusement. After patting Jeong Tae-ui's head a few times,
he withdrew his arm. Jeong Tae-ui, who had been somewhat trapped in his embrace, took a
step back. All he could do was glare fiercely at Riegrow.

"Don't look at me like that. I'm not here to completely take something from you. I only want
a taste when I desire."

His voice, laced with an easygoing tone, spread a thick sense of anxiety within Jeong Tae-ui's
chest.

"Riegrow. Stop."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke firmly, but Riegrow ignored him. It seemed that Jeong Tae-ui was of no
concern as Riegrow cast one last glance at Xin Lu's room before turning away.

"Riegrow!"

Jeong Tae-ui called out desperately. Riegrow, a few steps ahead, briefly turned his head but
continued walking, not changing his pace or direction. He merely replied with a hint of
mockery.

"To truly claim what's yours, you need to have the qualification for it. Do you have the
confidence to survive even if you're thrown naked into hell?"

With a dismissive wave, Riegrow turned towards the stairs and disappeared from view.
Jeong Tae-ui was left standing alone, staring blankly down the now-empty hallway.

***

"The weather's really something. They said it would clear up tonight, but what a load of crap.
The weather agency guys should all take their suits off."

A grumbling voice was heard from ahead. Judging by the voice, it was Tou. Even though
they were only a few meters apart, they had to recognize who was speaking by their voices.

It wasn’t just because it was night. It wasn’t just because there were many obstacles in the
forest blocking their view.

The fog, which had started to fall in the evening, had settled everywhere in the forest without
exception. It was so dense that, while pushing through it, the collar of their coat had become
damp without them realizing it.

"I’d rather strip all the instructors who make us march at night in this weather than the
weather agency guys."

Muttering from a little behind Tou was Qing. The laughter heard next to him was Carlo.

"I can tolerate the night march, but what I can't forgive is being thrown straight into it with no
warning after an entire afternoon of intense sparring that left everyone exhausted."

This voice sounds unfamiliar, so it must be from another team, Jeong Tae-ui thought. From
the grumbling and grinding of teeth, it seemed like the person was still quite energetic.

If his uncle heard this, he would definitely say, “You haven’t exhausted them enough,” Jeong
Tae-ui couldn’t help but smile slightly at the comment. Maurer, who was walking right next
to him, looked at Jeong Tae-ui and grumbled.

"Are you in the mood to smile? My legs are practically dragging."

"Sometimes you get days like this, what can you do?"

"It’s not just a day. After finishing the march, we have to go straight into endurance training,
damn it. There’s no time to rest."

Maurer chewed over his words, his frustration evident. Despite his irritation, he seemed
robust enough to handle a bit less rest for the time being. Jeong Tae-ui offered an invisible
smile at the sight, but it quickly faded.

Indeed, there’s no time to rest. Each day is a continuous series of tense situations, and in the
afternoons, they mostly engage in group sparring, which is almost like a brawl with the
European branch members. Today was no different: in the morning, they listened to a lecture
— though in a few days, they’d even start engaging in verbal duels and sword fights during
lecture time — and in the afternoon, they had non-stop martial arts sparring. It was likely the
same for not only Jeong Tae-ui’s team but others as well.

Even if they knock down one opponent after another, the next opponent keeps coming at
them in martial arts sparring. If it were against their own team members, they might take
some time to rest and spar lightly, occasionally letting themselves lose. However, when
facing those damned European branch members, it’s different. Even if they feel like they’re
about to collapse from exhaustion, most of them are driven by the thought of throwing the
opponent impressively and landing a solid blow, no matter what.

Jeong Tae-ui didn’t harbor a grudge to the extent that he wanted to take things too seriously.
He preferred sparring in a way that balanced giving and receiving, but his opponents often
didn’t share that perspective. It was impossible to calmly extend his limbs when faced with
adversaries who charged at him with the intent to utterly devour him.

As the regular schedule came to a close, Jeong Tae-ui thought he could finally wrap up the
day. However, just as they were about to clean up and head back, the instructor abruptly
called them over. He announced a 20-kilometer night march for that evening and instructed
them to head straight to the dining hall, eat, and regroup within 30 minutes.

In that moment, Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t the only one who felt like throwing his headgear at the
instructor. Although exhausted, the sense of accomplishment at having completed another
day instantly turned into a cold, harsh reality.

A 20-kilometer distance wasn’t so far as to warrant such a grim expression. The distance,
which was roughly half a circle around the island, could be completed in about five hours of
marching. Normally, they would have cheerfully walked it like a casual outing.

But they were exhausted. Even during the 30 minutes allotted for dinner, they couldn’t even
properly chew their food because they were too busy grumbling about the sudden
announcement of the night march. Even worse, they had to go out fully equipped.

Uncle, it’s not supposed to be the military. So why are we doing a night march and wearing
full gear?

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled inwardly, hurling curses at his uncle for what felt like the umpteenth
time since arriving on the island, while bearing the heavy burden pressing down on his
shoulders.

“If the instructors won’t strip, then I’m going to take off my own clothes and throw myself
off the edge of this damn island!”

Someone ahead grumbled and it was at that moment.

“If you want to take off your clothes, go ahead, but only after the joint training. And if
anyone wants to take off my clothes, you’re welcome to come find me anytime after the
march is over.”
This lively voice, completely devoid of exhaustion, came from behind Jeong Tae-ui. An
immediate, chilling silence fell. Not only did the men who had been chatting in front fall
silent, but even those behind were startled as if they were about to jump. They had never
imagined that an instructor would be among the people they hadn’t properly checked around
them.

Jeong Tae-ui was startled to hear the unexpectedly familiar voice so close. Although it was
impossible that his inner curses were heard, he felt awkward and uneasy for no reason.

“Sir… Instructor Jeong, you’re coming with us?”

“Do you think I’d just sit idly in my office? How would I know when an accident might
occur? Besides, in an hour or so, we might start running into other teams.”

Jeong Tae-ui’s uncle, who had been muttering in annoyance, clearly hadn’t been there at the
start— he definitely wasn’t present when they departed. According to him, despite starting at
different times, they would likely begin encountering other teams as they made their way
through the forest. If those teams were from the same Asian branch, it wouldn’t be an issue,
but if not, it could become a nuisance.

“With this dense fog, you could easily kill someone and secretly bury them if you went a bit
deeper. In fact, if you dug through this entire forest, you’d probably find several corpses.”

Jeong Tae-ui’s uncle made this statement with the casual tone of a joke, but Jeong Tae-ui
wondered if it might actually be serious. He glanced at his wristwatch. It had been just over
an hour since they started.

“I guess we’ve come about 3 or 4 kilometers now. If it’s 20 kilometers, even if we finish
quickly and head back, it’ll be around midnight.”

Muttering to himself about whether they could even find their way in the middle of the night,
Jeong Tae-ui scratched the back of his neck.
It was already pitch-dark all around. The forest was so thick and dense that it was dim even
during the day, but now that it was nighttime and the fog was thick, it was even darker. It
wouldn’t be surprising if they got lost.

“Then again, it’s not such a big island, so even if we get lost, it’s not that far.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered under his breath. His uncle replied, as if puzzled by what Jeong Tae-ui
was talking about.

“We won’t be able to get back by midnight. We’re going to stay in the forest tonight.”

“What?”

“We’ll go about 10 more kilometers and set up camp at a suitable spot. Didn’t I tell you to
bring a sleeping bag? Didn’t you bring it?”

“Well, I just brought the packed backpack as it was, so I guess there’s a sleeping bag in there,
but that’s not the problem. Staying in the forest, you mean we’re going to sleep outdoors?”

“Yes. Sometimes people need to sleep outdoors to toughen up. We’ll take turns keeping
watch and maintaining the campfire.”

“You said there are snakes here, poisonous snakes!”

“That’s why we’ll keep watch. You have to trust your comrades and sleep.”

“What kind of place makes people sleep in a forest where poisonous snakes come out at
night!”
“Even if they’re poisonous, the venom isn’t that strong. As long as you treat the bite
immediately, it’s not fatal. I’m sure I mentioned this before.”

“That’s not the point, uncle. There are things more dangerous than snakes roaming around—”

Jeong Tae-ui shouted, almost ready to blow up if he said any more, but the others didn't say
much. Seeing their attitude, which suggested they weren't surprised because they'd
experienced this several times before, Jeong Tae-ui realized this wasn't a joke but a reality.

Jeong Tae-ui had also slept outdoors countless times. He had slept under the stars, in the dew,
and in places where snakes or centipedes rustled. But those snakes weren’t venomous, and
the people he had camped with weren't enemies constantly aiming to strangle him.

“Ah, well, you have a reason to be careful with your life. By the way... looking at the notes
you gave me, I saw some unfamiliar handwriting. Whose writing is that?”

His uncle said this with a subtle smile. Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth. He wanted to say, “ It's
that guy,” and shift the burden of writing ten more volumes to him, reducing the time they
would meet. But snitching outright like this felt a bit awkward. However, just as Jeong Tae-ui
was about to speak to ensure his safety, his uncle spoke first.

“But Tae-ui, don't you think that considering the relationship between that guy’s free time
and your life span, your actions might put your life in even greater danger?"

Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth again. It wasn't surprising that his uncle had already figured
out whose handwriting it was. His uncle had the ability to quickly sort and handle piles of
documents, so nothing he knew surprised Jeong Tae-ui anymore.

However, what his uncle said was something that troubled Jeong Tae-ui. When the little help
Riegrow gave Jeong Tae-ui backfired, he wondered if it might have had a counterproductive
effect.
“Think wisely and answer me by the time we return to the branch tomorrow.”

His uncle said with a smile. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue bitterly. At this rate, he either
had to insist it was his handwriting or quietly accept the burden of writing ten more volumes.

The forest was becoming increasingly dense. Jeong Tae-ui could hear the sound of his
companions in front saying, Damn it, I wish we could burn down these trees, while snapping
branches. It seemed like branches were scratching their faces every time they stepped into an
area without a clear path.

Glad he was walking at the back, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly asked quietly.

“But that man, they say he even killed an instructor.”

His uncle, walking right behind him, answered nonchalantly.

“Yes. It was early last year. That instructor made a foolish mistake. The instructor’s younger
brother was also a member of the same branch and ended up in the hospital for life because
of Riegrow. Since it happened during training, there was no particular basis for punishment,
so it was overlooked, but the instructor felt it wasn’t enough. Well, of course, that instructor
probably didn’t mean to go as far as trying to kill Riegrow, but as a result—”

His uncle stopped speaking at a point where it was easy to guess the rest. Jeong Tae-ui
grimaced. He knew that laws and regulations were inherently loose enough to have
loopholes, but it seemed that man took it to an extreme.

At the same time, he remembered the attitudes of the European branch members toward
Riegrow.

It wasn’t the attitude of treating a close colleague. Reverence, fear, and unease were more
prominent. Considering the man's personality and these kinds of stories, it seemed Riegrow
had many internal enemies as well.
Even so, thinking of that man who roamed freely, wielding his killing ability without a care,
Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t help but stiffen his face.

“Unless he has some enormous backing, how on earth...”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself in disbelief, tilting his head, when suddenly the line
stopped. From the front of the halted line, a short and unpleasant shout erupted almost
simultaneously, as if an obstacle had appeared ahead. The shouting quickly doubled and
tripled.

"Oh no. I expected this, but I had hoped we could avoid this situation."

Muttering behind Jeong Tae-ui, his uncle moved forward. Even without hearing his uncle’s
words, the rough sounds coming from the front were enough to make him understand. They
had encountered another team marching, a team from the European branch.

There was a rule from the beginning. If they met another team on the way, they would march
together. Therefore, everyone hoped that if they met another team, it would be one from the
same branch. Some people openly said that if they marched with the European branch guys,
several people’s heads would fly off overnight.

Jeong Tae-ui leaned against a nearby tree, thinking they would stay in place for a while. After
resting his bag against the tree, he slightly lowered his body to lighten the weight of the load.
His shoulders felt a bit lighter.

After a short while, the commotion from the front died down. The sudden reduction in noise
was unnatural, causing Jeong Tae-ui to turn his head in that direction. Although he couldn’t
see ahead due to the thick fog and numerous obstacles blocking his view, he sensed that
something might have happened.

However, after waiting a little longer, no further alarming sounds were heard. Instead,
occasional grumbles, though quieter than before, could be heard intermittently.
“What’s going on? Is someone having a fight up front?”

Jeong Tae-ui asked Qing, who was standing in front of him. Qing had gone ahead and then
returned, opening his water bottle with a grimace. He shook his head.

“That guy is here.”

“What?”

“That bastard. We’re marching with the team that has that guy. Damn it, are they crazy? To
make us go through this rough night with that maniac...”

Jeong Tae-ui’s face twisted upon hearing Qing’s words. Amidst comments about how one
watch wouldn’t be enough for the night, Jeong Tae-ui looked ahead with a frown. It seemed
that things were being sorted out up front, as they were getting ready to move again. Strange
faces were walking to the back, mingling among the groups. Of course, they all had the same
disgusted expressions.

“I’d rather walk into a snake pit. Of all the teams to run into, it had to be these bastards...”

“Hmph. If we’re with guys more poisonous than snakes, the snakes won’t come.”

Conversations laced with tension were happening all around. As the European branch
members with fierce expressions mingled, Jeong Tae-ui pulled his hat down low. He raised
his collar and kept his head down.

The line started moving again. As he walked at the back, he glanced ahead. Through the fog,
he could barely see a sinister-looking back, a head taller than the others. The moment he saw
that head, he felt a surge of dread and immediately knew who it was.
Trying to slow his pace, Jeong Tae-ui soon found himself at the very end of the line. Though
mixed, the front and middle of the line were mostly Asian branch members, while the middle
to back was predominantly European branch men.

Jeong Tae-ui realized that most of the men around him were from the European branch, but
he had no desire to move forward and continued walking as he was. No one paid much
attention to him, walking apart from the group with his face almost hidden.

Falling this far behind, the sinister head he had seen earlier was now shrouded in fog and out
of sight. The fog made it appear and disappear, adding to the eerie feeling.

Thinking about it, this situation was the perfect opportunity for that man.

The fog was thick. It was deep in the forest. They were going to spend the night here. Plus, it
wasn’t a situation where they were in the heart of enemy territory. In other words, if he
wanted to, he could secretly kill someone and bury them in the forest without anyone
knowing.

“Damn it. We ended up with the Asian guys. We have to spend the night with those filthy
bastards?”

"Don’t joke around. We need to set up separate sleeping areas. How can we sleep mixed with
those bastards? It’s disgusting enough walking just a few meters apart from them."

"This is rotten luck. Ever since I came to this damn Asian branch, nothing has been good."

Jeong Tae-ui heard the European branch men muttering nearby and couldn’t help but laugh.
He had heard the exact same complaints before, only with the names switched from Asia to
Europe. It seemed everyone lacked creativity when it came to complaining.
"But I’m more worried about Simon than the Asian guys... Is that guy really okay?"

One of them suddenly muttered, his voice tinged with unease and worry.

"Yeah, where is he? I don’t see him."

"He went to the front earlier. Behind Rick. Is it okay to just leave him like that? I’m really not
comfortable with this."

"Hmm... But still, come on. He knows his place. What could he do?"

"You never know. People can snap and do anything. If he loses it and stabs Rick in the back,
that’s game over."

"Yeah, right. Even if he tried to sneak attack, Rick wouldn’t just get stabbed like that. It
would be amazing if he even scratched him."

"Even if he did get stabbed, I doubt the blade would go in. You might not even see a drop of
blood. Has anyone ever seen Rick bleed?"

"Blood has to flow for you to see it. I bet that guy doesn’t even bleed."

Even though they spoke as if joking, they didn’t laugh. At most, they twisted their lips into
bitter smiles, as if just talking about it would bring bad luck.

Walking a few steps away and listening to them, Jeong Tae-ui felt the same unease and subtle
anxiety spreading in his chest.
He quickly understood who they were talking about. It wasn’t just the other branch members
who felt awe and unease around him, but also his own branch members. That man, Riegrow,
also known as Rick.

"Damn it. I don’t care if Simon tries to stab Rick, as long as he doesn’t do it around the
Asians. There’s no point in showing those bastards our dirty laundry."

"You’re right. But if I were Simon, I’d want to kill Rick too."

"I don’t even have to be Simon to dislike that bastard. What’s the point of being on the same
team as him? It’s just one horrible sight after another. Damn, can’t we get reassigned?"

"Ever since I got on the same team as him, I can’t look at meat the same way. I’m turning
into a vegetarian against my will."

"Honestly, it’s a relief he’s on the same team. Imagine facing him as an opponent in a
sparring match or joint training."

Listening to their conversation, Jeong Tae-ui felt a subtle bitterness. He realized just what
kind of person Riegrow was. A man isolated even within his own team, making everyone feel
both relieved and uneasy that he was on their side. He was someone you wouldn’t want close,
but couldn’t afford to have as an enemy.

He couldn’t quite pinpoint why he felt so bitter. Perhaps it was because, even though Riegrow
himself wouldn’t care, Jeong Tae-ui found the situation disheartening.

Then again, it would be more bizarre if no one feared such a madman.

Not wanting to hear more of the men’s conversation, Jeong Tae-ui quickened his pace. Soon,
he saw Riegrow’s figure ahead, with a noticeable gap around him, as there was a barrier
around him.
Seeing this, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t help but smile wryly. It would indeed be strange if people
freely gathered around a man who had amassed so many grudges that even within his own
division, his life was constantly under threat.

Jeong Tae-ui himself wouldn’t feel compelled to help if someone tried to kill Riegrow,
especially considering the cold, covetous gaze Riegrow had directed at Xin Lu.

Dangerous. Threatening. Intimidating. Riegrow was a man you could never be at ease with,
especially if he desired or dismissed something precious to you.

Suddenly, Riegrow seemed to slow his pace. Noticing this, Jeong Tae-ui instinctively slowed
his steps too. Riegrow turned around, and Jeong Tae-ui reflexively looked away, bowing his
head slightly. It seemed to be nothing as Riegrow said a few words to someone behind him
and then turned back around.

With a sigh, Jeong Tae-ui pulled his hat further down and kept his head low.

They stopped after walking for another three or four hours. The faint sound of the sea
suggested it wasn’t far away. Hearing the sea made Jeong Tae-ui think of Xin Lu, and he
found himself smiling unconsciously.

"The mist is killer, and with the sound of the sea, it’s pretty awesome."

"Do you mean it’s awesomely good or awesomely eerie?"

The men, realizing this was where they’d spend the night, began clearing the area as
instructed by the instructors. There was a small clearing in the middle of the forest. Although
no trees grew there, the place was scattered with bushes and rocks, making the task of
clearing it time-consuming.
Even the instructors seemed to avoid unnecessary risks, so the other team moved to a slightly
separate clearing, a few trees away. Though they could still see each other by turning their
heads, the positions were distinctly divided.

"I’ll take the far corner... yeah, under that rock looks good."

Jeong Tae-ui decided on a spot at the edge of the clearing.

Jeong Tae-ui quickly moved to the spot farthest from the European Division, where a large
rock cast a shadow, providing some privacy. The rock shielded him from view.

"Snakes and bugs are more likely to come into such a secluded spot."

Tou advised, pushing through the underbrush. But Jeong Tae-ui shook his head. There were
people he wanted to be further away from than any snakes or bugs. Tou seemed to understand
and said no more.

After shooing away a lizard from the rock's shadow, Jeong Tae-ui settled in and listened to
the distant sound of the sea. The mist blurred his surroundings, making the water's sound feel
eerie and surreal.

While Jeong Tae-ui was lost in the sound, his companions gathered dry branches and lit a
campfire in the clearing's center. The seven men formed a circle around the fire, setting up
shifts for the night watch. Despite their fatigue, they chatted instead of sleeping.

The group beyond the trees did the same. Though their conversation wasn't as cheerful, they
too gathered around their campfire, taking their places.

Both groups were wary of a potential fight or mischief during the night, but neither seemed
eager to start any trouble. Exhaustion took precedence over their animosity.
Jeong Tae-ui wondered if the night watch was necessary but knew voicing this would be
pointless. He would likely hear, "Don't you see the enemies watching us with wide-open
eyes?" It was better to endure and rest during his watch when the time came.

Feeling a gaze, Jeong Tae-ui looked up. His uncle was sitting on top of the rock he had
chosen. Despite the rock's uneven surface, his uncle sat there, surveying the area before
finally resting his eyes on Jeong Tae-ui.

"Aren't you uncomfortable sitting there?"

"As the leader, I need to be in a spot where I can see everyone."

His uncle replied, half-joking, half-serious, with a smile. Nearby, one of the instructors stood
guard, close to his uncle. Jeong Tae-ui chuckled and crawled into his sleeping bag. His turn
for the night watch was the third one.

He sighed quietly, knowing he'd have to wake around one or two in the morning, stay awake
for an hour, and then try to fall back asleep. He closed his eyes, but sleep didn't come easily.
He listened to the distant sea and the low murmurs of his companions.

"Where do you think the other teams are? Who do you think they ran into?"

The lazy voice belonged to Carlo, probably addressing his uncle. His uncle mumbled, Who
knows, and laughed from atop the rock.

"Everyone's probably in a similar situation. No matter where they go, I doubt they’d meet a
worse opponent than the ones we met."

His uncle's feigned joke elicited quiet laughter from various corners. It was a tiring night, so
everyone laughed a bit subduedly. Jeong Tae-ui, feeling a bit drowsy, also chuckled.
"I noticed recently that Instructor Grimson's team has been doing quite well. Their sparring
results have been pretty good this week."

Someone else asked a question. His uncle replied, "That's how their results have been this
week. But you never know, there's still one more week left." Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head with
his eyes closed. Results, huh. It seemed like they were scoring which team performed better
even during the joint training. Come to think of it, he recalled hearing something like that.

"The prize for the last joint training was a week-long vacation for the entire team, right? I
wonder what the prize will be this time."

"The prize before that was a team reward of thirty thousand dollars. I guess it'll be something
around that level."

"I'd prefer a vacation over money. Right now, I'd love to drop everything and just rest for
three days."

“But you only get that if you have the best results, not everyone gets it. ...Alright, let's give it
our all next week."

They continued their conversation in rather quiet voices. Jeong Tae-ui nodded, thinking,
Yeah, I'd prefer a vacation over money too. Judging from the context of the conversation, it
seemed like the team with the best results after the joint training would receive a reward.

"I don't hope for first place, but I do hope we get better results than Instructor Grimson's team
at least."

His uncle sighed deeply, which was followed by brief laughter.

"Well, lately, Instructor Grimson and the atmosphere have been tense... Could it be that the
instructor's promotion review is coming up or something?"
Carlo laughed as if joking. His uncle laughed too and replied, "When you say it like that, it
doesn't sound like a joke."

Promotion. Come to think of it, he had forgotten, but the six-month period was ultimately for
that purpose.

How was it going? His uncle's superior was Rudolf Gentil. There was talk about pushing him
up to the top position, but was it going well?

But thinking about it, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't understand why he had been dragged into this
position. Even if he was lucky enough to survive, it didn't seem like the atmosphere was so
hostile that everyone was dying left and right. Rather, it seemed that only a few unlucky ones
got caught in accidents and died... his uncle didn't have many people around him.

On the other hand, his uncle originally intended to bring his brother. If the lucky brother was
around, that luck might have helped his uncle too. Instead, Jeong Tae-ui was brought in as a
substitute.

……..

No matter. He was just waiting for time to pass as things flowed. If his uncle asked for his
help, he'd help, and if not, he'd just do what was in front of him, whether he helped without
knowing it or not.

Jeong Tae-ui took a deep breath. The scent of damp grass and earth filled his lungs. There
was a faint salty smell mixed in. It was the smell of the sea. The sound of the sea. The smell
of grass and earth. Somewhere, the quiet rustling of insects. The sound of leaves rustling in
the wind. These evoked a nostalgic longing and a melancholic comfort.

The wind sound that suddenly breaks the silence. The night smell that suddenly penetrates his
nostrils. These tightened the right side of his heart and relaxed the left.
A time that was lonely and desolate just enough to be bearable.

Breaking that time, someone quietly grabbed and shook his shoulder. Jeong Tae-ui opened his
eyes. In front of him, Qing was tapping his wristwatch and pointing at it.

Jeong Tae-ui blinked in puzzlement and sat up. He found that everyone had fallen asleep and
only the campfire was crackling. When he turned his head, his uncle, who had been sitting on
a rock and talking in a quiet voice, was nowhere to be seen.

He thought he had just closed his eyes for a moment, but it seemed he had dozed off.

"It's already this late. I thought I just closed my eyes for a bit. Oh, my back..."

Mumbling about his back, Jeong Tae-ui got up, rubbing his shoulder, and shivered in the
chilly night air. Qing, who had been on watch before him, crawled into his sleeping bag with
very sleepy eyes.

"Good luck for the next hour. I'm going to sleep now. See you in the morning."

Pulling the zipper of the sleeping bag up to his nose, Qing wiggled his fingers in a small
wave before burrowing his head fully into the sleeping bag. "Sleep well," Jeong Tae-ui said,
rubbing his cold arms as he sat against the rock his uncle had been sitting on earlier.

It was quiet. The only movements were the flames of the campfire, the rustling of bushes and
leaves in the wind, or occasionally small animals darting by. Everything else was embraced
by the silence of the night.

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly turned his head. Beyond the tree trunks, he could see the group from
the European branch. They, too, were still in the night forest. The young man on watch over
there kept rubbing his eyes and yawning. When his eyes met Jeong Tae-ui's, he straightened
his posture and put on a stern face. Considering it was a chance encounter, Jeong Tae-ui
thought about waving, but he just laughed instead when he saw him.

Jeong Tae-ui looked up at the sky. It was hard to see because of the dense leaves, but the sky
glimpsed through the gaps was blurry and reddish. The night view of Hong Kong was
obscuring the sky's color. Thinking about it, it felt strange that such a serene nature existed so
close to a bustling metropolis.

He checked his watch. The night was deep. He looked around at the people sleeping, one by
one. Even if he couldn't see their faces in their sleeping bags, he could tell who they were by
their belongings. That was Qing, that was Carlo, and that was Yuen-ho...

At that moment, he heard the sound of the sea in the distance. A soft, faint sound that aroused
a vague anxiety.

Come to think of it, he once traveled to the sea at night. The dark sea, where nothing could be
seen, was illuminated only by the bright lights of several squid fishing boats floating on the
horizon. The waves crashing onto the shore, hitting rocks and pebbles, sparkled and
disappeared like sprinkled powder.

Maybe it's still like that now.

Jeong Tae-ui looked toward the direction where the sound of the sea was coming from. He
was fully awake. Turning his head, he saw another watchman beyond the tree trunks, dozing
off while leaning against a tree stump.

"Shall I take a little walk?"

He smiled quietly. If someone woke up midway, they might later yell at him for not being on
watch and putting everyone in danger, but there was no real danger. He could confidently
assure that no group of people, wielding knives, would sneak in and stab everyone sleeping
here.
Jeong Tae-ui whispered, "Good night," to his already sleeping comrades and started walking.

The path to the sea was not well-trodden. Just like the way they had come here, he had to
avoid or step on overgrown grass, branches, and sharp stones embedded in the ground.

In fact, he was not sure of the direction. Fortunately, his sense of direction was excellent, so
retracing his steps would be easy, but without a clear path, it was hard to know the easiest
way to the sea. He could only rely on the fact that the sound of the sea was getting closer.

Rustle.

Jeong Tae-ui paused. It seemed like he heard a presence somewhere. He turned quietly
towards the direction of the sound. There was nothing but a dark forest.

"............"

The sea was just ahead. A few dozen steps more, and the forest would clear to reveal the sea.
But here, in the dark forest, he felt someone's presence. He held his breath and waited, but no
more sounds came for a while.

Then something seemed to move a few steps away. It was close.

Jeong Tae-ui instinctively reached into his coat and turned towards the direction. His fingers
touched the warm hilt of a knife at the same moment his eyes recognized the object.

It was a snake.

His strength left him momentarily. The snake was a common ground snake found in deeper
woods, dark and plain in color. It wasn't venomous or aggressive. Even if it had a bit of
venom, it might affect a small mouse, but it would only cause minor swelling in a human.
Was it that? Was that the presence?

Jeong Tae-ui half-sheathed the knife and sighed. But at that moment, he caught sight of
something moving whitely in the distance.

It was a person. Someone was moving quietly through the forest, heading somewhere.
Though he couldn't clearly see the face, it didn't seem familiar. It was probably someone from
the European branch.

The man seemed unaware of Jeong Tae-ui and was heading in another direction, moving
cautiously and anxiously as if following something.

Jeong Tae-ui pondered for a moment. No matter how he looked at it, this was not a natural
situation. A person following someone stealthily in the middle of the night wasn’t someone
out to take care of personal matters or enjoy a stroll.

Should he follow that man? But the distance was tricky. If he rushed, he would likely be
detected, and if he waited too long, he might lose sight of him. Moreover, chasing someone
just because they looked suspicious without knowing their purpose was too risky. Jeong Tae-
ui's sense of justice and curiosity were not strong enough to warrant such a risk. He had
learned the hard way that sticking his nose into unnecessary matters often led to trouble.

But it was suspicious... As he was contemplating, the decision was made for him. The need to
ponder vanished when the man disappeared behind the bushes, out of Jeong Tae-ui's sight.

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a bit longer but then shrugged it off. That man wasn’t posing any
threat to him, nor did it seem like he would harm his comrades — he was moving in the
opposite direction. Thus, it was best not to concern himself with unnecessary matters.

Clearing his mind, Jeong Tae-ui resumed his walk. As expected, the sound of the water grew
louder, and soon the view opened up to reveal the sea.
The night sea was pitch black. Without any light, the sea was just a gaping darkness that,
without the sound, could be anything, an abyss swallowing the world whole.

Inky darkness. The sound of waves. The smell of the sea. Damp wind. All of it wrapped
around his eyes, ears, nose, and skin. This was why Jeong Tae-ui always liked the night sea.

He let out a long sigh. His breath mingled with the sound of the waves. Suddenly feeling
good, a refreshing smile spread across his face.

Next time, should he bring Xin Lu? Although there were many snakes in the forest at night,
as long as they were well-prepared, it wouldn’t be much of a concern. How wonderful would
it be to hold someone else's warm hand in this vast darkness? ...In fact, it didn't have to be
Xin Lu; it could be anyone.

The ground underfoot was unstable. The seashore, covered in large rocks instead of sand, was
not easy to walk on leisurely. With large gaps and crevices between the rocks, it was
precarious. But Jeong Tae-ui lightly tapped the rocks with his heels and laughed. When he
was a child, his parents were often busy, so he was frequently left at his maternal
grandparents' house, which was by the sea. He spent his days running and playing on the
rocky shore. He remembered how his older brother would talk about the process of rock
erosion due to high salinity.

Walking on the rocks as if it were flat ground, Jeong Tae-ui hummed softly. He felt good in
the cold, damp wind and the pitch darkness. Nostalgia made him miss his brother. It would be
nice if his brother were walking with him now. He would have been delighted too.

Jeong Tae-ui stopped walking with a wistful smile. In the distance, there was a lighthouse. A
few streetlights near the lighthouse provided some illumination. The light didn't reach this
far, but it faintly brightened the surroundings.

Maybe it's time to head back. This is it. One more step, and the pleasant darkness would end,
and the dim light would approach. Ending the night walk here and slowly returning to his
comrades would likely coincide with the end of his watch shift.
Jeong Tae-ui looked at the sea for a moment longer, then turned around. He gauged the
shortest route back. Going diagonally to the right would be faster.

Confident in his sense of direction, he started crossing the rocks, slightly to the right of the
path he came from. One, two, he stepped over quite large rocks, adjusting his direction as he
went.

Then, it happened. Amid the sound of the wind, a faint noise could have easily been missed.

Jeong Tae-ui's steps slowed. Tilting his head slightly, he gradually reduced his pace until he
finally stopped altogether. He had not misheard the intermittent sounds.

The sound was coming from below the rock. It was a huge rock, almost the size of a house,
with a shallow cave-like formation inside, its ceiling open. From deep within that rock, the
small sound continued to emanate.

It was a human presence. Someone was in there. Jeong Tae-ui realized that with a few more
steps, he would come face-to-face with the person inside.

Maybe it was someone half-asleep who wandered to the beach to take care of personal
matters in a secluded spot. But he knew the likelihood of that was low. The distance from the
forest where they were camping to this beach was considerable.

Or it could be the person he had glimpsed earlier in the forest, the one whose behavior had
seemed suspicious. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue inwardly, thinking he didn't want to get
entangled in any troublesome matters. It might be better to quietly turn back.

As he deliberated, he listened to the noises from within. He soon realized that there were not
one but two people inside. No voices were heard, but the short, sharp noises and the
movements indicated at least two people.
A sound mixed with the waves. At first, Jeong Tae-ui thought it was the sound of water. But
soon, he sensed something odd. Though it was similar to the sound of water, it was different
from the sound of the sea or a puddle in a cave. The sound was stickier and more viscous.

"………."

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head curiously and rubbed his chin. Then, he instinctively covered his
mouth. An awkward expression spread across his face. He recognized the sound.

It was the sound of wet flesh being licked and sucked. Between those sounds were gasping,
sobbing breaths and low growls. Occasionally, there were short moans of pleasure.

…..Well, this is awkward. Who would have thought there would be such lively people out
here in the middle of the night, enjoying themselves on the beach? This wasn’t a resort beach,
after all. Who would expect anyone to be playing around on an isolated island's beach, filled
only with men?

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his neck, feeling awkward. Should he go back and take a longer way
around? It would mean a longer detour, but encountering them now would be even more
uncomfortable. However, taking the long way around would mean climbing the steep rock
behind, which seemed quite challenging without tools. Going back the way he came and
detouring from below would be too far.

Jeong Tae-ui considered his options, peering ahead. The darkness was thick where the
lighthouse light barely reached. The rocks were eroded by the waves, forming a hollow path.
If he crouched and went that way, he might pass by unnoticed. In this darkness, especially
with them being preoccupied, they probably wouldn't notice another presence. Besides, if
things went wrong, he could consider it an unintended peep show, not that he would see
much.

Jeong Tae-ui moved silently down the rock crevice. His foot hit a pebble, but it was a small
sound, drowned out by the waves. He reassured himself that this wouldn't give him away.
Even if he was discovered, Jeong Tae-ui realized he had no reason to feel ashamed. The ones
secretly indulging themselves here were the ones who should feel embarrassed, not him. He
wasn't intentionally spying on them, after all.

He patted his chest to steady himself and continued walking. As he passed the hollowed rock,
he glanced over — not out of curiosity but to make sure he wouldn't be seen.

A faint light leaked from inside the rock. Someone must have brought a small portable
flashlight. However, it wasn't very bright, casting only dim outlines.

Inside, there were two people.

One man was sitting against the rock, while another was crouched between his legs. The
crouching man held the sitting man's member in his hands, licking the tip, then moving down
the shaft to the base and further down to the sac, sucking and licking fervently. The sounds of
their actions were clearly audible. The crouching man, seemingly aroused, was squirming,
occasionally reaching down to rub himself, his hand glistening in the dim light. Short moans
of pleasure escaped his lips.

The man sitting against the rock looked down at the one servicing him. His expression was
blank, yet his face exuded blatant desire. He seemed to derive pleasure from the act itself, not
from any affection toward his partner.

Jeong Tae-ui felt a chill when he saw the man's expression. It was a mixture of shock and
dread.

The man's gaze was cold, yet intensely passionate. His desire was not directed at his partner
but purely at the act itself. He had no feelings for the person between his legs; he was merely
indulging in the pleasure.

Then Jeong Tae-ui recognized the man. The faint outline of his face in the darkness was
unmistakable.
Riegrow.

...Damn. Why do I keep running into him? He's the last person I want to encounter. He should
be sleeping peacefully at this hour instead of dragging someone to the beach for this.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. Upon recognizing Riegrow, his body froze. He feared that
any movement might reveal his presence. Perhaps he was already noticed.

He stood still, holding his breath, thinking only about how to escape. Riegrow, engrossed in
his actions, seemed unaware of anyone nearby.

Riegrow watched the young man between his legs for a moment, then suddenly grabbed his
hair, pulling his head closer to his crotch.

"Swallow deeper. Harder. ...Can't you suck properly?"

He shook the young man's chin lightly. Clicking his tongue, he then started thrusting into the
young man's mouth. The young man gasped for breath, choking. Riegrow continued until the
young man began to struggle, then pulled out and lightly slapped his cheek. Though light, the
sound was loud, and the young man's head snapped to the side.

"Do it right. Lick thoroughly and suck hard. I'll give you what you want if you do. Your face
shows you’re dying to be filled."

Riegrow's voice was rough with lust, his breaths heavy and hot. The young man dove back
between his legs, and the sounds of their actions resumed, more intense and urgent.

Jeong Tae-ui felt his face tighten. His chest grew hot, and he found it hard to breathe.

It wasn't just the abnormality of spying on others' intimate acts. Nor was it due to a long
absence of fulfilling his desires.
Riegrow, this overwhelming man, exuded a dominating aura as potent as his physical
presence. Any ordinary man would flee from him, the ultimate alpha male. A primal instinct
in any woman would have her presenting herself to him, and any man would avoid
challenging him.

It went beyond sexual attraction. His very being radiated the scent of a dominant male.
Anyone caught by those cruel teeth would be unable to resist.

Jeong Tae-ui felt the blood drain from his face. As a fellow man, he felt threatened by
Riegrow's mere presence. Danger. He shouldn't get any closer. Like an intruder instinctively
fleeing a stronger male's territory, Jeong Tae-ui felt a visceral fear and suffocating dread
toward Riegrow.

At that moment, Riegrow, who had been looking down at the young man, lifted his gaze. His
dark eyes unerringly locked onto Jeong Tae-ui's position, as if he had known he was there all
along.

Jeong Tae-ui felt frozen, unable to move, like a deer caught in the headlights of a predator’s
gaze. It was as if he were staring into the eyes of a wild beast.

Riegrow couldn’t possibly see Jeong Tae-ui from his position. Even if he sensed a presence,
he wouldn't be able to distinguish who was there. The light didn't reach that far.

Riegrow’s gaze was cold and piercing as he looked in Jeong Tae-ui’s direction. Then, slowly,
he smirked. It was a derisive, threatening smile, as if telling the weakling hiding there to get
lost.

Jeong Tae-ui's fingers twitched. The movement broke his paralysis like a spell being lifted.
His heart pounded painfully in his chest, driven by an instinctual fear.

He needed to leave. He must get out of there. He couldn't handle the suffocating heat any
longer. If he quietly left now, the predatory beast wouldn't chase him. Leaving now was the
best option.

Riegrow. Damn him. Doesn't he ever get tired? After rolling around all day, he should be
resting at night. Why is he doing this in a secluded beach?

Jeong Tae-ui felt a surge of anger mixed with a deep-seated anxiety.

Though he couldn't see clearly in the dim light, the young man with Riegrow vaguely
reminded him of Xin Lu. The narrow shoulders, slender limbs, and smooth body lines were
similar. Not the body itself, but the overall impression evoked Xin Lu’s soft and tender
appearance.

Damn it. If you have someone to fool around with, leave Xin Lu out of it. You unruly,
decadent madman.

Jeong Tae-ui cursed silently and started moving without a sound. He walked several steps
until he felt he was a safe distance away, then glanced back. Their figures were now hidden in
the shadows, with only the faint silhouette dancing on the rock.

"My luck is really rotten these days..."

He muttered under his breath and sighed. Just as he was about to turn back, he noticed a
slight movement atop the large rock they were hiding behind.

Jeong Tae-ui turned his head sharply. He wasn’t mistaken. There was someone crouching and
moving cautiously on the rock, paying no attention to Jeong Tae-ui. The person was focused
on those below — likely Riegrow.

Then Jeong Tae-ui saw it. In the dim light, the shadow held a large, heavy-looking crossbow.

Jeong Tae-ui swallowed hard.

It might be Hori-zon or S-tec. It was too dark to tell, but the crossbow was definitely lethal.
Especially from above, aiming directly at someone's head.

Jeong Tae-ui recognized the figure. It was the man he had seen in the forest earlier, the one
whose suspicious behavior he had decided not to pursue. Now he was poised above, targeting
Riegrow.

The man’s finger rested on the trigger. Just a few millimeters of pressure and the heavy, sharp
bolt would pierce Riegrow’s head.

There was no time to think. Moving on instinct, as if driven by a reflex ingrained since
childhood, Jeong Tae-ui grabbed a fist-sized rock and hurled it. The sound of it slicing
through the air shattered the night’s silence. Simultaneously, the sound of bones snapping
echoed as the rock struck the man’s wrist.

“Ugh!”

The unexpected strike made the man cry out. He pulled the trigger involuntarily, and the bolt
shot out, veering off course. By some cruel twist of fate, the arrow flew towards Jeong Tae-
ui.

Gasp...!

Jeong Tae-ui inhaled sharply. Reflexively, he dodged as the crossbow turned towards him, but
the bolt was fast. It barely missed, grazing his elbow before embedding itself in the spot
where he had stood moments before.

Jeong Tae-ui broke into a cold sweat. If he hadn't instinctively moved, he might be seeing the
afterlife right now. He had tried to save someone, only to nearly die himself.
As the arrow quivered in the ground, Jeong Tae-ui regained a bit of composure, though he
couldn't help but rue the situation. If he hadn't intervened, he might have witnessed the end of
a dangerous man like Riegrow. Maybe the crossbowman was simply trying to do what
needed to be done. After all, Riegrow was likely the greater evil.

Yet, if the situation repeated itself, even with different people, Jeong Tae-ui knew he would
react the same way. He couldn't stand by and watch someone die.

In the brief moments that Jeong Tae-ui wrestled with his regrets, Riegrow's reaction was
swift. He shoved the young man away and grabbed a suitable rock from the ground. Rising
halfway, he hurled the rock at the man gripping his wrist on the rock above.

The rock hit its mark perfectly, cracking the man’s head open and causing him to collapse
with a low groan. He lay there, seemingly unconscious, bleeding from the head.

The young man, frozen in shock, let out a belated scream. Ignoring him, Riegrow picked up
the fallen crossbow and examined it. He then looked at the bolt embedded in the rock and
finally turned his gaze to Jeong Tae-ui.

When their eyes met, Jeong Tae-ui, who hadn’t meant to target Riegrow, felt a pang of guilt
and raised his hands. Riegrow’s cold eyes moved down to his hands.

“It wasn’t me. If anything, I helped you. There's no need to glare at me like that.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, feeling a bit wronged. Riegrow replied curtly, I know. He clicked his
tongue in displeasure and started walking towards Jeong Tae-ui.

As Riegrow approached, Jeong Tae-ui instinctively wanted to back away, but the rocky
ground made retreat impossible.

“I told you, it wasn’t me. And I don’t even know who that guy is. We weren’t in on it
together.”
“I said, I know.”

Riegrow repeated, sounding almost amused by Jeong Tae-ui’s insistence. Jeong Tae-ui
watched him warily.

Surely he wouldn't attack the person who had just helped him. But then, why was he walking
toward me? And why wasn’t he wearing any clothes?

Standing before the naked, unabashed Riegrow made Jeong Tae-ui uncomfortable. Riegrow
stopped a few steps away and bent down, retrieving the bolt from the rock. He examined its
tip, tapping it a couple of times before smiling slightly.

“If I had been hit in the head with this, even I wouldn’t have survived.”

Jeong Tae-ui frowned, muttering a correction. Riegrow’s gaze returned to his face. Jeong Tae-
ui winced and, for the third time, offered the same explanation.

“I had nothing to do with it. Seriously, stop glaring at me. You’re going to give me a heart
attack.”

Feeling a sudden surge of frustration at Riegrow’s cold look, Jeong Tae-ui shouted his
complaint. Riegrow raised an eyebrow, then smiled faintly.

“I wasn’t glaring. I know who that man is. He's from my team. I understand why he tried to
kill me and that you had nothing to do with it. You don’t need to be so on edge. Besides, even
if I were plotting something, why would I harm the person who just helped me in this
situation?”

He laughed softly as if it were amusing, but the arrow twirling between his fingers looked
dangerously intimidating. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue in frustration.
"For someone who nearly died, you seem quite calm. This must not be your first time."

"Well, maybe once or twice a month."

He replied nonchalantly, as if discussing the weather. He tapped the arrowhead again and
murmured,

"That guy will probably come to his senses if he gets his head pierced with this, just like he
was trying to do to me."

"I don't care, but I'd appreciate it if you could avoid doing that in front of me. Better yet, do it
far away from where I am... Ideally, handle it back in Europe."

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled, scowling. He wanted nothing to do with troublesome matters,

especially those involving death.

Damn it. Why do I keep getting tangled up with this guy? I should have just ignored it and
left. I'm such an idiot.

Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his arm, feeling a chill from the cold sea breeze or maybe from the
presence of the man before him. He felt a stinging sensation and noticed a long cut on his
arm, bleeding. Only then did he realize he was injured from the arrow that had narrowly
missed him earlier.

"Wow... That’s impressive. Just a graze, and it’s this bad. If it had hit properly, I’d be done
for. That guy should copy the UN Human Resources Development Organization regulations
ten times for carrying a weapon."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, noticing that the bleeding wouldn't stop.

Hearing this, Riegrow burst into laughter. His low, cheerful laughter continued for a while.
When Jeong Tae-ui glared at him disapprovingly, Riegrow gradually stopped laughing and
said.

"Haha, yes. Just as you said, he should copy the regulations ten times and then I’ll take care
of him. Alright, I'll make him copy the regulations while he's here and then handle it back in
Europe. Since the one who saved my life insists, I'll comply."

Riegrow continued chuckling softly for a while before grabbing Jeong Tae-ui's arm and
examining the wound.

"It’s a deep cut, but not too serious. Once the bleeding stops, there’s nothing to worry about...
Here, take this and clean it."

Riegrow removed his gloves as he spoke. Jeong Tae-ui grimaced, thinking he was expected
to clean his wound with gloves soaked in the blood of countless others. It felt like invoking
the resentment of those many people.

“You’re really different from your brother. Even for fraternal twins, such differences are rare.
But it’s not bad.”

Riegrow whispered with a lingering smile.

As Jeong Tae-ui hesitated to take the offered glove, the words seemed familiar. The tone was
different, but the sentiment was something he'd heard recently. From who, though?

Riegrow noticed Jeong Tae-ui's hesitation and took back the glove, using it to wipe the
wound. His bare hand, pale in the faint moonlight, was strikingly white.

His nails were shiny and smooth like glass, and his fingers were long and delicate — pale,
beautiful hands.
It was a familiar hand. It was so familiar that it seemed more familiar than Jeong Tae-ui’s
own hands.

Realizing Jeong Tae-ui's intent gaze on his hand, Riegrow raised an eyebrow and muttered
awkwardly before flexing his fingers. The movement was all too familiar.

"Do you like my hand that much?"

He asked. Jeong Tae-ui looked up and stared at the man who was faintly smiling at him.

Damn it. What is this?

No other words came to mind. His mind was blank, then suddenly filled with anger.

"If I say I like it, will you give it to me?"

Riegrow laughed aloud, the electronic tone and the laughter from earlier overlapping in Jeong
Tae-ui’s mind. Their speech patterns were similar, too.

"If you want. Although your own hand suits you better, I'd give it to you — after I die."

"I don’t need it. I didn’t want it before, and I certainly don’t want it now,."

Jeong Tae-ui's voice grew increasingly unpleasant, mirroring his worsening mood.
Riegrow continued to smile. His gaze held a hint of amusement as he looked at Jeong Tae-ui,
who kept staring at his hand.

There can't be two identical hands like that in the world. Hands that beautiful.

“So which name is your first name, and which is your last name?”

Jeong Tae-ui asked sullenly. It was a question he had never thought to ask until now. Riegrow
smiled subtly and, after a pause, answered.

"Riegrow is my last name."

"I see... Which one do you prefer to be called by?"

"Whatever you find comfortable."

"Alright. But I don't feel like calling you either of those names. Ilay Riegrow."

Jeong Tae-ui’s displeasure was clear in his voice. The man before him simply laughed.

Another reason to blame my uncle.

***

Even though it was a restricted area, it didn’t mean they changed the locks.
Jeong Tae-ui was lying on his uncle’s bed, jingling the key ring on his finger.

Thinking back, he realized he had done something foolish. Although his uncle had told him
not to come, it wasn’t a strict order. If Jeong Tae-ui had stubbornly insisted on staying, his
uncle would have eventually let him do as he pleased — though if his uncle truly didn’t want
him there, he would have found a way to prevent him from coming.

Currently, with the menacing figures from Europe infiltrating the branch, the safest place in
this building was here, his uncle’s private room, which was a restricted area.

If he had just stayed here after his regular duties instead of running around aimlessly, he
would have been much better off.

“I was too rigid... If Uncle didn’t want me to come, I should have sneaked in and hidden
under the bed.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, shaking his head. He briefly considered doing so from now
on, but it was already too late. He was already marked, and his luck had hit rock bottom.
There was nothing more to lose.

Clicking his tongue, he tossed the key once and caught it, just as the door opened and his
uncle entered.

His uncle, who was unbuttoning his uniform, looked surprised to see Jeong Tae-ui lying on
the bed.

“What are you doing here? I told you not to come until the joint training was over.”

“I finished reading the book, so I came to return it.”

Jeong Tae-ui waved the book in his hand. His uncle took off his uniform jacket and draped it
over the back of a chair, staring intently at Jeong Tae-ui. This perceptive uncle seemed to be
pondering why his nephew, who wouldn’t have come just for that, was really there.

“You can take your time reading it. Anyway, since you’re already here, borrow another book
if you want. But even if you finish reading it, don’t come back until the joint training period
is over. ….Do you want some green tea?”

His uncle took off his shirt and began boiling water in the kettle. When Jeong Tae-ui shook
his head, his uncle took out just one teacup for himself. As if his body was stiff, he stretched
his neck from side to side and sighed lightly.

Jeong Tae-ui placed the borrowed book back in its original spot and scanned the bookshelf.
Even though he was here after a few days, nothing much had changed, but there were a few
new books on the shelf. Jeong Tae-ui stopped his fingers on a familiar title as he lightly
brushed the top of the shelf.

“This... he said it was sent by ship, but it’s already here. ‘Theories of Myth.’”

“Oh, it arrived yesterday. It's a brand-new book, still hot off the press. I haven't read it yet,
but if you want to, you can read it first. I won’t have time to read it for a while anyway, and I
have other books to read too.”

“Hmm... Then I’ll take this. I’ll bring it back when the joint training is over.”

His uncle motioned for him to do as he pleased. He sipped the freshly brewed green tea and
let out a long breath.

Although his uncle never showed signs of fatigue, it was impossible not to be tired during
times like these, even if he wasn't a superhuman. However, when his uncle met Jeong Tae-
ui’s gaze, he slightly tilted his head with his usual expression.
“You seem really tired these days. You said you don't even have time to read. And this is a
book you really wanted to read, right?”

Jeong Tae-ui said, lightly tapping the spine of the new book with his palm. His uncle
shrugged and laughed softly.

“That’s right. Originally, I thought if it was being sent by a ship, it would arrive around next
weekend, just as the joint training was ending, so I could read it leisurely then.”

“But it arrived much earlier than I thought,” his uncle muttered. Jeong Tae-ui nodded,
understanding now.

“Indeed. So you asked to have it sent by ship on purpose so you could receive it after the
joint training was over? You could have received it directly from Ilay anyway, so why did
you bother with the post?”

His uncle's hand, bringing the teacup to his lips, paused for a moment. He looked at Jeong
Tae-ui briefly before slowly smiling. It was a look that said he now understood why Jeong
Tae-ui had come. He took a sip of tea and set the cup back down.

“Did that guy say it himself? Huh... It was already surprising that he told a stranger his name.
He must really like you.”

I don’t think so... If he liked me, I wouldn’t have been trembling with anxiety and sticking to
the shadows all this time.

Jeong Tae-ui muttered internally but found it too silly to argue, ‘He doesn’t like me.’

Moreover, even if he did like him, it wouldn’t change anything. For that man, liking someone
didn’t mean what it usually did for others. His interest in someone was more about finding
them intriguing rather than liking or valuing them in the usual sense.
That’s the kind of person he is. And his uncle surely knew that.

Thinking about it left a bitter taste in his mouth. After all, whether it was some arms dealer
living somewhere in Germany or a mad brawler stationed in the European branch, nothing
changed. Jeong Tae-ui sat on the bed, smacked his lips, and asked hesitantly.

“I really don't want to pry into other people's business, Uncle. But since I have to look out for
my own life for the next six months, I get uneasy over the slightest thing.”

“Of course. So?”

“How are you connected to that madman?”

Jeong Tae-ui’s question was straightforward. It was clear who he was referring to. However,
his uncle just looked at him with a subtle smile, lost in thought for a moment.

“Well... let's just say he's a book friend.”

When his uncle finally spoke, Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly. He silently watched his uncle,
then shrugged. If he didn't want to talk about it, there was no need to force it out of him.

“Sure. I’ll just take care of my life myself.”

“I know his brother. To be precise.”

His uncle continued. Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth again. With a completely truthful
expression, his uncle spoke calmly. When their eyes met, his uncle’s slight smile confirmed
the truth of his words, though it was clear he wasn’t revealing everything.
“... I see. I don’t know why a guy like that is stuck in the UNHRDO branch, but you never
know with people.”

Or perhaps it was more accurate to say he didn't understand the circumstances that brought
such a guy to the UNHRDO branch.

Jeong Tae-ui shrugged. Even if his uncle had given him a heads-up, nothing would have
changed. It might have just created vague preconceptions or, worse, led him to the mistaken
belief that the man Riegrow was the same as the Ilay he saw on screen.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head.

“Alright. I’ll be going then. Well... I probably won’t have much time to read, so by the time I
finish this, the joint training will be long over.”

“Hmm... Alright. But don't take too long to return it since I haven’t read it yet.”

“You said to take my time.”

“I never said that about this book. I only said you could read it first if you wanted to.”

What does that even mean? You said you have plenty of other books to read, Jeong Tae-ui
grumbled as he headed towards the door.

Oh boy, tomorrow’s the precious weekend, and he won’t even get to rest, another round of
training. What kind will it be this time? Jeong Tae-ui sighed inwardly as he opened the door,
but his uncle suddenly called out to him from behind.

“Tae-ui.”
“Yes?”

Jeong Tae-ui turned around, holding the doorknob. His uncle was looking at him with a
subtle expression, not as an instructor but purely as an uncle.

“It doesn't matter what that guy does. If you’ve been thinking of Ilay and Riegrow separately,
then you were more wrong about Ilay than Riegrow.”

Jeong Tae-ui looked at his uncle silently. His meaning was clear: the Riegrow you saw in
person is closer to the truth than the Ilay you chatted with on the phone.

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled and shook his head.

“No way, Uncle. I don’t know much about Ilay anyway.”

From the moment he showed just his hand, that guy was already someone I couldn’t figure
out, Jeong Tae-ui added, showing his palms. His uncle laughed softly.

“Alright, then. Go on. Don’t get caught by anyone.”

“Hm — it’s probably impossible not to get caught. With all the surveillance cameras around
here.”

“... Right. There’s that. You’ll have to copy the rulebook about ten times more.”

Jeong Tae-ui’s face twisted in a grimace. His uncle sympathetically said, ‘Why did you have
to get caught on the surveillance camera? Be more careful in the future,’ but it was already
too late.
Jeong Tae-ui knew nothing about Riegrow other than that he was extremely dangerous and
someone to stay away from. However, that didn’t mean he knew much about Ilay either. He
had only made a few phone calls. Although Jeong Tae-ui had a knack for understanding
people better than most through conversations, it was impossible to define someone based on
a few talks without ever seeing their face.

Like most people who had only a few interactions, Jeong Tae-ui had a vague impression of
Ilay. Maybe he was someone like this — a person with whom conversations could be both
heavy and pleasant, but occasionally, there was a chilling coldness like cold water.

Come to think of it, some of that matched. Well, how much did he really know about either of
them anyway?

Walking down the hallway, rubbing his neck, Jeong Tae-ui paid no mind to the surveillance
cameras recording him. He smacked his lips bitterly.

“Damn. It’s a scam, a scam. How can such beautiful hands belong to a guy like that?”

His hands were so beautiful they drew your eyes to them. Even on the beach, seeing his bare
hands without gloves didn’t change that impression. No, they were even more beautiful in
person than when moving on screen.

But Jeong Tae-ui knew. That man could easily swing his fist at Jeong Tae-ui. He could
effortlessly sever Jeong Tae-ui’s lifeline whenever he felt like it.

Hadn’t he felt it during their last call? No matter how many times they spoke, that man would
never see him as more than a mere stranger.

Yes, considering that, Ilay and Riegrow were indeed the same person.
“It’s really a scam… Even if it doesn't suit me, should I ask to have those hands cut off and
attached to mine? Those hands are too beautiful for that guy.”

However, thinking of his clean, tidy, white face, it suited the hands' owner perfectly. The real
problem wasn’t the hands or the face; it was his personality.

Jeong Tae-ui slowed his steps. The morning's events came to mind.

That morning, the man died. The man who targeted Ilay last night, the one with the crossbow.

Ilay had told Jeong Tae-ui he would deal with it after returning to Europe. And he kept his
word. Until that man came at him again.

Returning to the branch building after the march, it was morning. After breakfast, they
couldn’t rest and had to start the morning routine. Everyone grumbled and cursed as they
carried their gear inside.

Jeong Tae-ui was also muttering, They really work us to death, as he picked up his gear from
the ground. Suddenly, he muttered, “Oh,” seeing someone. Amidst the rough, burly men from
the European branch stood a relatively small — though not much smaller than the average
man — young man. Jeong Tae-ui stared, thinking he looked familiar. Then he realized.

It was the man he saw last night. Though he hadn’t seen him properly, he saw him entangled
with Ilay. The familiar side profile and jawline confirmed it was indeed that young man.

Jeong Tae-ui awkwardly cleared his throat. Although they hadn’t met eyes or faced that
embarrassing situation directly last night, he still felt awkward.

So, that’s Ilay’s type. Smaller than average, with relatively delicate and slender lines.
Jeong Tae-ui felt down. His thoughts returned to Xin Lu. He needed to be careful, but even
knowing that, he wasn’t sure how. He couldn’t fold Xin Lu up and carry him in his pocket.
Besides, if Xin Lu decided to go to him, he would just have to watch helplessly.

Ilay was undeniably an overwhelming man, to the extent that he felt a threat to his life, but on
the other hand, he also possessed an instinctive charm that was just as vivid and intense.
Hadn't he felt it keenly last night?

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly felt a pang in his chest. And he became even more depressed. The
thought of whether he could even stand a chance if that man seriously approached Xin Lu
made his heart feel uneasy.

Jeong Tae-ui was in such a gloomy and troubled state.

It happened in front of everyone. The man, with blood-dried bandages around his head, ran
towards Ilay. A sharp blade aimed straight at Ilay's side quickly closed in on him.

Jeong Tae-ui was standing about a dozen steps away from Ilay, lost in thought while lifting
his load. Then he saw it.

The blade, about a span long, was sharp enough to cut through flesh and bone without any
problem. That blade was about to touch Ilay's side when—

Ilay turned around. He gave the man a momentary glance, and then he looked at Jeong Tae-
ui. It was a very brief moment. So brief that it was hard to tell if their eyes met or not, but he
slightly smiled.

You understand, right? I don't mean to go back on my word. This is something beyond my
control.

That smile seemed to say that. And Ilay, perhaps with a sense of resignation, cut down the
reckless and foolish man who had charged at him. Without hesitation, he slashed the man's
neck with the very knife that he had brought with him.

Blood spouted like a fountain from the wound that was cut so deep that half of the neck was
severed. Ilay, drenched in that blood, threw the knife to the ground as if discarding trash. He
wiped the blood pouring over his eyelids with the back of his hand. His face was covered in
blood, leaving only the area around his eyes white.

Jeong Tae-ui stood frozen on the spot, staring blankly at the scene. It happened only a few
meters away. A few drops of blood had splattered onto Jeong Tae-ui's cheek and collar.

No one at the scene opened their mouths. They simply watched the man slowly collapse,
blood gushing out, while Ilay stood before him, looking down impassively.

Ilay lifted his gaze from the man he was looking down at. His eyes briefly met Jeong Tae-ui’s
again. Jeong Tae-ui murmured as he looked at the man who had already become a corpse.

“Another case of ‘self-defense’ .”

Ilay, who certainly understood the sarcasm hidden in those words, simply lifted the corners of
his mouth slightly, as if giving a faint smile.

Jeong Tae-ui wiped the blood from his cheek with his thumb and moved away.

Shortly after Jeong Tae-ui passed by Ilay and entered the building, an instructor hurried over.
The instructor, looking perplexed and troubled, sternly warned Ilay.

‘According to regulations, you won't be held responsible, but if this keeps happening, it can't
be overlooked. If it happens again, I'll take appropriate measures.’

The warning was one that even Jeong Tae-ui wouldn't have taken seriously.
Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his goosebumps-covered arm. Despite the perfectly controlled climate
inside the building, recalling the morning's scene made him feel uneasy and sent chills down
his spine.

That’s Ilay and, at the same time, Riegrow. A man who wouldn't blink an eye or show the
slightest difference in such situations. That is precisely what Jeong Tae-ui finds most
unbearable.

“Did that guy come here because he can kill people without being punished?”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered grumpily to himself. Although he didn’t want to think that way, if he
were someone who originally enjoyed killing people, then—

“Who, Tae-ui hyung?”

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been staring blankly at his feet while leaning against the wall, was
startled by the sudden voice and lifted his head. A few steps ahead, Xin Lu stood quietly,
watching him. When their eyes met, Xin Lu's face lit up with a sweet smile like cotton candy.

“Oh, Xin Lu. How long have you been there?”

“From when you said ‘Those hands are too beautiful for that guy.’... Whose hands are so
pretty?”

Xin Lu tilted his head slightly and asked. At that subtle question, Jeong Tae-ui quickly waved
his hand.

“No, no. It’s someone you don’t need to worry about. There’s nothing good to know about
that person.”
“Hmm...”

Xin Lu stared at Jeong Tae-ui for a moment, but soon nodded with a bright smile.

“Okay. Whatever it is, don’t worry too much, hyung. You don’t look well these days. ...Did
you come back from seeing Instructor Jeong? It won’t be good if you get caught.”

Xin Lu spoke with concern. This floor they were standing on was originally a place where
Jeong Tae-ui shouldn’t be. However, having already resigned himself to transcribing ten
volumes of the regulations book, Jeong Tae-ui had nothing more to fear. Since his violation
was already on record, he thought getting caught once or ten times made no difference.

Jeong Tae-ui looked down at Xin Lu quietly. Just looking at him brought a smile to his face.

Xin Lu was a beautiful and lovely young man no matter when you saw him. Simply gazing at
his pure and clean appearance was enough to calm Jeong Tae-ui’s heart. Especially that
sweet, melting smile.

“Xin Lu.”

“Yes?”

“…Just.”

Jeong Tae-ui called his name and laughed pointlessly. Although Xin Lu tilted his head in
puzzlement, he soon showed that sweet smile again. Seeing that smile made Jeong Tae-ui's
heart ache. This joy he had never felt before, perhaps it was the joy of love people talked
about.

Whether he was really in love or not, he didn't know, but he liked Xin Lu, and Xin Lu
reciprocated his feelings, so it wasn't lacking to call it love. Thinking about it, they even
kissed, although it was just on the cheek. Lost in thought, Jeong Tae-ui smiled happily.

“Where are you heading?”

“Oh, I’m on my way back to my room. I just finished my work. I had a lot to do today, so I
finished a bit late.”

“I see… Well, then go and rest. Rest, and see you next time.”

Jeong Tae-ui patted Xin Lu's shoulder, hiding his regret. Xin Lu also remained silent for a
moment as if he felt the same, then spoke.

“Yes, take care. Don’t forget about our plan to hang out after training.”

His slightly playful, whining tone made Jeong Tae-ui’s heart ache again. This must really be
the joy of love.

“Yeah. See you later then…”

Trying to suppress the smile that kept creeping up, Jeong Tae-ui muttered, rubbing his mouth
with his hand. Then, in the next moment, he closed his mouth. The smile disappeared from
his face instantly.

In front of Jeong Tae-ui, behind Xin Lu, a man was turning around the landing and coming
their way.

Ilay Riegrow.
Noticing Jeong Tae-ui's expression harden in an instant, Xin Lu turned around with a puzzled
look. Ilay, who had been walking towards them after rounding the landing, noticed them too.
He stopped his gaze on Jeong Tae-ui's face, then looked at Xin Lu who had turned around.

"........."

"........."

A subtle silence flowed. Ilay looked at Xin Lu. Xin Lu looked at Ilay. Jeong Tae-ui anxiously
alternated his gaze between the two.

Whenever he thought of Xin Lu in front of that man, Jeong Tae-ui felt a vague sense of
anxiety. It was an instinctive anxiety, fearing that something precious might be taken away.
Just like now.

"...Tae-ui hyung, I'll be going now. Be careful on your way back."

Xin Lu said quietly, breaking the short but heavy silence. Since his back was turned to Jeong
Tae-ui, he couldn't see Xin Lu's expression, but there was a faint note of caution in his voice.
Jeong Tae-ui felt a bit relieved by that tone. At least at this moment, what Xin Lu felt toward
that man was not curiosity or affection but a defensive wariness.

Although it wouldn't matter whether Xin Lu was wary or not, that monstrous man would
have no qualms about taking whatever he liked by force. Yet, Jeong Tae-ui felt a slight sense
of relief from Xin Lu's reaction. Deep down, he was worried that Xin Lu might be attracted
to the threatening allure of that man.

"Okay. See you later then."

"Yes. I'll contact you."

Xin Lu turned to Jeong Tae-ui and smiled. Although a bit stiff, it was still a lovely smile.
Knowing that Ilay was also watching that smile made Jeong Tae-ui feel uneasy, but he leaned
against the wall and watched them as if observing a show. There was a glint of amusement in
his eyes.

After saying goodbye to Jeong Tae-ui, Xin Lu turned and walked towards his room. Ilay was
standing in his path. The closer Xin Lu got to him, the stiffer his steps became, like a young
animal bristling its fur in fear before a predator.

Step by step, Xin Lu and Ilay's distance narrowed. Ilay, leaning against the door with his
arms crossed, silently watched him with a smile. At some point, Jeong Tae-ui felt his heart
burn hotly.

"Xin—."

Just as Jeong Tae-ui opened his mouth.

Hearing the call, Xin Lu, who was a few steps away from Ilay, turned to look at Jeong Tae-ui.
At the same time, Ilay stood up straight, reached out, and grabbed Xin Lu's waist.

Without a chance to escape, Ilay pulled Xin Lu close, pinning him against the wall and
pressing his body tightly against him. Ilay's long fingers lifted Xin Lu's chin. He bit down on
Xin Lu's lips as if to devour him. Ilay's thick tongue invaded Xin Lu's open mouth. Xin Lu's
eyes widened.

"Ilay! Stop it!"

Jeong Tae-ui shouted in anger and rushed towards them.

Even as Jeong Tae-ui shouted, Ilay ignored him, his hand boldly grabbing Xin Lu's crotch. A
short moan escaped Xin Lu's lips. Ilay's large hand groped Xin Lu's crotch, rubbing and
squeezing roughly. His hand slid sensually from Xin Lu's crotch to his butttocks, caressing
him through the fabric of his clothes. The hand resting on Xin Lu's crotch had an obscene and
dark glow.

"Ilay!!"

Jeong Tae-ui grabbed Ilay's shoulder and yanked him away. As if he had planned it from the
beginning, Ilay let go easily. Jeong Tae-ui grabbed Ilay by the collar and slammed him
against the wall.

"Don't! Don't touch him!!"

Jeong Tae-ui shouted, his eyes blazing. His mind felt scorched. The moment Ilay held Xin Lu
and bit his lips, the moment he slipped his hand between Xin Lu's legs, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't
breathe.

Ilay looked down at Jeong Tae-ui as if finding it amusing, but then shifted his gaze to Xin Lu.
The attitude of not caring about Jeong Tae-ui infuriated him, making him tighten his grip on
Ilay's collar.

"Ilay...!!"

"Hyung...! I'm okay. Please don't."

However, the one who stopped Jeong Tae-ui was Xin Lu, who stood beside him, anxiously
fidgeting with his clothes.

Still holding Ilay by the collar, Jeong Tae-ui looked at Xin Lu. Xin Lu, with a clear look of
distress, glanced back and forth between Ilay and Jeong Tae-ui with unstable eyes. His
repeated whispers of Hyung, please stop, don't fight, sounded very anxious and uneasy.
Hearing that voice, Jeong Tae-ui felt his heart ache again. He glared at Ilay for a moment
longer before slowly letting go. Ilay chuckled and adjusted his collar.

"Quite impressive. More delicious than it looks... hmm?"

"..........!!"

Jeong Tae-ui felt another surge of anger at Ilay's low, amused remark. But Xin Lu, who was
standing beside him, grabbed his clenched fist. Jeong Tae-ui looked at Xin Lu with a face
stiffened by rage, but Xin Lu shook his head with a face so anxious it seemed ready to burst.

Barely managing to steady his rough breaths, Jeong Tae-ui took a step back from Ilay and
spoke in a low voice to Xin Lu.

"Go inside. ...It's fine. Just go."

Xin Lu, still looking anxious, glanced at Jeong Tae-ui. Then he turned to look at Ilay—a look
far from kind, which gave Jeong Tae-ui a small, faint sense of relief. Not wanting to leave
Xin Lu in Ilay's sight any longer, Jeong Tae-ui urged him to go again, and Xin Lu, seeming to
understand, nodded and slowly walked away.

Jeong Tae-ui didn't move until Xin Lu entered his room and closed the door, glancing back
several times. Neither did Ilay, who stood beside him.

Even after Xin Lu disappeared from sight, Jeong Tae-ui kept looking in that direction as if
following his afterimage. Then, he slowly turned his gaze to Ilay. Ilay, arms crossed, seemed
lost in thought, staring at the opposite wall. When he felt Jeong Tae-ui's gaze, he lowered his
eyes and met his look.

Jeong Tae-ui slowly unclenched the fist he had been holding tightly, letting out a breath. The
intense anger that had flared up was gradually subsiding. He wasn't someone who usually got
angry easily, nor did he sustain such emotions for long.
Feeling a bit pathetic, Jeong Tae-ui took a step back and asked, his voice tinged with
discomfort and gloom.

"What are you planning? ...Do you want that guy?"

At that, a glint of interest, akin to desire, flashed in Ilay's eyes.

"He's not entirely yours yet, is he?"

"Is that so? I think Xin Lu likes me too."

Jeong Tae-ui's response made Ilay laugh, a laugh tinged with a bit of deflation.

"Listen, Tae-ui. You're mistaken again. I'm not talking about feelings like love. You can have
as much of that as you want; I don't care. What I want is short and intense pleasure."

"So..."

An oppressive mix of anxiety, nervousness, and discomfort spread through Jeong Tae-ui's
chest.

He looked directly at Ilay. Ilay met his gaze with his cool, deep black eyes, revealing nothing
of his thoughts.

This was a man who always got what he wanted, never giving up or abandoning his desires.
Therefore, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't back down. If Ilay intended to harm Xin Lu, something
precious to him, he couldn't just stand by. He had to do something, even if his strength was
insufficient.
Ilay suddenly laughed, almost like a sigh, shaking his head as if surrendering.

"Fine, fine. I don't want to fight you now anyway. Even if we were to fight, now isn't the
time. So I'll make a concession. You step back too."

Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly at Ilay's low, insidious words. He couldn't guess what this man,
who openly desired Xin Lu, would say next.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue, feeling bitter.

Damn it. He finally understood precisely what his uncle meant. That it was best not to stand
out or get involved, regardless of whether things were good or bad.

Jeong Tae-ui spoke bitterly.

"Let's hear it, then. This concession of yours. Though I doubt I have a choice."

Ilay laughed at Jeong Tae-ui's words, which were tinged with sulky dissatisfaction. Speaking
as if making a significant concession, he said,

"That guy is someone you care about, right? He looks delicious and stirs up my lower body.
My principle is to get what I want, but as I said, I don't want to fight you now. So — don't
interfere with what I do to him. In return, I won't use force to overpower him."

"What?"

"Didn't you understand? Since he's not entirely yours yet, don't interfere if I approach him,
seduce him, or bring him to bed. In exchange, I won't use threats or other coercive means."
Jeong Tae-ui was momentarily dumbfounded, staring blankly at Ilay. It felt like he'd been
lightly hit on the back of the head.

"No... That's..."

"If you're not even properly dating him, you don't have the right to tell me what to do."

Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth.

Ilay was right. Honestly, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't define his relationship with Xin Lu. To put it
simply, he was trying to win him over, and Xin Lu was responding well to his efforts. He
wasn't in a position to demand that Ilay stay away from him.

But even so, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't bring himself to say, 'Go ahead,' so he remained silent as
Ilay, having said everything he wanted, turned to leave.

"Ilay!"

Half in desperation, Jeong Tae-ui called out to him as he turned to go. Ilay raised an eyebrow
and glanced back. Jeong Tae-ui, feeling heavy-hearted, stared at him for a moment before
speaking gloomily.

"If you use force... I won't stand by."

At that, Ilay laughed cheerfully. "Of course," he said, leaving only a brief, ambiguous answer
that could be interpreted in any way, before walking away.

Jeong Tae-ui stood there dazed until Ilay rounded a corner and disappeared from view. Then,
he leaned against the wall and slowly slid down to sit. It felt like decades of fatigue had
suddenly hit him.

Everything had gone wrong. He couldn't have refused Ilay's proposal — there was no valid
reason to refuse, and even if he had stubbornly rejected it, there was no guarantee Ilay
wouldn't have resorted to more extreme measures — but he hadn't wanted things to turn out
this way.

"Saying I won't stand by... Only someone with real power can say that and make it count."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered self-deprecatingly, letting out a groan.

Since coming here, his life had been full of misfortune, and it felt like he was constantly
doing foolish things alone.

Vol.1 — END
 Chapter 5

[Yuji] PASSION Volume 2

They called that Saturday morning "crocodile tears."

For an entire week, regardless of day or night, they were tormented by their duties — always
on edge and straining their mental state, even during non-regular hours. They couldn't rest
even on the weekend.

Usually, they had free time from Friday evening until Sunday evening, when they could go
out freely, but that Saturday, they couldn't even leave the designated area without permission.
Training resumed on Saturday afternoon.

They were only allowed to rest on Saturday morning to conserve some energy, as they were
brutally worked until Friday night. The instructor's supposedly merciful words, "Rest in the
morning and gather in the afternoon," made them grit their teeth in frustration.

"When training starts in the afternoon, can’t we tear out the instructor’s throat and pretend it's
a mistake?"

"If you want to tear out the instructor’s throat, you’ll have to deal with both the instructor and
the officers following them... Do you think you can handle both at once?"

"That’s true. Should we form a team, then? I’ll take care of the instructor; you handle the
officers."

"Sounds good. Which instructor should we target?"

"Obviously, the European ones!"

Lying on mattresses in the free sparring room, not exercising but sprawled out, the men were
passing the time with such trivial chatter.

There were three hours left until assembly time. They lamented each passing moment as they
watched the clock — only two more hours to gather, only one more hour of free time left.
Amid their groans and complaints, Jeong Tae-ui sat curled up with his knees hugged to his
chest.

Instead of lying comfortably in his room, reading a book or solving puzzles for a few hours
— something he had picked up while living with Maurer — Jeong Tae-ui found himself
sitting here, dragged along by Tou, his roommate.

As he looked at the European branch members sitting a distance away, he imagined similar
conversations were happening among them. Jeong Tae-ui observed each of them with a
curious eye.

When Jeong Tae-ui let out a quiet sigh, Yeun-ho, who was lying beside him and tossing and
turning, asked why. Jeong Tae-ui responded thoughtfully.

"I just had a thought. People outside think of UNHRDO as an organization of elite
individuals, but the UNHRDO members are so.... Like Carlo over there, scratching his crotch
with his hand down his trunks, or Tou, looking like an opium addict because he's out of
cigarettes, or Qing, who still cries every night clutching a photo of Mei Yan Fang, asking
why she left him behind... People outside would be horrified if they knew."

"Yeah... now that you mention it, our branch does seem quite problematic."

"But looking at the other side, they don't seem much better, which is somewhat reassuring."

Jeong Tae-ui gestured with his chin towards the European branch members gathered on the
opposite wall. They were also playing around disgracefully. Among them were guys playing
flasher, ones waking up startled and hitting the wrong person, and even some fiddling with
hanafuda cards — an even more surprising sight than playing with regular cards.

He recalled his uncle saying that if he stayed here and then left, he wouldn't need to worry
about finding a job. Instead, he would have to decide where to go.

To think they deceive countless companies by presenting these people as elite for money, it’s
practically a scam... Jeong Tae-ui turned his gaze away, feeling disgusted.

But thinking about it, those guys are still better. Even if they're somewhat off-putting, as long
as they do their job well without causing major issues, it's a success from the employer's
point of view. The real problem is when they produce people who can't be controlled and
have serious personality issues.

For example...

Jeong Tae-ui started to recall someone but quickly shook his head. Thinking about such a
person would only make him feel gloomy.

"Ah, the break is almost over. We should head out soon. Another round of intense training is
coming up. Damn, it would be perfect to have a smoke before heading out."

The future opium addict said, plopping down beside Jeong Tae-ui, fidgeting nervously. Jeong
Tae-ui looked at Tou, who was chewing on a matchstick in the absence of cigarettes, with
pity.

"Does that taste like a cigarette?"

"Do you think it would? Ah... Just one cigarette, no, I don't even need that much, just a butt
someone left behind would do. Just one puff."
He thought about mentioning that he had taken a cigarette from Tou previously and left it
half-smoked, but he decided against it, fearing for his life. He felt a pang of guilt.

"Do you think any of the Europeans have cigarettes? Hey, if you catch a whiff of cigarette
smoke from any of them during training, let me know. I'll have to beat it out of them."

The dynamics of extortion and intimidation within the branch were becoming clear to Jeong
Tae-ui. He glanced at Tou with a disapproving look and then looked away, deciding he'd get
Tou some herbal cigarettes later.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head and checked the time. It was almost 1 PM, the gathering
time. He stretched his neck and asked no one in particular:

"So, can we just pretend to make a mistake and take down the instructor during training?"

"Well, it's basically a free-for-all. It's your first time, right? The rules are simple. If you catch
someone, you beat them. If you get caught, you get beaten. If you don't want to get beaten,
you escape. There are two phases: one where you chase and one where you're chased. The
chased team defends. You can counter-attack to escape, but that's it. Since the rules are so
simple, a lot of accidents happen. Technically, the clause about counter-attacking means you
can fight back against anyone attacking you, so it often turns into a chaotic brawl."

"What? Can't we just hide until time's up?"

"If you get caught hiding, you're more likely to get beaten. Running is better. You can hide if
you're confident, but the area is limited."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Tou incredulously. It was hard to believe such a crude method counted
as training, but Tou and the others seemed serious.

"I'm not joking. You need to be careful. Underestimating this can be really dangerous."
Carlo, lying a little distance away, muttered. Jeong Tae-ui glanced at him.

He started to understand. As they said, simple rules often make for dangerous games. The
rules themselves sounded risky — either running or beating the ones trying to escape.

"If you can't escape in time, you could get beaten to death."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, half-jokingly. But Qing nodded solemnly.

"If you're unlucky, yes. If you get hit in the wrong place, it could be fatal. Plus, you have to
be extra careful. You've caught the grudge of the worst guy here."

"............"

He didn't need to ask who that worst guy was. Although that man had said he wasn't in the
mood for a fight yesterday, things might have changed today. He seemed to live by his
whims.

"Sometimes, people use this opportunity to settle scores with those they dislike. And while it
might not happen among us, occasionally even team members might turn on each other
during this time. It gets pretty brutal."

Qing said, clicking his tongue. Next to him, Alta chimed in with a glint in his eye,

"On the flip side, if there's someone you hate, you can use this chance to get back at them."

Jeong Tae-ui offered a silent prayer for the unknown opponent Alta had a grudge for.
It had been almost a week of training, and he still couldn't fully grasp this brutal and hostile
atmosphere. Every day, there were accidents, big and small, with people getting injured and
carried off. Some had already died. On this small island, things that defied common sense
happened without a second thought.

"Somehow, I need to get out of here in half a year. Otherwise, I think I'll really lose my
mind."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered with a sigh. This situation scared him more than anything. No matter
how alien the environment, people get used to it over time. Without even realizing it, they
become part of it.

Everything has its pros and cons, and this place certainly had its advantages, but the
downsides were overwhelmingly negative.

"You probably don't get it yet, but that combat analysis video we watched before the joint
training began — that was edited footage from the weekend training sessions."

Tou said beside him. Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, trying to recall the video, and his face hardened.

That video. The bright red marks scattered throughout it. The vivid and intense color couldn't
be forgotten.

"Is that what our upcoming training is about — killing people without a second thought? It's
ridiculous to even call it training."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, clicking his tongue. Tou shrugged.

"Not exactly. That was because that guy was insane. Even if someone hates another, they
don't usually beat them to death unless they have a personal vendetta. Accidents happen, but
intentional killings are rare. The key is to avoid the lunatics."
Jeong Tae-ui half-accepted Tou's explanation. Indeed, even if someone is disliked, it's
unusual for anyone to want to kill them. People instinctively understand the weight of taking
a life, even without experience.

Still, what kind of terrifying grudges has he accumulated for people to be willing to risk their
lives to kill him?

Jeong Tae-ui felt a bitter taste in his mouth. True, there might be people you want to kill no
matter the cost, though a life without such hatred would be a happier one.

"Hey, it's time. Shall we go?"

Carlo stood up and spoke, prompting the others to rise as well.

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated, dreading the hell that awaited them outside, but with Tou pulling him
up by the wrist, he had no choice but to stand and follow.

***

‘Take care, hyung. You don't have to worry about me.’

Jeong Tae-ui pulled out the message from his pager once again. It was a message that had
come in early this morning.

After returning to his room last night, he couldn't sleep, so he called Xin Lu after midnight.
He was worried about waking him up, but fortunately, Xin Lu answered in his usual voice.
In fact, there wasn't much to say. After the brief but unsettling conversation with Ilay —
though it was more one-sided than a real conversation — he just felt uneasy. However, it
wasn't something he could unload on Xin Lu, saying, "Even if that guy approaches, don't get
close to him. You have to look only at me."

Strictly speaking, he hadn't said anything to Xin Lu yet. He hadn't confessed his feelings, or
anything beyond that.

Tou had once teased him that his actions were so obvious they were embarrassing to watch,
and Xin Lu was surprisingly perceptive, so he probably wasn't unaware. But outwardly, he
had said nothing.

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated with the receiver in his hand.

Should he confess now, that he liked him? But it wasn't something to say over the phone, and
speaking right after that encounter with Ilay felt like it wasn't coming from his pure will.

‘By the way, that person earlier, is he someone close to you?’

He was saying vague things, not having much to say, when suddenly Xin Lu asked about Ilay
over the phone. Jeong Tae-ui flinched for a moment but soon answered honestly.

‘No, not really. We just happened to become acquainted, but... he's dangerous if you get too
close.’

So if that guy gets close or appears nearby, try to avoid being seen as much as possible,
Jeong Tae-ui continued indirectly. However, Xin Lu seemed to be listening absentmindedly,
as if his mind was elsewhere.

Jeong Tae-ui felt a subtle sense of unease. He knew the source of this unease, although he
didn't want to admit it: it was the fear of losing Xin Lu, the fear that Xin Lu might leave him.
That faint, vague anxiety lingered even after the call ended, and Jeong Tae-ui, feeling
conflicted, stared at the receiver before pulling the covers over his head.

After sleeping for a while, he woke up at dawn to find a message. It warned him to be
careful.

Seeing that short sentence made Jeong Tae-ui feel better. Knowing that he had training
starting this afternoon, it seemed that Xin Lu was worried about him. The fact that someone
cared about him was sometimes a greater source of comfort than one might think.

‘Thanks,’ he replied briefly and put the pager in his pocket. Whenever he had a chance, he
would take it out and look at it, feeling a reassuring sense of security, even though it didn't
actually help much.

"Damn it, it's like they're swarming at me like a pack of dogs. I feel like I'm being chased."

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled as he tightened his shoelaces again. Earlier, his laces kept coming
undone, so he had completely untied them and started over from scratch. Sitting in the middle
of the hallway doing this, a colleague from the same branch, mistaking him for a European
branch member, yelled, "Hey! I found you!" and tried to hit him, only to get kicked in the
ankle by Jeong Tae-ui.

Even after that guy, realizing his mistake, apologized and disappeared, similar incidents
happened a couple more times.

"Everyone seems crazy... It's like I've accidentally fallen on some strange planet."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered quietly. He could frequently hear shouts like "I found you!" or "Stop
right there, you bastard!" from a distance.

Although they were all on the same team, their behavior made Jeong Tae-ui feel, frankly, that
they all seemed insane. This wasn't some kind of human hunt, and he couldn't understand the
purpose of this training.

"It feels more like training to ruin one's character than to build physical strength..."

Jeong Tae-ui slowly walked while twirling the baton in his hand—it was made of rubber, but
a proper hit would hurt like hell. Since the roles would reverse every hour, he thought it
better to conserve his energy for the next hour. Even if he wasn't swinging his baton to beat
someone, there was no guarantee that others wouldn't pretend not to see him.

"In an hour, I'll have to run for my life... I wonder if there's a good place to hide."

Jeong Tae-ui had been scanning the branch building from top to bottom, looking for a good
hiding spot. Although the Asian branch was currently in the chasing role, the roles would
reverse in an hour, so he wanted to find a hiding place in advance.

But he couldn't find a suitable place. In the branch building, while you could go anywhere
you usually would, you couldn't enter any dead-end rooms. You had to run through the
hallways endlessly. Large rooms with more than one exit — like big lecture halls or training
rooms — were exceptions.

However, these large spaces with multiple exits were essentially open areas where you
couldn't hide, and the same applied to the hallways. The labyrinthine hallways, which might
seem like a maze to newcomers, were so intricately connected that you were likely to
encounter either enemies or allies at every turn, forcing everyone to run with constant
vigilance.

"Dammit. I always wondered why we needed a seven-story, unnecessarily large building

covering 2,000 pyeong for just a hundred people. Turns out it’s for these ridiculously extreme
training exercises."

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled about the waste of budget as he started from the 6th basement floor,
searching for a hiding spot while moving up one floor at a time. (The 7th basement floor was
off-limits, rumored to be haunted, and no one could enter except those who were severely
punished and confined there.)
Even in such a vast and complex building, the restriction against entering dead-end rooms
made it hard to find a suitable hiding place.

"Can't I just tear open the vents and hide? Ugh, time's running out. Damn it. If I don't run like
crazy for an hour, I'll get beaten up badly. Even if I claim I didn't hit any of them... it won't
matter."

Jeong Tae-ui thought as he climbed the stairs, that after being chased and beaten for an hour,
he might end up running around swinging a club, determined to catch and hit those guys with
a vengeance in the next hour.

Starting from the 6th basement floor with the locker rooms, moving up to the 5th basement
floor equipped with facilities for spending most of their free time, he skipped the 4th
basement floor which was off-limits with a locked door and a sign saying 'No Entry Except
for Authorized Personnel.' Then came the 3rd and 2nd basement floors used for regular
activities, and the 1st basement floor where the guards and staff stayed and worked. Above
that were the ground floors beneath the decaying, collapsing roof.

In fact, rather than a chase, it might be more accurate to see it as a free-for-all sparring match
in a large area. Whether you attacked first or later, you could fight back, making it almost like
an indiscriminate free sparring session.

"At this rate, time will run out before I find a proper response... I have no choice but to keep
running for the next hour."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and went into a restroom to prepare for the next hour. Sometimes, people
would foolishly try to hide in the restroom, turning it into a battleground. The restroom Jeong
Tae-ui entered now had a section of wall tiles completely smashed, likely from a recent fight.
Building repair costs would be high later.

Inside the restroom were two or three men. They were from the Asia branch, in a different
team from Jeong Tae-ui, but familiar faces nonetheless. When Jeong Tae-ui opened the
restroom door, they all stared at him fiercely, but upon recognizing him as a member of the
same branch, they relaxed and continued their conversation.
"...Yeah. Today is the only chance."

"I'll drive that guy into that place somehow, and we’ll finish it there."

Everywhere he went, it was the same story. He wasn’t a saint, but seeing groups of people
acting like crows was rare. Today, there were quite a few human butchers eager to hunt
someone down.

Jeong Tae-ui disliked when people allowed their judgment to be clouded by the collective
atmosphere, regardless of their own reason or experience. He wasn't fond of those who,
without deep consideration or thought, aligned themselves with the loudest voices in their
society.

However, he quickly changed his mind. It wasn't his place to judge others so easily. He
couldn't definitively say that none of their close friends had been killed or crippled by those
guys. Jeong Tae-ui didn’t deny the legitimacy of grudges with valid reasons. Besides, he had
no right to act like a saint. When he finally exploded and beat up Lieutenant Kim after years
of pent-up anger, he had lost control and hit him mercilessly. Looking back, he was just glad
he hadn't killed him.

He wondered what that bastard is doing now. Though he was like an enemy, not seeing him
for a while made Jeong Tae-ui curious. Maybe he had grown some kind of resentment
towards him. ...But if he saw him again, it would be awful.

Jeong Tae-ui went inside the restroom stall and sat down. He didn't need to use it but just
wanted to sit for a while. He could have gone down to the 6th basement floor and sat on one
of the sofas placed here and there in the hallway, but if he did, he’d frequently encounter
people running around swinging batons, and if he was unlucky, he might get caught up in the
chaos himself.

"If I can see that guy get hurt, I'm willing to take some risks. No, even if I get hurt in the
process, it's fine. I just really want to see what kind of face he'll make when he screams, when
he's in pain."
"He always has that calm, icy face no matter what, so I really want to see if he actually bleeds
like us. That annoying European bastard."

The men outside the stall where Jeong Tae-ui was sitting were still talking, not having left
yet. Unintentionally overhearing their conversation — and since they knew Jeong Tae-ui was
there, they didn't think they were being eavesdropped on — Jeong Tae-ui once again felt the
deep rift between the Asia and Europe branches.

Wanting to see someone suffer even if it puts oneself at risk — that’s not an ordinary grudge.
He had seen a lot of the dark side of humanity here.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue inwardly. He had seen plenty of dirty behavior in the
military, but this place wasn't any better. He had left the army, injuring himself to avoid such
sights, only to encounter the same things here. The crane remains calm while the wind does
not cease, and in a place where crows gather, how can a crane be at peace...

But who was it that had earned such fierce hatred?

"You saw him earlier, right? That crazy bastard was drenched in blood from head to toe and
didn’t even flinch."

"To be honest, that guy scares me. If he killed people with glee, I could just call him a
psychopath, but he doesn't. His face is the same when he kills as it is at any other time. That's
not human."

A low and gloomy voice muttered fearfully. The atmosphere turned chilly as if infected by
his tone.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed quietly and looked up at the ceiling. His suspicions were confirmed. It
would indeed be a big problem if there were two people who garnered such deep resentment.
A person who considers killing as naturally as sleeping or breathing.

Ilay Riegrow. A man who invariably makes everyone call him a lunatic.

"But is it okay? If we use the cluster, the whole dojo will be blown up."

"It’s hard to kill him without going that far. Besides, there's nothing in the dojo to take cover
behind. It's the only place to do it."

"Don't worry too much. Blowing up one dojo is no big deal. And Keypenhan said he'd cover
for us."

The moment those words were spoken, the conversation abruptly stopped. It seemed the last
person to speak had made a mistake and clammed up immediately. The other men also fell
silent, as if realizing the gravity of the situation.

Jeong Tae-ui thought, "Huh..." and leaned his head against the wall. He felt he had overheard
something troublesome.

The fact that the men didn’t immediately try to drag Jeong Tae-ui out of the stall indicated
that this information wasn’t extremely top-secret, but it certainly wasn’t something they’d
want spreading around.

"So what? If that guy dies, not only our people but even those European bastards will be
secretly pleased. As long as it doesn’t reach his ears, it’s fine. Does he even have anyone
who'd warn him?"

One man's muttering broke the silence, and the others agreed with him.

Jeong Tae-ui leaned his head against the wall, then pressed his forehead with his hand. He
felt a distant headache coming on. His heart pounded irregularly, and a chill ran down his
spine.

Just from a few words, he could tell. These men were planning to kill Ilay. And they had
Kippenhan — likely Kippenhan, the instructor from the information management side —
backing them.

This wasn’t good. The situation itself was very bad. Ilay was practically a public enemy,
someone who had committed countless deeds deserving death. Killing one man like him
wouldn't attract criticism; in fact, many might feel relieved and avenged.

However, the situation wasn’t simply a matter of grudge-bearers conspiring to kill one
person. If Kippenhan was involved, it meant the situation was more complex and
problematic.

He didn’t know why Kippenhan wanted Ilay eliminated, but if an instructor was condoning
the killing of a subordinate, it was a significant issue.

Moreover, the use of a cluster grenade...

Jeong Tae-ui nervously rubbed his pale lips. Why are all these people out of their minds?
They must know what a cluster is, and yet they're talking about detonating one? Do they plan
to kill someone without leaving a trace or evidence, or are they on a path to mutual
destruction?

Given the context, they weren’t talking about a CBU. They were referring to a small,
modified anti-personnel cluster that could be mounted on a small shoulder launcher. Even the
small version could devastate thousands of square meters. It would easily obliterate
something the size of an indoor swimming pool.

If they were referring to an empty dojo, it was likely the fifth dojo on the third basement
level.
Throwing a cluster bomb into that dojo would leave no remains. The dojo itself wouldn’t
survive, so a person certainly wouldn't.

Besides, the mere idea of detonating a bomb inside an underground building was absurd.

Jeong Tae-ui recalled a lecture on the internal organization of the facility. The instructor had
mentioned that the building was designed with substructures as robust as bomb shelters, so
they didn’t need to worry about minor shocks during training.

Even if the building could withstand such an explosion, these people were clearly insane.
Using a bomb to kill someone and blowing up part of the building in the process, especially
with Instructor Kippenhan involved, indicated more than simple complicity. The fact that
they had a modified cluster bomb, not something easily obtainable, meant Kippenhanwasn’t
just turning a blind eye — he was directly involved. He might have even provided the cluster
bomb.

Jeong Tae-ui thought of Kippenhan.

The instructor, around the same age as his uncle, was a man acutely sensitive to his own
interests. He was adept at predicting situations and outcomes to derive benefits for himself,
often using unethical methods. Jeong Tae-ui didn’t like serving under someone different from
his uncle. Kippenhan wasn’t a likable person, but his intelligence was undeniable. However,
Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t expected him to be involved in something like this. Killing Ilay wouldn’t
seem to benefit him.

Jeong Tae-ui rubbed the wrinkles on his forehead with his index finger and thought about
what he should do in this situation. The answer came easily: stay away from the third
basement level.

He had to avoid the area to protect himself from the impending chaos.

Jeong Tae-ui was unsure if they would succeed in their plan. If they managed to lure Ilay into
the dojo and detonate the cluster, even that monstrous man wouldn’t survive. Should he warn
Ilay?
He wrestled with his conscience but found no clear answer. It wouldn’t be a loss if Ilay died;
in fact, it might even be beneficial for Jeong Tae-ui. However, ignoring a plot to kill someone
felt morally ambiguous. He wasn’t righteous or naive enough to believe in absolute ethics
without considering consequences.

“I overheard something I shouldn’t have... If he dies, I’ll feel guilty for no reason.”

He muttered quietly, his lips still pale and cold, perhaps feeling colder due to his chilly
fingertips.

The men outside seemed ready to continue their conversation. Jeong Tae-ui decided the best
course of action was to leave before he heard more.

When he opened the bathroom door and walked out, the men outside fell silent again, eyeing
him suspiciously. They knew he had been in there the whole time, and their looks reflected
their distrust. Jeong Tae-ui silently moved to the sink and washed his hands, though he
wished he could wash his head, too, but that wasn’t possible here.

“Hey, you. You’re with Instructor Jeong Chang-in’s team, right?”

One of the men spoke suddenly. The cold, threatening tone gave Jeong Tae-ui a good idea of
what he was about to hear.

“Do whatever you want; just don’t waste your energy on me.”

Jeong Tae-ui spoke curtly, looking at the mirror. He felt uncomfortable enough from
overhearing their conversation and didn’t want to be threatened on top of that. He especially
didn’t want to talk to these dangerous men, particularly if they were part of Keypenhan’s
team.
“We’re going to finish this soon, so you won’t have time to spread the word. But keep your
mouth shut, okay? We’re all colleagues, right? We just want to make sure that bastard gets
what he deserves.”

The man continued, apparently dissatisfied with Jeong Tae-ui’s terse response. Jeong Tae-ui
sighed softly. He felt he needed to say one more thing to these clueless men.

“You haven’t realized, but I didn’t hear the name of the person you’re talking about. You
didn’t mention it. So, I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Oh…...”

The man finally seemed to understand what Jeong Tae-ui was saying. He didn’t care at all
and would pretend not to know anything, the gist was conveyed.

“Sure, friend,” the man said, shrugging his shoulders. As Jeong Tae-ui dried his hands with a
paper towel, he thought, Friend, my foot, but didn’t say it aloud. He just hoped their memory
was bad enough that they wouldn’t bother to recognize or talk to him if they met in the
corridor again.

Time must have passed because a signal alarm rang throughout the building.

A five-minute break, then training would resume with positions switched.

The men left the bathroom, and soon people who seemed to have been running around all this
time, drenched in sweat, started entering.

Jeong Tae-ui left the bathroom feeling glum. His bad luck seemed never-ending. Hearing
things he would have preferred not to was worse than running around for an hour and hitting
walls with a rubber baton.
There’s something called aiding and abetting, a crime that occurs when someone assists
another in committing a crime.

As he bought an ion drink from a vending machine, Jeong Tae-ui’s thoughts drifted back to
his studies.

He couldn’t claim to have lived a perfectly clean life, but he had walked a path that didn’t
significantly stray from the spirit of the law. Yet here he was, veering off that path. And it
wasn’t just aiding; it was aiding and abetting murder. Although this place was extraterritorial,
and the situation could be described as lawless, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t help but feel depressed
as he thought of aiding and abetting murder.

During the short five-minute break, people recharged. Those who had been chased refueled
and prepared to be chased again, while those who had been chasing took the opportunity to
rest. There were even some who, unfazed by the situation, continued their tasks calmly,
believing they could handle whatever came their way.

Jeong Tae-ui was more like the latter. He wasn’t skilled enough in fighting to confidently
think he could handle anything, but he felt it didn’t matter where he went. The start time of
the chase might be delayed by a few minutes, but eventually, he would have to face the
enemies swinging clubs at him.

He had roughly looked around the inside of the building for the past hour, but there was no
place to hide. Escaping was practically difficult. If the enemy approached from both the front
and back at the same time, he would be in a tough spot. Besides, he wasn't Carl Lewis, so
completely shaking them off was nearly impossible.

In that case, the best option would be...

"A dead end, a dead end... Where is a narrow dead end?"

He took quick steps while drinking the ion drink he got from the vending machine. As he
briefly recalled the building's layout, a suitable place came to mind.
On the 5th basement floor, there was a narrow hallway with a water dispenser between the
library and the west stairs. It was just the right size for one person to walk through to get a
drink. The downside was that it was right next to the stairs, so people often passed by, but on
the flip side, it would be easy to escape there if needed.

Let’s endure for just one hour somehow. Then he could rest for an hour — or if someone
harbored a grudge against him in the next hour, he might end up chasing them for revenge
instead of resting — but hopefully, he wouldn't just get beaten for an hour straight. Surely, he
wouldn’t die. Other than being an Asian branch member, he hadn’t personally or particularly
offended any of the European branch members. Well, except for catching the eye of one very
troublesome person.

Thinking of that person made him feel gloomy again. Rather than gloomy, it was more of an
unpleasant feeling.

Knowing that someone else was planning something bad and being an accessory to it
naturally made him feel this way, but it was never pleasant. Even though the other person was
someone Jeong Tae-ui himself had fervently wished would disappear somewhere.

Five minutes passed while he was lost in such thoughts. Arriving on the 5th basement floor,
he could already feel the distant clamorous shouts coming from behind him as he ran towards
his destination.

No one was at the water dispenser next to the library. It was such a secluded spot that few
people came here. Jeong Tae-ui went right in front of the water dispenser. Inside the narrow,
elongated hallway that could only fit one person, he crumpled the empty ion drink can.

Voices of people came closer and then moved away. Sounds of fighting and rolling around
while shouting could be heard not far away. Jeong Tae-ui lightly swung the baton he held in
one hand.

It would be nice if no one passed by for the next hour so he could continue hiding, but that
seemed unlikely. Through the semi-transparent glass, shadows of people going up and down
the west stairs could occasionally be seen. If one of those shadows opened the glass door and
came in, they would immediately see him.

How much time had passed?

It didn't seem like a very long time had passed when the situation Jeong Tae-ui dreaded
finally happened. The glass door swung open, and two or three men burst in. Unfortunately,
they were the pursuers, namely the European branch members.

"Hey, we found one!"

"What? You were hiding in a place like this? But it's right next to the stairs, didn't you know
you'd be easily caught here?"

"Yeah. And there's a water dispenser too. Perfect. Let's get rid of him quickly and have a
drink; I'm thirsty."

The uneasy peace was thus broken. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue as he looked at his watch,
realizing there was still a long time to go, and gripped his baton. At least with this, even if he
hit hard with this, it wouldn't be too much of a problem...

Thinking humanely, he lightly tapped the rubber baton against his palm, but then his face
hardened as he saw one of the men lift a steel pipe.

"Wait a minute, we were issued these batons. Why is your weapon different?"

"What? The standard tool is this, but I chose my own. As long as it's not a lethal weapon, you
can use any... Oh, you're a newbie."

"A steel pipe can definitely be a lethal weapon!"

He would love to see someone get hit hard on the head with that thing and come out
unscathed. Actually, it's surprising that even in a branch where there’s a guy who can kill
with his bare hands, a steel pipe is not considered a lethal weapon.

But no matter how much Jeong Tae-ui protested against the steel pipe, it was useless. "Then
you go and get a pipe too," the man said, swinging the steel pipe down. Jeong Tae-ui clicked
his tongue.

Damn. If it's a training where people risk their lives to participate, they should properly
explain these unofficial rules hidden in the depths. If he ended up dying here from a wrong
hit by a steel pipe, how unjust would that be?

Come to think of it, there were rumors that there were many ghosts in the military. Especially
when Jeong Tae-ui was on the front lines, it was rare to find someone who hadn't seen a ghost
while on night guard duty. But even then, Jeong Tae-ui himself never saw anything
resembling a ghost, so he didn't believe in those stories, though it was true such rumors were
rampant.

He seemed to understand why. Surely, many people had died unjustly in situations like this. If
he were to die absurdly here, he would definitely become a ghost too... And even if he
became a ghost, that ferocious man would probably happily tear the ghost apart.

He thought of Ilay again. In the midst of his shock, the guilt he had temporarily forgotten
raised its head, and Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. He used his baton to block the steel pipe
the man swung at him. Then he — although he would be called very cowardly — jabbed the
end of the baton into the man's eye.

The blunt baton didn’t cause severe injury like piercing an eyeball, but it was probably much
more painful than being punched in the eye. The man screamed and dropped the steel pipe.
Seizing the opportunity, Jeong Tae-ui quickly picked up the pipe. The warm metal, still
holding the man’s body heat, felt more reassuring than holding the rubber baton. Indeed, he
understood why those guys had thrown away the rubber batons. This psychological
advantage made sense.
When their comrade fell to the ground clutching his eye, the men shouted things like "You
coward!" and "This bastard needs a lesson!" — things Jeong Tae-ui had heard countless times
before — and charged at him. At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui fully appreciated the
geographical advantage of his position.

The space inside where the water dispenser was located was so narrow that only one person
could enter at a time. Therefore, unfortunately for the men, they couldn’t use the cowardly
tactic of attacking him two or three at a time to beat him up. They had to face him one by one
in that narrow space where they couldn't swing their arms freely.

"Indeed, I took your advice and picked up a steel pipe, and it's great. The length is perfect for
keeping approaching people at bay. Thanks for the tip. It’s always good to listen to others."

Jeong Tae-ui was thoroughly benefiting from the fact that the steel pipe he picked up was the
longest among their weapons. If anyone got too close, he could poke them with the pipe,
keeping a reasonable distance, while those with batons or shorter pipes couldn’t engage him
in close combat.

As Jeong Tae-ui whispered "Thanks" and smiled slyly, the man facing him seemed to get
even more enraged. Suddenly, he pulled out something chilling from his coat — a tactical
knife with a blade about two spans long. Jeong Tae-ui's face hardened.

I told you, your mouth would get you into trouble, Tou's voice echoed like a hallucination,
taunting him. Who would have thought his teasing would come back to bite him this way?

"Come on, you didn’t have to bring a knife... I was just joking, you know, a joke. Don’t you
get it?"

"Shut up, you bastard!"

This is dangerous, he thought.

Even though the man had pulled out a knife, the immediate situation hadn’t changed much.
The comrade behind him was still anxiously muttering, "Hey, I can’t get in there; it's too
narrow," and the man with the knife couldn’t get any closer due to the shortened reach of his
weapon compared to the pipe.

However, if the man decided to take a hit to land a severe blow in return, Jeong Tae-ui would
be in absolute danger. And Jeong Tae-ui felt the tension, knowing that’s exactly what he
would do in that situation.

This is dangerous. The best plan is to get out of here and run. But how? If he pushes this guy
out and escapes, the two others will join forces and chase him. If he can just slip away for a
moment, he can sprint to the stairs.

If there was only a little time left, dragging this out might be fine, but unfortunately, there
was still plenty of time for the man to attack him.

This is troublesome, very troublesome.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and swung the steel pipe. Just then, he saw a familiar face
ascending the stairs through the glass door. Even from the back, he couldn’t mistake that
man. It was Ilay Riegrow.

Just like in the video from that day, he was casually walking up the stairs, his hands still clad
in those black gloves. As he lightly touched the railing, black handprints appeared wherever
he touched. Those gloves were still soaked in blood.

He was looking upwards with an interested expression, not noticing Jeong Tae-ui. The upper
floor of this place was the 4th floor, which was locked and prohibited from entry. Above that
was the 3rd floor, where the dojo was located.

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui remembered the conversation he had overheard from the men earlier.
—I'll drive that guy into that place somehow, and we’ll finish it there.

—But is it okay? If we use the cluster, the whole dojo will be blown up.

—It’s hard to kill him without going that far. Besides, there's nothing in the dojo to take cover
behind. It's the only place to do it.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. Ilay might be heading there. Or maybe somewhere else. But
the men’s words were not lies; it was a premeditated plan. Ilay was going there.

Should he let him know? But if he tells him, he will probably slaughter those men who
planned this. Since they were already familiar with each other, he couldn’t just watch him
walk into a death trap.

A faint sense of guilt sprouted. Seeing him in person intensified the realistic sense of crisis,
turning it into a dark hue of regret in his heart.

Yes, it’s better to catch up to him now and change his direction, just make sure he doesn’t
head to the dojo on the 3rd floor. No need for extra words. Just prevent the plan from
succeeding.

Suddenly, he felt urgent. The man blocking his way with a knife was extremely bothersome.

"Hey, sorry, but can we meet later or something? Can you let me pass for now? I just
remembered something urgent."

"What the hell are you talking about, you unlucky Asian bastard!"

The man seemed uninterested in listening. His grip on the knife tightened.
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. During this, Ilay was probably still ascending. Maybe
passing the 4th floor and heading to the 3rd. He might already be on the 3rd floor, walking to
the dojo.

His anxiety grew. He needed to divert this man quickly. Even if he started running now, he
didn’t know if he could make it in time. If their plan succeeded, even that man wouldn’t
survive. No, he couldn’t survive.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. He’d really have to give flesh to break bones. He’d briefly
considered it as a joke earlier, but he never thought it would actually come to this.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and aimed the end of the steel pipe at the man’s neck. The man frowned
and adjusted his grip on the knife. I’ll give my flesh and break his neck bones...

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head vigorously, banishing his grim thoughts as he lunged forward.
He drove the steel pipe toward the man's neck, who quickly dodged. The pipe missed, as
expected. Now the real problem began...where exactly should he let himself be injured?

Having a longer weapon was advantageous, but the narrow space limited his movement. The
man with the knife could move more efficiently, while Jeong Tae-ui, wielding a long stick,
struggled.

The man wasn’t a fool. As Jeong Tae-ui tried to move past him, the man capitalized on the
confined space. Jeong Tae-ui could only swing the pipe vertically or at a steep angle,
allowing the man to target his sides.

“Damn it... If I get cut on the side, it’ll be tough for a long time…”

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. He wanted to give flesh if necessary, but his side was off-
limits. A wound there would make movement difficult, especially with a week of hardships
still ahead.
There was no easy way to avoid it. In this narrow space, both Jeong Tae-ui and the man
found dodging difficult. Jeong Tae-ui narrowly avoided the knife, pondering. At this rate, he
couldn’t defeat this man, and time would just pass.

He needed to get upstairs quickly. But this bastard kept targeting his body, knowing exactly
where to inflict the most damage.

What should he do? As he hesitated, time slipped by. His anxiety grew.

Then it happened. A loud explosion sounded from above.

Both Jeong Tae-ui and the man paused. Another explosion followed, accompanied by faint
shouts and screams.

“………!”

Jeong Tae-ui gritted his teeth. His heart sank.

“Damn it. This is happening because you bastards are blocking the way. Move, you idiots!!”

Jeong Tae-ui shouted, his chest filling with black rage. It was a general, unfocused anger at
everyone and everything.

He swung the pipe with the intention of smashing the man’s head. The man quickly ducked
and moved in, slashing with his knife.

Jeong Tae-ui sacrificed his arm. Blood splattered as the knife tore through his upper arm, but
he didn’t care. As the man’s knife cut into his arm, Jeong Tae-ui drove the pipe into the man’s
crown. With a cry, the man collapsed. Two more approached from behind.
But now the narrow path had ended. Nothing restricted Jeong Tae-ui’s movements. And he
had the perfect weapon in hand.

Though he didn’t enjoy fighting and preferred to avoid it, now wasn’t the time. One man fell,
but the remaining two didn’t back down.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. He swung the pipe horizontally at the men’s necks. A solid
thud echoed. He took a hit to his waist, but it was nothing compared to the blow to the other
man’s solar plexus.

"See, it would have been better if you moved when I asked you to, you bastards."

Jeong Tae-ui roughly spat at the men sprawled on the floor, then wiped the blood streaming
down his arm haphazardly and ran towards the stairs.

The stairs were right next to him, so it didn't take long to reach the third basement floor.
Moreover, the training room was just a stone's throw from the west stairs. Jeong Tae-ui
cursed under his breath as he turned the corner from the stairs and ran towards the training
room.

Damn. He didn’t care if that guy got hurt or died — in fact, if Illay died, Jeong Tae-ui would
feel relieved. So why was he getting injured and going through all this trouble?

No matter how he thought about it, there was only one conclusion: this was all his uncle's
fault.

Fortunately, the cut didn’t seem too deep, but it wasn’t clotting, probably due to a damaged
blood vessel. Considering he was swinging his arm and running without tending to the
wound, it was foolish to expect the bleeding to stop.

He might see a horrible sight when he reaches the training room. The entire interior blown
away, the walls covered in blood, and bits of flesh sticking everywhere, just like the videos he
saw a long time ago.

He couldn't eat that day. Many ran to the bathroom to vomit immediately. Jeong Tae-ui wasn't
that bad, but he skipped meals and couldn't eat meat for a while.

If he saw that sight again. And if the victim was someone he knew….

“.........”

Jeong Tae-ui emptied his complicated thoughts and just ran. The mere thought of the scene
sent chills down his spine. His chest felt cold.

As he got closer to the training room, no one was in sight. It seemed no one had arrived yet.
However, since the explosion was loud enough to be heard two floors below in a building
with thick walls and high ceilings, it wouldn't be long before people swarmed in.

The surroundings were a mess. The walls were charred and fragments scattered everywhere.
One side of the training room's wall was completely blown away and there was nothing
intact. Nothing was moving.

Complete silence.

Jeong Tae-ui clenched his cold fingers into a fist and approached. Under his feet, broken
pieces of stone crunched. The inside of the training room gradually came into view.

There was nothing inside. Except for the broken fragments and unrecognizable pieces,
nothing remained intact, and nothing was alive. The walls were charred black and stained red.
Blood ran down the blackened walls like dark red paint, with pieces of flesh splattered here
and there.
Something squished under his foot. Jeong Tae-ui looked down with a pale face. A charred
piece of flesh lay beneath his foot, unidentifiable. It was about the size of a child’s fist,
crushed and bleeding.

Could this be a piece of Ilay? This tiny, now unrecognizable, and horrendous fragment.

He didn’t feel nauseous. Despite the scattered pieces of flesh, there was no urge to vomit. His
mind seemed to have stopped.

“...Ilay.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered quietly. There was no response. Staring at the piece of flesh under his
feet, he suddenly felt a surge of anger and this time shouted loudly.

"Ilay!!"

Then, he heard it. A low, dull sound reached his ears. Jeong Tae-ui flinched and stopped
moving.

In the distance, he could hear the sound of people coming. But the sound just now was
different. It came from closer by—.

Then, he heard the clunking sound again. This time, he was sure of it. It came from the room
next to the training room. It was a small, makeshift break room. There was a sound of
something moving there.

Jeong Tae-ui then ran. He climbed over the collapsed wall to the adjoining break room and
flung open the door that was improbably still intact compared to the devastated training
room.

And then he saw it.

A man was standing inside. He was drenched in blood from head to toe. Not a single part of
him was unscathed as he stood there, gripping another man's body with one hand. With each
squeeze of his hand around the man's neck, there were sickening cracking sounds. The neck
was already twisted at an odd angle, and red blood dripped from the bones protruding
through torn flesh.

The man slowly turned to Jeong Tae-ui. Then he casually threw aside the body he had been
holding, which was now clearly a corpse. Jeong Tae-ui recognized the corpse. It was one of
the men he had encountered in the restroom earlier.

"Did you call for me? Do you have business with me too?"

The man spoke in a low voice. As he opened his mouth, drops of blood on his lips and nose
slipped into his mouth, staining it red.

He looked like someone who had just emerged from a sea of blood.

It was Ilay. His hair, hands, and body were all bright red, with no part of him free from the
color of blood. He took a step towards Jeong Tae-ui.

Ilay tilted his head as if to relieve a crick in his neck and massaged the nape. Then slowly, he
walked towards Jeong Tae-ui.

Jeong Tae-ui soon realized. That blood wasn't the man's own. Well, maybe some of it was,
but most of it was the sacrifice of others.

Not just one — three or four. Or even more.

Only then did Jeong Tae-ui see behind Ilay, his broad shoulders and tall frame had obscured
it. Behind him, besides the corpse from earlier, two more men were sprawled out. They too
were already corpses, lying in a pool of blood, their bodies in such a state that even being
dissected would have seemed a better fate.

Recognizing one of their faces, Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly.

Kippenhan. A trainer he had faced many times and listened to lectures from was dead there.
He must have been the one who planned this whole situation first, unable to predict such an
outcome.

"You called for me, Tae-ui. Did you come to see me for the same reason as them?"

Ilay whispered. Jeong Tae-ui, staring at Kippenhan's face, raised his gaze again.

Ilay had a faint smile on his face. It was a face Jeong Tae-ui had seen many times. An
expression as ordinary and normal as ever. He stood before Jeong Tae-ui with the same
demeanor as a few hours ago.

"Do you have the same purpose as them?"

Ilay asked again. And at that moment, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly realized.

Ilay had said before that he had no desire to fight now and that it wasn't the right time. But
his capricious nature meant that he could rip out Jeong Tae-ui's heart whenever he felt like it.
And now was that time.

If Jeong Tae-ui gave even a single nod, Ilay would smile and pierce his throat.

"...No. I came to see if you were dead or not."

Jeong Tae-ui replied bluntly. Human emotions are fickle; a moment ago, he had been sure he
needed to get this man out of this situation, but knowing Ilay was unharmed made him regret
his actions. Especially after seeing several corpses.

"You called my name. So, you must have known I would be here."

Ilay spoke again. His voice, somehow cheerful, sent chills down Jeong Tae-ui's spine. Jeong
Tae-ui clicked his tongue. If this went on, he would be misunderstood and his head would
likely roll. It was best to tell the truth. Of course, he wouldn't be able to avoid being blamed
for pretending not to know even if he knew.

Thinking about it made him angry. Why should he face such a situation just because he had
the misfortune of hearing about this incident beforehand?

"I overheard it in the restroom. They were planning to kill the man who had piled up grudges
like a mountain. So, I came to help, albeit a bit late... You even killed Kippenhan. I thought
he'd just feign ignorance after handing over the Cluster grenade, but he came all the way
here."

What a fool.

He hadn't had any fondness for him, but seeing him lying there as a corpse made him feel
very unpleasant. And it made him angry. Angry at the corpses who left the land of the living
due to their clumsy actions, at the man standing before him, and at his own ill-fated self.

"Well... that's a relief. If you had actively participated in killing me, I would have been very
sad."

Ilay murmured lazily, as if relieved. Jeong Tae-ui sneered, his face twisted into a frown.

"Since when did you trust me so much?"

"No, it's not about trust. I just think I'd be sad if you died."

Jeong Tae-ui made a face as if he had bitten into something bitter. A murderer who kills
people while feeling sad — he almost wanted to see that. Though he'd be dying while
watching. ...But this man wouldn't be sad even if he killed Jeong Tae-ui.

As Jeong Tae-ui muttered, "I shouldn't have come," and started to turn away, Ilay spoke.

"Then you can be my witness."

Jeong Tae-ui, who had half-turned, stopped abruptly. He turned his head back and looked at
Ilay skeptically. It took him a few seconds to understand what Ilay meant.

"A witness of self-defense?"

"Of course. This time, I was in considerable danger. I almost ended up as a bloody mess lying
there. Luckily, I have good instincts..."

Ilay shrugged and massaged his arm. Jeong Tae-ui looked at the man, drenched in blood, with
discomfort. Whether he survived by pushing someone else into danger due to his instincts,
this man remained a monster.

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui raised an eyebrow. Amidst the bloodstains that had already begun to
dry, the area around Ilay's right shoulder remained particularly wet. A thin stream of blood
continued to trickle down his arm from there. Could it be...?

"Are you hurt too?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked, half-disbelieving, though he thought it unlikely. Seeing Jeong Tae-ui's
wide-eyed, incredulous expression, Ilay let out a couple of wry chuckles.

"Do you think I could avoid getting hurt with a Cluster grenade exploding right in front of
me?"

Jeong Tae-ui didn't respond to Ilay's retort. It wasn't about avoiding getting hurt; surviving
would be a miracle. Any normal human would think so. You, on the other hand, seem beyond
normal and abnormal — you're not even on a human level. He muttered grumpily to himself.

Suddenly, he felt all his strength leave him. The gloom returned. Jeong Tae-ui looked back at
the corpses with a feeling of utter dejection, as if all the world's sadness had descended upon
him. To have to prove this man's self-defense with several corpses lying around was truly
against his will.

However, Jeong Tae-ui, who had neither the means nor the ability to refuse, stood
dumbfounded amidst the carnage as people, drawn by the sound of the explosion, gathered
around. There was no longer any way to escape.

The only solace for Jeong Tae-ui, who felt infinitely gloomy, was that the day's training was
immediately halted.

The incident of that day was unprecedented.

In joint training exercises between branches, casualties due to mistakes were not uncommon
— at least on the surface — but using explosives with the intent to kill a specific individual
had never happened before. Even more so when an instructor was involved.

Reactions were varied.

The European branch sought to hold the Asian branch accountable for the premeditated
attempt to murder their member. However, that was only the official stance. The European
branch members, who usually harbored deep resentment towards the Asian branch, couldn't
criticize too openly. They had seen how horrific the corpses were.

The Asian branch expressed deep regret over the instructor and members causing such an
incident, but practically speaking, the side that suffered more was the Asian side. Part of the
building was destroyed and needed to be rebuilt, and the actual casualties were on their side.
Moreover, the condition of the corpses left no room for moral outrage.

In this situation, the headquarters made a conclusion shortly after being notified. It was a
decision that neither side found satisfactory, yet neither could dispute.

It was recognized as self-defense, but the person responsible for the excessive self-defense
was to be punished with a short-term sentence to the detention section.

There were, of course, opinions that sending someone who killed four people to the detention
section was an excessively light punishment, but the investigation revealed that the deceased
had initiated the incident, preventing any strong opposition.

Within an organization governed by its internal rules rather than the laws of the general
society, the matter was concluded as such.

Those who directly witnessed the incident and dealt with those involved agreed that 'only the
dead were pitiable,' but there was no practical way to express that opinion. Nonetheless, the
deceased, though pitiable, had no grounds for grievance.

In this situation, there was only one person who genuinely claimed to be unfairly treated and
absurdly wronged.

"Why do I have to go to the detention section too? What did I do wrong?! I was just unlucky
enough to get caught up in this!"
There was one young man making such a claim. And while many knew he was right, they
were powerless to help him. Additionally, there was one more person who might have had the
power to help but clearly had no intention of doing so.

"I told you clearly to just stay out of it. I told you to avoid getting involved at all costs, but
you didn't listen."

They say if you listen to your elders, good things will happen. However, Jeong Tae-ui had
never felt like anything good had come from listening to his uncle. He had no regrets about
ignoring his uncle's advice in the past, but this time, he truly regretted it.

Dragged along by Ilay to testify, Jeong Tae-ui found himself accused of aiding and abetting.
Even though he had known and predicted the situation in advance, pretending ignorance was
considered passive participation, if not active complicity.

"This is unfair! I'm going to appeal!"

"To whom?"

His uncle shattered Jeong Tae-ui's anger with just one question. Grumbling about needing to
contact the funeral director again due to unexpected demand, his uncle flipped through his
address book. With a sigh, he closed the book and patted Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder, speaking
more seriously.

"You buttoned the first button wrong. You ignored my advice to stay away from that guy.
Moreover, this is about insubordination."

"What?"

"Look. A vicious guy from the European branch came and killed four of our people. One of
them was even an instructor. That's a big deal. But then it turns out that our side planned the
murder, and an instructor was involved. This scandal is a stain on our reputation. Our
branch's honor and face were already at risk, and now, a fellow branch member steps up to
testify. How do you think the higher-ups feel?"

Despite his words, his uncle didn't seem particularly troubled. Jeong Tae-ui glared at him.

"Wouldn't they have found out everything through investigation anyway?"

"Probably, but in the meantime, they could have destroyed some evidence and muddled the
case. And then a green rookie like you goes and blows it all open. No wonder they're pissed."

"If I didn't testify, Ilay would have killed me!"

"The higher-ups don't care about that."

His uncle shrugged, as if it wasn't his concern either. Jeong Tae-ui stared at him,
dumbfounded. What kind of organization operates like this? He knew higher-ups often had
their own dirty secrets, but this was beyond belief.

Jeong Tae-ui had rushed to his uncle to vehemently protest the decision to send him to the
detention section, but his uncle remained unperturbed, merely stating that he was appealing
to the wrong person and that it wouldn't do any good.

Jeong Tae-ui knew that too. He hadn't come to his uncle expecting to find a way out. He just
wanted to vent his frustration and anger to someone familiar.

"Uncle... aren't you really sorry for me? What is this? As soon as I come to this corner of an
island, my luck turns bad like this. It's like I'm possessed by something."

"Why did you bring me here?" he said to his uncle, venting his frustrations — which he
himself felt were somewhat unreasonable — and bowing his head deeply, but his uncle didn’t
even snort.
"Tae-ui. It seems you’ve forgotten, but I was expecting you to do your job well and help
improve our side’s performance. As I said, I have to get my superior promoted. But you see...
if you, who are on my team, went to the detention section, it would even reduce my own
scores. It pains my heart."

"Who told you to bring me here!"

"Okay, okay, let’s just let bygones be bygones. You should know you’re actually better off.
Riegrow was taken down to that place already because they considered him a flight risk.
Although he wouldn't actually run away."

Changing the subject, his uncle continued. Jeong Tae-ui, still with a dissatisfied look on his
face, muttered something under his breath, but he knew it was useless to speak out, so he
swallowed his complaints with a sigh.

Training was immediately halted when the incident occurred. It was still halted even now.
Although only a day and a half had passed since then.

Yesterday, while being dragged around here and there, he saw Ilay briefly, but come to think
of it, he hadn't seen him at all today. His uncle added, seeing the realization on Jeong Tae-ui's
face, that Ilay had been taken down to that place this morning.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed. It was only a day apart anyway. Jeong Tae-ui was supposed to go down
there tomorrow morning. Yesterday, he couldn't even return to his room due to being harassed
by his superiors. Of course, he didn’t sleep properly either. Now, if he sleeps in his bed
tonight, starting tomorrow he will have to endure the hard stone floor of the prison.

"How long do I have to stay there?"

"At first, ten days, but it’s uncertain. You could be out earlier, or it could be later."
"If we consider the possibilities, the latter is more likely."

"Probably. That's how it is with insubordination charges."

He sighed deeply again. But as Jeong Tae-ui stared at his feet for a moment, he tried to think
positively. If he had to spend ten days in that place, it meant that by the time he came out, the
joint training with the European branch would be over. Considering how exhausted he had
been for the past ten days, it might be better to take a break in prison for ten days.

"Anyway, go and suffer a bit. In return, I'll overlook the times you came to my room during
your training period."

His uncle said this as if he was doing a great favor. Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at his uncle,
standing in his uncle's room where he had both feet planted firmly. Then he asked weakly,

"Does sneaking into restricted areas during training count as a reason to be imprisoned in that
place?"

"Insubordination charges cover every reason in the world. You know that."

I know... Jeong Tae-ui sighed. In the military, he and his fellow soldiers often joked that the
biggest crime one could commit was insubordination. In fact, this saying applied not only to
the military but also to general society. It applied to human relationships as well. Once
marked, it would be a headache for a long time, not just here.

"Someone will be picking you up tomorrow morning to escort you there. Say goodbye to
your colleagues tonight. You won't see them for a while, so make sure to bid farewell in
advance."

"Why do you talk as if I'm crossing a path from which I'll never return!"
"Sometimes, there are people who never come back from that place."

His uncle smiled as he said this, whether jokingly or seriously. It was at moments like this
that Jeong Tae-ui felt the urge to strangle him.

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head and turned to leave. He decided he had seen enough of his
uncle’s face, which he didn't even need to say goodbye to. Staying here any longer would
only make his chest tighten with frustration.

"As soon as I get to my room, I'll burn that damned book I borrowed from you."

"Hmm...? Ah, wait! I haven’t read that book yet! What crime has the book committed to
deserve that?"

"Insubordination charges cover every reason in the world, Uncle. You know that."

With a calm face, Jeong Tae-ui said to his uncle and walked lightly out of the room.

— Sometimes, there are people who never come back from that place.

He knew his uncle's words were a joke. Unless something unexpected happened, in ten days
Jeong Tae-ui would be out and walking around the branch again.

However, as he heard those words, a certain person came to mind. Someone he would miss
terribly during those ten days, a lovable and adorable young man.

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment on the landing, then turned around. After all, the rule
that this floor was a restricted area had been broken long ago. Breaking a rule for the second
time is easier than flipping one's hand. Besides, hadn't his uncle said he would overlook it?
Jeong Tae-ui grasped the pager in his pocket. It was as if the warmth of the message still
contained within it was transferring to his hand. Holding the pager that had quickly warmed
with his body heat, he went to the person who had sent the message. Although it was only ten
days, he wanted to see this person before going.

When Xin Lu's room came into view, the pager in his pocket suddenly vibrated. Jeong Tae-ui
slowed his pace and took out the pager. He checked the message that appeared on the screen.

‘Tae-ui hyung, where are you? Even if it's late, please contact me. I'll wait for you.’

It was Xin Lu. Seeing the message, which seemed urgent, Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head. What
could it be? His steps quickened towards Xin Lu's room.

He had received a message last night too. But he was too busy being hassled by his superiors
to have a long conversation. And today was the same; as soon as he woke up, he was called
away, dragged around all day, writing documents, talking to people he didn't know, and now
it was already this late. The only time left before going to that place was tonight. That's why
he was on his way to see Xin Lu.

Jeong Tae-ui stood in front of Xin Lu's room. Since he had just received a message, Xin Lu
was probably inside. Instead of ringing the doorbell, he knocked on the door. Even though the
sound wasn't very loud, the door soon opened. Xin Lu looked out with wide eyes.

"Tae-ui hyung."

"Hello. You must have been very worried."

Xin Lu stood still as if frozen, staring at Jeong Tae-ui. It was as if he was seeing something
unbelievable. Then, when Jeong Tae-ui smiled and greeted him, Xin Lu's expression
softened, and he suddenly embraced Jeong Tae-ui tightly.
"Hyung! I was so worried. They said you were going to that place, but I couldn't reach you
—."

This time, Jeong Tae-ui froze. He was startled to see Xin Lu suddenly burrow into his arms,
and he awkwardly flailed his arms, not knowing what to do with them.

Xin Lu, who was hugging Jeong Tae-ui tightly around the waist, buried his face in Jeong Tae-
ui's shoulder. He seemed almost like he was crying. Feeling the pleasant strength of the
embrace, as if a child clinging desperately to his mother, Jeong Tae-ui slowly lowered his
arms and hugged Xin Lu's back. He held him gently, as if handling fragile glass, carefully
pulling his soft body close.

It was warm. The familiar fragrant scent of soap wafted to his nose. Jeong Tae-ui cautiously
buried his heated face in Xin Lu's hair. It was soft and fluffy. It felt good.

How could this body be so lovable? The warm body temperature, the fluffy hair, the soft
body. Jeong Tae-ui unconsciously lost himself in the embrace and hugged the body tightly.

Then, he suddenly realized that Xin Lu, who was hugging him, wasn't moving at all. Startled,
he loosened his arms slightly. Had he hugged too tightly? He must have felt suffocated. Had
he felt uncomfortable?

As he carefully loosened his arms, keeping an eye on Xin Lu, Xin Lu suddenly hugged Jeong
Tae-ui even tighter. With his face buried in Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder, he whispered,

"Hyung. I had a dream about you last night."

"Oh... really? I'm glad."

Jeong Tae-ui, shyly, wondered if it was okay to hug him again. It seemed that Xin Lu had
worried so much that he even dreamed about him. He felt thankful, happy, and affectionate.
As he waited for Xin Lu to continue, Xin Lu hesitated for a moment, as if something was
holding him back.

Had he had a bad dream? Or had he dreamed that I would be trapped in that place forever...?

Jeong Tae-ui considered whether he should preemptively say, ‘Dreams mean the opposite.’
But before he could speak, Xin Lu, seemingly determined, murmured,

"I dreamed that I slept with you."

"Haha, really? It's okay. Dreams mean the opposite, you kno—."

Jeong Tae-ui laughed and patted Xin Lu reassuringly, but as he spoke, he realized something
was off. It was as if there was a slight error in the transmission of information from his ears
to his brain.

".........."

As he reconsidered what he had just heard, Xin Lu, noticing the silence, murmured in an
anxious voice,

"Do you feel bad? ... Do you hate it, hyung?"

It was an anxious and pitiful voice, as if tears might fall at any moment. Before Jeong Tae-ui
could properly reflect on what he had heard, he quickly responded.

"What are you talking about? That can't be."

However, there was a slight lack of confidence in his response. Although Xin Lu's words
slowly registered in his mind, he wasn't sure if he understood their exact meaning. Xin Lu
dreamed of sleeping with him.

Slowly, slowly, his face grew hot. He felt warmth gradually rising from his heart. The feeling
was repeated three times. First, his face turned red, then his earlobes and neck followed suit.
Even his confused lips felt hot.

Jeong Tae-ui wrapped his arms around Xin Lu again. With his lips pressed against Xin Lu's
head, he blinked. It didn't feel real. He doubted his own comprehension. Nonetheless, the
body in his arms was very warm and lovely.

As Jeong Tae-ui held Xin Lu, unable to say anything and with his face flushed, Xin Lu asked
softly.

"...Hyung. When will you come out once you go in?"

"Uh..., after ten days."

Jeong Tae-ui stuttered, and Xin Lu fell silent again. After a moment, a very small whisper
brushed his ear.

"Hyung, when you come out, let's go to Hong Kong together. And there... let's sleep together.
...I'll reserve a nice place, a room. ...Let's go together."

Jeong Tae-ui couldn't say anything. He was speechless. His lips stiffened, and his tongue felt
frozen. He could only look down at his hands, which were holding Xin Lu's back.

How strange. Why does he feel so shy and ticklish? He understood what Xin Lu was saying
now. But it made his heart feel very ticklish. It's not the first time he's been intimate with
someone, and it's not a big deal, yet his heart felt ticklish and fluttery.
"Uh..., okay..."

He thought he sounded like a fool after saying that. He could have said something cooler, but
he gave such a clumsy and awkward response.

While Jeong Tae-ui blamed himself, his stiff tongue still wouldn't loosen, so he just hugged
Xin Lu's back tightly. Xin Lu also tightened his arms around Jeong Tae-ui's waist, his face
buried in Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder. The sensation of their hearts beating together traveled
through their skin. But he couldn't tell whose heart was beating. Maybe it was both.

For a while, they just stood there, unable to move or speak, holding each other. Then, a door
opened and closed somewhere down the hallway, making them flinch and step back. No one
was visible around the corner. The footsteps faded away in the opposite direction.

The two of them stepped half a step back and stared blankly at each other's feet. After a long
time of staring at Xin Lu's feet, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly smiled. This had happened before.
When they were too embarrassed and shy to look at each other. Even now, his heart still feels
ticklish when he faces him.

Jeong Tae-ui slowly lifted his head. Xin Lu also looked up and gazed at him. When their eyes
met, Xin Lu blushed and then smiled warmly. Jeong Tae-ui couldn't help but smile back.

"Do you think the pager will work properly in the detention section?"

He hoped he could receive messages even inside.

Although he wouldn't be able to send replies, it would be nice if Xin Lu could send him a
short greeting. Xin Lu seemed to have the same thought, as he murmured, "That would be
nice."

Ticklish, ticklish.
The anxiety and complaints vanished, and even before entering the detention section, he was
already eagerly looking forward to the day he would come out.

「The detention section.」

Thunk.

The first sensation he felt upon entering was auditory.

From a distance, he faintly heard the echoing sound of water droplets falling.

It was a small sound he wouldn't normally notice, but with his vision blocked, his hearing
became more sensitive. And along with that, his sense of touch also heightened.

He reached out his hand and slowly waved it around. His fingertips, which had been grasping
at empty air, suddenly touched something hard and damp. The thing he touched on his right
was a wall. Probably a stone wall. Covered with moss.

"Wow... This is too much. What era is this to have a prison look like this...?"

Before he could finish speaking, a sharp pain ignited at the back of his head with a thud.

"What prison? If you're a criminal, just shut up and follow."

The gruff instructor standing next to Jeong Tae-ui spoke disapprovingly and pulled on the
chains. As he was dragged along by the chains connected to his handcuffs, Jeong Tae-ui
hurriedly shouted, Wait, slow down, I can't see, I can't see ahead!
The old instructor, who was the oldest among all the guards in the division, was highly
respected despite UNHRDO not being an organization that operated strictly on seniority. His
uncle had once said, "When I first joined UNHRDO as a member, that old man was already
well-established."

Based on this, it seemed the old man stayed in his position not because he lacked ability, but
because he didn't want a promotion. He refused promotions, preferring to manage the
detention section and occasionally give lectures. He was indeed a peculiar man.

As Jeong Tae-ui was being dragged by the instructor, he kept shouting, "Ouch, ouch!" It was
no joke or exaggeration; he really couldn't see ahead. Although there were small yellow
lights dotted along the wall, coming from a bright, open area into this pitch-dark place with
only dim lights here and there made his vision useless.

He had only heard about the detention section being on the seventh basement level. They said
you'd come out of there looking emaciated. When he had asked if it was a prison, his uncle
had frowned and replied, "It's not that bad."

So Jeong Tae-ui had imagined the detention section to be a place like a holding cell or simple
solitary confinement. A solitary room resembling a tiny one-room rental. That was his image
of the detention section.

But no way.

This was a prison. A basement prison at that. A horrendous facility that seemed like it
belonged in a bygone era, where human rights organizations would immediately raise an
uproar if they saw it.

As Jeong Tae-ui was dragged along by the instructor, bumping into things and shouting in
pain, his eyes gradually adjusted to the darkness. He could see his surroundings somewhat
even in the dim light. And once he could see a bit, he corrected his previous thought.

A horrendous basement prison where human rights organizations would raise an uproar. That
was too mild a description.
Was this what it was like in the medieval days when they hunted witches, dragging people
down into basements to torture them? If anything, it might have been less severe than this.

As he had felt with his fingertips when he first entered, the walls on all sides were stone.
Stone that seemed ancient and unyielding, probably thousands of years old. And on top of
that stone, moss that seemed equally ancient was damply spread.

"When was this branch building constructed? It can't be hundreds of years old, right?"

As Jeong Tae-ui muttered in disbelief, the instructor dragging him along with the chains
snorted.

"The Asian branch is the newest among the UNHRDO branches. It's not even 30 years old,
and they equip it with new facilities every year and maintain it regularly. Have you ever
stayed here to make such a comment?"

"But how can there be such an old, decaying basement like this? And if they maintain it every
year, what’s with all this moss?!"

"Moss makes it look better. We put in a lot of effort to maintain this. It's my masterpiece."

".............."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at the instructor with a stunned expression.

"Were you here since this branch was first established?"

"I designed it, so of course."

So it was this old man.

Jeong Tae-ui nodded vigorously and stared at the instructor intently even in the darkness. The
shock he felt when he first saw the branch building on this island came back vividly.

The exterior of the branch building looked as if an enormous amount of money was spent
making the latest facilities appear old and worn out. Unlike the splendid and impressive
headquarters and other branches he saw in promotional photos, this place looked like a
decrepit, collapsing ruin, and the culprit was this old man.

As he looked up, he saw droplets of water occasionally falling from the ends of stone icicles
that had grown like stalactites on the high ceiling. Puddles of water were scattered on the
damp brick floor.

On both sides of the narrow path, which was only wide enough for one person, there were
sparsely placed cells with iron bars that were spaced far enough apart that they seemed
almost open. Still, the cells were quite spacious, probably about five to six pyeong each
(approximately 16.5 to 19.8 square meters).

It was too dark to see clearly, but fortunately, the insides of the cells didn't seem too harsh.
The floors didn't appear to be wet, and there seemed to be a couple of basic pieces of
furniture like a drawer or a desk. However, the only light was a small, dim bulb on the
ceiling, making it unlikely that one could read a book or do much of anything inside.

At least it's only ten days. If I had to be locked up here for months, I'd be bored out of my
mind.

Now that he could more or less make out his surroundings, Jeong Tae-ui adeptly avoided the
protruding pieces of stone on the walls as he was dragged by the instructor.

It didn't seem like they had gone very far when they reached a dead end. Judging by the
distance they had covered, it seemed like this floor, like the others, had a completely different
basic structure.

"There aren't many cells. This place seems much smaller than the other floors."

"Why would we need this place to be as large as other floors? If we had that many people to
imprison, we'd give up on human resources development altogether."

"Ah, yes..."

Jeong Tae-ui couldn't make a sound and kept his mouth shut. From the instructor's words, it
seemed there wasn't more space elsewhere. If this whole floor was for detention, there
wouldn't be much use for it to be that large. There wouldn't be many people imprisoned in the
detention center. Most of the cells they passed were empty.

Now that he thought about it, the guy who ran into the cafeteria with a .50 caliber revolver
threatening to kill Ilay on the first day of joint training must be locked up somewhere on this
floor too. It would be quite a sight if he and Ilay ended up in the same cell.

"There were a lot of empty cells. Do the people here all get their own cells?"

"Why would we waste electricity on that? We put together those who we think won't cause
trouble in one cell."

Although the thought that the only electricity would be for the one or two small bulbs on the
ceiling came up to his throat, he didn't say it out loud.

Those who won't cause trouble, huh. In that case, Ilay must be in a solitary cell. He wonders
who he'll be sharing a cell with for the next ten days.

The instructor stopped walking, indicating they had reached Jeong Tae-ui's cell. It was the
cell in the farthest corner. Whether it was his imagination or not, it seemed narrower and
darker than the others.

Jeong Tae-ui thought it didn't matter. Even if it were a bit brighter, it would only be because
of one small bulb. Since he couldn't read a book or do much else, he wouldn't need the light
anyway. Even if it was a bit narrower, it didn't look cramped enough to be uncomfortable for
two or three people.

"Alright, get in. You troublemakers, cool your heads here and don't cause any trouble."

The instructor opened the classic rusty iron door, which must have cost a lot to make look
old, and stood Jeong Tae-ui in front of it before kicking him in the butt. Since his hands were
still cuffed, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't catch himself and fell flat on the floor.

"Ugh…."

Jeong Tae-ui, who had scraped his elbows on the floor, grimaced. Fortunately, the stone floor
was smooth and well-polished, so his skin wasn’t torn, but he would definitely get bruises.

As he fell, his handcuffed fists struck the shin of a person who had been sitting leaning
against the wall. It was too dark to see clearly, but the person silently rubbed their shin as if it
hurt.

“Oh, sorry…”

Unable to use his hands, Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his elbow against his waist and apologized to
the person. At that moment, he heard the clinking sound of metal from behind.

“It's the key to the handcuffs. Unlock them yourself. Meals will be served three times a day,
sparingly. If you need anything, there’s an intercom on the wall, so contact us. If you contact
us for unnecessary reasons, you’ll be punished.”
The instructor spoke sternly and then turned around. The sound of his footsteps gradually
faded away, echoing softly.

Jeong Tae-ui, mumbling, Hey, old man, if you’re going to explain, be a bit more detailed…,
gave up and started groping the floor. He fumbled in the direction where he thought he heard
the sound of the key, but couldn’t find it. It seemed the key had hit the floor and bounced
somewhere else.

“Damn, where did it go…”

Thinking he might end up stuck with the handcuffs on, Jeong Tae-ui expanded his search area
and began to fumble around the floor again. However, even after a long time, the key was
nowhere to be found.

He couldn’t tell how much time had passed, but he estimated it had been at least half an hour.
After fumbling around every corner of the floor for a long time, Jeong Tae-ui finally sighed
and sat down in defeat.

He couldn’t tell where the key had gotten stuck. Moreover, it was so dark that even with good
eyesight, he couldn’t see anything clearly.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and paused his search, looking around.

The room was dark. Looking up at the ceiling, there was only a small, yellow light bulb —
barely two or three times the size of a small light bulb. The dim light seemed like it could go
out at any moment, illuminating only directly beneath it, while the corners were shrouded in
darkness, almost invisible.

The only other person in the room was the man whose shin Jeong Tae-ui had inadvertently
struck with his fist earlier. Though it was hard to see him, leaning against the dark inner wall,
he seemed to be silently watching Jeong Tae-ui. His head was shadowed, possibly by an
overhanging shelf, so only his knees and shins were vaguely visible.
Jeong Tae-ui sat down against the adjacent wall with a grunt. He cast a glance at the unseen
man and offered a greeting in his own way.

"It looks like we’ll be spending some time together. ...Which instructor's team are you with?"

There were plenty of topics to talk about: when he got here, how long he would stay, and how
he ended up here, among others.

Jeong Tae-ui didn’t particularly want to make friends while imprisoned, but since they would
be together for at least ten days, it would be awkward to remain silent. The man didn’t seem
very sociable, given that he hadn’t offered any help and had just watched Jeong Tae-ui sweat
and search for the key, but it would be nice if they could at least have some pleasant
conversations to pass the time.

Despite the hope in his voice, the man didn’t respond immediately. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his
head.

Is he asleep? Or maybe he just doesn’t want to talk. If Jeong Tae-ui were stuck in such a dark
corner for a long time, he might become sullen and gloomy as well.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his neck. If the man didn’t want to talk, he wouldn’t force it. He
should just keep looking for the key. If he hadn’t found it by now, it probably wasn’t on the
floor.

With his body tightly restrained by the handcuffs, Jeong Tae-ui sighed and continued to grope
around the floor. Suddenly, a low voice offering help reached his ears.

“It’s stuck in the crack between the stones, right next to the iron door.”

Jeong Tae-ui froze. His hand stopped moving, and his whole body stiffened as if it had turned
to stone.
The voice from behind belonged to the man sharing his cell. It wasn’t as sullen or gloomy as
Jeong Tae-ui had expected. In fact, there was a faint hint of laughter in it.

However,

“...I think I would have preferred a sullen, gloomy voice…”

The voice was quiet, almost like an ant crawling, yet the man had heard it clearly. He sighed
and murmured before giving a lazy chuckle.

"Do you have a preference for that kind of voice? That's unusual. But I thought you'd prefer
the voice of a frail, young boy."

"Either way, it's far from your voice, Ilay."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and muttered. Then, suddenly, he ran to the iron bars, clutching them and
desperately trying to look outside. It seemed pointless, but if the instructor was still nearby,
he wanted to plead to be moved to a different room.

I don’t want to share a room with this guy. I still want to live.

However, no matter how desperately he wished, the instructor wouldn’t come back, and even
if he did, there was no guarantee he would grant Jeong Tae-ui's request.

Jeong Tae-ui cursed the instructor who was in charge of them.

This crazy old man, throwing together anyone he thinks won’t cause trouble. What is this?
How can Jeong Tae-ui spend ten days locked up with someone who can kill a person with his
bare hands? And in this prison with no escape. If he dies here, he would haunt this entire
prison as a ghost.

As he uselessly clung to the unyielding bars, he heard movement behind him. He tensed,
gripping the bars tighter, and focused on the sound.

Ilay slowly got up and approached Jeong Tae-ui. Barefoot, the soft thudding of his feet on the
floor grew closer. When the sound was right behind him,

“Il-”

Just as Jeong Tae-ui turned and clenched his fist, Ilay bent down. He fumbled in the corner
near the door for a moment and then held something out to Jeong Tae-ui.

“Give me your hand.”

Ilay spoke in a calm voice, showing no sign of choking or breaking Jeong Tae-ui’s arm, as
Jeong Tae-ui had feared.

Jeong Tae-ui looked down at what Ilay was holding. Though it was too dark to see clearly,
the slightly reflective, cold object seemed to be the key. Now that he thought about it, Ilay
had mentioned it was stuck in the crack beside the iron door.

“Oh, thanks.”

Feeling a bit caught off guard, Jeong Tae-ui held out his hand. When he obediently put both
hands together, Ilay grabbed the handcuffs and turned the key into the lock. There was a
rusty, clicking sound as the key turned with some difficulty.

Wait. Come to think of it, it's nice of him, but that means this guy saw exactly where the key
fell and didn’t say anything while Jeong Tae-ui was searching the floor for ages. It's a bit hard
to be purely grateful.

Though his emotions were complex, Jeong Tae-ui reflexively thanked Ilay again once the
handcuffs were finally removed. After being bound for hours, his hands were finally free, and
he sighed with relief, shaking his hands repeatedly. If just a few hours of being bound was
this frustrating, he wondered how stifling it must have been for ancient prisoners who were
shackled for long periods.

He briefly paid silent respects to his ancestors who had long since disappeared.

Now that his hands were free and his body could move, another problem remained. This one
seemed the most troublesome and dangerous, and there was no key to solve it.

"...So, we’re going to be spending the next ten days together?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered slowly. He had never been in the detention section before. In contrast,
this man had previously been here. At least, he would know more about it than Jeong Tae-ui.
For example, whether room assignments could be changed midway.

“You just said it yourself, didn’t you? That we’d be spending some time together.”

“Well, I did say that, but—”

As Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, Ilay chuckled beside him.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and leaned against the wall, feeling depressed again. It would be strange
not to feel uneasy, sharing a confined space with someone who had killed four people just
yesterday — and countless others before that.

“But I didn’t expect you to end up here. What’s your crime? Let me guess... is it contempt of
court?”
Ilay paused, seemingly in thought. Jeong Tae-ui thought grumpily that, of course, someone
with experience in the detention section would guess correctly. However, nodding and
admitting it felt like revealing his own weaknesses, so he replied curtly.

“Accessory. I don’t even know whose crime I supposedly abetted.”

When he thought about it, the one who had committed the crime was Ilay, and Jeong Tae-ui’s
charge of being an accessory was related to the victims. It felt unfair, but there was no way to
protest. Ilay laughed.

“Aha, contempt indeed.”

“...........”

Jeong Tae-ui remained silent, feeling that Ilay’s comment hit too close to the truth. Trying to
show some loyalty to his department — though he had none — he adopted the expected
attitude of an Asian Division agent.

“Everything in the European Division runs smoothly and transparently, I assume.”

“Haha, birds of a feather. Under the same organization, none of them can stand out alone.”

Ilay laughed and denied it. His response was not at all typical of a European Division
member.

Then again, Ilay didn't seem like the type to feel a sense of belonging anywhere. He had
always seemed somewhat isolated among the European Division members. While it was
partly due to his problematic personality that made others wary of him, Jeong Tae-ui didn't
think Ilay had any sense of loyalty or belonging to his division. After all, he had even killed
his own division members without hesitation.
"I heard the most deaths in joint training exercises have been six. This time, it seems we
narrowly missed that mark."

"Hmm, yes. Five people died this time, if I recall correctly."

Ilay spoke nonchalantly, as if discussing someone else's business. In the dim light, his face
looked even more sinister. Jeong Tae-ui thought that when he got out of here, he would have
to ask his uncle whether it was indeed one person who caused the maximum casualties during
that particular training. After all, it was rare for one person to be responsible for five deaths.

"If about five people die, it can't really be justified as self-defense... That's quite intense."

Does he have immense backing, or are the judges afraid of future retaliation? — probably the
latter — Jeong Tae-ui thought. Being temporarily imprisoned in the detention section seemed
like a rather light punishment for such actions.

Ilay must have heard Jeong Tae-ui’s muttering, but he didn’t respond, only smiled silently.
Then, after a pause, he replied.

"I've been around here for quite a while. There are probably instructors who have been in the
division for a shorter time than me. I have a rough idea of how the organization works... that's
why."

Jeong Tae-ui frowned, tilting his head at Ilay's ambiguous response. He pondered the words,
but they didn't make much sense. Then he realized that Ilay was the type who, while not
lying, didn’t fully tell the truth either — a frustrating opponent.

He really disliked smart lunatics. You never know what they'll do, and they tend to cause
problems that are hard to deal with, while always keeping an escape route for themselves.
As Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself, Ilay suddenly asked,

"So, what time is it now?"

"Hmm? Oh, I guess it’s around lunchtime. I was handcuffed since morning, interrogated by
the guards before coming here, so it should be about noon."

Jeong Tae-ui recalled the clocks he had glimpsed while being taken from one guard room to
another. Thinking about the morning's events made him feel tired all of a sudden.

What bad luck. How did he end up here?

He had thought this several times, but since coming here, nothing had gone well. Everything
seemed to be subtly going wrong. The only silver lining was meeting Xin Lu.

Suddenly reminded of this, Jeong Tae-ui reached into his pocket and gripped the pager inside.
He pulled it out and fiddled with it, but there were no new messages.

"There's no signal here."

Jeong Tae-ui's actions caught Ilay's attention. Muttering about lunchtime, Ilay stood up and
retrieved a wooden box with a handle from the shelf attached to the wall.

Jeong Tae-ui, visibly disappointed by the news that the signal wasn't working, put the pager
back into his pocket. He watched Ilay open the box and rustle through its contents in the dim
light, where it was hard to make out anything.

"Come over here and help me."

The demand, though casually delivered, was firm. Jeong Tae-ui hesitated briefly before
getting up. He fumbled his way in the dark toward Ilay, wincing and pausing when he
stubbed his toe on a protruding stone.

"Can't this damn prison be a bit brighter? My eyes will degenerate before I get out. Damn it."

Grumbling and clutching his toe, Ilay laughed.

"Once you get used to it, you'll see better. It feels like your eyes are evolving. Just give it
some time."

"At this rate, my eyes will go blind the moment I step out into the sunlight."

Jeong Tae-ui groused as he approached Ilay and sat beside him. His eyes hadn't yet adjusted,
so he peered into the box, seeing vague outlines of plastic containers reflecting the faint light
from a small bulb.

"A first aid kit?"

He picked up a plastic container, shook it, and muttered. Beside him, Ilay pulled out another
bundle, unrolling it to reveal a bandage. It seemed to confirm that it was indeed a first aid kit.

"Why the sudden interest in a first aid kit? I didn't hurt my foot that badly."

Jeong Tae-ui accepted the bandage that Ilay handed him and murmured, "Ah, that's right." He
recalled that this man had been injured.

When the cluster exploded, the only part of his body that had been hit by the shrapnel was his
right shoulder. Even as his entire body was soaked and dried with blood splattered from
others, he remembered the constant stream of blood flowing from his right shoulder.
"You get hurt too."

Jeong Tae-ui remarked in a tone of wonder. Ilay, who was about to take out a medicine bottle
from the first aid kit, paused for a moment and stared intently at Jeong Tae-ui. He felt that
Ilay's face must look very strange, but it was too dark to see, which was a pity. Or perhaps it
was fortunate that he couldn't see it.

"What do you think of me?"

"Well... I think based on what I've seen and experienced."

"Ah, based on what you've seen and experienced. But I don't recall ever treating you harshly."

It seemed he was aware of his reputation for being cruel to others. Jeong Tae-ui had thought
Ilay either didn't know or pretended not to, but maybe he did have a conscience after all.

Jeong Tae-ui's mind flashed with images of Ilay's savage behavior. He had even witnessed
Ilay killing someone twice. But upon reflection, it seemed true that Ilay had never treated
Jeong Tae-ui harshly.

As he pondered this, Jeong Tae-ui murmured nonchalantly.

"The day before yesterday, when I rushed to the training room, you asked if I came to find
you for the same reason as them."

Ilay was silent for a moment. After a brief pause, he answered, "Ah, yes, I did." Jeong Tae-ui,
still in a calm tone, asked again.

"If I had said yes at that time, I would have experienced your cruel side fully."
Not only experienced it, but I wouldn't be able to talk about it now, he muttered to himself.
Ilay laughed.

"Don't you think it's foolish to make assumptions about things that didn't happen in the past?"

"It might not be practically helpful, but it can provide a different perspective on the current
situation."

"Oh, Tae-ui. Do you dislike me?"

At Ilay's words mixed with laughter, Jeong Tae-ui frowned and looked at him in silence.

Such words were more typical of Ilay than Riegrow. As he thought about that, Jeong Tae-ui
shook his head. Either way, both were the same man. They weren't separate entities that could
be divided.

"Hmm. That's a difficult question to answer. But considering the way you've acted towards
me so far, wouldn't it be much easier to dislike you than to like you?"

"Hmm. That is also a difficult question to answer."

Ilay spoke with a bitter smile. As he stripped off his clothes, a bandage was wrapped around
his exposed shoulder. His hands were skillful as they unwound the bandage, a sign that he
had done it many times alone.

As he tore off the bandage that clung to the wound, a bright red, bumpy, and hideous injury
was revealed. Under the dim light, the raw flesh looked even more horrific. In this case, the
poor lighting only made the imagination conjure worse images.
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. Ilay shook the medicine bottle he had taken out, opened the
lid, and poured its contents onto the wound. The sharp smell of antiseptic filled the air. Even
though it was hard to see, Ilay seemed to know exactly where each medicine was, as he
pulled out several bottles without hesitation and laid them out.

"Tsk... If you were hit by shrapnel, the wound would fester. Just throwing you in prison while
injured is too much. It's like they want the wound to get worse in this underground prison."

"Hmm? There are quite a few people who would be happy if my wounds got worse and my
body deteriorated. Maybe that's what they hoped for. ...But let me point out that you're
mistaken about something. This place is very different from what you think."

Ilay said as if it were amusing. Jeong Tae-ui raised an eyebrow and looked around again. The
dim, barely-there light, cold stone walls and floors, and damp air. It still looked like an
underground prison.

"I don't know what you think I'm assuming, but what exactly is different?"

"For example, a doctor will come in the evening. The organization prides itself internally and
externally on taking sincere care of its members' welfare, no matter what. Even within the
detention section."

"Welfare..."

Jeong Tae-ui repeated the word. He briefly pondered whether it was Ilay or himself who
misunderstood the meaning of welfare.

"The very idea of discussing welfare in such an underground prison is absurd... The food here
must be delicious."

As Jeong Tae-ui mumbled seriously after thinking for a while, Ilay burst out laughing.
"Haha, ahaha. Yes, that's right. The food is very delicious. That's the most important issue.
Well, doctors also visit regularly to check on our health and they make some efforts to
consider the environment."

"This environment doesn't allow for the use of the word 'consideration.'"

Jeong Tae-ui said regretfully. It was a remark that made one think about the kind of
environment this man had lived in. Perhaps his destructive personality stemmed from a poor
background.

"Is life really that tough when you work as an arms dealer….?"

Muttering to himself as the reality he knew differed greatly, Ilay, who seemed to have heard
him, laughed again. Whatever was so amusing, he chuckled softly for a while.

During this time, Ilay tended to the wound on his shoulder so skillfully that it was hard to
understand why he had asked Jeong Tae-ui for help. While Jeong Tae-ui stood there holding
the bandage in both hands, Ilay finally extended his shoulder after treating the wound
himself.

"Doing everything else alone isn't difficult, but wrapping the bandage is a bit of a hassle."

"From what I saw, you seemed to handle unwrapping it pretty well on your own too."

"If I had to, I could do it, but why bother when there's someone to help?"

Jeong Tae-ui nodded, finding some sense in those words. He began wrapping the bandage
with familiar movements. Up close, he noticed the wound was quite severe. The flesh was
deeply gouged and would likely scar even after healing.
"..........."

Without a word, Jeong Tae-ui finished wrapping the bandage and suddenly grabbed Ilay's
upper arm. While bandaging, he was struck by how unexpectedly strong Ilay's body was.
Though he had seemed somewhat slender for his height, seeing him bare-chested revealed
more muscle than anticipated. His arms, though not overtly muscular, felt like steel.

After all, if this monstrous man had a frail and weak body as he appeared, that would be the
true mystery.

Ilay looked down, puzzled, at Jeong Tae-ui, who was now gripping and inspecting his arm
after finishing the bandaging. Eventually, he offered his arm as if to say Jeong Tae-ui could
do as he pleased.

"You're not called a monster for nothing..."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled. Ilay, pretending to be regretful, murmured back.

"My, my. I must have earned quite a bit of dislike. Now I'm being called a monster even
though I'm perfectly human."

"It seems I'm not the only one who thinks so. My uncle told me not to associate with you."

"Instructor Jeong? No way. After all the affection we've built up."

Jeong Tae-ui, having somewhat distorted the facts, inwardly muttered, 'Uncle, please forgive
this small act of revenge.' He justified it by thinking that experiencing the feeling of being
betrayed once might be quite beneficial on the long road of life, given how often he had felt
that way since arriving here.
However, considering it wasn't a complete lie, the guilt was lessened. At least he didn't relay
the exact words, "It's best to avoid the lunatic altogether," thus preserving whatever slight
friendship might exist between his uncle and Ilay.

"Have you known my uncle for a long time?"

Jeong Tae-ui, thinking that Ilay was still injured, put the medicine box back on the shelf for
him — hitting his head on the shelf in the process, and muttering curses about how they
should at least turn on the lights if they were going to talk about welfare — and casually
asked.

Ilay was silent for a moment before slowly answering.

"Well... We've known each other for quite some time, but we only started communicating
more recently."

"Hmm, how did you get to know each other?"

"We're book friends, you could say."

He must have planned this with his uncle. Soon, Ilay would probably say, "To be precise,
your uncle knows my brother." Anyway, Jeong Tae-ui hadn't asked out of genuine curiosity,
nor did he expect an answer that would satisfy his questions.

"........."

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly chuckled at a thought. Hearing this, Ilay asked briefly, Why? Jeong
Tae-ui shook his head, saying, Oh, it's nothing.

Perhaps he really considered this man extraordinary. Beyond the ordinary sense of
extraordinary. Thinking of Ilay having a brother felt oddly strange.
Yes, even someone like Hitler didn't just fall from the sky. He had parents, possibly siblings,
and maybe even children. Yet, being so notorious and extraordinarily far from being human,
it was impossible to imagine him having a family.

"Your brother is an arms dealer, right?"

"Yeah. Until a few years ago, my father handled the business, but now he's retired, and my
brother took over. Before my father retired, my brother was just an ordinary businessman. He
dealt in books, mainly reprinting old books. Though he lost a lot of business capital, he made
many eccentric book friends."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded at Ilay's words. Indeed, he could understand the relationship between
his uncle and Ilay's brother. The idea of his uncle and this man being book friends made sense
in a similar context.

"From dealing in old books to arms dealing... Quite a leap in professions."

"My brother basically knows how to run a business. Anyone who knows how to sell goods
will succeed in business. In that regard, whether it's a small local store or a multinational
corporation, it's the same."

"But you said he lost a lot of business capital in the old book reprinting business."

"Ah, that was just a hobby. He had another job in reality. Even now, besides selling weapons,
he does other things."

Though there was no reason to ask in detail, it seemed Ilay's brother also had quite an
eventful life. Yes, that’s what it would take to be Ilay's brother.
Jeong Tae-ui nodded as Ilay stretched, seemingly stiff. He patted his neck, arms, and knees
before standing up. Jeong Tae-ui looked up at him from his sitting position. Seen from this
angle, Ilay looked very tall. Though there was a significant height difference when they stood
side by side, Ilay's slender build made him appear less imposing. Yet, at times like this, Jeong
Tae-ui became aware of how tall Ilay really was.

"One good thing about being in here is that there's plenty of time to relax, but without proper
exercise, my body feels stiff and foggy inside."

"So, are you planning to run a 100-meter dash in here?"

Jeong Tae-ui joked, and Ilay chuckled. He positioned himself facing the wall at a suitable
distance.

"If I ran around here ten times, it would be like a 100-meter dash, but jogging would be better
exercise. Running 10 kilometers would mean running a thousand laps."

"That would make me dizzy first."

As Jeong Tae-ui spoke, Ilay measured the distance from the wall and suddenly went into a
handstand, lightly touching the wall with his toes for balance. Sitting against the wall, Jeong
Tae-ui made eye contact with him.

"Let's do a light hundred. One, two—"

Watching Ilay do push-ups in a handstand position, Jeong Tae-ui frowned deeply.

"Hey, cut it out. Your shoulder isn't healed, and you're doing this? Even if a doctor is coming
tonight, that's too much."
"Thanks for worrying, but I'm not putting much weight on my right arm. I'm also leaning on
the wall for balance. Five…"

Ilay continued counting calmly, showing no signs of strain. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him with a
face that seemed to be watching a monster. He thought the same thing in his mind: This guy's
a monster, with a mad mind and a monstrous body, making him a truly formidable opponent.

Jeong Tae-ui began to understand a part of what Ilay meant by 'welfare.' When the medical
assistant arrived in the evening, Jeong Tae-ui realized that the assistant wasn't just someone
who handed out medication from the infirmary but was also a fully licensed doctor.

The medical assistant grumbled as he entered the cell, "I hate coming here. It's like sticking
your head into a wild beast's den." He fumbled near the intercom on the wall, and suddenly, a
light illuminated the cell. It didn't light up the whole cell but revealed a door in a corner with
a dim light. On closer inspection, the door was made of nearly opaque frosted glass.

For Jeong Tae-ui, who had become accustomed to the darkness, the faint light was enough to
illuminate the cell, but the medical assistant seemed dissatisfied, muttering, "The facilities
here are really something," as he opened the door. Inside was a bathroom. Though
partitioned, the partitions were made of glass, rendering them useless.

"I'm really curious about what the old man was thinking when he designed this."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered incredulously and looked at Ilay disapprovingly. If Ilay had seen him
groping around and bumping into things in the dark, he could have said something. Or he
could have turned on the light. Even if the whole cell couldn't be lit, just the light from the
bathroom would have made it easier to see.

Sitting on the bathroom threshold, Ilay pretended not to notice Jeong Tae-ui's gaze. The
bathroom light was a bright natural white, and having been in the dark, Jeong Tae-ui found it
painfully bright. He sat in a corner where the bathroom light didn't reach as much, waiting for
his eyes to adjust.
After that, he looked around. As expected, it seemed much more empty compared to the
room Jeong Tae-ui had been in. There were no furniture like beds or wardrobes, just a low
table and a small organizer. The bathroom was the same, with proper facilities but no small
items. However, for a prison, it was actually quite excellent.

"Indeed, if this is what they call 'welfare,' then it can be said to be well-arranged."

Although it was far from the usual meaning of welfare, it was true that the environment was
good. Everything necessary was provided, and what was provided was high-quality and
convenient to use.

As Jeong Tae-ui's eyes adjusted to the light, he approached Ilay. The medical assistant was
unwrapping the bandage to examine the wound. Seeing the wound clearly under the light,
Jeong Tae-ui frowned. He could vaguely see it under the dim light earlier, but now it looked
more than severe. It seemed as if someone had scooped out his skin with a teaspoon. It was
surprising it hadn't gotten infected.

"It's not easy for someone to walk around normally with wounds like this..."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed. The thought briefly crossed his mind that maybe Ilay wasn't a normal
human. Or, if he was human, he must be of a completely different race.

Hearing that, Ilay smiled faintly in front of the medical assistant, who nodded in agreement.

"Well, from what I see, if the situation demanded it, you could endure this much as well."

"Thanks for thinking highly of my endurance (though I think of you as a beast), but I'm
terrible with pain. I can't endure it. Besides, I can't imagine any situation where I'd have to do
push-ups in a handstand while injured like this."

"What? You did such a thing?!"

The medical assistant, who had been listening, shouted. Ilay turned his head without saying
anything, and only the medical assistant continued to nag. Jeong Tae-ui thought that the
medical assistant was quite pitiful. In many ways, it must be unrewarding to treat such a
patient. Moreover, what did he say when he came in here? That it felt like sticking his head
into a wild beast's den.

He must have been worried that the beast might bite his head off with every word he said, yet
he still nagged. That must take some courage.

The treatment ended quickly. Before coming in here, everything that needed stitching or
suturing had been done. What was needed now was aftercare, but this man, who was
inhumanly healthy, seemed to have no complications. The medical assistant shook his head in
amazement, muttering, "But the recovery is really fast..." Hearing this, Jeong Tae-ui was
convinced of his thoughts. Not only was this man's character disqualified as human, but also
his recovery, stamina, and health.

Being put in the same room with a non-human like him made Jeong Tae-ui resent the old man
even more. As the medical assistant said he would leave now and come back tomorrow, he
told them to contact him through the intercom if anything happened. Jeong Tae-ui asked him
as he was about to leave the cell.

"But when is the old man coming here?"

"Which old man? There are quite a few old men here."

"The instructor old man who put me in here."

"Oh…. Unless he's coming to put someone in or take someone out, he doesn't really have a
reason to come here. The internal affairs are all handled by the guards. Didn't a guard bring
you your meal earlier?"
"Yeah, he did. But... Does that mean I have to stay here with this inhuman guy until I get
out?!"

Jeong Tae-ui grabbed the guard's collar and shouted in a low voice. Although it wasn't a big
cell and everyone could hear, he still had a slight sense of guilt about shouting outright.

The guard looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a sympathetic expression, understanding his feelings,
but shook his head.

"What can you do? It's all your fate. Besides, it's not for long. Just hang in there. After all,
they say there are kids who grow up with the wolf's in the mountains."

The guard, giving an incomprehensible metaphor to console Jeong Tae-ui, then stepped out of
the cell. The way he locked the door so securely seemed unusually annoying. As the guard
was about to leave, saying he'd see them tomorrow, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly remembered
something and urgently grabbed the bars, asking desperately.

"Xin Lu!"

"Huh?"

"Xin Lu. Is he doing well?"

Although they had different duties, the guards saw each other every day. Just as teammates
got along well with each other, guards were connected with other guards. The medical guard
in front of Jeong Tae-ui spent almost all day in the infirmary, but he saw Xin Lu at least once
a day during the evening guard meetings.

The guard paused, looking at Jeong Tae-ui with a complex expression. Jeong Tae-ui looked
back at him, puzzled by his reaction.
"You saw Xin Lu last night. I saw him at the evening meeting yesterday, but I haven't seen
him today yet. You met him more recently than I did. I should be asking you, is Xin Lu doing
well?"

"..........."

Jeong Tae-ui was about to ask how the guard knew he met Xin Lu last night, but then he
remembered that the guard was in the room next to Xin Lu. The sound from the hallway
might have been heard. Thinking about last night's conversation, he wondered how much the
guard had heard. Suddenly, his face felt hot. Despite the good soundproofing, the guard might
have recognized their voices.

"After finishing my bath, I couldn't go back to my room because you two were blocking the
hallway. Anyway, hang in there, Jeong Tae-ui, who wants to get out of here as soon as
possible. Good luck."

The guard encouraged Jeong Tae-ui with a blank expression before turning to leave. Jeong
Tae-ui, clutching the bars, couldn't move and just watched the guard leave with a side glance.

Damn. He heard everything. And he didn't show any sign of knowing. That man must be like
a serpent that's lived for a hundred years. Well, he kept forgetting, but this place is a decent
branch of an elite training institution. That man must be quite valuable outside.

Jeong Tae-ui's perception of the elite changed after entering this place. Although he had a bit
of admiration and expectation for those who were called elites, thinking they must be
extraordinary, seeing their human side revealed one by one made those feelings vanish
completely.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and turned around. Then, as he met the gaze of Ilay, who was still sitting
at the front of the lit bathroom, staring at him intently, he flinched.

“Xin Lu, huh. It looks like things are going well with that cute young man.”
Jeong Tae-ui frowned and kept his mouth shut. Instinctive wariness rose again. Even though
they were both locked up here, there was no need to be on edge immediately, but hearing Xin
Lu's name from this man's mouth always made him slightly tense.

“I've decided not to interfere with you, so you shouldn't concern yourself with me either.
That's fair, isn't it?”

“It’s hardly fair to use that word when I'm at such a disadvantage. Once I get out of here, I'll
go straight back to the European branch since the joint training will be over.”

Oh.

Jeong Tae-ui relaxed his expression slightly. He knew this but had forgotten. He was right.
There was no way that Ilay would be released earlier while Jeong Tae-ui would be stuck here
for ten days. If such a situation occurred, Jeong Tae-ui was more than willing to complain to
every high-ranking officer, even if it would be futile.

Jeong Tae-ui nodded and muttered to himself.

“That’s right. Once you’re out of here, there’s no reason for you to stay. Your wounds will
heal quickly with your beast-like recovery rate, so you won't need to stay here to recuperate.”

Hearing this, Ilay smirked.

“That’s harsh. Treating me like some kind of beast.”

“I don’t recall ever considering you as something that adorable.”

Jeong Tae-ui responded seriously to Ilay's lament. He thought that even if this man were
locked in a cage with wild beasts, he would surely survive. If he got hungry, he might even
beat the beasts to death with his bare hands and eat them raw.
Ilay smiled, tilted his head to the side once, and said no more. He checked the state of the
tightly wrapped bandages on his shoulder a couple of times, stretched, and then walked over
to the mattress that seemed to serve as a bed. He lay down at an angle and picked up a book
from the table.

Jeong Tae-ui looked around the room, which was too dark to read a book despite the light
from the bathroom making it possible to see. It wasn't easy to read the title of the book Ilay
was holding.

“If you read in here, your vision will get bad.”

This man, being human, would also have his eyesight deteriorate. Even though eyesight
stabilizes once you become an adult, reading in such a dark place wouldn't be good for his
eyes.

Ilay, with a calm face, fumbled around the corner of the wall near the mattress. Then, a small
light embedded inconspicuously in the wall ,at the head of the mattress, turned on. It was
small and bright enough to be used as a reading light, perfect for reading.

Jeong Tae-ui, with a drained expression, asked.

"Are there any other lighting devices or facilities needed for living that I don't know about?"

"This is all the lighting. As for other facilities needed for living, well... There are air
conditioning and heating systems, but they are centrally controlled, so they are not very
useful. But who knows? I didn't install the equipment here, and I don't know if the designer
hid any other necessary devices."

At his words, Jeong Tae-ui inwardly called out to the old man again. He really was an
eccentric old man. Perhaps he didn't want to be promoted because he was so eccentric, or
maybe they didn't promote him because he was so eccentric.
This UNHRDO….. it might be seriously corrupt. The members are like this, and the
instructors are like that. It seems like it would be his duty as a human being to advise anyone
thinking of joining here in the future to think twice.

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head and stood up. The inconvenience of the darkness was gone, the
facilities were well-equipped, and it seemed like a good time to wash up. Thinking about it, it
had already been three or four days since he last washed. Even so, Jeong Tae-ui was better
off. Among his colleagues, there were many who hadn't gone near a bathroom since training
started.

...Well, he had actually seen someone who, out of sheer fatigue, didn't even bother to go to
the bathroom and just used the sink near their bed, so what more could he say.

Jeong Tae-ui vowed that he would never share a room with Alta if the day came when they
changed rooms.

"Where are the underwear?"

"Underwear?"

As Jeong Tae-ui rummaged through the drawers, Ilay, who was reading a book, asked back
with a puzzled look. Then Jeong Tae-ui looked at him with a puzzled face as well.

"Don’t they give us spare underwear? I was dragged here at the crack of dawn without
bringing anything. The old man didn't say anything either. So obviously, everything is
supposed to be provided inside, right?"

"The only clothing provided here is the uniform. If you consider the towel as clothing, you
could say that it counts as well."
Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at him. The issued clothing referred to the loose, gray, elastic
training suit that both Ilay and Jeong Tae-ui had changed into upon arrival. Come to think of
it, he hadn't seen any underwear when he took the clothes out of the drawer. But he had just
assumed it would be in another drawer somewhere.

"...Did you bring all your stuff?"

"You, the witness, didn't have time for that, so do you think the actual suspect would have
had time for it?"

"Then what are you wearing?"

"Nothing. Want to see?"

Ilay pretended to pull down his pants with a teasing smile. Jeong Tae-ui frowned and firmly
declined.

"Stop that. I don't need to see such an ugly thing."

"Ugly? That's harsh. Anyway, you see that ugly thing every time you use the bathroom."

"Mine is much cuter and more lovable in size compared to yours. No need to compare it to
that ugly thing."

Although Jeong Tae-ui spoke confidently, he felt something was off but kept a straight face.
It was the truth, after all. Jeong Tae-ui grimaced as he recalled seeing Ilay's naked body by
the beach a few days ago. He thought that anyone who slept with Ilay must have had a hard
time. He even pitied the young man who had been with Ilay that day. The young man seemed
quite small, and Jeong Tae-ui felt relieved that his mouth hadn't been torn. He expressed his
deep condolences to anyone who had to be intimate with Ilay.
Jeong Tae-ui turned away from Ilay, who was laughing loudly as if he had heard something
hilarious, and gave up on finding underwear. He went into the bathroom.

Damn it, he had thought of something unnecessary. That imposing body that had faintly
emerged in the dim light by the dark beach, and the way Ilay walked out nonchalantly and
dominated the surroundings with his presence. The combination of sweat and body odor from
the intense activity had been overwhelming. As a fellow male, Jeong Tae-ui had instinctively
felt the urge to retreat and leave Ilay's territory, driven by a strong survival instinct.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at the mirror mounted on the shower wall. His familiar reflection stared
back at him. He wasn’t someone who would feel inferior or shrink away wherever he went.
While he wasn't exceptionally impressive, he was comfortably above the average male
physique. In fact, he could confidently show off his body. The man outside was just
excessively above average. He thought Ilay was thin, but seeing him undressed revealed a
robust build — it seemed unfair.

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled to himself as he entered the shower. Soon, warm water flowed down,
soaking his body. As the warm water poured over his head, his body relaxed and seemed to
melt.

He had wished for a bathtub with warm water to soak in during the ten days he’d been here,
but unfortunately, there wasn’t one. However, having a shower with hot water was luxurious
enough for a prison.

"This takes away the meaning of a prison. It’s more comfortable and relaxing than being
outside."

"It affects your rating. It becomes harder to get assigned to a good place later on if you have a
record of being in detention section."

Jeong Tae-ui flinched and turned around to see Ilay on the other side of the glass partition. He
stood in front of the toilet, doing his business, and looked at Jeong Tae-ui nonchalantly.
"So those who want a specific assignment or want to be sold for a higher price strive to get
good scores. Didn’t you notice that some people are desperate to win sparring matches or
train hard and pay attention in lectures? It’s not just because of their competitive spirit or
thirst for knowledge. But of course some people live as they please, not caring about their
scores."

"Are you talking about yourself?"

Jeong Tae-ui grimaced and scrubbed his body. There was soap next to the sink outside the
shower booth, but with Ilay standing right there, he felt reluctant to approach. So he just
rubbed his body with his hands under the water, smacking his lips in dissatisfaction.

In a communal bathroom, it’s common to see one person washing their face while another
uses the toilet and another shampoos their hair nearby, but still having someone use the toilet
right next to you while you shower isn’t pleasant. Especially if that person is watching you
with interest.

"Haha, I live as I please, but I don’t follow the 'whatever happens, happens' philosophy.
Besides, even if I cause trouble by coming to the detention section multiple times, I’ve built
up a tower of achievements. It seems they’re starting to talk about my promotion. Whether I
want it or not."

"Promotion? I thought the position of a UNHRDO instructor was not a spot that a member
could be promoted to."

"Normally, that's the case. You need to meet certain qualifications, which are hard to achieve
if you only stay as a member. But in my case, I’ve been involved in a lot of external work.
Oh, right. Your uncle also started as a member."

"Yeah, that sounds about right. ...But."

Jeong Tae-ui started to speak but then paused. It felt somewhat awkward to bring it up.
Meanwhile, Ilay's blatant staring was quite irritating. Jeong Tae-ui lifted his gaze and glared
straight at Ilay.
"What are you staring at?"

"Well, I was just thinking... you have a pretty impressive physique. You must be quite
popular, Tae-ui. No wonder that young guy was so smitten."

Ilay said with a playful grin. Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay as if he had just heard something
bizarre. As Ilay finished his business and started zipping his pants, Jeong Tae-ui glanced at
him with a disgusted look. He thought, if Ilay ever fucked someone with that thing, they’d be
dead.

Dealing with guys who competed over the size of their manhood was something he had only
encountered in the military. Watching guys argue over who was a millimeter bigger or
smaller was laughable. What good does the size of it do anyway? When he said that, one of
his close friends had laughed and said, "You can say that because you’re at least average,"
and then went on about the virtues of having a large manhood and male prowess.

But looking at Ilay now, Jeong Tae-ui could somewhat understand how some guys felt
intimidated by size. Although he had never thought about such things before, being under
Ilay's intense gaze made him instinctively want to cover up. After all, anyone would feel
uncomfortable being stared at so blatantly.

Jeong Tae-ui, feeling quite uncomfortable, stared back at Ilay, but he didn't budge. It felt
awkward to tell him to stop looking, so Jeong Tae-ui frowned as he stepped out of the glass
booth and began drying himself with a towel. He glanced up at Ilay, who was still standing
there.

"If you're done, why are you still here? Is this your first time seeing someone shower?"

"I’ve seen plenty of people, but it’s my first time seeing you like this... Can I ask you
something?"
Ilay asked with a playful smile. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him suspiciously, wondering what he
was going to say, and reluctantly nodded.

"You haven’t slept with that young man, have you? What about other guys? Do you have any
experience?"

Jeong Tae-ui frowned. This was an excessively personal question. No wonder Ilay had
prefaced it with an unusually polite "Can I ask you something?"

He clicked his tongue. Of course, he had experience. Whether this man was beyond human
standards in such matters, Jeong Tae-ui was at least average or above average in those areas.

"I have."

"With men?"

"Yeah."

When Jeong Tae-ui answered curtly, Ilay laughed. Come to think of it, he had mentioned
before that he had deviated from moral standards sexually during a phone call. He chuckled
as if finding it amusing.

"Were they all like that guy?"

Jeong Tae-ui nodded, thinking it was a pointless question. Even after drying himself with the
towel, there was still moisture left, so he hesitated to put on clothes right away. He could just
walk around with a towel wrapped around his waist, but being naked in front of this
dangerous man made him feel too vulnerable. It was like facing a wild beast without any
weapons. When he thought about it, this man could easily kill someone with his bare hands,
while Jeong Tae-ui wasn't sure if he could manage even with a weapon in hand.
Uncle, this was definitely a selection mistake. How could he put him in the same room with a
guy like him? It would have been better to put him with someone holding a .50 caliber
revolver threatening to kill him.

"People have their preferences. Sometimes I've embraced bigger guys, but I generally prefer
those who are soft and pleasant to hold."

"Oh... So, you've never been on the receiving end."

Jeong Tae-ui paused as he was about to pick up his clothes. He glanced at Ilay with an odd
look before leaving the bathroom. The thin, gray training clothes — or more accurately,
prison uniform — clung awkwardly to his damp body, making it hard to put on, causing him
to click his tongue.

"People have preferences. I'm not interested in that side of things. Never even thought about
it."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke calmly. In fact, he did have a minor trauma. It was so long ago he couldn't
remember the exact time, but it was early summer, shortly after he started high school.

A gym teacher was absent one day, so they played soccer with seniors from a grade above.
After the physical education class, they went to the taps to wash off their sweat-soaked
clothes. While a senior poured water over his back, he felt an odd touch on his back and
waist. At first, he thought it was just his imagination, but it soon escalated.

After that, the senior would occasionally buy him meals or drinks, and although Jeong Tae-ui
was puzzled about when they became so close, he thought the senior was nice and followed
along. Then, one day, as summer grew stronger, they were lounging on a mattress in the cool
shade of the gym storage room when the senior suddenly climbed on top of Jeong Tae-ui.

The senior, though shorter, was about 1.5 times Jeong Tae-ui's size. Despite his struggles, the
senior clung to him with all his might, making it difficult to break free. In the meantime, that
wretched guy had shoved his hands inside Jeong Tae-ui's clothes, groping him all over.
Eventually, Jeong Tae-ui, who was gasping for breath, freaked out when the senior shoved his
face in and without regard for seniority, he just threw a punch. He didn't even listen to the
senior shouting something from behind as he ran out, avoiding that senior from then on.

In fact, even then, Jeong Tae-ui knew his own tendencies. He felt more comfortable with men
than women and found it easier to get physically close to them. Thanks to that senior, he
learned one more thing: people have distinct preferences. He didn't want to be under that
senior, nor did he feel any desire to embrace him. To him, the senior was just that — a senior.
Simply an acquaintance.

In hindsight, that senior was still a high school student, so it was rather pitiful. Even if the
person matches your own preferences, you must consider if you match theirs before making a
move. By now, that senior is probably living well with a good match, he supposed. (He even
forgot his name.)

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head, recalling the bitter past. Then suddenly, an ominous feeling
flashed through his mind, and he looked at Ilay.

"Hey, don't our preferences overlap?"

"Hmm?"

"The man you messed with at the beach, didn't you prefer slender and soft guys?"

"I don't particularly have a type, but those kinds of guys are nice to dominate. They feel good
to hold."

Ilay nodded. Jeong Tae-ui sighed in relief and sternly said,

"Just so you know, you're not my type. I have no interest in fucking someone bigger than me.
So don't expect anything like that from me, not even for a moment."

Jeong Tae-ui solemnly raised his index finger as he spoke, and for a moment, Ilay stared at
him with a very taken-aback expression. Even with that look, Jeong Tae-ui, not to be
outdone, glared back at Ilay, insisting that what was unacceptable was still unacceptable. Ilay
stared intently at Jeong Tae-ui without blinking, then suddenly burst into laughter.

"What the..."

It's never a good feeling when someone suddenly bursts into laughter while staring at your
face. Jeong Tae-ui frowned and looked at him. Ilay leaned against the wall, unable to stop
laughing for quite a while, until he finally stopped after some time. He then waved his hand
dismissively.

"Ah, sure. I'll keep that in mind."

"Yeah. ..."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded at Ilay's straightforward response, but he still looked at him with a
suspicious eye. It wasn't exactly a pleasant feeling to see Ilay so happy just because Jeong
Tae-ui said he wasn't his type. It hurt his pride a bit.

Life in prison wasn't as bad as Jeong Tae-ui had expected. He thought it might be similar to
confinement, but hearing his comrades say things like, "If you go into the prison once, you
come out all skin and bones," he thought it must be much worse than confinement. However,
this place was no different from a retreat.

What on earth did the guys who came out all skin and bones do to end up like that? Did they
starve themselves in some sort of hunger strike?
A few days into his stay in prison, Jeong Tae-ui's question was answered while he was
lounging around in the dim place. The answer came from Ilay, who chuckled when he heard
the question.

"You're here in a comfortable place thanks to your uncle. This is just a simple detention
facility in the prison. You have to cross to the other side to experience the real prison."

Jeong Tae-ui recalled the scene when he came in. When the elevator doors opened on the
seventh basement floor, the doors were divided into two. Both were identical, symmetrical,
black iron doors. The view inside was similarly dark and gloomy. He had dismissed it and
forgotten about it, but it seemed that was the fork between heaven and hell.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at the ceiling for a moment before turning to Ilay.

"Then why are you on this side?"

He had come in unjustly, so that made sense, but this man had killed several people — even
if he claimed it was self-defense — and he was just hanging out in a comfortable detention
facility. It seemed unfair.

However, Ilay only gave a brief smile at Jeong Tae-ui's words and did not provide a proper
answer. He just gave a reply that sounded half like a joke, half like the truth, ‘I told you, I
have strong connections.’

"So, you've never been in the real prison either."

"Well... I did go in once."

"Oh? What did you do to get in there?"

Jeong Tae-ui was curious about what kind of crime could have landed him in that "real
prison," especially when killing people didn't seem to do it. But once again, Ilay just smiled
subtly without answering. Realizing that Ilay wasn't going to respond, Jeong Tae-ui shifted
his attention.

This was a man he would never have gotten close to on the outside. Not just because of his
heartless nature, killing people with a calm face, but also because Jeong Tae-ui fundamentally
didn't like people like him. Someone who seemed to be hiding something but also didn't offer
much to uncover. Though his uncle had some similar traits, it was different with family.

"You were in the military in your country until recently, right?"

Ilay suddenly said. Jeong Tae-ui glanced at him with a surprised look. The small lamp by the
bed cast large shadows.

"Think of prison as a mix of confinement, prison, and torture chambers. Although actual
torture is rare, the more severe the crime, the higher the chance of ending up in the torture
chambers. While in prison, you can’t lie down to sleep. They won’t let you sleep properly, so
eventually, you end up collapsing in exhaustion, whether sitting or kneeling."

Ilay spoke in a light tone. From his tone, Jeong Tae-ui realized that Ilay had experienced such
conditions. He frowned slightly. Jeong Tae-ui had been confined before, and even sitting
upright all day felt like it was breaking his back. The memories of that time still made him
shake his head, and the thought of a place worse than that was something he didn’t even want
to imagine.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay quietly. Leaning against the wall, he was silently reading a book,
looking perfectly ordinary. With his neat and gentlemanly appearance, reading a book so
calmly, he seemed like someone who would easily win people's favor. How did his
personality get so ruined? Did he have such an unfortunate family background?

Feeling a strange sense of pity, Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue inwardly. As Ilay finished his
book and closed it, he looked at Jeong Tae-ui, meeting his gaze. When their eyes met, Ilay
smiled faintly.
"You have a very curious expression. What were you thinking about?"

"Hmm... I was briefly feeling sorry for your unfortunate past."

"My unfortunate past?"

Ilay's tone quickly changed to one of amusement. There was no sign of displeasure, which
one might expect. It was hard to tell whether he was genuinely broad-minded or just good at
hiding his true feelings.

"I'm curious about which part of my unfortunate past stirred your pity."

Ilay asked with apparent interest. Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brow, making a slight sound of
contemplation.

"I don't know about your past, but it's commonly believed that a person's character is shaped
by their past. So, in the process of forming your character, there must have been quite a...
substantial amount of misfortune."

"Quite a substantial amount of misfortune? Haha, that's a plausible deduction."

Ilay laughed as if he found it amusing. However, his voice suddenly took on a bitter tone.

"You're not entirely wrong. I didn't have a particularly happy childhood. I always had to live
under surveillance. Wherever I went, eyes followed me. Naturally, I didn't have any friends
my age. Parents didn't want their kids to play with me."

"Under surveillance? ...Oh. Because your family business is arms dealing..."

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head in confusion but soon understood. Weapons, unless they were
small arms or firearms, were not something an individual could handle personally. The
weapons Jeong Jae-ui developed were probably not easily accessible ones. They would be
treated as military supplies, strictly regulated. If his family dealt with such items, they were
likely connected with organizations. A large-scale broker big enough to be untouchable by
organizations would frequently be subject to oversight.

But to extend that to family members, it was extremely inhumane.

Jeong Tae-ui frowned as he realized an aspect of Ilay's life he hadn't known or cared about
before. It wasn't like he was some ideological subversive being watched, but being visibly
monitored even as a child meant his life couldn't have flowed smoothly.

Of course, not everyone who goes through such a life ends up with a personality as broken as
this man's, so it can't be entirely blamed on external factors, but Jeong Tae-ui felt sympathy
for his childhood.

"The only friend who treated me well back then was a classmate who lived in my
neighborhood. He was very small and cute. We attended the same school through high
school, and he remained slender and innocent until graduation. Maybe that's why I prefer
people who resemble him."

Ilay's low voice sounded like he was reminiscing about a past time, almost like he was
talking to himself.

Jeong Tae-ui felt a pang in his heart. The idea that the friend who supported the lonely boy
might have been his first love was a painful thought, considering the person Ilay had become.
Who could have imagined it? That he had such a past. That the boy from the past would grow
into this kind of person.

But Jeong Tae-ui pitied the impact of the environment that changes people's lives gradually
without them realizing it. Perhaps Ilay could have become a more pleasant and approachable
person. A person with only Ilay's personality, without the traits of Riegrow.
"Do you still keep in touch with that friend?"

Jeong Tae-ui was curious about what the precious person who had seen the human side of
Ilay was doing now. Ilay sighed quietly, put his book down, and looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a
genuinely pitiful expression.

"Of course, I've lost contact with him a long time ago. I forced myself on him several times
during school, so after high school graduation, he disappeared without a trace, either moved
or ran away."

"...Huh?"

Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly and tilted his head. It felt like the direction of the story had
suddenly twisted. As Jeong Tae-ui was still tilting his head, Ilay rubbed his chin. It was
immediately clear that his hand was hiding a smile.

"Tae-ui, you are too naive sometimes.... When you hear someone's story, can't you tell what's
true and what's a lie? This is such an easy story to distinguish."

Ilay looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a somewhat pitying expression, as if to say, "How are you
going to survive in this harsh world?" Jeong Tae-ui stared at him and slowly understood his
words. In simple terms, Ilay had been making a joke or lying to him.

".......You jerk."

Jeong Tae-ui grabbed the nearest object and threw it at Ilay. Ilay easily caught the stainless
steel cup that flew through the air with a sharp sound and laughed. He felt like an idiot for
believing that such a despicable face had a pitiful past.

"Were you always like this since you were a child?"

"Well, I'm not sure how much the environment influenced me, but my brother sometimes tells
me that I haven't changed at all since I was young. He used to think I was just a kid and that
I'd get better as I grew up, but he recently scolded me, saying it's a big problem that I've
grown up with the same personality."

"......."

At least it seemed that his brother understood what proper humanity was, which was a relief.
But the fact that he had been consistently like this since he was a child made it very
understandable why other parents told their kids not to play with him. Essentially, that
troubled past was created by his personality in the first place. Was it the environment that
shaped his personality, or was it his personality that shaped his troubled environment?

"This is truly a chicken and egg situation."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and scratched his head. Then he glared fiercely at Ilay. The fact that he
had lied about something like that was extremely annoying.

Ilay chuckled. His face, laughing after making such a nasty joke, was very irritating.

"What about you?"

After laughing for a while, Ilay suddenly asked. Jeong Tae-ui, still glaring fiercely, answered
with a harsh tone.

"I’ve been called a good guy ever since I was a kid, except for one guy from the military
academy. I’ve lived a pretty uneventful life."

As he grumbled, adding that he hadn't lived a turbulent life like Ilay, Ilay smiled and said,
"But you had an overly famous brother. If you have a standout twin brother in the family,
your life must have had some difficulties."

"Well..."

Jeong Tae-ui, still glaring at him fiercely, tilted his head and thought. Seeing this, Ilay
laughed again, making Jeong Tae-ui's expression even more fierce.

There were definitely difficulties. Jeong Jae-ui was a standout person, sticking out like a sore
thumb. Everyone except his parents, uncle, and himself compared Jeong Tae-ui to Jeong Jae-
ui at least once. But if it happens so often that it becomes part of the daily routine, you
naturally start to give up on some things. Moreover, Jeong Tae-ui got along well enough with
his brother to overcome such difficulties.

"There wasn't much of that, but I did envy his luck a bit. If I had half of his luck, I wouldn't
be here right now."

He muttered to himself that he would never have met someone like Ilay.

"But when I think about it, I haven't been particularly unlucky compared to others — though
lately I've had my doubts — his luck was something he needed. Because of his talent, he
attracted a lot of dangerous people. He was kidnapped several times."

Of course, thanks to his extraordinary luck, he was never harmed by such incidents. His
extreme luck always saved him. In extreme cases once, the kidnapper driving the car
suddenly had a heart attack in front of the police station, causing a minor accident that
immediately drew the police's attention. He was always safe in such ways.

When they were children, his brother often fell ill and nearly died a few times, but Jeong Tae-
ui was also so weak that he was hospitalized frequently. So, he didn't have many memories of
those times.
"Yes, Jeong Jae-ui is definitely famous for his extreme luck. Perhaps his luck is more famous
than his incredible intellect. Over here, everyone knows Jeong Jae-ui."

Ilay spoke with a subtle smile. Although it was unclear what he meant by "over here," Jeong
Jae-ui's fame was nothing new. Jeong Tae-ui nodded.

"Have you ever wondered about it? How someone can be so extremely lucky?"

Ilay asked in a faintly lowered voice. Jeong Tae-ui chuckled.

"How can you find a reason for being lucky? He was just born that way. Even if we look at
our birth dates and times and blood types, everything is the same. You won't find a rational
reason no matter how much you think about it."

"While you may not find the fundamental reason for being lucky or unlucky, there is always a
cause that leads to certain situations."

Jeong Tae-ui frowned and scratched his head. Listening to this man talk about fate felt
strange. He didn't seem like someone who would enjoy discussing luck or its absence. Come
to think of it, there was a time when they had a similar conversation over the phone.

"If people could find that reason, everyone would be desperate to discover it."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered in a bored tone. Discussing it wouldn’t lead to any clear conclusion
and would only end with sentiments like, "I envy him" or "He’s just a lucky jerk," which
wasn't interesting.

"Don't you think your brother might know the reason?"

However, Ilay seemed to find this boring topic quite interesting. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his
tongue in boredom.
"I've never asked him, 'Why are you so lucky?' If I meet him next time, I’ll ask and let you
know."

Jeong Tae-ui, as if tired of the subject, lay down and turned his body. Sensing his disinterest,
Ilay didn't say more. Jeong Tae-ui glanced around the stone walls and then turned his head to
look at Ilay, chuckling.

"You really seem to have a lot of interest in my brother. You’ve even met him before. What’s
so fascinating? He’s just a bit smarter and luckier than most, but he's an ordinary person. If
you expect something special, you’ll be disappointed."

"Expect something special? No, I don't have any expectations. With his luck and brains, he’s
already a special person. No matter his nature, Jeong Jae-ui can't be ordinary."

Ilay smiled. Jeong Tae-ui thought briefly about his brother. Perhaps he didn't feel the extent
of his brother's extraordinariness because they were always together. To him, his brother was
just someone doing his job, but to others, he might seem like someone from another world. It
felt strange hearing his brother's name from someone who seemed so indifferent to others.

"Well, I'll let my brother know later. That Ilay Riegrow is very curious about him."

Only after speaking did Jeong Tae-ui consider if it might be dangerous. His uncle had
repeatedly warned him not to associate with crazy people or draw their attention. By that
standard, it was already too late for his brother. He was already in the public eye, and his
innate luck covered the risks, which was a relief.

"Anyway... it’s good to be resting in here without getting hurt, but after several days, it does
get boring. My body feels stiff. I’d rather run a full marathon than stay cooped up here."

"Full marathon, huh. If you run along the walls of this room, it's about 20 meters—if you stay
a bit away from the wall, it’s about 10 meters. So, you’ll need to do about 4200 laps. I can
count for you if you want to try."
Jeong Tae-ui threw a water bottle this time. As expected, Ilay caught it effortlessly. However,
even he seemed a bit restless, as he got up from his spot and walked closer to the wall. He
cleared the items from a shelf made of iron rods embedded at about head height in the wall,
then lightly tapped it a few times. He flipped himself upside down, hooked his feet onto the
shelf, and started doing sit-ups.

"Can’t you just do it lying down normally? Do you have to hang upside down like a bat?"

"Handstands occasionally help with blood circulation. Haven’t you heard that?"

"Uh, my balance isn’t that great."

Jeong Tae-ui added that he preferred to exercise normally, stretching his limbs and neck. But
he had already done plenty of exercises he could do alone, like push-ups, handstands, and sit-
ups.

Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at Ilay, who had quickly surpassed 30 or 40 reps. This man
seemed to live and breathe exercise. Even when reading a book, he would sometimes hang
upside down or assume a horse stance. Despite all that exercise, he wasn't visibly muscular,
which probably meant he was naturally built that way.

"But for a guy who can snap someone's neck with one hand, why would he need visible
muscles?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself. Ilay, hanging in the air, paused briefly to look at Jeong Tae-
ui. Having grown somewhat comfortable after spending several days together, Jeong Tae-ui
suddenly asked him a question.

"Did you know that if someone hits your knees and heels just right while you're hanging
upside down like that, they can make you fall?"
Jeong Tae-ui spoke casually, and Ilay chuckled, responding just as casually.

"I doubt it. But if you want to try, go ahead."

"Go ahead? Alright. Just don’t complain or take it out on me later."

Anticipating that Ilay might react poorly if he fell and got hurt, Jeong Tae-ui preemptively set
the ground rules and stood up lightly. He approached Ilay but stopped a couple of steps away.

"Um. Now that I think about it, there's a problem. If I calmly approach to the point where I
can reach you, you might catch me and beat me up."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled as he watched Ilay, whose legs were hooked on the shelf while his
arms hung freely in the air. He soon laughed lightly.

"But you know, it’s not just fists that can knock on knees."

As soon as he finished saying "you know," Jeong Tae-ui took three or four steps back.
Immediately after stepping back, he sprang forward, touching the ground. Spinning halfway
through the air, he planted his hands on the ground and aimed his foot at Ilay's knee. It was
out of Ilay's reach, and even if he could reach, he wouldn't have the power to block the leg's
force aided by centrifugal force.

As he swung his leg, Jeong Tae-ui briefly thought, ‘No, that monster might actually have the
strength to overpower my leg strength,’ but his body had already spun halfway. His heel was
about to strike just below Ilay's knee.

Ilay moved. As Jeong Tae-ui had briefly worried, he didn't block his leg with his hand.
Keeping one leg still hooked on the shelf, he freed the other leg. And with his knee, he lightly
hit Jeong Tae-ui's ankle as it flew toward him.
It all happened in an instant. There was no time to avoid it or change direction. Fortunately,
since his ankle joint was loosened, he wasn't injured, but his balance was broken.

"Ughh...!"

Jeong Tae-ui let out a short cry and then wobbled to the side, eventually falling to the floor
and rolling over. At the same time, Ilay released his other leg from the shelf and landed on
the ground. He immediately flipped Jeong Tae-ui over, pinning him down, and sat on his
thighs, slightly below his buttocks. He grabbed Jeong Tae-ui's arms, twisted them behind his
back, and pressed down on his shoulders.

It happened in an instant. Jeong Tae-ui blinked, muttering, "Oh." He had intended to play
lightly for a moment, but before he knew it, he was being overpowered.

"It’s fine to want to play around lightly, but if you're going to do that with me, you need to be
more thorough. In a real fight, losing your head would take no time if you’re this sloppy."

Ilay muttered this while laughing behind him. Jeong Tae-ui sighed and buried his chin into
the mattress in front of him. He had failed. He wasn’t too upset about it. He knew he had
underestimated the situation, and he didn’t expect to take this man down easily with a half-
hearted approach.

But he was surprised. Though he already knew, this man had an extraordinary sense of
reflexes and balance. His strength, speed, and the ability to control them were beyond
question.

"Ilay, where were you before you joined UNHRDO?"

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and asked calmly. Where did this man acquire the ability to find the
exact moment and overpower someone with terrifying speed, without a moment’s hesitation?
This couldn’t be achieved through the branch’s training alone.
Ilay remained silent for a while behind him. Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t see the expression on his
face. He lay down completely, relaxing his body.

"A special Task Force... I was offered a job there."

"Which Special Task Force?"

Ilay stopped answering again. Only a hissing laugh could be heard. It seemed like the large
hand pressing on Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder was exerting more force. His arm, bent behind his
back, was pulled tighter.

"If you don't want to talk about it, I won't ask. I’ll stop asking! Why do you have to try to pull
my arm off over something like that?"

"Haha, I’m not trying to pull it off. Here, I'll let go of one hand, so try to get out."

Ilay released Jeong Tae-ui's other hand as he said this. At the same time, he leaned in closer,
pressing his chest against Jeong Tae-ui's back. He braced his legs against the floor and firmly
pressed down on Jeong Tae-ui with his arm. It seemed like he was using a modified pinning
technique.

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled. He was already bored, so he might as well have some fun like this.

"You must be really bored too."

Jeong Tae-ui placed his free hand on the floor. Then, while still being pressed down, he
curled his body as much as possible, lifting his torso off the ground. He intended to support
the man’s weight, lift himself off the floor, and then twist free. But...

"Oh, damn. You're so damn heavy. How can someone who looks so thin be this heavy!"
"I often hear that I look thin when dressed. You’ve seen me without clothes, haven’t you? No
one says I look thin when I’m undressed."

That's true. He had been surprised the first time he saw this man’s naked body. The difference
between when he was dressed and undressed was stark. But even considering that, this man
was heavy. Jeong Tae-ui, who could easily carry a man of similar build, found this man’s
weight far beyond expectations.

"Did you turn your veins into muscles or something? How are you this heavy?"

Despite his grumbling, Jeong Tae-ui managed to lift his body enough to shake Ilay off. While
Jeong Tae-ui was getting up, Ilay, who had been pressing him down, suddenly laughed as his
height increased.

"Impressive. No matter where you are, you won’t just lie down and die quietly."

"Of course, h, ah..."

At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui twisted his body. All he needed to do was escape from being
pinned. With one arm free, he felt confident he could get out as long as he wasn't being held
down.

But then...

Suddenly, it felt like the man on his back had turned into a massive weight of a thousand
pounds. A tremendous weight pressed down on his shoulders and back. At the same time,
Ilay struck Jeong Tae-ui’s elbow with a karate chop.

Once again, his balance was broken. He slammed his chin into the floor so hard that tears
sprang to his eyes.
"Ow! ...Ugh... You bastard, what if I had bitten my tongue?!"

"Oh, sorry, sorry. I didn't think of that."

Ilay laughed and apologized half-heartedly. However, he suddenly sighed as if feeling

troubled.

"This is difficult. You should have moved quickly, but you were squirming too much below,
Tae-ui."

"What are you talking about? You're so damn heavy. Get off me! My chin is killing me!"

He could taste blood in his mouth, as if it had been slightly torn. Jeong Tae-ui relaxed his
body and irritably shook his head. However, he stopped suddenly.

Ilay, who had been sitting on his back, also relaxed. He could easily push him off now. But
something heavy was pressing between his thighs.

"..."

The position was quite inappropriate. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head in confusion. Something
hard was pressing against the area between his buttocks and thighs. What the hell? What is
this guy carrying between his legs...? For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui's mind went blank. He
tilted his head and slid his free hand under his buttocks. He grabbed the thing that was
moving there.

"...Ah."

"...Huh?!"
A short gasp escaped Ilay's mouth. Almost simultaneously, a strange scream burst from Jeong
Tae-ui's mouth.

Jeong Tae-ui slowly frowned as he realized the object in his hand was Ilay's groin. He froze,
not knowing what to do with it still in his grasp.

Wow. This is a disaster. The fact that he had grabbed someone else’s private part with his
own hand was disastrous, and the fact that the man in question was this crazy guy made it
even worse. And it was even more shocking that this thing was standing erect as if it were as
crazy as its owner, and that its size was drastically different from his own that he had always
held in the bathroom.

Jeong Tae-ui, frozen in place for a few seconds with a blank mind, deeply regretted his
actions. He slowly and mechanically turned his head.

"What is this?"

"You suddenly grabbed it, and now you're asking me? That's a bit troublesome. Ah, wait.
Don’t squeeze. I might come."

Ilay's voice was as calm as ever, but his breathing was slightly faster. Jeong Tae-ui, startled,
quickly tried to release his hand. However, a large, white, and beautiful hand overlapped his.

"Good. Just a little more."

"Good? What do you mean good! Just a little more what? Let go of my hand!"

Jeong Tae-ui shouted in a panic, desperately struggling to get out from under Ilay. Damn it,
the feel of this bastard’s lower abdomen against his butt was giving him chills. And now, this
damn hand overlapping his was touching his groin.
In contrast to Jeong Tae-ui’s frantic thrashing, Ilay laughed coolly and softly. The only
change was the slightly excited breath and the voice whispering lower in his ear.

"Sorry, sorry. I guess being cooped up quietly for a few days made me like this without
realizing. Well, it doesn't matter, it’s just a little harmless fun. Stay still. Shh..."

Ilay whispered in his ear. The lips touching his earlobe were hot. Hot and ticklish, sending
chills down his spine. Jeong Tae-ui shuddered involuntarily.

What is this? He never wished for this kind of messed-up situation. Why was he tangled in
desires with this guy?

While Jeong Tae-ui's mind was in turmoil, a large hand moved over his pants. Starting from
his lower abdomen, the hand slid down slowly, covering his groin like a noose.

Jeong Tae-ui let out a shallow breath.

Ilay, gripping his flaccid penis over the clothes, suddenly applied a slightly rough force. It
wasn’t enough to cause pain, but enough to startle Jeong Tae-ui. As Jeong Tae-ui opened his
mouth to say something, Ilay began to caress his penis. The hand that firmly pushed up the
soft flesh then teased the tip with his fingertips. The fingers that poked through the thin fabric
and gently pressed against the urethra were chilling. He laughed as the penis hardened
effortlessly in his grasp.

It wasn't just an impression. The penis in Jeong Tae-ui's hand was also rising, head held high.
Overwhelmed by the growing length that couldn’t even fit entirely in his hand, Jeong Tae-ui
tried to pull back his hand, but Ilay's hand firmly overlaid it, preventing any movement.

"Hey, wait, I’m not into you!"

He shouted, but his voice came out raspy and mixed with desperation, probably due to the
urgency or the strong pull below. From behind, Ilay muttered in a now clearly rough and
lowered voice.

"I'm not really into you either. But you don’t have to be my type to relieve desires. Don’t
think about it. It's just about releasing built-up tension. Just like I need to, so do you. We're
just lending each other a hand. It's nothing you don’t do with others."

Even as he spoke, Ilay’s voice grew increasingly heated. Then suddenly, it seemed like his
hand, which had been gripping Jeong Tae-ui's penis, was about to leave.

What do you mean, you might do this with anyone, but I don't. .. Jeong Tae-ui was about to
shout when the stimulus faded. He winced instinctively. The disappearing stimulus amidst the
urgent need brought out the beast more attuned to instincts than reason.

Come to think of it, it had been months since Jeong Tae-ui last relieved himself. He hadn't
had the chance since he had been busy contemplating whether to discharge or not. ...Maybe it
had been almost a year.

Damn. No wonder his lower half was getting erected even with this madman behind him.

"Hey, wait, just a little more...! Hey, hey, again, again!"

Screw it. If it's come to this, he might as well relieve himself. Moreover, Jeong Tae-ui’s hand
was still bound to Ilay's groin. Anyway, this guy seemed intent on satisfying his desire with
his own hand, so Jeong Tae-ui would only feel unjust if left out.

When Jeong Tae-ui grabbed Ilay’s wrist as it started to leave, Ilay paused briefly and then
chuckled softly. He then said while shaking off Jeong Tae-ui's hand.

"Your clothes are already wet. Are you planning to come in them?"
Ugh. Jeong Tae-ui, with his face burning hot, recoiled his hand. Ilay then slipped his hand
into Jeong Tae-ui's pants and pulled them down. The sudden exposure felt cool, but before
the chill could take effect, Ilay’s hand once again warmly grasped his groin.

Looking down, Jeong Tae-ui saw that beautiful, white hand gripping his penis. Between those
long, delicate fingers, glimpses of his reddened, erect penis could be seen. As Ilay had said,
the tip was already wet.

The sight of those pale, elegant fingers teasing and roughly handling the sensitive skin of his
penis felt obscenely lurid to Jeong Tae-ui, causing him to turn his head away in
embarrassment.

Meanwhile, Ilay, who had intertwined his fingers over Jeong Tae-ui's hand, led his hand
inside his own pants. As the front of his trousers came down, his hot, erect penis suddenly
sprang free. Jeong Tae-ui swallowed another groan. It had been disconcerting enough when it
was covered by clothing, but now, feeling the massive, hot flesh directly against his palm was
chilling.

"Get down. ...Raise your hips."

The heat of Ilay's chest pressed against his back, transmitting warmth that seemed to blur
Jeong Tae-ui's thoughts.

As he lowered himself as instructed, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly came to his senses when he felt
the tip of Ilay's penis between his bare buttocks. Cold sweat trickled down. He remembered
the solid feeling from earlier.

"Wait! No, this isn't right! I told you, I'm not into this! You said we'd just use our hands, why
are you trying to shove that in and kill me?!"

Jeong Tae-ui flailed and yelled. This was no joke. He wasn't into being on the receiving end,
had never been, and if something that size was pushed in, he was sure he'd split in two and
die. Ilay, who was holding his own penis and trying to push between Jeong Tae-ui's booty
cheeks, frowned as Jeong Tae-ui kicked out with a pale face. However, he quickly shrugged
as if he understood.

"Alright. I get it, you're not my type either. Probably wouldn't feel great anyway... Then come
closer. No, lie down facing me. That's it."

As Jeong Tae-ui hesitated, Ilay impatiently pushed him down and pressed on top of him.
Then, he grasped both Jeong Tae-ui's and his own penis together with his large hand and
began to stroke them forcefully.

Ilay's hand, which gripped both penises together, moved with a brutal force, leaving no room
for Jeong Tae-ui to protest. Though the hand movements were rough enough to hurt, Jeong
Tae-ui couldn't utter a sound. On the thin line between pain and pleasure, his penis was
swelling more and more. The heat of Ilay's penis, pressed against his own, was intense
enough to feel like it might burn.

Ilay, who had been moaning softly right above Jeong Tae-ui's face, suddenly reached out a
hand. That large hand covered Jeong Tae-ui's eyes, plunging him into darkness.

With his vision blocked, his senses became even more acute. All sensations converged on one
point where every nerve in his body concentrated, becoming disturbingly hot. It felt like his
insides were burning. Bit by bit, more and more.

Then, all of a sudden.

Hot, sticky liquid splattered onto his abdomen. Ilay's hand disappeared from Jeong Tae-ui's
eyes. Again and again, the milky, thick fluid shot out almost simultaneously from both of
them, pooling on Jeong Tae-ui's stomach and trickling down. The sensation was so hot that
Jeong Tae-ui let out a short groan.

His head felt hot, his vision went white, and it all felt surreal. This feeling lingered for a
moment.
His vision blurred, and he closed his eyes for a while. His strength drained away, and he
collapsed onto the floor.

Jeong Tae-ui thought he might just drift off to sleep like this, but he felt the warmth above
him recede. When he opened his eyes, he saw Ilay, who had been lying almost on top of him,
getting up. Sitting beside him, Ilay glanced at Jeong Tae-ui, who was lying limp, and
chuckled.

"See, it's not so bad. You can relieve your urges with anyone."

"...No... I still prefer someone I like. After all, you have to face them afterward."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, still lying motionless. Slowly, rationality began to return to his mind.

He realized he had made another foolish mistake. It wasn’t like he had done anything
completely out of control with this guy, but it felt like he was sinking deeper into the
quagmire, despite his uncle's advice to avoid getting involved. It was becoming more of a
mess.

No, maybe not. After all, being close enough to help each other relieve some tension could
mean a deeper connection, right? Who knows, maybe if something happened later, Ilay might
show some consideration because of this bond.

Thinking this, Jeong Tae-ui sighed deeply.

The thoughts he entertained seemed absurd even to himself. This man, Ilay, would likely not
hesitate to kill even a cherished lover if the timing was wrong.

He suddenly recalled something Ilay had said before.

—I don’t quite get it. I can imagine what’s going through your mind… But such shame is hard
for me to grasp, as I’ve never experienced it. It’s useless in life. If it were me, I’d suggest just
going for it since you were already turned on. Better that than agonizing with a frustrated
face….. Emotions are a fleeting whim, not worth fretting over too much.

Those words were now the most crucial guideline for understanding Ilay.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced over at Ilay. The hot and stuffy atmosphere from a moment ago had
disappeared, and Ilay, as if nothing had happened, was cleaning himself with a composed and
cold expression. Their eyes met. Without any embarrassment or hesitation, Ilay met his gaze
and offered a tissue to Jeong Tae-ui, asking if he wanted to clean up too.

Although he had suspected it, Jeong Tae-ui realized anew: this man had no psychological
burdens or constraints when it came to sexual matters. He treated sex like a sport, without
emotional entanglement.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed again as he thought about this.

There was no need to think too deeply about it. It was just casual enjoyment with someone
else. Even if he felt heavy-hearted, what could he do about it? His heart wasn’t in it, and it
wasn’t like his body had gone along with it out of love.

With another deep sigh, Jeong Tae-ui felt his mind ease. Looking into Ilay's dark, cool eyes,
he felt reassured. It really was just for fun. Despite a faint sense of regret, he appreciated that
there was no awkwardness in facing him afterward.

The only lingering discomfort was towards another. Sorry, Xin Lu.

Jeong Tae-ui silently muttered an apology to him.

"Are you not getting up? Then I'll shower first."

Ilay gestured towards the bathroom. Fine, do as you please, I'm not getting up, Jeong Tae-ui
mumbled, turning onto his side. The fluid that had pooled on his stomach was slowly
hardening and trickling down. Grimacing, he noticed Ilay catching on, laughed and wiped his
stomach with a towel. Perhaps he had some manners after all. Hard to believe, though.

"Tsk... Ah, crap."

As Ilay tossed the towel aside and noticed some fluid on his fingers, he clicked his tongue.
Then, looking down at Jeong Tae-ui, he seemed to have a thought and ran his finger across
Jeong Tae-ui's lips.

Intending to just lie there and laze around, Jeong Tae-ui's expression instantly hardened as he
bolted upright. With a disgusted noise, he furiously scrubbed his lips with the back of his
hand, prompting Ilay to laugh. In a fit of annoyance, Jeong Tae-ui tried to slap him hard
across the face.

***

Drip.

Drip, drip...

What woke him up was the sound of water dripping in the distance. The sound echoed softly
in the quiet and dark basement, gently reaching his ears. It felt as if a cold, clear drop of
water might fall on his forehead.

Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes. All he could see was a dim yellow light. But when he turned
his gaze, he could make out the dimly lit room around him. He listened carefully, but besides
the occasional sound of water, there was no other noise. It seemed like everyone in the other
rooms was asleep, as there was no sign of movement.
There was no clock, and no one told him the time, but his body naturally sensed the
approximate hour. It was probably around 2 or 3 a.m. Even if he was off, it wouldn't be by
more than an hour or two. It was too early to get up and move around, and too late to
exchange even a few words with others.

“Damn... I wanted to sleep comfortably in the dark, but even my dreams are terrible...”

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, pressing his thumb against his eyelids, which were still heavy with
sleep. If he stayed still, he knew he would fall asleep again in seconds, but he also knew that
if he fell asleep now, he would surely have the same dream again. It was like waking up from
sleep paralysis, only to fall asleep again and experience the same paralysis.

“What kind of dream is so terrible? Did someone appear in it that you're afraid to see?”

Jeong Tae-ui froze.

The voice came from right beside him. Someone was lying close against the wall nearest to
where Jeong Tae-ui was lying. The voice, calm and steady in the darkness, held no trace of
sleep. It seemed the person hadn't been asleep at all.

When he turned his head, he saw a pair of eyes glowing in the darkness, reflecting the faint
light. Seeing them suddenly without thinking would be enough to give someone a heart
attack.

"Do I really have to see you even in my dreams?"

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled, his voice still heavy with sleep. In response, he heard a soft, breathy
laugh. It seemed the person was smiling in that peculiar way of his again. Jeong Tae-ui, still
struggling with drowsiness, forced himself to sit up. He didn't want to fall asleep and have the
same dream again.
"Ah, how nice it would be if I could just avoid meeting people I dislike, at least in my
dreams."

"So, you really did meet someone you were afraid of in your dream?"

"More than afraid, it was someone I can't stand..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered bitterly, smacking his lips. He thought a lot of time had passed since
he'd been through so much after coming to this place, but when he looked back, it had only
been about half a year since he'd been discharged. It's no surprise that memories from that
time would appear vividly in his dreams.

"There was this one really annoying guy when I was in the army. I’m sure he thought the
same about me... Ah, really. There were so many kind and cute juniors, and seniors who were
gentle and reliable, so why on earth did it have to be that annoying guy who shows up in my
dreams?"

"Aha. An annoying guy, huh? It’s intriguing to hear you talk like that."

Ilay said, as if surprised. It was unusual for Jeong Tae-ui to talk about others, and even when
he did, he rarely spoke ill of them, so this must have piqued Ilay's curiosity.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head. He didn’t really want to talk about it. It wasn’t so much that
the story was unsettling, but rather that he didn’t want to remember that annoying guy at all.

"Talking about things that are bothering you is how you let them go. So, did you run into a
bad superior in the military and have a rough time? Tell me whatever you want. I’m a good
listener, you know."

Ilay’s words made Jeong Tae-ui chuckle. He didn’t particularly feel like he needed someone
to listen, but he figured it would be better to keep talking to stay awake. Besides, it wasn’t
like this was some big secret.
"He's also the reason I got discharged. I was so determined to beat the crap out of him that I
sent him to the hospital. I ended up in the hospital too, but I got discharged two weeks earlier
than he did."

"So, I won," Jeong Tae-ui added, and Ilay laughed. It would indeed sound funny to anyone,
claiming victory after a fight that landed both of them in the hospital.

"I wasn’t obvious about it at school, but there was an incident, and rumors spread that I liked
men. You might understand, but the military culture in my country is very conservative. That
rumor followed me even after I graduated and was commissioned into the military. To make
matters worse, an obnoxious classmate who loved to spread that rumor also got
commissioned and ended up in the same unit as me."

"Ah, so did you beat him up for spreading that rumor?"

"No. The rumor started a long time ago. It had been following me for years. And since the
rumor was true, no matter how much I disliked his behavior, I couldn't hit him for that."

"Then what happened?"

"At that time, life was just tiring. My superiors, my subordinates, everything was exhausting.
So, when I was already mentally worn out, that guy decided to throw a punch at me. I guess
all the frustration I'd been holding in for years just exploded, and I thought, 'Fine, today
you're going down,' and I just let loose on him. By the time I came to my senses, we were
lying side by side in the hospital."

That was the worst part. After beating the guy with the determination to never see him again,
he ended up seeing him immediately after regaining consciousness, lying right next to him in
the same space, unable to move. It was the worst of the worst. In terms of emotional torment,
it was even harder to bear than being trapped in the same space with this murderous maniac
right now.
To make matters worse, while they were in the hospital, the guy never just ignored or avoided
him. Instead, he kept picking fights. Just when things would get quiet, he'd drop some
comment that would flip his mood upside down, and just when Jeong Tae-ui would try to
ignore him, he'd poke at him again with his sharp tongue. Their personalities were completely
different in that regard — Jeong Tae-ui, who would ignore and treat people he disliked as if
they didn't exist, and this guy, who was the exact opposite.

"A punch, huh? That guy's got guts. I wouldn't want to fight you either."

Ilay said with a laugh. If anyone else had said that, Jeong Tae-ui might have thought they
were acknowledging his strength, but coming from Ilay, it only sounded like teasing. He
probably knew it too.

"...Yeah, well, I wouldn't want to fight me either. Who knows what dirty tricks I'd pull?"

However, after thinking for a moment, Jeong Tae-ui nodded in agreement. Most people who
knew Jeong Tae-ui would probably agree. He wasn't particularly good with his fists or
exceptionally skilled, but there were few who dared to provoke him first. Thanks to that, he
rarely found himself in unnecessary fights.

In fact, even Lieutenant Kim, that guy, hardly ever threw a punch, preferring to provoke
others with his words. That cowardly and sneaky guy knew well enough that starting a fight
with Jeong Tae-ui, who wouldn't hesitate to use any dirty trick to bring down his opponent,
wouldn't end well for him.

Still, it was surprising that Lieutenant Kim had punched Jeong Tae-ui at all. Although Jeong
Tae-ui would throw back similar remarks whenever Lieutenant Kim said something nasty, it
was rare for him to get so riled up that he would resort to violence. And it wasn't like Jeong
Tae-ui had used any particularly harsh language against him.

"He kept calling me 'homo' every time we ran into each other, so I just told him off because I
was tired of hearing it. I joked, 'Hey, you must actually like me, right? That's why you keep
hanging around and spouting that crap to get my attention.' Then suddenly, he snapped and
threw a punch at me... He must have really hated gay people. I mean, to get that worked up
over a few words. Seriously, what a pain in the ass. Why did he keep picking fights if he
hated it so much?"
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and muttered. Talking about it brought back memories, and
he could feel the anger rising again. Even in his dreams, that guy showed up, taunting him
with the same "homo" remarks. Whether in dreams or reality, he was just unlucky to deal
with that jerk.

Ilay remained silent. The man who had been laughing and responding just a moment ago said
nothing, prompting Jeong Tae-ui to look at him. He wondered if Ilay had fallen asleep, but
the black pupils still reflected the light. He was staring at Jeong Tae-ui, lost in thought.

"Why are you looking at me like that?"

"Oh, it's nothing. I was just thinking about when people usually get the angriest."

"Heh, people tend to get angry when something hits too close to home. Maybe that guy really
was into that sort of thing. You know, some people don't even realize it themselves."

Jeong Tae-ui joked with a laugh. But there was no response from Ilay; he just looked at Jeong
Tae-ui with a curious expression before letting out a small chuckle.

"Was he the only one like that?"

"Hmm?"

"In all your life, has there never been anyone else who picked fights with you like that?"

Jeong Tae-ui paused to think. Lieutenant Kim was the most vividly remembered as a really
unpleasant person. But as time passed, unless something like a dream brought him back to
mind, Jeong Tae-ui wouldn't think of him, and many of those memories had faded.

He didn't have many memories of hating someone, at least not with the same intensity as
Lieutenant Kim, who spent years at school and in the military alongside him, constantly
insulting and provoking him.

But now that he thought about it, there had been some strange people who had crossed paths
with him in life. That senior from high school, for example. Though, Jeong Tae-ui didn't
exactly hate that guy. It seemed like every year, he encountered odd people. But he always
thought most of it was because of his older brother.

His brother always seemed to attract kidnappers or twisted individuals, and because Jeong
Tae-ui was always around him when they were younger, he ended up experiencing those
situations more than others. These people weren't the same as the perverts or deviants you
hear about nowadays. They didn’t usually do anything overt — though sometimes they did
— but they were strangely persistent.

However, once he hit puberty, grew taller, and gained strength, such incidents became less
frequent. Maybe it was because if someone seemed odd, Jeong Tae-ui wouldn't keep them
close and would push them away if necessary, even with force. Or, though it was unlikely,
maybe it was because the brothers were so cute as children that they attracted attention, but as
they grew older, their looks faded.

In any case, by the time he reached middle and high school, where he had matured faster than
others, he didn’t encounter many strange people. Most of the people around him were good.

"Or maybe, by then, I wasn't always sticking close to my brother, so all the weirdos might
have gone after him without me knowing. Hmm. If that's the case, it seems like they were
originally targeting him. Anyway, I didn't really deal with stuff like that."

Jeong Tae-ui shrugged his shoulders as he added, "I didn't exactly have the kind of face
people would pick on."

Maybe that's why Jeong Tae-ui preferred gentle and loving people, and since he was drawn to
such people, there weren't many who would stick around if they could cause him harm.

He couldn't remember exactly when this happened. It wasn’t that long ago, probably around
the time he graduated from the military academy or was newly commissioned.
At that time, Jeong Tae-ui had learned that he would have to face Lieutenant Kim again at the
new unit he was assigned to, which made him very unhappy. He remembered coming home
and venting his frustrations. As Jeong Tae-ui grumbled while downing several cans of beer,
his brother, who was sitting in front of him nursing a single can, sighed and said something
strange.

‘The guy who covets you must be someone who’s instinctively greedy. It’s not a good idea to
get too close to him.’

When Jeong Tae-ui heard that, he wondered if his brother was drunk after just one can of
beer or if he had eaten something wrong. He looked at him disapprovingly, shuddering.

‘Hey, hyung. Jeong Jae-ui, what are you talking about? It’s not like he covets me, it’s more
like he’s constantly picking fights with me. …Why are you so out of it? Is something bothering
you?’

Worried about his brother’s sudden, out-of-context remark, he tried to change the subject. His
brother seemed like he was about to say something, but then closed his mouth. Jeong Tae-ui,
slightly tipsy, shook his brother, urging him to talk if something was bothering him.
Eventually, his brother did share his worries — he was concerned that his only younger
brother was turning into more and more of a drunk.

"……..."

Thinking back on it, his brother was sometimes a bit of a mystery. There were times when
Jeong Tae-ui wondered if this guy was really the same age as him, but despite everything,
they were siblings who got along without ever really fighting. The only times they did fight
were when they were very young or when they argued about whether jajangmyeon or
jjamppong was better.

"I wonder what he’s up to now. Though I’m sure he’s doing fine on his own."
Jeong Tae-ui flopped back onto the bed. Ilay looked at Jeong Tae-ui and smiled faintly.

"It seems like you’re worried because your brother is missing. From what I heard from
Instructor Jeong, he still hasn’t come home."

Jeong Tae-ui scoffed and waved his hand dismissively. Worry? That wasn’t necessary for his
brother. His brother, who always got whatever he wanted, would somehow manage to twist
fate so that if he even thought, ‘I want to see my younger brother,’ he’d end up bumping into
someone on the street who would turn out to be the head of UNHRDO, who would get so
mad that he’d throw his hyung into the nearest branch’s prison — only for that branch to be
the one right here.

"Still, you never know. He might’ve been secretly captured by some weapons developer and
is now being imprisoned and exploited for his brains."

"If he was someone to end up like that, he would’ve been caught before he were even ten
years old."

Jeong Tae-ui responded firmly, leaving no room for doubt. Having met Jeong Jae-ui himself,
Ilay seemed to know about his luck and nodded in agreement.

It was nice to talk to someone who knew about his brother. When Jeong Tae-ui talked like
this, people who didn’t know Jeong Jae-ui or had only heard vague rumors would doubtfully
ask how such things could be possible. Even Jeong Tae-ui, who had lived with his brother,
sometimes found his luck hard to believe, so it was natural that others would be skeptical.

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly looked at Ilay. It wasn’t really something he needed to ask, but he was
curious.

"You said you met my brother before, right?"

"Well, ‘met’ might not be the right word. It was so brief that it’s more accurate to say we
passed by each other."

"Was that through my uncle? Or because your brother is an arms dealer?"

Ilay gave a vague smile and answered shortly, "Both." Jeong Tae-ui nodded.

Then Ilay suddenly asked,

"In a situation where Jeong Jae-ui is missing, if you needed to find him urgently, how would
you go about finding him?"

Jeong Tae-ui frowned and let out a "Hmm." He had never thought about that before.
Whenever it was necessary, he could easily get in touch with his brother. There were only
rare occasions when he couldn’t, and it was usually for one specific reason: if getting in touch
with his brother would cause him some sort of inconvenience.

Jeong Jae-ui was consistently lucky in that way.

"He's not someone I can contact just because I want to, so if he doesn’t want to meet me,
there’s no point in trying to find him. It's like an innate talent; it's not something that can be
achieved through effort."

However, there was one way to meet Jeong Jae-ui. If meeting Jeong Jae-ui would result in a
benefit solely for him, it was easier to find him. If he wanted to meet him for something that
would bring luck or a positive outcome to Jae-ui, then it would be easy to track him down.

As he thought about this, Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head. He had never tried to calculate or
plan out meeting his brother like that before, so thinking about it now was difficult.

"Come to think of it, it’s my brother’s birthday in two months."

When Jeong Tae-ui mumbled this thought out loud, Ilay raised his eyebrows and said,
amused,

"Jeong Jae-ui’s birthday? Then that means it’s your birthday too. You talk as if it doesn’t
apply to you."

"Huh? It’s not that; it’s just that we’ve only been celebrating each other’s birthdays for the
past few years. My brother took care of mine."

He rarely thought about his own birthday. It’s not like he did anything special for his
brother’s birthday either. He just remembered the day, got in touch, and if their schedules
aligned, they would have a meal together. After their parents passed away, they were the only
ones left, with no relatives to keep in contact with, and neither had a significant other, so they
naturally ended up spending their birthdays together.

"…Though, to be honest, neither of us is the type to diligently celebrate birthdays. We would

only remember a few days later and then try to find time to grab a meal together."

"Hmm. So this year, too, Jeong Jae-ui will either come find you for your birthday or at least
get in touch."

"Well, maybe. He might call around that time. If I call home, he might even be back by then."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured nonchalantly, looking up at the ceiling. Then, suddenly sensing Ilay
staring at him, he turned to look at him.

"What?"

"No, I thought so before, but I get the feeling you have a good relationship with your brother.
I'm jealous."
Ilay shook his head with a subtle smile. Jeong Tae-ui, who was unsure if their relationship
was so good as to make others envious, shook his head ambiguously and suddenly stopped
moving.

Faintly, he thought he heard something from above. Beyond the ceiling, or beyond that, or
even further above.

It seemed Ilay also noticed why Jeong Tae-ui had stopped. He glanced at the ceiling and then
nodded with an "Ah." Jeong Tae-ui looked at him as if he knew something.

"It's probably radiation response training. We've entered the second half of the second week,
so they usually do it around the end of the joint training."

"Radiation response... What on earth are they exploding that the vibrations can be felt here?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered with a face of disbelief. This building had a significant distance
between floors. Moreover, the inner and outer walls were thick enough that most sounds
didn't transmit. The only places with thin walls might be the corridors in the office areas
where people stayed. The spaces between floors and outer walls were said to be bunker-level.

"Feeling it down here means it must be directly above us. If it's the 6th basement level... that
would be where the office areas are. They don't tell the staff where they'll be detonating each
time. Looks like it's above us this year."

"Conducting radiation response training inside the building... I think the wardens of
UNHRDO have definitely lost their minds. Do they have so much budget that they don't
know what to do with it?"

"At the end of the year, they dig up perfectly good roads because of the administrative
budget. It's similar to that. They allocate the budget after the quarterly joint training."
"...There always has to be an irrational system somewhere."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured bitterly. But randomly detonating things, even if it's okay since
there's nothing important in the office area, it would be quite troublesome if they did it on the
ground floors or near the important floors. If they did it on the 5th basement level, the branch
wouldn't be much affected, but the staff would be wandering around looking for a rest area
for a while.

"No matter where they detonate it, it will be inconvenient for a few days... Ah. Maybe they
should just drive everyone outside and detonate it in the forest or somewhere like the 4th
basement level."

"That won't work."

As Jeong Tae-ui started listing each floor, Ilay mumbled with a laugh. Jeong Tae-ui glanced
at him.

Come to think of it, he didn't know what was on the 4th basement level. It was a restricted
area, so the door to the 4th basement level was always locked. The elevator didn't stop on the
4th basement level either. Since it was restricted to authorized personnel only, authorized
personnel could enter, but Jeong Tae-ui had no idea what was there.

"Why? Do they secretly have robots protecting the Earth hidden on the 4th basement level?"

When Jeong Tae-ui said this, Ilay laughed out loud but didn't answer. Even after waiting a bit
longer, it didn't seem like an answer would come, so Jeong Tae-ui turned his head. The
building had a significantly wide gap between floors, so it seemed like a giant robot could fit.
Then, where would the robot deploy from? Would it dig a tunnel to go out?

While Jeong Tae-ui was momentarily lost in thought, he heard another faint vibration and
sound from far above. It seemed the radiation response training was still ongoing. Looking up
at the invisible ceiling, Jeong Tae-ui sighed.
Although he couldn't know for sure, it was undoubtedly late at night. Training at this time,
the branch members really had it tough. Not just the branch members, but the ones leading
the training must be the instructors, and they had it tough too. It seemed that being trapped in
the fortress was a better deal for him.

He quietly counted how many days had passed. Even though his sense of dates was blurred a
few days after he came in, it seemed like roughly half of his stay in the detention section was
over.

"Ilay, how long do you have to stay in the detention section?"

"Well, I've never been released on the scheduled date, so I don't know. They told me to stay
for ten days once, but I was released after three months. They also told me to rot here for a
few years but let me out in less than a month. However, it's not the branch I'm affiliated with,
and I have a lot of tasks piled up, so they probably won't keep me here for long."

Ilay spoke calmly, as if it didn't matter when he got out. Then, he suddenly asked Jeong Tae-
ui.

"Weren't you told ten days?"

"Yeah, it seems like about half of that has passed now."

"When you leave, I'll be bored. It would be nice if someone else comes in."

At his words, Jeong Tae-ui laughed bitterly and threw a pen he had in his hand, grumbling,
"Am I your entertainment?" He fervently hoped that whoever came into this room after he
left would be just as cold and selfish as this guy, who was looking for someone to pass the
time with.

***
When he slept more than usual, his head felt heavy. Jeong Tae-ui realized as soon as he woke
up that he had slept a bit longer than usual. His head was slightly heavy and foggy. He got up
and shook his groggy head, reaching for the water bottle by his bedside to quench his thirst. It
was probably around seven or eight o'clock.

It seemed Ilay was in the bathroom. A faint light was leaking out through the glass door of
the bathroom. He had learned over the past few days that Ilay washed up first thing in the
morning. He also noticed a few other small habits. When he was deep in thought, he would
tap the floor slowly with his index finger — a habit Jeong Tae-ui had also noticed when Ilay
was on the phone. When he made jokes, his eyes would slightly crinkle.

Jeong Tae-ui shook his heavy head and entered the bathroom. Ilay, standing under the shower
stream in the shower booth, acknowledged him with his eyes. Jeong Tae-ui, with sleepy eyes,
stood in front of the sink and grabbed his toothbrush. Half-asleep, he started brushing his
teeth.

If he slept less than usual, he would wake up quickly, but if he slept too much, it was harder
to open his eyes. So, at times like this, he would wait to fully wake up while brushing his
teeth with his eyes closed.

Throughout school life, fitting into the school schedule, and after graduation, fitting into
military life, he had always lived a regular life since he grew up. So, just being confined here
for a few days wouldn't change his body's rhythm.

"You're not waking up as usual. Hey, don't swallow it. Spit it out."

As Jeong Tae-ui was brushing his teeth clumsily, Ilay, who had finished his shower,
approached, clicked his tongue, and patted his back. Only then did Jeong Tae-ui groggily
open his eyes and spit out what was in his mouth. He rinsed his mouth a few times and felt a
bit more awake.

"Damn. My head's killing me. I swear I won't do that puzzle again."

Jeong Tae-ui came out of the bathroom grumbling and threw the puzzle magazine. Yesterday,
in the afternoon, an instructor who periodically checked the detention section stopped in front
of Jeong Tae-ui's cell and unexpectedly handed him a bundle of books, saying it was a gift
from his team for their unfairly incarcerated colleague.

Though there weren't any useful books, he gratefully accepted them as he was bored.
However, when he opened the books, he found there were indeed no useful ones. A couple of
adult magazines, a mystery novel he had read long ago, and a puzzle magazine.

From these choices, he could tell who picked each book. The adult magazines were probably
jointly obtained by a few guys, and the mystery novel was likely slipped in by Tou. The
puzzle magazine puzzled him initially, but since no one on the team was into puzzles, it must
have been Maurer, who shared a room with Tou and had also shared a room with Jeong Tae-
ui for a few days. Though Maurer had been glaring at him ever since Colt's grudge, he
seemed to have had some compassion when he heard Jeong Tae-ui was in the detention
section.

The most useful book for killing time was the puzzle magazine, so Jeong Tae-ui sincerely
thanked Maurer and opened the book, deciding that next time he went to Hong Kong, he
would meet a dealer to buy a Colt for Maurer.

But right now, all such thoughts vanished. He could keenly feel how much Maurer resented
him. The puzzle magazine Maurer sent was at an extreme level. The cover had a cute
warning that said "No Entry for Beginners." Though Maurer knew Jeong Tae-ui liked such
puzzles but wasn't good at them, he still sent this book.

In the end, he struggled with the magazine late into the night and only fell asleep at dawn.
Ilay, frowning, had asked, "Do you really have to solve that?" but Jeong Tae-ui firmly shook
his head. Once he started a puzzle, he had to finish it. Even if it was a poorly chosen book.

Thanks to that, he ended up sleeping late, and now his head hurt, and his eyes were dry and
scratchy.

"Maurer... you sent this to mess with me, didn't you..."

Jeong Tae-ui glared at the magazine as if he wanted to eat it. Ilay, who was doing light push-
ups for his morning exercise, looked at him incredulously.

“If you can’t solve it, then just leave it. Why are you holding on to it so stubbornly?”

“I need to solve anything I lay my hands on! …Man, I must’ve overworked my brain. I’m
hungry. Why isn’t breakfast here yet?”

Jeong Tae-ui glanced around, searching for his wristwatch, feeling that breakfast should be
arriving soon.

Just then, as if his words had summoned it, the sound of a metal door opening echoed from
the end of the hallway. It was about time for breakfast distribution. The meals, served right on
time with fairly good side dishes, were quite decent for prison food. As usual, the hallway of
the detention section lit up brightly when the food was delivered. The sudden light was so
blinding that Jeong Tae-ui could barely open his eyes.

“Food, food, food~, I'm so hungry~ give~ me food~ quickly~.”

Half-closing his eyes, Jeong Tae-ui hummed a tune and tapped the bars with his fingers as he
often did when his mind was foggy and he lacked energy. Ilay glanced at him, seemingly
amused by how he entertained himself, but showed no particular reaction, instead pulling out
a small table and setting it up.

“You must be low on calcium. Your head seems to be floating. Hopefully, breakfast today
will have some calcium-rich dishes.”

Ilay muttered. Jeong Tae-ui smirked. Listening to such trivial jokes lifted his mood slightly. It
made him think that maybe Ilay wasn’t entirely a lunatic. However, that thought would
vanish when he saw Ilay in the afternoon, punching a steel plate mounted on the wall or
doing sit-ups while hanging upside down.
Ilay might not be a complete lunatic, but he certainly wasn’t a normal person either. There
were several pieces of evidence to support this, beyond the indented steel plates. The most
obvious example was the scar on his shoulder. His wounds healed noticeably faster than
normal. The doctor who checked on them every afternoon often looked at Ilay with
suspicion, wondering if he was truly human.

But thinking about it, whether he was human or not didn’t matter as long as it didn’t affect
Jeong Tae-ui.

Jeong Tae-ui watched Ilay set up the table while he tapped the bars with his fingers.

Then it happened.

“Tae-ui hyung.”

From just a few steps away, a familiar voice called out. Jeong Tae-ui froze, his fingers halting
in mid-tap, and turned around with a disbelieving look. Just a few steps outside the bars stood
Xin Lu.

“Hey, …what brings you here? Why are you here? What’s going on, Xin Lu?”

Initially overjoyed to see him, Jeong Tae-ui’s face quickly turned serious as he remembered
that this was the detention section. While it was unlikely that Xin Lu, being a guard, would
be in trouble, an uneasy feeling crept into Jeong Tae-ui’s heart, fearing something bad might
have happened.

Seeing Jeong Tae-ui's face change from joyful to worried, Xin Lu quickly waved his hand,
seemingly understanding the reason behind it.
“No, hyung. I just came to visit you. I asked the officer for permission to see how you were
doing.”

Xin Lu said quickly, trying to reassure Jeong Tae-ui, flashing a bright smile that was just like
always. Jeong Tae-ui watched him quietly, scrutinizing to see if he was hiding anything.
When Xin Lu tilted his head slightly, looking a bit puzzled, Jeong Tae-ui finally smiled
calmly.

“Thanks for coming. I was surprised to see you. I thought maybe you got into some trouble to
end up here. But of course, you wouldn’t do anything to get yourself locked up here.”

Jeong Tae-ui brushed aside the fact that he hadn’t done anything to deserve being locked up
here either. Xin Lu stood awkwardly on the other side of the bars, smiling shyly at Jeong Tae-
ui. He leaned closer, whispering softly.

“Are you okay? I was really worried when I heard you were here. Is it alright? You’re not
being mistreated or anything…?”

“No, nothing like that. I’m doing fine. How about you? How is everyone else? Nothing’s
wrong?”

Jeong Tae-ui asked, gripping the bars. Xin Lu shook his head, saying everyone was fine, and
took a step closer. They were close enough to touch, but the bars were in the way. Xin Lu,
looking regretful, hesitated briefly before lightly grasping the bars, just below Jeong Tae-ui's
hand.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Xin Lu’s delicate hand, then at his face. Xin Lu was looking down, his
cheeks slightly flushed. Jeong Tae-ui's own face turned red, and he slowly lowered his hand,
carefully placing it over Xin Lu's. The contact made his face feel even hotter, and he couldn’t
help but lower his head as well.

This unexpected visit filled Jeong Tae-ui with joy. He hadn’t expected anyone to visit him
here — he didn’t even know visits were allowed. The fact that Xin Lu was the one who came
made him even happier. He gently stroked Xin Lu’s soft hand with his thumb, finding the
slight movements of Xin Lu’s fingers endearing.

Just then, the guard who had probably come in with Xin Lu approached with their breakfast.
The two of them, who had been blushing and holding hands without saying much, reluctantly
let go. Despite this, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t wipe the smile off his face and covered his mouth
with his hand. The guard, who usually passed the meal trays silently, glanced at Xin Lu and
then at Jeong Tae-ui before speaking unexpectedly.

“You were singing about being hungry and wanting food earlier, right? Here, eat up. I’ve
given you a bit more today.”

The guard’s lips curled into a sly smile, revealing white teeth. Jeong Tae-ui’s face turned beet
red in an instant. He looked away from Xin Lu, inwardly cursing the guard. This usually
unresponsive guard had chosen this moment to comment because Xin Lu was here. Clearly,
he was doing it on purpose. There were too many enemies everywhere. The world felt bleak.

Mumbling to himself with a flushed face, Jeong Tae-ui heard a low chuckle from behind him.
He immediately stiffened, realizing it was Ilay.

Xin Lu looked puzzled, hearing the noise from the dimly lit interior. Since he couldn’t see
under the shelves from outside the bars, he seemed unaware there was another person in
there. Startled by the sudden sound, Xin Lu widened his eyes and craned his neck to peer
inside, but he still couldn’t make out who it was.

"Oh, it seems you're not alone, hyung. You're with someone else..."

“It’s that slender young man I’ve met before. Coming all the way here means you two must
be quite close.”

Ilay said slowly without moving from his spot, his voice carrying a faint smile. Xin Lu
seemed to recognize the voice immediately, and his expression hardened.
“Hyung, is that person…?”

“Yeah… You’ve seen him before. He’s from the European branch. The one who caused
trouble last weekend and ended up here.”

Jeong Tae-ui explained, though he wished Xin Lu had forgotten about that encounter.

"Hyung, the person with you..."

"Hmm... you probably saw him before. He's the guy from the European branch who caused
trouble last weekend."

Not probably, but definitely. Though Tae-ui hoped he had forgotten, that was unlikely. Just as
Ilay had looked at Xin Lu as if licking him, Xin Lu had looked at him with clear curiosity and
wariness.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue inwardly. It seemed he often encountered this man whenever
he met Xin Lu. He never liked it. He wanted to keep this man as far away from Xin Lu as
possible. Although he was with him now — and they were behind bars — this man couldn’t
do anything to Xin Lu. But if they were free and alone together...

He didn't want to think about it. Even if he lacked confidence or pride as a man, he couldn't
help it. Honestly, he was anxious about losing Xin Lu.

"Hyung, are you sharing a room with him? ...Since you came in?"

Xin Lu asked with a stiff face. Realizing that man was nearby, his expression hardened with
tension. But Jeong Tae-ui could clearly feel it. Xin Lu wasn’t just nervous and anxious. He
was watching Ilay with a certain emotion. He looked at Ilay with a strong and direct gaze that
he had never directed at Jeong Tae-ui.
Jeong Tae-ui suddenly remembered what Ilay had said.

— Since he's not entirely yours yet, don't interfere if I approach him, seduce him, or bring
him to bed. In exchange, I won't use threats or other coercive means.’

He had clear confidence. He believed that if Jeong Tae-ui didn't interfere, he could definitely
get Xin Lu. No, even if Jeong Tae-ui did interfere, he wouldn't give up on what he wanted.

Ilay's movements behind him indicated he was standing up. Out of his sight, he soon came
into Xin Lu's view. Jeong Tae-ui knew without looking back. Xin Lu's gaze was fixed on one
spot over his shoulder, unblinking.

Step by step, slowly, he approached Jeong Tae-ui from behind. Even without identifying the
direction of Xin Lu's gaze, he knew that Ilay was directly approaching him from behind.
Three steps away, two steps, and then right behind. He was so close that Jeong Tae-ui felt his
presence keenly. A white hand suddenly appeared over Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder, brushing past
his ear and gripping the bars tightly. Not just one side, but both.

Jeong Tae-ui, almost trapped in Ilay's arms, didn't turn his head and stared straight ahead.
From the front, Xin Lu also looked at Ilay with a face as rigid as Jeong Tae-ui's. Suddenly,
Xin Lu's eyes seemed to sparkle.

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment. Xin Lu looked at Ilay with an expressionless, cold gaze.
Anxiety — no, it was clear wariness. Wariness and anger, frustration.

Jeong Tae-ui had never seen such an expression on Xin Lu before. He had only seen him
smile and call him "Tae-ui hyung" as if he would melt away like cotton candy. So the Xin Lu
in front of him now felt very unfamiliar. As if he were a different person.

What should he call Xin Lu's face now, if he had to describe it...
At that moment, Xin Lu lowered his gaze. He met Jeong Tae-ui's eyes. In that instant, his
face crumpled. As if he had been caught off guard, or realized a mistake.

"Tae-ui hyung, I—"

As Xin Lu opened his mouth to say something, Jeong Tae-ui held his hand again. Even
though he felt Ilay pressing close from behind, pretending not to notice, Jeong Tae-ui spoke
to Xin Lu.

"Thanks for worrying. I'm fine. I’ll be out of here soon, so let's meet then, and go out
together. Like we talked about before."

When Jeong Tae-ui spoke with a feigned smile, Xin Lu, who had briefly shown an anxious
and perplexed expression, soon nodded. Then, a smile began to spread across his face. Seeing
Xin Lu's face, which looked like he was about to cry with relief, made Jeong Tae-ui's heart
ache.

It was because of him that this lovely young man felt so anxious. Because he couldn't
properly protect him or shield him, Xin Lu was so uneasy seeing Ilay.

"I'm not strong enough... I'm sorry."

When Jeong Tae-ui spoke bitterly, Xin Lu quickly shook his head. He repeatedly said it
wasn't true.

At that moment, a hand rested on Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder. Ilay had removed one hand from
the bars and placed it on Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder.

"You two seem really really close. He even came all the way here, I don't have any friends
like that. I'm jealous, you know?"
Ilay sounded amused. He brought his mouth close to Jeong Tae-ui's ear and muttered in a low
voice. Jeong Tae-ui shrank his neck at the warm breath and frowned.

"You have to build good relationships regularly to have visitors and all. Why are you
suddenly being grumpy? I'll show you the book that I got as a gift yesterday, so don't be
grumpy and go away."

Jeong Tae-ui slipped out of his grasp and spoke sulkily. Then, as if finding something
amusing, Ilay Riegrow laughed out loud for a moment and then stepped back coolly. The
white hand that had stretched over his shoulder to grasp the iron bars disappeared from sight.
However, it seemed that Ilay had stepped back one step but had not yet turned around. Jeong
Tae-ui could tell from Xin Lu's gaze, staring blankly at him in front of Jeong Tae-ui.

Suddenly, Xin Lu’s eyes widened, and he clamped his mouth shut, as if Ilay had done
something behind Jeong Tae-ui. A brief, muffled laugh came from behind. When Jeong Tae-
ui turned in surprise, Ilay had already spun around and was walking away. Jeong Tae-ui shot
Ilay an irritated glance before turning his attention back to Xin Lu, who was watching Ilay
with a blank expression.

"What's wrong? ...Are you angry? Why, did that guy do something?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked anxiously. But Xin Lu didn't answer and quietly looked at Jeong Tae-ui.
Then, suddenly, he reached out and grabbed Jeong Tae-ui's hand. His hand was slightly cold,
and his palm was sweaty.

"Hyung. Please come out quickly. I'll be waiting, so don't forget that I'm waiting, and come
out quickly."

"Oh... okay."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded, a bit puzzled. However, Xin Lu, still with a somewhat uneasy face, did
not take his eyes off Jeong Tae-ui. Shortly after, the prison officer who had finished
distributing meals approached.
"Hey, Xin Lu. It's time to leave now. You can't stay too long."

When the officer shouted and gestured, Xin Lu reluctantly let go of Jeong Tae-ui's hand, and
Jeong Tae-ui regretfully clenched his fist at the disappearing touch. Xin Lu greeted Jeong
Tae-ui, and then the officer followed him out. Even after Xin Lu disappeared from sight,
Jeong Tae-ui stood blankly in front of the iron bars, only turning around after hearing the
distant sound of the iron door closing and sighing.

Inside, Ilay was already eating. Jeong Tae-ui sat across from him and silently picked up his
chopsticks. As he wordlessly put rice into his mouth, Ilay spoke.

"He's rather cute. But he seems to be misunderstanding something. He's got a bit of spunk
too."

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Ilay Riegrow. He tilted his head slightly at the part about
misunderstanding but didn't bother to ask. He didn't feel like having a conversation about Xin
Lu. It seemed better to wait for Ilay to finish talking and then change the subject rather than
dragging it out. However, Ilay seemed intent on continuing to talk about Xin Lu. Suddenly,
he looked at Jeong Tae-ui's stiff face and laughed.

"Are you that worried? Afraid he'll be taken away? Or is it a different kind of worry?"

"...Yes, I'm worried he'll be taken. He's such a lovable guy that I think there would be many
who desire him."

Jeong Tae-ui said gruffly. Ilay tilted his head slightly and looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a subtle
smile. Then he put down his spoon and wetted his lips with a glass of water. His moist lips
looked strangely sensual. Ilay, sensing Jeong Tae-ui's gaze on his lips, licked his lips with his
tongue. Jeong Tae-ui quickly turned his eyes away.

Jeong Tae-ui knew for sure. This man was undoubtedly an attractive one, physically
speaking. If he set his mind to it, it wouldn't be hard for him to draw someone into his
embrace. Xin Lu would be no exception. In fact, given that his relationship with Xin Lu was
still not clearly defined, Jeong Tae-ui had no right to say anything if Xin Lu went to this man.
If Xin Lu left him for someone more attractive and heart-throbbing, what could he possibly
say?

"What do you think is the essence of human charm?"

Ilay suddenly asked. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head, unsure of the context of the question.
Where does human charm lie? If he were to give a textbook answer, he could say many
things: the heart, the mind, wisdom. Besides that, many answers could come depending on
personal opinions.

"The face."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered sulkily. Ilay laughed. His fingers tapping on the table looked
extremely pleased.

"Is that your standard? That's good too. Indeed, the face is an important matter. Haha, you are
quite amusing after all."

As Ilay laughed, saying that indeed Jeong Tae-ui was an interesting character, Jeong Tae-ui
didn't bother to ask who else Ilay found interesting. It was already well known to him that
this man was always looking for traces of his brother in him.

"But you see, it's not just the face or the body; there's this aura. It can be called personality or
skill by some, but there are definitely people who can captivate others without doing
anything. That guy is like that too. Just looking at him makes me hard."

Ilay said, grabbing his crotch. It made Jeong Tae-ui wonder if this was an appropriate topic
while eating, but he didn't say anything. Watching Jeong Tae-ui, Ilay suddenly paused and
slowly asked,
"I'm curious, if I took that boy, what would you do?"

Jeong Tae-ui stopped his chopsticks. The side dishes fell between the gap of the chopsticks.
Damn it. He was already unaccustomed to using chopsticks despite decades of practice, and
to hear such words while eating was aggravating. It was especially difficult when picking up
soybeans, which were challenging to grasp several at once.

Jeong Tae-ui, who was glaring at the fallen side dishes on the floor with a displeased
expression, put down his chopsticks. He then picked up the glass of water Ilay had just drunk
from and emptied it in one gulp.

What would he do if Xin Lu was taken from him? He had never thought about it. He didn't
want to think about it and consciously tried not to. In fact, the idea of being taken was absurd.
Xin Lu had never belonged to him. Just as no one belongs to anyone.

He didn't want to lose him. He wanted to keep him close and cherished. He didn't want him
to go to someone else. But if Xin Lu left of his own will, there was nothing Jeong Tae-ui
could do to stop it.

"If you keep your promise, then I have to keep mine too."

Jeong Tae-ui said gloomily. If Ilay didn't forcibly take Xin Lu, he wouldn't interfere either. It
was more of a one-sided statement from Ilay, but he intended to keep it.

Thinking about it made him depressed. Jeong Tae-ui felt his appetite waning and looked
down at his tray. Although the balanced meal still had a few spoonfuls left, he put down his
spoon and pushed the tray away.

Ilay looked at Jeong Tae-ui steadily, then smiled and finished his tray. He spoke to himself as
if enjoying it.
"You're very clever in some ways, but in other ways, your thinking is very off. Well, that
makes it enjoyable to watch."

"If you keep poking at people for fun, you'll definitely get hurt someday."

"Hmm….. maybe that's why I'm sitting in here now."

Jeong Tae-ui briefly considered using the uneaten tray to smack Ilay's face, but he gave up.
He needed to stay in this place a few more days before he could leave. He had to share the
same cell with this man for a few more days, and he needed to take care of himself. Jeong
Tae-ui regretfully swept the tray with his fingertips, feeling a sense of frustration.

***

Time, in retrospect, is not such a long concept. No matter the circumstances, the time yet to
come seems excessively abundant, but the time that has passed seems to have gone in an
instant.

Ten days felt no different; it was a manageable span of time. However, on the ninth day —
the one that seemed to drag on the longest — Jeong Tae-ui felt as if he had gained back half
of those days when, early in the morning, the instructor unexpectedly arrived and told him to
leave immediately.

He hesitated for a moment and looked back at Ilay Riegrow, but the instructor had called only
for him. Ilay simply waved his hand slightly with an indifferent face. Although it wasn't
something to complain about, Jeong Tae-ui felt a bit uncomfortable leaving first. The
instructor, seeing him dawdling, yelled, "Do you want to rot in there for another ten days?"
Startled, Jeong Tae-ui hurriedly came out. As he followed the instructor out, the instructor
said disapprovingly, "Don't worry about him; he'll be out today or tomorrow anyway. It's not
worth caring about someone as crazy as him." Jeong Tae-ui felt somewhat reassured and
nodded.
The first person he saw after getting out was his uncle.

As he stepped out beyond the iron bars of the prison, the elevator they had used to descend
was waiting on the 7th basement floor. Taking that elevator straight to the instructor's office
on the ground floor, he found his uncle waiting there.

The moment Jeong Tae-ui saw his uncle's face, he frowned deeply. His uncle, who had
welcomed him with a broad smile, made a vague, wry smile at Jeong Tae-ui's expression.

"Your gaze is quite critical. Was it that tough in the prison? Strange. I specifically requested
for you to be sent to the eastern wing. Maybe the instructor misheard me. He's quite old, after
all."

"No, thanks to you, I had a comfortable rest. It felt like a vacation. Sharing a room with Ilay."

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled, glaring at his uncle. In reality, there was nothing to blame his uncle
for. In retrospect, even sharing a room with Ilay hadn't been so bad. After all, he had spent
those ten days or so without facing any life-threatening situations.

However, Jeong Tae-ui soon realized that sharing a room with Ilay was not his uncle's doing.
His uncle looked slightly surprised as he saw Jeong Tae-ui.

"Rick? You're surprisingly unscathed. ...Though, I didn't think he would harm you."

"Why do you say that?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked nonchalantly as he sat on the sofa his uncle gestured to. It didn't seem like
that man would harm someone based on appearances alone. Would he decide based on
whether someone looked easy to mess with or not? ...But then, there was no reason for Ilay
not to harm him.
Surely, there wouldn't be anyone else as easy to mess with as him. Both to his uncle and to
Ilay.

With a twisted perspective, Jeong Tae-ui looked at his uncle with the same skewed view. His
uncle seemed to ponder for a moment, then tilted his head and said,

"Well, there are various reasons, but mainly, that guy quite likes you."

"Hah."

Jeong Tae-ui let out a bizarre sound and stared at his uncle, who raised his hands as if to say
it's true.

"I thought you had a pretty good eye for people... Why would you think that?"

Jeong Tae-ui murmured with a sigh. He thought he had a decent eye for people himself, even
if not as good as his uncle's. He believed Ilay could calmly take his life anytime he felt like it.
Even when joking or smiling, Ilay never erased that cold, harsh glint from his eyes. His gaze
was always icy and bleak.

"That guy doesn't usually share his name so freely. Especially not in the first conversation he
has with someone."

His uncle presented a reason Jeong Tae-ui found hard to accept. A name was just a tool to
call someone. As long as it wasn't a hideous nickname, what did it matter how one was
addressed?

Seeing Jeong Tae-ui's frown, his uncle seemed to guess his thoughts but only offered a wry
smile, repeating, "It's true."
"Uncle, from what I see, that man could take my life any time he found a reason to — even if
that reason were a mere whim."

"Ah, yes. But that's a separate issue from whether he likes you or not."

"How can that be a separate issue?"

"There are people for whom it can be separate. Unfortunately, Rick is one of those people."

His uncle shrugged. Thinking about it, it made sense. Ilay Riegrow was someone who could
slaughter anyone without batting an eye. However, he likely had his own preferences and
dislikes. Maybe being told "I don't feel like fighting you now" meant Jeong Tae-ui was
somewhat favored, though the "now" part was unsettling.

Tired of these troubling thoughts, Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head and changed the subject.

"But why is it so quiet at this time? Everyone should be bustling around before the regular
schedule starts."

"Hmm? Because it's vacation time."

"Vacation...?"

"The joint training ended last week. While you were in the detention section, it wrapped up,
and we got some time off. Since we didn't get weekends off during the training, this is our
compensatory vacation. Most have gone to Hong Kong, and the rest are either lazing in their
rooms or hanging out on the fifth floor."

His uncle added that the instructors were proceeding with their usual routines, with a subtle
smile that hinted he knew about Xin Lu visiting the detention section a few days ago.
Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the clock. Noticing this, his uncle told him he could go rest.

"If you want, you can go to Hong Kong. Just be back by 5 PM on Sunday."

"Hong Kong... That sounds interesting, but I don't feel like it now. Don't I need to meet the
other instructors?"

"Hmm. After you leave the detention section, you only need to meet with one. There's not
much to talk about with everyone else. Just the usual 'You did well,' 'Be careful and live
diligently from now on,' that sort of thing."

His uncle muttered, frowning at the thought of wasting time on formalities he didn't
particularly care for, even though he followed them dutifully.

As Jeong Tae-ui was about to leave the instructor's office, he hesitated, glancing at his uncle.
They made eye contact, and Jeong Tae-ui debated whether to ask his question. His uncle, as if
suddenly remembering, spoke first.

"By the way, Riegrow, the one who shared a room with you, will be out of the detention
section tonight. He has to meet with all the instructors. After all, he did cause quite a stir."

"Tonight... I see."

Jeong Tae-ui had worried that the unpredictable nature of time in the detention section might
mean Ilay would be stuck there for months.

Jeong Tae-ui nodded with a sense of relief. He didn’t particularly enjoy the thought of seeing
a fierce and violent beast like Ilay Riegrow trapped and powerless. His uncle, still calm,
added:
"And he'll be leaving on an early morning flight tomorrow. The other European members left
right after the training, but since he was in the detention section, he couldn't go with them. So
once he's out, he'll head straight back to his base."

Jeong Tae-ui silently stared at his uncle, blinking twice, three times, before mumbling, "Ah, I
see." It felt like he'd heard something very strange.

So that's it. The joint training is over, and that madman Rick is going back to the European
branch. No more worrying about saving his own life or fretting over Xin Lu.

Though it had only been two or three weeks, he had somehow become too accustomed to the
overwhelming presence of that man. The idea that he was leaving felt oddly unreal. It was
like an unbelievable reality was approaching.

He suddenly recalled Ilay’s face, who had lightly waved at him just before leaving the
detention section. He had the same subtle smile as always. Ilay had never looked anxious or
uneasy. It was as if he knew he would never be in an uncomfortable situation for long.

Maybe Ilay, if not as much as himself, was also born with a considerable amount of luck.
Jeong Tae-ui abruptly stopped in his tracks, remembering something Ilay had said.

"Uncle, is there a reason behind a person's luck?"

Though there might not be a specific cause behind innate luck, perhaps, as Ilay suggested,
there was something that triggered good luck. If such a thing existed, everyone in the world
would covet it.

Jeong Tae-ui murmured, lost in thought. No answer came. After a moment, realizing the
awkward silence, he turned his gaze, only to find his uncle staring at him, slightly surprised.
Their eyes met, and Jeong Tae-ui gave a awkward smile.

"Did Rick tell you that?"

"Was it something he shouldn't have mentioned?"

"No, not exactly... Well, maybe. But one thing is clear. Just as everyone is born with different
fortunes, the causes that bring about that luck are also different for each person."

Jeong Tae-ui frowned. His uncle was speaking in riddles. But somehow, his words seemed to
align with what Ilay had meant. Jeong Tae-ui thought for a moment but found no answers.
Sighing, he nodded.

"I suppose so. I just thought... Ilay might be a pretty lucky guy."

"That guy? Of course, he's lucky. He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth."

"..........."

Jeong Tae-ui paused. Born with a silver spoon? What about his troubled childhood? The
unfortunate circumstances that had supposedly twisted his personality?

Jeong Tae-ui stared at his uncle, who waved his hand dismissively as if the question was
absurd.

"Riegrow didn't come from an ordinary family. You know their family deals in arms, right?
Not just basic supplies but proper military equipment. They're a well-known and respected
name in that industry. Their history is long, and they've built trust over time, so many do
business with them. They even have expensive lawyers on retainer to find loopholes and
continue their independent weapons development and sales. With such a scale, even countries
find it hard to take them down. Silver spoon? He might as well have been born with a
diamond-encrusted spoon in his mouth."

Jeong Tae-ui widened his eyes and glared at his innocent uncle. It did seem strange. Even if
Ilay had joked about his troubled childhood, Jeong Tae-ui thought some of it must have been
true. He figured that, despite his personality, there were some difficulties in his family's
situation. What a deceitful liar.

The point was clear. Regardless of his family's status, Ilay was probably born with that
troublesome personality.

Seeing Jeong Tae-ui's indignant expression, his uncle asked why he was upset. After a
moment of silence, Jeong Tae-ui sighed and relaxed his expression. He wasn't one to hold
onto anger for long.

"It's fine. He’s going back to Europe, and I probably won't see him again anyway."

Jeong Tae-ui decided to take things in stride. Once Ilay was released tonight and returned to
Europe early in the morning, they would never meet again. By the time of the next joint
training with Europe, a year from now, Jeong Tae-ui would no longer be here. With that
thought, it felt like he could forgive everything. There was a bittersweet feeling.

When Jeong Tae-ui spoke, his uncle made a peculiar expression for a moment. Jeong Tae-ui
looked at him with curiosity, but his uncle quickly put on his usual unaffected smile and said,
"Well, good job."

Feeling something was off, Jeong Tae-ui stared at his uncle. Just then, a senior officer entered
with business to discuss, and Jeong Tae-ui left the instructor's office. Something felt odd.
When his uncle gave him that look, it usually meant something had crossed his mind.

“..........?”

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head in confusion but couldn’t pinpoint anything specific, so he slowly
walked away. His pace slowed again when he passed by the office while heading to the
elevator.
His uncle’s words, “The wardens are proceeding with their usual routines,” echoed in his
mind. Xin Lu would be inside. Of course, the other wardens would be there too, but Jeong
Tae-ui hesitated momentarily before knocking on the office door. He heard movement inside.

He opened the door to find most of the wardens present. Since it was just before the start of
their duties, everyone seemed to be gathered in the office. Jeong Tae-ui had never seen so
many people — though it was only three or four — here before, causing him to pause. Xin
Lu, sitting closest to the door, stood up in surprise upon seeing Jeong Tae-ui.

"Hyung, you’re out already? Weren’t you supposed to be out tomorrow?"

As he looked at the desk calendar with a startled expression, Jeong Tae-ui noticed that the
date for tomorrow had a circle with “Tae-ui Hyung” written beneath it. Seeing those small,
rounded letters filled him with sudden joy.

“Yeah, I thought so too, but they told me to come out this morning. I guess the schedule there
is a bit flexible... How have you been?”

“Yes, it’s been busy, but nothing major happened. Hyung, you seem... thinner somehow.”

"Really? It's strange because I ate well and lived well inside."

"... Was it hard because you were in the same room with that man...?"

Suddenly, Xin Lu's expression darkened. Seeing Xin Lu's face like that, Jeong Tae-ui quickly
waved his hand.

"No, it's not like that. There's nothing to worry about. Look, I came back safe and sound
anyway."
Jeong Tae-ui tried hard to reassure Xin Lu, but at that moment, the medical officer, who was
taking out a ten-year-old file from a nearby cabinet, squinted at them and muttered to himself
as if for them to hear.

"Goodness, anyone would think you two were separated for years and just reunited. How
dramatic, how dramatic."

As he finished speaking, a low laugh was heard around them. It was not a mocking laugh but
more of a light teasing laugh, without any unpleasant tone, but Jeong Tae-ui's face turned red.
Xin Lu was the same. Xin Lu quickly stood up, pulled Jeong Tae-ui, and walked out of the
office.

After stepping out into the hallway and closing the office door, the sound from inside was
blocked. Standing in the deserted hallway, Xin Lu hesitated and looked at Jeong Tae-ui.
Seeing his shy appearance, Jeong Tae-ui felt his chest tickle again. It was a pleasant feeling.
However, Xin Lu looked at Jeong Tae-ui anxiously and suddenly raised his hand to stroke
Jeong Tae-ui's hair. The soft hand caressed his cheek, and Jeong Tae-ui was startled.

"No, really. You've lost so much weight. You must have suffered a lot there. What should I
do...?"

"Oh, no. Really, nothing happened. It was just like taking a vacation. Even if it was a prison, I
was only under simple detention. There's nothing to worry about. Really."

"But you were in the same room with that man!"

Xin Lu's voice suddenly rose. Shouting impulsively, Xin Lu immediately shrank back and
fell silent, looking dejected. Jeong Tae-ui was also taken aback and closed his mouth.

It was the first time he had seen this young man shout like this. While it was true that Xin Lu
had looked at him unpleasantly when they first met, given the circumstances, he had never
raised his voice in such a heated manner before. Jeong Tae-ui was a little taken aback as he
looked at Xin Lu. He was grateful for the concern, but...
Before Jeong Tae-ui could say anything, Xin Lu, who had been watching him anxiously,
lowered his head with a dejected expression and muttered.

"That man... was with you in the same room all the time..."

"Well... that's true... but I'm okay..."

The conversation seemed to be going strangely off track. What is this, what is this, Jeong
Tae-ui thought for a moment, and then, seeing the young man who seemed about to burst into
tears at any moment, he began to suspect. Surely not, but could this kid be misunderstanding
something in a very strange way?

"You spent ten days in the same room with him... what if you... start to have feelings for
him... then what about me?"

Oh no, tears finally welled up in his eyes. At the same time, Jeong Tae-ui also felt like he
might tear up. Why did he have to misunderstand in such a way? That was absolutely not the
case.

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment. Should he say it or not? Not saying anything might be
better for him. Given the circumstances, it was more advantageous not to mention that the
man was targeting Xin Lu. But seeing the young man in front of him shedding tears like that,
his heart ached. Just a moment ago, the young man was smiling happily, but now he was
shedding tears, which showed he had been tormented by that misunderstanding all along.

It was more important to soothe Xin Lu's feelings than to keep his advantage.

"Xin Lu... it's not like that. That man... he is after you."
As Jeong Tae-ui hesitated and spoke, Xin Lu's head shot up. With eyes still filled with tears,
he looked at Jeong Tae-ui in surprise, as if he'd been struck on the back of the head.

Should he have said that? When someone becomes aware that someone is interested in them,
they tend to become conscious of the other person in return. Jeong Tae-ui knew that quite a
few emotions could sprout that way. Although it seemed unlikely, there was still a slim
chance, so he hadn't wanted to tell Xin Lu. Even though Xin Lu was quick-witted and would
soon realize it anyway.

"Ilay likes people like you. Kind and pretty... that's why he doesn't get along well with me. I...
feel uneasy."

Muttering with his eyes downcast like the typical timid man, Xin Lu still looked at Jeong
Tae-ui with a peculiar expression. Then, slowly, as if understanding the situation, he relaxed
his pitifully crying face a bit. However, he didn't completely brighten up and still had
shadows lingering over him.

"Then, you didn't... do anything strange with him, right?"

Jeong Tae-ui confidently shouted, "Of course not!" But as soon as he said it, he realized his
mistake. A memory resurfaced — despite his justification that they were merely satisfying
their needs by borrowing each other’s hands, they had rubbed their private parts together until
they reached climax.

As soon as he said "Of course not," his expression stiffened slightly and he became flustered.
Seeing this, Xin Lu stared at Jeong Tae-ui with a hard expression. It was almost like a glare.

"No, it's not like that... it's a misunderstanding. I didn't mean it like that..."

"What did you do?"

"Huh?"
Suddenly, Xin Lu's voice lowered. The expression on his once delicate and soft face
disappeared, replaced by a very unfamiliar look. It was a cold and fierce expression. His low
voice was extremely chilling.

Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth and looked at Xin Lu. It was like looking at a stranger. The
gentle and lovely young man had suddenly transformed into a fierce and cruel man.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly clenched his fist, as if suppressing a heartache. Seeing him like this,
Jeong Tae-ui instinctively felt a surge of caution. It was a very instinctual defensive reaction,
like anyone would have when a strong and dangerous person is nearby.

No, it's okay. Xin Lu is not someone to be wary of. He's just angry and anxious right now. In
fact, Jeong Tae-ui might even be happy that Xin Lu cares about him this much.

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled to himself inwardly. Twice, three times. His heart calmed down a bit.

"Nothing happened. Really... Relax your face. Don’t be angry, Xin Lu."

Jeong Tae-ui said this as he lightly patted Xin Lu's shoulder. As his hand touched Xin Lu,
who flinched momentarily and frowned, Jeong Tae-ui felt a bit relieved as Xin Lu's sweet
face seemed to return slightly.

The next moment, Xin Lu's arms wrapped around Jeong Tae-ui's back. Then he felt a sharp
pain on his lips. With no time to react, Jeong Tae-ui's eyes widened in surprise as Xin Lu
pressed his lips against Jeong Tae-ui's. He parted his lips slightly and bit Jeong Tae-ui’s lower
lip hard enough to hurt.

Jeong Tae-ui shivered, more from surprise than pain. Xin Lu hugged him even tighter, and
Jeong Tae-ui could feel his breath inside his mouth.
Oh. What should he do?

Jeong Tae-ui thought with a blank mind, overwhelmed by the unexpected situation. However,
it was clear that Xin Lu was anxious and nervous in his arms. Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui
remembered when he first asked his uncle about the young man he had met in the bathroom,
and his uncle had muttered meaningfully, "Hmm, Xin Lu is a bit…," while giving him a
peculiar look.

Without time to ponder these fragmented memories, Jeong Tae-ui sighed and wrapped his
arms around Xin Lu, patting his back. The soft body clinging to him felt like a young,
unpredictable animal.

Xin Lu tensed slightly but relaxed his shoulders as Jeong Tae-ui patted his back. He released
Jeong Tae-ui's lower lip, which he had been biting.

"Hyung, Tae-ui hyung," he whispered, clutching Jeong Tae-ui's collar tightly. Jeong Tae-ui
thought, This feels strange... I don't know why, but something feels off..., as he tilted his head
in confusion while continuing to pat the back of the still lovable young man.

***

"....Such a weakling."

As Jeong Tae-ui muttered this, Tou, who had been lying on the bed looking half-dead,
suddenly sprang to life and started jumping around energetically.

"No one is invincible against illness! Look at you talking to a comrade who almost died!"

"It's not an illness, just simple muscle pain, right? Where does it hurt?"
"Ahh, don't press there!"

When Jeong Tae-ui pretended to press on his thigh and arm muscles, Tou screamed and
collapsed again, exhausted. He curled up in the blanket like a cocoon and started groaning
again.

Tou, who had started feeling sick right after the joint training with the European branch
ended, was frustrated that he couldn't enjoy his long-awaited vacation and was stuck in bed.
He was even shedding tears, feeling sorry for himself.

Despite leaving the detention section, there were no comrades to welcome him because
everyone was out having fun or busy enjoying their holidays. Jeong Tae-ui had only found
one groaning comrade lying in bed and sat beside him. In fact, it wasn't so much finding him
as returning to his room to find only Tou lying there.

Opening the fridge, Jeong Tae-ui found nothing but Maurer's water bottle. He took out the
bottle, drank the water in one gulp, and put the empty bottle on top of the fridge before
asking,

"Where's Maurer?"

"He left as soon as the vacation started. Said he had to go to Hong Kong to meet a dealer or
something... He said he'd buy a Colt identical to the one he lost and shoot you first thing
when he got back."

"... What a coincidence. I was just thinking about hitting him on the forehead with the puzzle
book he sent me in the detention section."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, thinking about the books he had left neatly on the shelf for the next
person to enter the detention section. Hearing this, Tou, buried in the blanket, slowly poked
his head out and asked,
"How was the detention section?"

"What do you think it was like?"

“Everyone came out looking emaciated, but you seem perfectly fine. It must have suited you
well there. You should have stayed longer.”

“Hm. You must not be in enough pain yet. You need to hurt a bit more.”

Jeong Tae-ui pressed down on Tou's body, buried in the blanket, with his fists. Tou screamed
in agony again. When Tou was exhausted and panting, Jeong Tae-ui stepped back and was
about to go to his own bed when he paused. There were signs that someone else had been
using it.

He realized that this wasn’t his original room. This bed belonged to someone else who had
temporarily lent it to him while they were in the South American branch. Naturally, they
would have returned after the joint training ended.

“It looks like Thich Nhat has returned. Was everything fine in South America?”

“Yeah. Other than a few injuries on both sides, nothing major. They were surprised to hear
that six of our guys died.”

Jeong Tae-ui, sitting on Maurer's bed, looked at Tou with a puzzled expression.

“Six? By the time I went in, five had died at his hands... oh, did another one die?”

“Yeah. During the radiation training, someone stupidly mispositioned themselves. Tch. If just
one more had died, it would have set a new record for casualties.”
Despite his joking tone, Tou grimaced. Talking about the deaths of comrades was never easy.
Jeong Tae-ui nodded and muttered bitterly.

“No wonder we heard it even in the detention section. Must have been quite an explosion this
time.”

“Yeah, it was rougher than usual. Wait, you heard it in the detention section? Well,
considering it was on the sixth underground floor, it's no surprise you heard it if you were
right below.”

Jeong Tae-ui nodded. He had noticed that the south wing was closed off for repairs while
walking to the dormitory. It seemed that the radiation training had been conducted there.

“So, where did the guys who were in the south wing go?”

"They probably just scattered and found other rooms to stay in. But there were originally few
people in the south wing anyway."

"In that case, wouldn’t it be better to blow up a floor where nobody lives?"

As Jeong Tae-ui murmured, Tou burst out laughing and said, "If the instructors hear that,
you'll be very loved." Then, clutching his stomach, he added, "Ouch, my stomach." Lying flat
on an empty bed and staring at the ceiling, Jeong Tae-ui remembered and asked.

"What is the 4th basement floor used for?"

"Huh? I think it's probably empty. I'm not sure, but it seems it was built that way due to
structural reasons."
"They say it's locked and restricted to authorized personnel only. Why would it be restricted
if it's empty?"

"I went in once, and it was completely empty. If they said 'It's a designer's mistake,' it would
be embarrassing. So that's probably why. In fact, there is no separate entrance to the 4th floor.
The elevator doesn't stop there either."

Jeong Tae-ui briefly thought of the instructor who designed this decaying (or so it seemed)
building. That eccentric instructor appeared to be a perfectionist, so how could he make such
a mistake?

"……."

Jeong Tae-ui continued to stare at the ceiling, lost in specific thoughts about the secret robot,
but soon gave up on those thoughts. It didn't matter anyway. Whether there really was a robot
protecting the Earth or not, he would be gone in half a year.

He yawned. He thought he had rested comfortably enough in the detention section, but
walking outside made him realize he had been quite tired from being trapped inside without
being able to move properly. After all, no matter how comfortable a person is, they cannot
live confined.

"I'm sleepy... When is Maurer coming back?"

"Well, he went out yesterday, so he should be back by Sunday evening at the latest."

"That guy seems a bit obsessive-compulsive. He'll get mad if he sees me sleeping in his bed."

"Hmm... probably. Be careful. Maurer isn't just holding a confiscated Colt."

"Yeah, I know. I saw a Beretta in the drawer."

"Wasn't that a model gun?"

"...Tou... just go to sleep. Sleep well. Keep sleeping. What do you think you'll see with those
eyes?"

Tou grumbled loudly with his eyes wide open, but Jeong Tae-ui ignored him. He should
move from this bed to avoid waking up to find a Beretta pointed at him, but his pleasantly
lethargic body didn't want to move.

Jeong Tae-ui closed his eyes. Gradually, the external sounds faded away. Tou also seemed to
have fallen asleep again as he didn't say anything. Occasionally, he heard Tou muttering like
a whining puppy, saying, "Ouch, it hurts," but that was it.

He'll just sleep a bit and then move rooms. Although there's nothing much to pack, he'll need
to gather his things and return to his room. Wait a minute. The European branch guy in his
room was definitely Ilay, but Ilay hasn't returned yet. His room probably wasn't empty. So
where would he sleep tonight?

However, more than the sleeping arrangement, the moment he thought of Ilay, Jeong Tae-ui
recalled a more troublesome issue.

Ilay is someone he won't see again. He's someone Jeong Tae-ui is glad not to see again.
However, they had lived together for a while, and although it wasn't an insurmountable river,
they had crossed a difficult one together. Shouldn't he at least say goodbye?

But that thought also felt ridiculous. Saying goodbye to a man who is not bound by the
conventions of the world didn't seem fitting. While saying goodbye and sharing the emotions
of parting is nice, one should only extend their feet after seeing where they will lie. Also,
thinking about whether they were that close didn't provide any clear answers.

Jeong Tae-ui thought he should at least go see Ilay but soon grew tired of that thought and
erased it from his mind. Then, darkness approached.
"Hey, hey, wake up... wake up, I said."

Something hard poked at his temple repeatedly. Jeong Tae-ui squinted his eyes open slightly.
Damn it. They say words become reality, and even though it was a joke, the barrel of a
Beretta was indeed pointed at him.

"Just because I used your bed, you're going to shoot me? That's not how a person should act,
Maurer."

"Are you kidding me?! You drank my water without asking, used my bed without permission,
and now you're acting like some kind of Snow White!"

"Like I'd be Snow White after meeting a dwarf like you. Come on, put that damn gun away.
It's broad daylight, and you're making a scene with a gun!"

"Daylight, my ass. Look at the clock and tell me what time it is! Where the hell am I
supposed to sleep?"

As Jeong Tae-ui grabbed the barrel and shoved it away, Maurer leaned in close and screamed
into his ear. In response, Jeong Tae-ui grabbed his ear and rolled around before suddenly
standing up.

"My eardrum's going to burst, you idiot!"

"Get to your own room already! Why are you passed out on my bed? The Europeans are gone
now, so get back to your own room!"

Maurer, who had returned with several cartons of cigarettes for Tou, a dozen puzzle
magazines for himself, and various other snacks, saw Jeong Tae-ui lying asleep on the bed.
Feeling a surge of resentment, he grabbed a Beretta from the drawer and started swinging it
around wildly. However, instead of using the gun for its intended purpose, he tried to whack
Jeong Tae-ui with the barrel and grip.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had woken up from the commotion, grabbed one of the newly arrived
puzzle magazines and slapped it across Maurer’s face. He rubbed his eyes and checked the
clock. He had only meant to nap for a bit, but it seemed he had slept through the entire day. It
was already past 10 o'clock.

Harassed by Maurer, who was ranting about how Jeong Tae-ui had drunk all his water and
demanding that he go fetch more, Jeong Tae-ui reluctantly took the empty water container
and left the room. Muttering to himself, he walked toward the water dispenser, which was a
fair distance away.

"Damn that Maurer. I'll buy him a hundred of those damn Colts if it’ll shut him up."

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled curses under his breath as he reached the water dispenser. He filled
the container, staring straight ahead as he did so. At the far end of the hall was his room,
where Ilay was staying until tonight.

Suddenly, the thoughts that had occupied him before he fell asleep resurfaced. He wondered
if he should say goodbye to a man he was unlikely to see again. But then again, life is
unpredictable — he might run into him again someday, so there was no need to make things
awkward with a farewell.

It wasn’t until the water overflowed and wet his fingers that Jeong Tae-ui realized the
container was full. He quickly turned off the dispenser and sealed the container, lost in
thought once again.

“…..…”

Even though their time together had been short, it felt like he owed the man a proper farewell,
whether or not they ever crossed paths again.
Jeong Tae-ui started walking toward his room, feeling a bit amused — or perhaps uneasy. He
had always thought that Ilay was the kind of man who could get whatever he wanted. When
Ilay showed interest in Xin Lu, it had genuinely worried him. In truth, it still did.

But with Ilay leaving at dawn tomorrow, it should have been a relief, and yet something
about it felt off. Despite not wanting it to happen, Jeong Tae-ui had imagined a scenario
where Ilay forcibly took Xin Lu with him. And if that were the case, Jeong Tae-ui knew he
would inevitably get involved.

He had said that he wouldn’t resort to force, so there was no need to interfere. As those words
replayed in his mind, Jeong Tae-ui thought of the look on Xin Lu’s face that morning.

Judging by that expression, it didn’t seem like Xin Lu would go to Ilay. It felt as though Xin
Lu would stay by his side indefinitely. Unless Ilay used brute force to subdue him, Xin Lu
wouldn’t go to him of his own will. So, if Ilay was leaving at dawn or whenever he decided
to go, as he had said, Jeong Tae-ui could be at ease. His anxiety seemed to be unfounded.

He sighed lightly. In truth, if it weren’t for Xin Lu, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t have a particularly
bad relationship with Ilay. They knew each other distantly and didn’t have any direct
grievances. In fact, talking to him could even be enjoyable, though sometimes Jeong Tae-ui
couldn’t quite grasp his way of thinking.

“Well, if I’m going to say goodbye, I might as well send him off on a good note.”

Jeong Tae-ui pressed his fingertips to the corners of his mouth and pushed them upward,
trying to make his face smile like a clown. But the reflection in the mirror on the wall was so
ridiculous that he quickly dropped his hand.

“Goodbye to those beautiful hands~ I suppose I’m a little sad to see them go.”

Muttering to himself, Jeong Tae-ui headed to his room. He hesitated for a moment at the
door, wondering if he was doing something unnecessary, but then opened it.
The door opened silently. As it did, Jeong Tae-ui murmured to himself in surprise. The room
was dark. However, it wasn’t completely devoid of life; a dim light was glowing, perhaps
from a lamp by the bed.

He wondered if Ilay had already gone to sleep, but Ilay wasn’t the type to leave the light on
while sleeping. Or perhaps he had just stepped out for a moment.

Jeong Tae-ui stepped into his room, which he hadn’t visited in a while. He sighed quietly as
the tension drained from his body. But as he passed through the narrow, short hallway leading
from the door to the room, he noticed a large shadow flickering. The shadow, illuminated by
the lamp, showed two figures intertwined. It was a sight he had seen before. It reminded him
of what he had witnessed recently at the beach.

He took another step forward and saw a man lying on the bed, leaning back against it. And
just like that day at the beach, there was another man with his face buried in the first man’s
crotch.

Jeong Tae-ui froze in place, as if rooted to the spot. It wasn’t just because he had stumbled
upon someone else’s intimate moment. Both men were people Jeong Tae-ui knew.

The man lying down, or rather reclining at an angle, facing Jeong Tae-ui was Ilay. He didn't
seem surprised and looked directly at Jeong Tae-ui, as if he had known from the moment the
door opened. When their eyes met, a faint smile spread across Ilay’s lips.

Jeong Tae-ui stood frozen, staring at him, before slowly lowering his gaze. The man whose
bare back was visible was licking Ilay's crotch, filling the room with wet, sticky, and obscene
sounds. But he didn’t stop there; with delicate, loving hands, he fondled and caressed Ilay's
massive erection. Once he seemed to think it was fully erect, he lifted himself up and brought
his naked lower body closer, as if preparing to straddle it.

"Just like I said earlier, don’t ever touch Tae-ui hyung again. I won’t let it slide."

The man spoke softly from atop Ilay’s body. The blood drained from Jeong Tae-ui's face. The
familiar back, the familiar voice. His heart pounded violently as he bit his bloodless lip.
It was Xin Lu. Even though his appearance and voice were familiar, he seemed almost like a
stranger, as if Jeong Tae-ui was seeing him for the first time. But it was definitely Xin Lu.
Jeong Tae-ui recalled the icy, confrontational expression he had briefly glimpsed a few days
ago in the detention section at the sound of Xin Lu’s cold voice, devoid of any warmth.

Jeong Tae-ui’s eyes met Ilay’s once more. Ilay looked at him for a moment with an
unreadable expression before a faint, unclear smile appeared in his eyes.

"Of course. This is a good deal for me, after all. If I’m not lacking for partners, I might as
well enjoy someone who suits my taste."

Ilay's slow voice followed. His pale, beautiful hand grasped Xin Lu’s waist. Though Xin Lu
flinched slightly, as if displeased, he remained still, moving without protest. Then, as Ilay
guided him, Xin Lu slowly lowered his hips. The man’s threatening member touched Xin
Lu’s backside.

At that moment,

“........He and I have an agreement.”

Just as Jeong Tae-ui was about to rush forward and pull Xin Lu away from Ilay, he froze at
the sound of Ilay's slow, chilling voice.

"He promised not to interfere as long as I didn't touch you by force. And now, you’ve come
to this room of your own accord."

Those words held Jeong Tae-ui in place. It was as if he had been struck on the back of the
head; his legs wouldn't move. His body, hands, mouth, and even the tongue that wanted to
shout something were all paralyzed. The only thing functioning properly was his eyes, which
were fixed on them.
"Yeah, I came here first. So don't ever go near him again! It disgusts me!"

"Near him? If it seemed that way, I have nothing to say, but fine. I’m satisfied just by having
tasted this body once. Besides, I was never interested in him personally to begin with...
Relax."

Ilay's hand slapped Xin Lu's buttocks with a loud smack, and he seemed to laugh. At the
same time, his hand, which had been holding Xin Lu's waist, pulled him down. Ilay’s
monstrous erection penetrated Xin Lu's soft body.

Jeong Tae-ui covered his mouth with his hand. He felt like a scream was about to burst out.
Should he step in and separate them? Should he insert himself between them and cause a
scene?

But Jeong Tae-ui's hesitation didn’t last long. Xin Lu, who had accepted the massive and
threatening member, was breathing heavily, as if in pain. Yet, from his partially visible
profile, it was clear he was aroused. Whatever had brought him to this room, Xin Lu was
having sex with Ilay of his own will. And his body was feeling pleasure from it.

Jeong Tae-ui slowly shifted his gaze, sensing the stare that had been fixed on him for some
time. Even as he vigorously thrusted into Xin Lu, Ilay kept his eyes on Jeong Tae-ui. His
slightly narrowed eyes might have been mocking him. Ilay, exuding an intense lust,
continued to stare at Jeong Tae-ui without looking away, a smirk on his lips.

It was as if cold water had been poured over Jeong Tae-ui.

He took a step back. Ilay’s grin grew wider, as if he were enjoying himself. By the time Jeong
Tae-ui reached the door, Ilay’s laughter had burst forth. It was only then that Jeong Tae-ui
fully realized something he had suspected but hadn’t yet felt in his bones.

For Ilay Riegrow, the emotions of familiarity and affection that most people naturally feel
toward those around them were entirely absent. He saw those around him purely as objects,
with no emotional connection.
The man Ilay had shown interest in wasn’t Jeong Tae-ui as a person. It was the ridiculous
scarecrow standing closest to Xin Lu, or perhaps the nephew of Instructor Jeong Chang-in, or
the brother of the genius Jeong Jae-ui.

When Ilay said he had no interest in fighting Jeong Tae-ui, it wasn’t because Jeong Tae-ui
was Jeong Tae-ui. It was because he was someone’s guardian, someone’s nephew, someone’s
brother. And in the end, in one way or another, Ilay had gotten what he wanted, just before
the deadline to leave this place.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly backed out of the room. His hand was cold as he closed the door. He
stood there, holding the doorknob, lost in thought.

This isn’t anger. It’s not the sense of loss from losing Xin Lu. It’s not even a sense of defeat.
But at the same time, it’s all of those things.

He felt like laughing, but no laughter came.

And so, he ended his last goodbye to a man he never intended to see again.
 Chapter 6

Commissioned.

“Look at that expression, look. Hey, hey, relax your face. You’re frowning so much that all
your good fortune will run away.”

Slap! A loud, painful sound echoed from his back. The sting from the harsh blow to his back
was indeed painful. Rubbing at the tears welling up in his eyes, Jeong Tae-ui protested to
Alta, who was sitting next to him.

“Why hit me instead of just saying something?”

“We finally managed to meet the broker who’s hard to get ahold of, so why are you sitting
there looking like you’ve bitten into something rotten?! What if that person sees your sour
face, gets offended, and cancels the deal on the spot?! Sure, you can just walk away without
buying anything, but I might need to stay in touch with them for future business!”

“Okay, okay, just lower your voice.”

Jeong Tae-ui added, “For your own sake,” and then picked up his teacup. A familiar
fragrance wafted from the cup of steaming tea. It was the scent of orchids.

“This is… Keemun tea… Xin Lu made it for me once.”

Alta, who had always thought tea was just tea, raised an eyebrow at Jeong Tae-ui’s sudden
remark. He had ordered something at random and didn’t even know what it was. To him, it
was just tea, and that was that. Muttering “whatever” under his breath, Alta shrugged, while
Jeong Tae-ui gazed down at the reddish tea. It had the same aroma as the tea Xin Lu had once
given him.
Once again, he was reminded of Xin Lu. These little things kept bringing him to mind. And
thinking of Xin Lu always made him feel down.

Seeing Jeong Tae-ui’s face darken again, Alta quickly raised his hand, but Jeong Tae-ui
swiftly composed his expression, as if nothing was wrong.

“Why are you acting like this lately? Did you confess to Xin Lu and get rejected? No, that
can’t be it. You said you were meeting Xin Lu for dinner tonight. So why do you look so
down?”

“Hm… Is it that obvious?”

“Yeah, it’s very obvious, especially right now!”

Alta shouted with a frustrated expression. That won’t do, thought Jeong Tae-ui as he rubbed
his face with both hands. Trying to change the subject, he looked around the room. The
broker who had answered a phone call earlier and excused himself had not yet returned, as
the call seemed to be taking longer than expected.

They were in a hotel by the shore, on the Kowloon side of Hong Kong. The area was a maze
of narrow alleys with old buildings lined up in a row, located at the edge of an old bustling
district. Jeong Tae-ui and Alta were seated in a lounge a few floors below the top floor of the
hotel, one of several competing luxury hotels in the area. It was the weekend, and despite the
time being just before dinner — usually a busy time — there weren’t many people around.

Maurer’s harsh treatment of Jeong Tae-ui must have seemed pitiable to Tou, as he asked Alta
to introduce him to a dealer. Jeong Tae-ui didn't really think he was being mistreated — if
anything, he would rather side with Maurer’s claim that he was the one mistreating Maurer
— but in any case, he was thinking he should get a new Colt to replace the one that was taken
from him and discarded. So, he gladly nodded in agreement to Alta's suggestion and followed
along.

The dealer they met in Hong Kong said that while it would be difficult to obtain the exact
Colt model Jeong Tae-ui wanted right away, it could still be procured. Just as they were
discussing this, the dealer received a call and stepped out briefly.
Jeong Tae-ui turned his head and gazed out the window beside the table. Below, a narrow
stretch of sea was visible, and in the middle of it was Hong Kong Island. By now, Xin Lu
should be there. He had said he needed to meet a friend who lived on Hong Kong Island and
suggested they meet in the evening after attending to their own business.

When Xin Lu had shyly smiled and said, "Then I'll see you in front of the Peninsula this
evening... I've made a reservation," Jeong Tae-ui had nodded awkwardly in agreement. But as
soon as Xin Lu was out of sight, Jeong Tae-ui sank into a pit of melancholy.

It wasn’t that he had grown to dislike Xin Lu. Rather, he felt a sense of pity and guilt. At the
very least, Xin Lu had gone to see Ilay on his own volition that day because of him. That
thought weighed on Jeong Tae-ui, filling him with sadness. Ilay, Xin Lu, and the situation as
a whole — all of it made him feel downhearted.

But he knew that foolishly digging deeper into this despair would do no good. In any case, he
would never see Ilay again. The obstacle was gone, and now he just had to happily hold
hands with Xin Lu and enjoy their time together.

And yet...

Something still felt off. It was as if a fog had settled over his heart, sinking him into a gloomy
mood.

“Xin Lu…”

“I can’t believe I brought you along with me. Ugh, if you’re going to act like this, don’t come
with me again!”

Next to him, Alta gritted his teeth in irritation. Jeong Tae-ui, with sad eyes, continued to gaze
longingly at Hong Kong Island. Xin Lu was probably still there. Or maybe, as the time to
meet approached, he had already crossed over. Or perhaps he was on the ferry.
Xin Lu had shyly mentioned that he had booked a hotel. Jeong Tae-ui knew exactly what that
meant. So, before heading out to Hong Kong, he had taken a bath and tried to clear his mind,
despite feeling melancholy.

But he wondered, would it really be okay? It had been a long time since he had been intimate
with someone, and he worried whether he could do it without hurting Xin Lu. After all, on
that night before Ilay left, Xin Lu had probably been hurt quite badly. It might have healed by
now, but there was no way his body was unscathed after enduring that monstrous thing. Was
it really okay for him to hold someone who had been hurt like that?

If Alta or any of his other colleagues heard him, they’d probably look at him with disdain,
but the more Jeong Tae-ui thought about it, the darker his mood became.

“There’s no need to worry. There’s no one in the way now, and all we have to do is be
happy.”

Jeong Tae-ui tried to reassure himself with these words, letting out a sigh. As he casually
glanced around, his eyes fell on a man sitting alone at a nearby table.

He didn’t know why his gaze was drawn to this man. He seemed ordinary enough. Wearing a
well-fitted suit, holding a fountain pen like an accessory with his refined fingers, and lost in
thought — there was nothing particularly remarkable about him. Yet for some reason, Jeong
Tae-ui felt a strange sense of familiarity, as if he had seen him somewhere before.

“Hey, Alta.”

“What?”

Alta answered without even looking over, still sulking. Jeong Tae-ui quietly grabbed his ear
and tugged, speaking in a low voice.
“Do you know the man sitting next to us?”

Hearing the quiet tone, Alta must have sensed something unusual, because he sneaked a
glance at the man beside them. He quickly scanned him from head to toe without being
noticed, then tilted his head.

“Well, I don’t really know, but if he’s that fit and clean-cut, I don’t think I’d forget someone
like that. I don’t know him. Why? Is there something wrong?”

“Hmm — no, it’s just that he seems strangely familiar. But maybe I’m mistaken.”

After hearing Alta’s response, Jeong Tae-ui thought that while the man seemed ordinary, he
didn’t have the kind of face you’d easily forget if you had ever spoken to him. Perhaps he just
resembled someone else, or maybe it was a misunderstanding.

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head in puzzlement and looked at the piece of paper the man was
gazing at intently on the table. Though he couldn’t see the details from where he was sitting,
it looked like some sort of blueprint. Parts of it were drawn in detail, while other parts were
sketched out roughly. Next to the blueprint, there were scribbled notes, densely packed,
almost like doodles.

Jeong Tae-ui absentmindedly stared at the blueprint-like paper, then suddenly thought, Huh?
That drawing looked familiar too. At a glance, it was hard to tell what was depicted on the
paper, which was filled with messy scribbles that looked like chemical formulas or equations.

“It’s strange... When a person seems familiar, even their drawings look familiar. I thought the
only person who scribbled like that was Jae-ui hyung.”

He mumbled to himself, wondering if the handwriting might be similar too, since he was
viewing it from a distance. He continued to stare at the drawing without much interest when
suddenly, the man looked up, and their eyes met.
Through the thin-rimmed silver glasses, the man’s indifferent gaze locked onto Jeong Tae-ui.
Though it was a bit awkward to be caught staring, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t feel the need to avert
his eyes, so he continued to look at the man blankly.

It seemed he hadn’t actually seen this person before. Even after holding eye contact for a few
seconds, no memories came to mind. The feeling of familiarity might have been just that — a
vague sense, as if someone resembling this man was tucked away in the forgotten corners of
Jeong Tae-ui’s memory.

The man, after staring back at Jeong Tae-ui with an indifferent expression, furrowed his brow
slightly and opened his mouth as if he was about to say something.

But just then, the broker returned, having finished his lengthy phone call. He seemed a bit
embarrassed to have left them waiting so long, so he chuckled awkwardly and offered an
explanation, trying to appear friendly.

“Sorry to have kept you waiting so long. A big shot arrived in Hong Kong yesterday. It’s
someone so important that even someone like me would have a hard time getting a meeting,
but my boss managed to set up an appointment.”

“Oh, really? From the way you’re talking, it sounds like this person is really something. But
what brought them here?”

“It’s a huge deal. They’re planning to establish a large branch office in Hong Kong. It’s a
company that used to be managed solely from its headquarters, but now, for the first time,
they’re setting up an overseas branch here in Hong Kong. That’s why it’s a major point of
interest in this industry. People are also curious about who will manage the branch…”

“Wow, then could your boss’s meeting be related to that…?”

“Well, who knows, but it might not be entirely unrelated.”

“That’s incredible!”

While Alta, beside him, showered the broker with flattery without missing a beat, Jeong Tae-
ui briefly shifted his gaze from the broker to the man at the next table.

The man was still looking at Jeong Tae-ui with some suspicion, but eventually, he said
nothing and returned his attention to the drawing on the table.

Occasionally, he would jot down a few words on a separate sheet of paper, lost in thought,
looking just like Maurer when he was puzzling over something difficult.

But that drawing still looked like something Jae-ui hyung would have drawn.

As he looked over at the drawing, now able to see some of the details, Jeong Tae-ui thought
to himself.

He considered asking if the man knew anything about his brother’s whereabouts but quickly
shook his head. Even if that drawing was done by his brother, what difference would it make
if he found out where he was now? Besides, there was no guarantee that this man even knew.

Jeong Tae-ui turned back to the broker, who was now saying, “Speaking of that Colt…”

What was important to him now wasn’t his brother’s blueprint, which he didn’t even
understand. His brother was strong enough to survive and thrive no matter where he was.

What Jeong Tae-ui needed to focus on was the Colt he had to return to that nagging Maurer,
and the upcoming meeting with Xin Lu.

***
The original plan for the evening was to have dinner at the hotel restaurant they had reserved,
followed by a light drink at the bar, and then head up to their room, slightly tipsy — because
facing it sober might be a bit too much. But the plan began to fall apart at the restaurant.
While they were waiting for their meal, Xin Lu’s face grew so pale that it was almost painful
to look at.

Xin Lu hadn’t looked well since they met in front of the hotel. As soon as he saw Jeong Tae-
ui, he forced a smile on his pale, wan face. On the way to the restaurant, Jeong Tae-ui asked
him six times if he was okay. And each time, Xin Lu firmly shook his head and said he was
fine.

No matter how he looked at it, Xin Lu’s complexion was so pale that he looked like he might
collapse at any moment, but since he had made such an effort to come out, it was hard for
Jeong Tae-ui to suggest they turn back. Moreover, Xin Lu seemed to have been really looking
forward to this day. He wasn’t wearing his usual uniform that Jeong Tae-ui was accustomed
to seeing him in at the branch office. Instead, he wore a clean, neat sweater that looked brand
new, without a single pill, and under it, a shirt pressed so crisply you could barely see the
collar — surely he hadn’t only ironed the collar — paired with simple yet stylish trousers that
were spotlessly clean.

The outfit, though not much different from the casual wear he usually wore, clearly showed
the meticulous care given to every detail. Even his hair seemed to have a subtle, soft rustling
quality.

Jeong Tae-ui was momentarily captivated by the perfectly groomed Xin Lu, but upon seeing
his pale, distressed face, he became worried and asked if they should just go back.

However, Xin Lu shook his head.

"I'm just a bit nervous. This is the first time meeting with you like this... That's all. I'm really
okay."
Saying this, Xin Lu walked into the hotel, followed by Jeong Tae-ui, who blushed slightly.
He couldn't understand why he had been so troubled over this charming and lovely young
man.

Nothing had changed about Xin Lu. To Jeong Tae-ui, he was always gentle, kind, and warm.
Whether it was the shy smile when their eyes met or the bashful way he would hold Jeong
Tae-ui's hand, nothing had changed.

Jeong Tae-ui blamed himself for his earlier gloom, not knowing the exact reason, and
followed Xin Lu.

Then, an incident occurred inside the restaurant.

While waiting for the food, Xin Lu, who had turned progressively pale and sickly, ended up
clutching his mouth and rushing to the bathroom before the appetizers even arrived. Jeong
Tae-ui, startled, followed him immediately. There was no time to think.

As soon as he entered the bathroom, Xin Lu clutched the toilet and vomited forcefully. He
continued to heave until only bile came up, remaining in the bathroom with a ghastly pale
face. When Jeong Tae-ui followed him in, Xin Lu, despite his pallid condition, insisted on
pushing Jeong Tae-ui out, saying, "I don't want you to see me like this." Thus, Jeong Tae-ui
found himself stationed outside the bathroom door.

After hearing several bouts of distressful noises that eventually subsided, Jeong Tae-ui asked
if Xin Lu was okay, but received no response.

Panicking, Jeong Tae-ui burst into the bathroom to find Xin Lu lying helplessly. He skipped
dinner and drinks, immediately assisting Xin Lu to the reserved room.

Now, Xin Lu lay sprawled on the bed, unconscious from exhaustion, while Jeong Tae-ui
cleaned and neatly hung his soiled clothes and belongings. He sat beside Xin Lu.
“………”

Jeong Tae-ui gazed silently at Xin Lu’s sleeping face. Thankfully, the color had returned to
his face. He seemed to be sleeping soundly, with no sign of distress.

Sighing, Jeong Tae-ui scanned Xin Lu’s form with his eyes. As soon as he entered the room,
he had removed his clothes due to some vomit on them. Left in just his underwear, Xin Lu's
slim and smooth limbs, and well-proportioned body were fully visible.

If things had gone well today, he might have had the chance to embrace this body. Although
today's opportunity was missed, if given another chance, he would be able to. Jeong Tae-ui
quietly took Xin Lu's hand. Seeing him stripped, it was evident that this guy was indeed a
man. The shape of the muscles on his slender body clearly showcased his gender. It was a
beautiful body.

"How can you make someone eagerly anticipate and then fall asleep like this, you punk."

Jeong Tae-ui playfully whispered as he gently pressed the tip of Xin Lu's nose. Then, he
chuckled softly and flopped down beside him. The bed was spacious enough for the two of
them to lie down comfortably.

In truth, he wasn’t too disappointed. Although he hadn’t entirely given up on the idea of
tonight, even with the unexpected turn of events, he was surprised at how little
disappointment he felt. Instead, he felt more sorry for Xin Lu, who had suffered with that
pale face. It didn’t matter if they didn’t sleep together. Just holding this warm hand in his own
was enough. Cozy, cozy... If his uncle or colleagues saw him like this, they would surely
laugh.

Jeong Tae-ui turned onto his side and quietly watched Xin Lu. His cheeks, flushed with a
slight pink, were endearing as he slept peacefully. Even the lips that shyly called out "Tae-ui
hyung" were lovely. "Oh, you cute little rascal," he said, pinching Xin Lu’s cheek lightly.

It had been nearly a month since the joint training ended. Since that day, he hadn’t had a
proper, long conversation with Xin Lu. After the post-training leave ended, things became so
hectic. Especially in the Asian branch, where the vacancy left by the deceased instructor had
everyone preoccupied with cleaning up and finding a replacement, leaving the officers busier
than ever.

When the officers are busy, naturally, the trainers supporting their work are also busy. As a
result, their encounters were brief, with only a few words exchanged, never having the time
to sit down and talk properly.

Of course, the subject of Ilay hadn’t come up either. There was no reason to bring him up,
and Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t eager to do so. Whenever he thought of Ilay, he recalled the last
night when he saw Xin Lu sitting on Ilay's lap — the cold and distant expression on his face.

Xin Lu hadn’t mentioned it either. He probably didn’t know that Jeong Tae-ui had seen them
that night. Jeong Tae-ui had no intention of telling him he had.

What surprised Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t the fact that Xin Lu had given himself to Ilay. Rather, it
was the cold, fierce demeanor of Xin Lu — an image so unlike anything he had shown to
Jeong Tae-ui, something he couldn’t have imagined.

But people have many sides to them. Just as someone can be kind to one person, they can
also be cruel, childish, or friendly to others. So, if Xin Lu was kind to him, that was all that
mattered. Xin Lu was kind to him, and that was enough.

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head slightly. It's true that everyone has different sides to them, but if
that's the case, then what about Ilay? What about Ilay Riegrow, that man?

In Jeong Tae-ui’s eyes, Ilay was a cruel, emotionless, bold, and entertaining man. He was a
person with seemingly contradictory traits coexisting within him—a man who was feared,
ruthless, and brutal to others. However, somewhere, there might be someone who saw him as
a kind and gentle person.

Ilay Riegrow, a kind and gentle man... It was still impossible to imagine.
As Jeong Tae-ui tried to shake the thought of him out of his mind, he suddenly heard a deep
breath beside him. When he turned his head, he saw Xin Lu blinking as he woke up. With a
dazed expression, as if unsure of the situation, Xin Lu stared at the ceiling before turning his
head to meet Jeong Tae-ui's eyes.

As their eyes met, Xin Lu, still half-asleep, blinked slowly and then suddenly smiled brightly.

"Wow... Tae-ui hyung..."

In a voice that was soft and sleepy, he spoke with the joy of a child, as if he were dreaming.
Jeong Tae-ui, smiling, followed suit.

"Wow... Xin Lu..."

Surely, anyone who saw this exchange would have scratched their head in confusion, but
what did it matter? It was just the two of them, and they weren’t doing anything wrong.

Blushing slightly, Jeong Tae-ui whispered as he brushed aside the strands of hair that had
fallen over Xin Lu’s cheek. Xin Lu, still not fully awake, giggled softly and rubbed his cheek
against Jeong Tae-ui’s hand.

His slightly glazed eyes and drowsy voice suggested that he wasn’t fully awake yet. Maybe
he thought he was dreaming. But even if that were the case, it was still cute in its own way.

Jeong Tae-ui had already given up on making anything significant happen tonight. Lying
together in the same bed, sharing these playful moments, was enough. Smiling, Jeong Tae-ui
gently stroked Xin Lu's hair. Xin Lu smiled back, looking content.

"Hyung... Tae-ui hyung..."

As Xin Lu murmured softly, he reached out his hand. His fingers, which seemed to be
heading for Jeong Tae-ui's chin, instead moved to his lips. The way his fingers traced Jeong
Tae-ui’s lips was subtly sensual. Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment, letting out a quiet
"Oh," but he didn’t stop Xin Lu.

The feeling of those soft fingers on his lips was surprisingly pleasant.

After caressing Jeong Tae-ui's lips for a while, Xin Lu suddenly sat up. He then straddled
Jeong Tae-ui and leaned down, pressing their lips together. Jeong Tae-ui's eyes widened in
surprise. The person on top of him, with his hands cradling Jeong Tae-ui’s head and lips
pressed against his, was unmistakably Xin Lu.

A tongue slipped between Jeong Tae-ui’s parted lips, gently licking the inside of his mouth
like a cat.

Though Jeong Tae-ui was momentarily taken aback, he quickly relaxed. It was hard to scold
someone who was acting out of sleepiness, and he didn’t have any intention of doing so.
Instead, he found it endearing and cute, suppressing a smile that threatened to escape his lips.

But then, a problem arose. The kiss, which had started out as something sweet and cute,
didn’t stop there.

Xin Lu, who had been unbuttoning Jeong Tae-ui’s shirt one button at a time, was no longer
just a sleepy boy. His face, faintly flushed with a shy excitement, lowered until he was
pressing his face against Jeong Tae-ui's bare chest. He licked again, just like a cat.

"Xin Lu ...are you feeling okay?"

Jeong Tae-ui, a bit flustered, instinctively called out Xin Lu’s name, but unsure of what to do
in this situation, he asked something else instead. Xin Lu whispered into Jeong Tae-ui’s ear,
kissing it softly, saying that he was perfectly fine.
Jeong Tae-ui inwardly felt a bit awkward, letting out a soft "Mmm," but he couldn’t help but
smile wryly as he raised his hand to the lovable young man clinging to him and kissing him
repeatedly. If Xin Lu hadn’t collapsed with that pale face earlier, tonight would have
probably ended up like this anyway. Despite the little mishap, they were just returning to the
path they were originally heading down.

"Xin Lu, I... I'm not very confident because it's been a while."

Jeong Tae-ui whispered as he pulled Xin Lu closer. Xin Lu smiled.

"It's okay. It's been a while for me too. Actually, I'm not that confident either."

For a brief moment, the image of Xin Lu with Ilay on the bed flashed through Jeong Tae-ui's
mind, but he quickly erased it. What did it matter, really? A little lie to avoid being disliked
by someone you care about was something Jeong Tae-ui could overlook. Though he found it
slightly irritating, he just laughed and playfully nipped at Xin Lu's ear.

Jeong Tae-ui kissed Xin Lu's cheek as he confessed his lack of confidence. As the older one
with more experience, he had to take the lead. He also needed to be extra careful not to
overexert Xin Lu's body, ensuring he wouldn't feel scared or uncomfortable.

Jeong Tae-ui gently tried to lay Xin Lu down, but for some reason, Xin Lu didn’t move off
his body. Instead, he lay on top of Jeong Tae-ui, licking his neck and chest.

...Could it be that he prefers being on top? Come to think of it, when he was with Ilay, it was
the same position. Not that he dislikes it, but it might be harder to ensure he doesn’t get hurt
that way.

Resigned, Jeong Tae-ui decided to do his best, gently stroking Xin Lu's head as he licked
Jeong Tae-ui's chest. But he couldn't help but think that maybe it should be him who was the
one pampering Xin Lu instead. Just as that thought crossed his mind, Xin Lu suddenly bit his
nipple — not hard enough to make him scream, but enough to startle him. Jeong Tae-ui
flinched, and Xin Lu, noticing his reaction, lifted his head.
"Don’t you like it?"

"Huh?"

"Oh... you haven’t really touched this area much yet, have you? It feels good when it
becomes more sensitive. If we keep doing it, it’ll become more sensitive over time. I’ll help
you change, so don’t worry and just leave it to me."

Xin Lu smiled as he gently sucked on the nipple. He lightly teased the other side with his
fingers, while his other hand caressed Jeong Tae-ui’s abdomen. From his belly, down to his
waist, and then lower still, to his lower abdomen.

Jeong Tae-ui's earlobes tingled with an unfamiliar warmth. They say kids these days are
different from how we were when we were younger. To think there’s a generational gap with
just a few years' difference... there's something undeniably bold about them.

Jeong Tae-ui’s face flushed with embarrassment, but soon he sighed and smiled. Since Xin
Lu was putting in so much effort, he couldn’t just stay idle. Jeong Tae-ui quietly ran his hand
from Xin Lu's thigh to his buttocks. Xin Lu burst out laughing in response.

"Hyung, it tickles, it tickles. Ahaha, just stay still. I’ll take care of everything for now since
it’s going to get harder for you later."

"…Well, I don’t think it’ll be that hard… you’re pretty light."

Supporting Xin Lu's weight was something Jeong Tae-ui could easily manage. Besides, if it
was the rider position, he wouldn't get tired that easily. Unless Xin Lu had something else in
mind, maybe a position that Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t familiar with.
For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui felt a bit uneasy, but then he smiled. It was a conversation of
bodies; they could take their time learning about each other. Just then, as Xin Lu moved
down toward Jeong Tae-ui's lower abdomen, he saw Jeong Tae-ui's member bobbing slightly
and smiled. Grabbing it with both hands, he immediately took the tip into his mouth.

Jeong Tae-ui almost jumped in surprise. As he tried to sit up, Xin Lu briefly let go and
whispered in a low, husky voice.

"Stay still, stay still, Hyung… Have you never done this before? It’s okay. Just stay still. I
won’t ask you to do it for me today. I’ll make you feel good."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at the aroused and flushed Xin Lu, and eventually decided to drop his
pretense. Being honest was always best.

"No, I appreciate your enthusiasm, and it’s nice of you, but I want to do it for you too.
Besides, you said it’s been a while for you. We should get you ready first. Otherwise, it might
be tough… it won’t go in smoothly."

Jeong Tae-ui gently stroked Xin Lu’s head as he spoke affectionately. But then, as Xin Lu,
who was still licking Jeong Tae-ui’s member, suddenly paused. Holding it in his mouth, he
looked up at Jeong Tae-ui with a curious expression, blinking his eyes.

"I even brought lubricant. Come here, I’ll do it for you."

".........…"

Xin Lu silently let go of Jeong Tae-ui’s member. He seemed slightly flustered, wiping the
fluid from the corner of his mouth with his thumb.

"……Tae-ui hyung."
"Yeah?"

"Um…"

"What?"

Jeong Tae-ui quickly asked Xin Lu, who seemed hesitant as if he had something to say but
was unsure about speaking up. Although Tae-ui was slightly aroused, he was prepared to
back off if Xin Lu suddenly said he was too scared and wanted to stop.

However, Xin Lu didn’t appear scared or fearful. Instead, he looked a bit troubled, with an
ambiguous expression. He cautiously glanced at Tae-ui and then carefully opened his mouth
to speak.

"Um... I told you before that I’ve slept with men, right?"

"Oh, yeah. ...Ah. If you're not comfortable, it's fine with me, so just say it. We can just sleep
without doing anything. It happens quite often that things don’t go as planned, so don’t feel
pressured. Do what’s comfortable for you."

"...Can I really do what’s comfortable for me?"

"Of course."

Tae-ui smiled. Could it be that Xin Lu thought he would force him to do something he didn't
want? Even if Xin Lu said no, Tae-ui was willing to stop, even if he was on the brink of
climax from the excitement. Though, truthfully, it would be a bit difficult for him.

Xin Lu looked at Tae-ui with a troubled expression, as if he were facing a serious dilemma.
Then, as if making up his mind, he hesitantly asked again while watching Tae-ui closely.
"Then, I’ll do what’s comfortable for me...?"

"Of course. If it’s something burdensome for you, you should do what feels right."

".........."

Xin Lu didn’t say anything more. He averted his gaze awkwardly and nervously wiped the
corner of his mouth with his hand. However, when he looked back at Tae-ui, the awkward
expression was gone.

At that moment, Tae-ui hesitated.

Again, it was that somewhat unfamiliar face. However, since he had seen it a few times, it
wasn't as unfamiliar anymore. With that face, Xin Lu was looking at Jeong Tae-ui. It was
different from before. It was a slightly languid yet sensual expression, making his heart race
the moment he saw it.

"Hyung, please spread your legs a little. It's uncomfortable."

Lying diagonally on top of Jeong Tae-ui, Xin Lu suddenly tapped Tae-ui's thigh and said. The
awkward position seemed uncomfortable. Feeling like a kitten playing with a toy, Jeong Tae-
ui smiled and spread his legs willingly. Xin Lu settled between them.

Anyway, he needed to prepare Xin Lu first. It would surely hurt if he just put it in right
away... but then again, thinking back, even after Ilay's monstrous thing was put in, Xin Lu
went about his day the next day without showing much difficulty. Maybe he had his own way
of taking care of his body.

Tae-ui gently kissed Xin Lu's head, which was diligently nibbling at his neck.
Then, he softly stroked Xin Lu’s shoulder. As always, his skin was smooth and beautiful. At
that moment, Xin Lu, who had been casually folding Tae-ui’s legs, lowered his hand and
touched the inside of Tae-ui’s thigh.

"......?!"

Even though Tae-ui momentarily hesitated, Xin Lu’s hand moved further inward. Finally, it
stopped right in the middle. The fingers, which had been gently moving around, pressed in
the center. The fingertips delved into a new and unfamiliar sensation.

"Wait!!!"

Tae-ui sprang up. Xin Lu, who had been clinging to Tae-ui's collarbone, looked at him in
surprise. But Tae-ui was more flustered than Xin Lu, looking back at him in confusion.

"That place..."

Do people nowadays also stimulate that area? No, but usually, it would be the other way
around. He should be taking care of Xin Lu’s lower part, but this seemed almost... At that
moment, Tae-ui’s gaze fell below Xin Lu. The already erect member was swaying, coming
dangerously close to Tae-ui’s backside. When Tae-ui looked at Xin Lu with a confused
expression, Xin Lu seemed a bit flustered but then shyly smiled and kissed Tae-ui.

"Hyung, it’s okay. I won’t hurt you."

"What?!"

Tae-ui shouted in shock. His voice cracked from the surprise. Xin Lu, startled, quickly
became dejected and murmured with a gloomy expression.

“You told me to do what felt comfortable…”

"No, wait a minute. I think there’s a fundamental misunderstanding here. Let’s talk first."

Jeong Tae-ui quickly sat up and crossed his legs. Xin Lu adjusted his position on the bed and
sat demurely in front of Tae-ui. Throughout this, he deliberately avoided looking at the
member that was standing and swaying. Tae-ui hesitated for a moment, trying to figure out
how to start the conversation. Finally, he looked directly at Xin Lu and asked slowly.

"Does the fact that you’ve slept with men mean that you were the one on top? I mean, not the
one on the bottom...?"

"Yes. We started that way from the beginning, so of course, I always thought of it that way."

Xin Lu, when asked seriously by Tae-ui, seemed utterly dejected. His slumped posture and
lack of energy made it look like tears could easily fall. Tae-ui gathered his resolve, facing Xin
Lu and contemplating. He hadn't expected this. Despite all the scenarios he had imagined, he
had never considered this one. Being the one on the bottom... It wasn’t that it was
unacceptable. It was just that he had never done it before. He didn’t think being on the
bottom was inherently bad. He imagined there could be its own pleasure in being on the
bottom. But.

Tae-ui pondered for a while. He didn’t want to make Xin Lu sad. But, honestly, what he
wanted was to embrace Xin Lu, not to be embraced.

Understanding Tae-ui’s dilemma, Xin Lu tilted his head and gently kissed Tae-ui’s lips. Even
though Tae-ui was still troubled, Xin Lu continued to kiss him and then reached out to pull
Tae-ui into an embrace.

"Hyung, even the first time I did it, I was told I did well. I’ll really do my best. Tae-i hyung."

"No, that’s not the issue..."

Tae-ui muttered awkwardly. Hearing Xin Lu’s pitiful whisper made him feel weak. There was
a fleeting thought of just giving in. Despite his personal preferences, he resolutely continued
to struggle with his thoughts, when suddenly Xin Lu pushed Tae-ui and climbed on top of
him.

"Hyung, just try it for now. I don’t think I can hold on any longer. Even if you don’t want it, I
can’t stop. I feel like I’m going to die if I don’t do this with you. Do you know how long I've
been holding back? Even if you hate it, please bear with it."

The face looking down at Tae-ui from above was once again that unfamiliar one. Not the
gentle and loving face of a young man, but the face of a selfish man who will do whatever it
takes to get what he wants. Xin Lu’s hand pressed down on Tae-ui’s shoulder. It was clear he
was determined to continue, even if Tae-ui didn’t want it.

And that’s why. Tae-ui, whose resolve had been weakening, felt a pang of frustration. If he
had thought a little longer, he might have considered indulging Xin Lu’s desire as a new
experience. But hearing those words made it impossible to grant his request.

"Xin Lu."

"Mm...?"

"I didn’t want to lay hands on you... But today, you’ll get hurt a little."

Tae-ui looked at Xin Lu with a stern expression and, with a grim face, delivered a sharp
punch to Xin Lu’s exposed abdomen. The resulting consequences were met with Xin Lu’s
regurgitated vomit covering him as the retaliation.

***

"Oh. Right. It was potassium nitrate."

Jeong Tae-ui woke up to the sound of his own voice. However, the moment he opened his
eyes, it felt as if someone else had woken him up by talking to him. He sluggishly got up,
tilted his head in confusion, and scratched his head.

"Potassium nitrate...?"

As soon as he woke up, he forgot what dream he had. But the words he muttered remained in
his ears: potassium nitrate. Yet, he couldn't figure out why potassium nitrate would appear in
his dream.

Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at the foot of his bed and then nodded his head, saying "Ah." He
wasn't sure, but it seemed like he had dreamt of his older brother. It might have been because
of the sketch-like blueprint he had seen by chance a few days ago. His brother would
sometimes scatter papers covered with drawings and writings that were hard to distinguish as
either blueprints or doodles all over the living room. He would start scribbling on one and,
when he got bored, move on to a new sheet to draw something entirely different. Sometimes,
the entire floor would be covered with papers.

When Tae-ui first saw it and asked what it was — he was probably not even in middle school
at the time — his brother had answered casually, ‘If you build it like this, in theory, you'll get
a small bomb.’ When Tae-ui, impressed, suggested they try making it, his brother looked at
him and said, ‘Can you get potassium nitrate?’ When Tae-ui asked what that was, his brother
kindly explained that he just needed to get nitric acid, but being an ordinary boy, Tae-ui had
no idea what that was. So, the experiment ended with just words.

"Why did I suddenly dream about my brother...? I can't even remember what the dream was
about."

Tae-ui muttered as he lightly tugged at his hair. However, he understood why he might have
had the dream. That blueprint from a few days ago... even now, thinking back, it seemed like
his brother's handwriting. He must have been thinking about it for a while.

His shoulder felt stiff, probably from sleeping poorly, so Tae-ui looked around while moving
his head slightly. He had fallen asleep with the light on in his uncle's room. After the joint
training ended, his uncle had told him he could come by anytime, so Tae-ui still visited this
place occasionally.

He usually just read books and left, but his uncle was rarely around. Tae-ui thought his uncle
would be free after the training ended, but it turned out that the death of an instructor during
the training had made things extremely busy. So, when he came here, he mostly read books
alone and only occasionally ran into his uncle late at night.

At that moment, his pocket buzzed with a vibration. Tae-ui took out his pager. There was a
message.

‘Have a good night and sweet dreams.’

It was a polite and gentle greeting. Lately, such greetings had been coming morning and
night. No need to check the sender; it was Xin Lu.

Since returning from Hong Kong, this had been happening continuously. Even without any
special reason, he would send messages every day. Sometimes, when he had some free time,
Xin Lu would even come to see Jeong Tae-ui. When Jeong Tae-ui let him into his room, Xin
Lu would sit beside him, looking a bit dejected, glancing at Jeong Tae-ui with a hesitant
expression, and then leave reluctantly late at night. It seemed that even now, Xin Lu had
come to his room, found it empty, and only sent a message. But perhaps out of consideration,
he never asked where Jeong Tae-ui was or told him to come over.

Jeong Tae-ui checked the message and then put it back with a bitter expression. Since then,
he had been avoiding Xin Lu, but only to the extent that it wouldn't be too noticeable. When
they met, Jeong Tae-ui would greet him warmly and chat for a bit, but he never sought Xin
Lu out first. Others might not have noticed, but Xin Lu, being sharp, probably had.

Just last night, Xin Lu had come over, looking as if he might burst into tears at any moment,
and asked pitifully, ‘Tae-ui hyung, have you grown to dislike me?’ But when it came to that,
Jeong Tae-ui could shake his head without hesitation. It wasn't that he had grown to dislike
Xin Lu. The problem was the subtle change in Xin Lu's behavior.

After what had happened in Hong Kong — Jeong Tae-ui had ended up covered in vomit, and
after showering, had felt a sudden rush of anxiety and hurriedly left alone while Xin Lu was
in the shower — Xin Lu had become both noticeably self-conscious around Jeong Tae-ui and
strangely more assertive, or maybe confident. He was no longer the shy and pitiful Xin Lu
who seemed like he might disappear at any moment. He was still lovable, but Jeong Tae-ui
found himself wondering where the boy he used to know had gone. Of course, there was no
answer to that question.

"Haa," Jeong Tae-ui sighed. It really was a bit strange. Ever since coming here, his fortunes
seemed to have taken a turn for the worse. Things seemed to be going well, only to subtly go
awry. He wondered if he would be able to leave this place safely in half a year.

It was while he was trembling with an inexplicable sense of foreboding that a familiar
mechanical sound rang out. Jeong Tae-ui flinched, hunching his shoulders as he looked up.
The phone on his uncle's desk was ringing.

The monitor emitted a faint light, and the lamp flickered as the electronic sound continued
without end.

Jeong Tae-ui silently stared at the phone. His expression faded, and a slow wrinkle formed
between his eyebrows. He couldn't tell who the caller was, but he had memories associated
with the phone ringing in this room.

"........."

Without needing to think about it, he decided not to answer. What good would it do?

He didn’t want to hear that man’s voice at all right now. The memory from Ilay’s last night on
this branch was still fresh in his mind: Ilay had Xin Lu in his embrace, and Jeong Tae-ui
could clearly remember Ilay’s intense gaze — his pitch-black, cold eyes locked on Jeong Tae-
ui, accompanied by a faint, twisted smile.

"......Damn it. Now I'm getting angry all of a sudden."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered a curse through clenched teeth. Then, as if that phone were the man
himself, he threw the cup he was holding straight at it. The stainless steel cup hit the phone's
screen dead on, fell to the floor, and rolled away, leaving one corner of the screen shattered,
with fragments breaking off. The receiver clattered to the ground, and the mechanical sound
stopped.

In hindsight, he had been foolish. Even though he told himself otherwise on the surface, deep
down, he had regarded Ilay as a sort of friend. Even when Ilay spoke coldly and cruelly,
Jeong Tae-ui had unconsciously believed that when it came down to it, Ilay would give him
some leeway. Because of those words: ‘I don't want to fight with you.’

But in truth, Ilay had always made it clear, both in words and actions, that there was a sharp
line drawn around him when it came to others. Knowing that but still thinking otherwise
made Jeong Tae-ui a fool. Blaming Ilay was no different from venting his anger on something
irrelevant.

Even knowing all this, he still never wanted to face Ilay again. He didn't want to hear his
voice, and he detested the idea of having even the slightest connection with him.

"Ugh... Anyway, he's someone who can kill people without batting an eye, so what's there to
regret? Xin Lu too... Damn it... It's annoying. But in the end, Xin Lu is still here with me."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself as if trying to convince himself. Just then, the door opened.
When he turned his head, he saw his uncle walking in. Without any sign of surprise, his uncle
greeted him, Oh, you're here.

"I found a rare book today. It should arrive by next week."

Listening to his uncle's cheerful words, Jeong Tae-ui nodded. If his uncle was buying books,
it was good for Jeong Tae-ui since it meant he would have easy access to books that were
otherwise hard to find.

As his uncle took off his jacket and hung it on the coat rack, he noticed the broken phone
lying on the desk and widened his eyes. Jeong Tae-ui winced and looked away, though there
was no way to hide who the culprit was.

"What the... Why is the phone in this state? Ah, the monitor's cracked. This'll be hard to fix."

Without showing much anger, his uncle inspected the phone and placed the fallen receiver
back on the cradle. Feeling a pang of guilt for breaking someone else's perfectly good phone
in a moment of frustration, Jeong Tae-ui glanced at his uncle and, with a bitter taste in his
mouth, mumbled, "I'm sorry," in a small voice. His uncle looked at him more with curiosity
than anger.

"But why? Did you get a strange call or something?"

His uncle trailed off after saying "a strange call," as if thinking of something. Jeong Tae-ui
had an idea of who his uncle might be thinking about, so he shrugged.

"No, it's not that. The phone was just too noisy, so I threw a cup at it, and it just happened to
hit there..."

"Hmm."

His uncle didn't press further, just nodded his head. The slight tug at the corners of his uncle's
mouth suggested he was lost in thought. At that moment, the phone rang again. Only the
monitor had been broken; the phone itself still worked. Standing right next to the phone, his
uncle pressed the button to answer — though the monitor no longer lit up — and picked up
the receiver.

"Yes, this is Jeong Chang-in. Ah, yes. Oh, I see... What kind of people are they? And their
experience is...?"

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been holding his breath beside his uncle, soon relaxed his shoulders.
So, it wasn't him after all.
Well, out of the countless calls his uncle received, only a small fraction were from that man,
so why was he so tense? More importantly, why did he even feel tense in the first place?
There was no reason to.

As Jeong Tae-ui leaned back against the bed and picked up a book, he glanced sideways at
his uncle, who was on the phone for quite a while. Jeong Tae-ui occasionally looked at his
uncle whenever he heard any unsettling words while trying to read.

It seemed to be an internal communication within the organization, likely concerning

promotions, transfers, or reassignments. From what he could gather, they were discussing
who to bring in as a replacement for the deceased instructor. During the conversation, topics
such as the General Manager potentially moving to the U.S. headquarters in a few months or
the next candidate for the General Manager position were occasionally mentioned.

Come to think of it, how are things progressing? Would his uncle's superior successfully
attain the General Manager position as he hoped?

Jeong Tae-ui thought of Rudolf Gentil, his uncle's superior. He had seen the man a few times,
and he seemed capable of running the branch smoothly if he were to become the General
Manager. However, the same could be said for the other candidate, Mao Li Yin. Jeong Tae-ui
had rarely seen him — maybe once or twice from a distance during a general assembly.
Although he seemed stern, Mao was also known for his thoroughness and reputation for
leaving no room for error.

Either way, if someone was capable enough to rise to the position of General Manager, it
meant they had their own set of skills. It didn't matter much to Jeong Tae-ui who got the
position, but for someone like his uncle, it could be a sensitive issue.

However...

Jeong Tae-ui stared at the ceiling. Still, personal and professional matters were different. The
Rudolf he had seen didn’t seem to be someone who would get along well with his uncle.
They seemed like two cunning snakes tied together, but they didn't appear to have the kind of
rapport that would build genuine trust.
But that was a personal matter, and Jeong Tae-ui understood that things would be different
when dealing with each other professionally.

While Jeong Tae-ui was lost in thought and occasionally glanced at his uncle, his uncle
finally hung up the phone. He then looked down at the phone in silence.

"Seems like you’re busy."

Jeong Tae-ui said, breaking the silence. His uncle slowly turned to look at him, responded
with a hum, and then sat down on a chair with a very troubled expression.

"Kippenhan is dead. So, there's been some debate about who will take his place. The
headquarters and each branch are backing different candidates. Ultimately, they'll probably
consider the candidate's preference, career, and ratings before choosing the one with the
highest score."

"I see... But you don’t seem happy about it. Did someone you dislike get nominated?"

"No, it’s not that. But there’s one person who could be a headache if they come here."

"Then just pick someone else."

"It’s not up to me. The headquarters and the branch wardens will narrow down the candidates
based on their scores, and then the computer will choose the one with the highest promotion
score."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded in understanding. His uncle pondered for a moment, then, seemingly
frustrated, scratched his head and grumbled.
"Damn it. Why did Kippenhan have to do something so reckless and get himself killed? He
couldn’t even tell the difference between what he could handle and what he couldn't. Of all
people, he had to mess with Rick..."

Jeong Tae-ui watched his uncle muttering to himself and shrugged lightly, changing the
subject.

"So, how's the race for the next General Manager going? Do you think it’ll turn out the way
you want?"

"Who knows? Gentil has the upper hand for now because of his past achievements. But Mao
has been in the Deputy Director position longer and has more experience."

"Isn't UNHRDO a merit-based organization?"

"Many places claim to be, but in reality, it’s still people who run things, so it’s not always that
simple."

His uncle spoke matter-of-factly, showing even less interest in the General Manager position
than Jeong Tae-ui. Seeing this, Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head and decided to drop the topic.
After all, his own concern was simply surviving for the next six months and doing the job he
was given.

"Speaking of which, Rick contacted me the other day."

His uncle spoke as if in passing. Jeong Tae-ui paused his hand, which had been flipping
through the pages of a book absentmindedly. His face instinctively scrunched up slightly, but
his uncle continued speaking, seemingly oblivious.

"It seems like things have been a bit chaotic at the European branch lately. Well, if an
instructor position becomes vacant, and someone is transferred from another branch, that spot
inevitably needs to be filled too. There are cases where large-scale transfers occur."
Jeong Tae-ui fanned the pages of the book lightly. For some reason, he had a bad feeling
about this.

"They say there's no direct transfer from the European branch to the Asian branch."

"Right, there isn't. Unless there's a significant reason, such cases have been rare. While it's
not strictly against the rules, customary laws are important too. Candidates selected from the
European branch will probably be excluded first, unless something unusual happens."

His uncle nodded as he spoke. Jeong Tae-ui, feeling strangely uneasy, sighed as he tried to
calm his anxious heart. He recalled something Ilay had mentioned in passing when he was in
the detention section.

‘In my case, the results I've accumulated have become a tower of achievements. It seems that
talks of promotion are starting to surface, whether I want it or not.’

Jeong Tae-ui lowered his head for a moment before asking his uncle.

"Then what happens if someone from the European branch is up for promotion, but a position
opens up in the Asian branch?"

"They'll probably send someone suitable from another branch to Asia, and that person from
the European branch will fill the vacant spot at the other branch... Why? Is there someone
you're thinking of from the European branch?"

His uncle asked suddenly. Jeong Tae-ui frowned for a moment, then shook his head. "No,
no," he said, brushing off his unease with those words. It’s just a useless thought. He was
being too sensitive. If there's anything to realistically worry about in this situation, it would
be...
"If that man gets transferred to the branch where we're having joint training three months
from now, and we end up meeting again."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself. As he muttered, he felt uneasy again. They say that if you
keep having ominous thoughts, they become reality. Damn it, he needed to clear his head.

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head from side to side. His uncle, who had been quietly watching
him, suddenly began speaking with a slight smile, as if something had crossed his mind.

"Come to think of it, I heard you’ve become quite close with Xin Lu lately. They say Xin Lu
often visits your room. At night."

"………."

Jeong Tae-ui flinched and clamped his mouth shut. Then, he stared intently at his uncle. He
was always someone you could never let your guard down around. Jeong Tae-ui was tired of
trying to guess just how much this person knew.

"Well… it's just… yes, that's true."

"I heard you went out to Hong Kong with Xin Lu last week, too. Xin Lu booked a room at
the Peninsula — no less than the Grand Deluxe, they said. …Did you enjoy the room?"

Or maybe you were too busy with other things to even notice the room, his uncle added with
a meaningful smile. Beneath his calm expression, Jeong Tae-ui's face twisted in discomfort.
What on earth is a secret in this place? How do rumors spread so quickly?

"Was it the Grand Deluxe? I didn’t realize that. The room was nice. I remember it was
spacious — more than enough room to hang laundry with vomit stains."
Jeong Tae-ui spoke bluntly. His uncle paused, then looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a curious
expression before asking,

"Laundry with vomit stains? What's that about?"

"So that part of the rumor didn’t spread, I see. That day, Xin Lu wasn’t feeling well and
passed out before even getting into the room."

"…Huh."

His uncle looked unexpectedly surprised. Maybe even a bit disappointed. He probably was
disappointed; the look in his eyes had been searching for something to tease about.

"Well, that’s unfortunate for Xin Lu."

"Unfortunate for Xin Lu, not for me?"

Jeong Tae-ui retorted, and his uncle looked at him with that strange expression again.

Then he smiled subtly.

"Xin Lu, you know, is exactly your type. Cute, delicate features, and a gentle, bright
personality."

".....…"

"But that kid, there's something unexpected about him. …Well, you'll find out slowly as you
spend more time together."
Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth shut. He had a guess as to what his uncle meant by "something
unexpected." Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui felt downcast.

Seeing his expression, his uncle, seemingly amused, spoke in a laid-back tone.

"Besides, he's a pretty good catch as a boyfriend. Smart enough to act as a liaison in our
branch, quick-witted, and sharp. Plus, despite appearances, he's got an impressive lineage.
He's the son of a prestigious and wealthy family well-known in the Chinese business world."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at his uncle with a strange, furrowed expression. Though his uncle's face
was one of enjoyment, his tone wasn’t joking. Jeong Tae-ui sighed and looked up at the
ceiling. Xin Lu did seem like a well-raised young man from a good family, but hearing it said
so plainly felt disconcerting. Not that it mattered what kind of illustrious background
someone came from. If anything, Jeong Tae-ui himself was from a notable family, with a
prominent figure for a brother and another exceptional one for an uncle.

As he thought about this, Jeong Tae-ui’s mind returned to the unexpected nature of Xin Lu
that his uncle had mentioned, making him feel even more down. It was obvious that his uncle
hadn’t been referring to Xin Lu’s family background.

Feeling like he had something bitter in his mouth, Jeong Tae-ui got up from the bed. He shot
a fierce look at his uncle, who was watching him with an amused expression, and then turned
away sullenly.

"I think I'll go now."

"Already? Aren’t you going to borrow a book?"

"I’ll come back later to read."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed heavily and waved without looking back. He heard his uncle chuckle
softly, which only deepened his gloom.

"Tae-ui."

Just before he stepped out, his uncle called him, as if remembering something. Jeong Tae-ui,
having already taken a step outside the door, turned his head. His uncle, with that inscrutable
smile, spoke to him quietly.

"Hang in there. It's just half a year — only a few more months to go."

"…? Yes, I will. Take care, uncle."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded at his uncle’s encouragement and left the room. For some reason, his
heart felt heavy.

***

When he opened his eyes, everything was pitch dark. After staring at the ceiling for a
moment, Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the glow-in-the-dark clock by his bedside. It wasn't even 5
a.m. yet. It was a time when hardly anyone would be awake, except for a few members who
had a habit of getting up early.

Even after opening his eyes, it took Jeong Tae-ui a few seconds to realize why he had woken
up. The phone was ringing. It wasn’t loud, so the persistent ringing hadn’t been particularly
grating, but it had been going on for a while.

"…….."
Jeong Tae-ui frowned and sat up. He glared at the phone with annoyance before getting up
and trudging over to it.

If there was anyone who would be calling at this hour… it had to be his brother.

A face suddenly popped into his mind. His brother lived a relatively regular life, but
occasionally he would go out or stay out overnight at irregular hours, doing unpredictable
things. These unpredictable actions were usually minor, like calling in the middle of the night
when everyone else was asleep or going out in the morning for a bit, only to ask Jeong Tae-ui
to bring his passport to the airport a couple of hours later.

After living with someone like that for so long, whenever a call came at this hour, Jeong Tae-
ui would naturally assume it was his brother.

But… wait. How would his brother know this number?

That thought crossed his mind just as he picked up the receiver. After casually saying, "Why
are you calling?" it occurred to Jeong Tae-ui that if his brother had really wanted to call him,
he might have just dialed any random number and miraculously connected to him.

Looking down at the lamp after answering, he noticed it was red. It was an external call. If it
had been an internal call, he would have assumed it was his uncle, Xin Lu, or a colleague
who needed to contact him through the internal network. But if it was someone calling from
outside… it could only be his extraordinarily lucky brother who had something to say and
managed to get through to him.

Anyone overhearing this might look at him in shock and seriously suggest he go see a doctor,
but Jeong Tae-ui spoke into the silent receiver again.

"Hello?"
There was still no response. Jeong Tae-ui frowned. It could be a wrong number or a prank
call. Being woken up for something so pointless was enough to make anyone irritated.

"Damn it… Who’s calling in the middle of the night?"

‘I guess you are doing well.’

As Jeong Tae-ui was about to hang up the receiver, a low voice flowed from it. He paused.
His grip on the receiver tightened, and in an instant, his drowsiness vanished.

It was a voice he couldn't mistake, even if half-asleep. That subtle laugh, slow and languid.

"...It’s early in the morning and my day is already ruined..."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. He heard laughter from the other end of the line. The more
he listened to that laugh, the more his mood darkened. Danger, danger. This was someone he
shouldn't be dealing with again, someone he thought he'd never see again. His instincts rang
out a warning in his head, telling him that nothing good would come from talking further. Not
long ago, he had already worn himself out over nothing.

'It seems you haven't been hanging out in Instructor Jeong's room lately.'

"No, I was there yesterday and the day before."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered in displeasure. Ilay. Ilay Riegrow — he couldn't understand why this
man suddenly called him.

"Why are you calling? If you were trying to reach my uncle, you've dialed the wrong
number."
'No, I already talked to Instructor Jeong earlier. When I asked about you, he was quite
informative.'

Uncle. What on earth did he tell him? And more importantly, why is this man asking about
me?

Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth shut. He didn't know what this man intended to say, nor what his
uncle had told him. But whatever he might have heard, there hadn't been anything
particularly noteworthy lately.

'I heard you're getting along well with that cute brat.'

Ilay started slowly. Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brow. Xin Lu. He didn't want to talk about Xin
Lu with this man. Even though there was no longer any reason to feel threatened now that
they wouldn't cross paths again, an unease still lingered.

...But on the other hand, the more he thought about it, the more vexed he became. No matter
the reason, that brat Xin Lu willingly became a bottom for this damned man, yet behaved like
that with Jeong Tae-ui?

As Jeong Tae-ui frowned deeply, the voice on the other end continued.

‘So, did he suit your taste? He was quite delicious, though it was a bit mild for me. I prefer
someone who’s a bit more coquettish.’

“Did you call just to say that? If you want to talk about something so disgusting, go bother
someone else. Or better yet, call Xin Lu. Then he’ll probably never want to see you again.”

Jeong Tae-ui openly expressed his displeasure. The thought of being woken up for this kind
of talk made him angry. He had no interest in hearing about other people's personal affairs.
‘Ahaha, no. I've been busy with work lately. I just finished a task a little while ago, and
suddenly thought of you. I wondered how you were doing, so I decided to call. When I called
Instructor Jeong, you didn’t answer...’

Ilay’s voice lowered slightly, as if he knew full well that Jeong Tae-ui had been deliberately
avoiding him.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. He considered hanging up but hesitated and adjusted his grip
on the receiver. Sleep had long since fled from him.

The last time he encountered this man was right before he left for Europe, when he was with
Xin Lu in bed. Even then, they hadn’t exchanged a word, just met eyes. The last time they
truly spoke was in the detention section, where they didn’t get a proper chance to say
goodbye. Not that Ilay would have cared about something like that.

“Now that I think about it, I didn’t get to properly say goodbye. I wanted to, but it wasn’t the
right time. I should say it now. ‘Bye-bye.’”

Since he had no intention of seeing him again, 'bye-bye' it was. He sincerely hoped that this
phone call would be the end of their connection. He felt uncomfortable and displeased. It
seemed that sentiment carried through the line, as the man chuckled.

‘You're upset. Why so annoyed? ...Is it because I slept with that brat?’

“That’s not... something I can deny, I guess.”

Jeong Tae-ui tried to deny it but gave up and nodded. Denying it wouldn’t change anything;
this man would know better. He was reminded again, and each time it came to mind, his
stomach churned with bitterness.

He had thought about why he was so angry. It wasn't just because that man had slept with Xin
Lu. Jeong Tae-ui didn’t place too much importance on someone’s purity. Besides, Xin Lu
wasn’t with that man anymore.

After much thought, he realized that it was the look that man had given him back then that
bothered him. He couldn’t quite place what it was, but while holding Xin Lu, Ilay had kept
his eyes on Jeong Tae-ui, with a faint smile on his lips. For some reason, that gaze had
infuriated him.

‘Haha, Tae-ui, we’ve already talked about this. You heard it that day too — I didn’t force that
brat into my bed. He came to me on his own.’

“Yes, I know. That’s why I stood back and watched. But I never promised not to be angry
about it.”

‘Well… that’s true. You’re right. I was too careless with that promise.’

The man chuckled as if acknowledging a mistake. Jeong Tae-ui still couldn’t figure out why
this man had called, and the uncertainty was making him increasingly uneasy. He hated being
in situations where he had to guess without knowing the reason.

“You don’t need to explain yourself to me about that matter now, so why are you trying to
justify it by calling me?”

‘Ah, well, that’s obvious. The reason I’m calling late is because I’ve been busy with work and
only now had a moment to catch my breath. And the reason I’m calling at all is because
we’re friends, of course.’

He almost dropped the receiver. No, it would’ve been better if he had dropped it. Maybe he
should just pretend to drop it now and hang up. He felt like he had heard something he
shouldn’t have, something that would do him no good.

Jeong Tae-ui’s face turned pale. He truly couldn’t understand this man’s intentions. What was
this crazy guy thinking, calling him? He was beyond angry now—he was scared. He never
thought his uncle’s advice to avoid any connection with this lunatic and to stay out of his
sight would still hold true.

Jeong Tae-ui started to ask when they ever became friends but then stopped himself. There
was no need to pick a fight. But even so, it was an absurd and unsettling statement. In the
end, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t hold back and carefully responded with a roundabout remark.

“For being so close… you sure left without saying goodbye.”

I even went to see you the night before, but couldn’t fulfill my intention, he added internally.
To this, Ilay simply replied, “Ah, well,” in a nonchalant tone.

‘That’s because I thought we’d see each other again soon. I didn’t see the need to say
goodbye just because we wouldn’t see each other for a bit.’

Jeong Tae-ui’s palm started to sweat. This time, he really wanted to hang up. The uneasy
feeling that had been swirling in his chest since he picked up the phone was growing
stronger.

“Why would we meet again?”

His heart pounded. Anxiety made it race. Not knowing what this man intended to say only
heightened his unease. Why did he even call? He felt like screaming at the top of his lungs.

‘Why? People can meet again whenever they want, as long as they’re alive.’

“But I don’t want to.”

When Jeong Tae-ui responded quickly, a low laugh came from the other end. It was as if Ilay
had just heard a funny joke.
Jeong Tae-ui went silent, pressing his forehead. His head was starting to heat up. He was too
tired to keep beating around the bush and probing for answers. In a voice that had lost its
edge, he muttered gloomily.

“Why did you call? I can’t believe you really think we’re close.”

‘Hah, why would you think that?’

The fact that he responded to such words so casually, without getting angry, and seemed to
find it amusing, only made it more unsettling.

Jeong Tae-ui didn’t reply, waiting for him to continue. Conversations with unexpected people
drained his energy more than he had anticipated.

Realizing Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t going to respond, Ilay let out a low laugh. Then, he dropped
his playful tone and answered straightforwardly.

‘I didn’t have any particular reason. I just thought of you and decided to call. Also, Jeong
Jae-ui’s name came up in a conversation.’

Of course, he’s treating him like a set with his brother again. It was so normal now that it
doesn’t even bother him anymore.

“Then call my brother. Don’t call me.”

‘Jeong Jae-ui is currently missing. Do you know where he is?’

At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui realized this might be the real reason for the call. Even if it
wasn’t the main reason, it was clear that Ilay had intended to ask this question from the
moment he dialed.

“I spent several days locked up with you, didn’t I? Didn’t we already have this
conversation?”

It was only natural that there was an edge to his voice. He was sure he had discussed this
topic with Ilay before. He had said he didn’t know.

Ilay laughed. Then, in a completely calm and indifferent tone, he replied.

‘No, it’s just that some time has passed, so I thought I’d ask. There are a lot of people around
me looking for his whereabouts.’

“Tell them to keep trying. No one in his family knows where he is, so they’ll have to figure it
out on their own.”

Ilay’s voice, carrying a hint of laughter, replied, ‘I’ll do that.’

Just by listening to his voice, one might think he was a cheerful and kind man. His low,
pleasant voice and clear way of speaking were appealing. If they only communicated by
phone and never met in person, Ilay would be quite likable — just as he had been before
Jeong Tae-ui met Riegrow.

‘Well then, take care. Stay healthy until we meet again.’

Ilay chuckled softly as he said goodbye, and Jeong Tae-ui, already exhausted from the
conversation, sighed and mumbled, “Yeah, you too.”

It was only after the call ended that the phrase “until we meet again” began to bother him.
 ***

“Huh.”

“Huh?”

Jeong Tae-ui responded to Tou’s startled “Huh?” with the same questioning tone as he
pointed at himself. However, his expression was not one of confusion at all.

Tou glanced at his watch as he walked over to Jeong Tae-ui’s side. It was still not even 6 a.m.
Jeong Tae-ui noticed the cigarette in Tou’s mouth and nodded knowingly. He figured that was
why he had run into him so early — Tou had come out for a morning cigarette.

“Why are you up so early?”

Tou asked, cigarette still in his mouth. As he flicked the dew off the tips of the grass with his
fingers, it was clear he had a fondness for flowers and plants — something one wouldn’t
guess from his tough appearance.

“Hmm… I got a prank call early in the morning.”

“You should’ve just cursed at them a bit and gone back to sleep.”

“Hmm… but they were persistent.”

“Next time someone like that calls, just pull the plug.”
“I probably should. Or maybe I’ll just cut the external line.”

“What kind of lunatic prank calls the UNHRDO office anyway? They should track that
number down and give them a good thrashing.”

“...........”

Jeong Tae-ui silently stared at Tou. When Tou turned around with a “What?” Jeong Tae-ui
shook his head, indicating it was nothing. If you actually risk your life to do that, I’ll give you
a round of applause.

Jeong Tae-ui crouched down next to Tou, who was busy flicking the dew off the grass blades,
and wet his fingertips with the dew at the tip of a leaf.

He couldn’t fall asleep after hanging up the phone. There was still quite some time left before
the day’s work began, but even lying in bed with his eyes closed didn’t bring sleep back. So,
he gave up on sleeping and decided to step outside for some fresh air.

A thick fog hung around the building. It was likely going to be quite warm later in the day.

He had took a deep breath of the misty air, which obscured the sky, when Tou had come out
with a cigarette in his mouth.

“Why are you up so early?”

“I always get up at this time for a smoke. You probably didn’t know because you’ve never
been out at this hour.”

Tou scoffed at Jeong Tae-ui’s question, replying matter-of-factly. Come to think of it, he was
right. Although Jeong Tae-ui had woken up at this hour before, he had never gone outside, so
it was only natural that this was their first encounter. Despite his addiction to cigarettes, Tou
was one of the more diligent members among his colleagues.

“Why do you look so troubled?”

Tou glanced at Jeong Tae-ui as he asked. He showed a bit of conscience by blowing the
cigarette smoke upwards rather than at the plants.

“The prank call was really persistent.”

“What?”

Jeong Tae-ui gave a vague answer and rubbed the dew off his fingers. He could feel Tou’s
gaze, questioning what he meant, but his mind was too preoccupied to respond. Something
about that phone call kept nagging at him, making him uneasy.

“Here, I’ll give you one too.”

Tou must have noticed that Jeong Tae-ui seemed quite distressed, as he offered him a
cigarette. Thanks to a recent bulk purchase he had made in Hong Kong, he was generous
enough to share. Jeong Tae-ui took the cigarette, put it in his mouth, and inhaled deeply. The
sharp scent of tobacco filled his lungs.

Just then, he sensed someone approaching from behind. Tou turned his head first, and Jeong
Tae-ui followed suit. Through the old building’s window, they saw a man striding into the
instructor’s office.

“It’s Golding. He’s up early too. But why is he going into the instructor’s office in uniform at
this hour? Is he going on a trip?”
Tou muttered nonchalantly. But before he could finish speaking, another instructor appeared
at the end of the corridor. Like Golding, he was also dressed in full uniform, heading into the
instructor’s office.

Before long, a third instructor appeared. It was his uncle. Though he was neatly dressed in his
uniform, it was clear from his drowsy eyes that he had just woken up. As he walked towards
the instructor's office, he casually glanced out the hallway window and spotted Jeong Tae-ui
and Tou kneeling outside, smoking. He frowned slightly as if he was about to say something,
but after thinking it over for a moment, he silently entered the office.

“..........?”

“What’s going on? It’s so busy this early in the morning. Did something happen overnight?”

Tou murmured, and Jeong Tae-ui also tilted his head slightly, observing the scene.

More instructors followed behind his uncle. Not long after, some of the deputy directors
started appearing as well. There were still about three hours left before the official workday
began, but seeing so many people arriving early was unusual.

The expressions of those entering the instructor’s office were all peculiar. There was no clear
sign of joy or sorrow on their faces. It was as if they were caught between conflicting
emotions.

What could it be if it's neither clearly good nor bad news? Hopefully, whatever it is, it won’t
affect the entire branch.

At that moment, Xin Lu appeared, walking briskly down the hallway. Even the deputy
directors were being mobilized this early, which suggested that something serious was indeed
happening.
Before Jeong Tae-ui could call out to him, Xin Lu, who had been casually looking out the
window, spotted him first.

“Tae-ui hyung! What are you doing out here so early in the morning?”

Tou, standing next to Jeong Tae-ui, gave a meaningful, sly grin at Xin Lu's cheerful greeting
as he opened the window. He teased half-jokingly, “Lucky you. Someone’s always wagging
their tail happily whenever they see you.” But Jeong Tae-ui pretended not to hear.

Despite the instructors wearing those strange, unreadable expressions, it seemed the unusual
gravity of the situation hadn't spread down to the lower levels. Xin Lu was smiling brightly,
with not a trace of concern on his face.

“I couldn’t sleep, so I came out for a bit. But what about you? Why are you up so early? I
saw some instructors coming and going too. ...Did something happen?”

“Oh, we got a message from headquarters early this morning. It looks like they’ve decided on
a new instructor who’ll be assigned to our branch.”

This morning.

A bad feeling gnawed at Jeong Tae-ui's mind. Today had already been marked by unsettling,
unwelcome news that had broken the dawn. Because of that, it felt like everything happening
today was going to be unlucky.

“On days like this, I should cleanse myself, sit quietly in my room, and avoid going out.”

“What?”

“No, nothing. So, who is it?”

“How would I know?”

Xin Lu smiled sheepishly. It was true that as a junior just called out for various tasks, he
wouldn’t be privy to such information. While he might find out earlier than others after the
brief meeting among the instructors, for now, he had no way of knowing what was being
discussed inside the instructor’s office.

“Something feels off...”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, feeling uneasy. His mind was tangled with minor details that wouldn't
unravel. And even if they did, it didn't seem like it would be in a refreshing way.

“A new instructor, huh... I just hope they’re not some weirdo.”

Jeong Tae-ui sighed as he murmured. He thought about the fact that he only had a few
months left here before he could return. Even so, he wanted to avoid having to deal with a
strange superior during those remaining months. Next to him, Tou blew a puff of smoke into
the sky and spoke nonchalantly.

“The type of instructor they bring in can determine whether the deputy director’s job
becomes easier or more troublesome, so they probably won’t pick a weirdo. Besides, even if
they’re a bit odd, someone who can become an instructor at a UNHRDO branch must be
highly competent. I hate to say it, but this isn’t a place just anyone can walk into... Well,
except for you. You’re the nepo baby.”

As Tou met Jeong Tae-ui’s silent gaze, staring at him intently, he quickly added the last part.
While it felt excessive to hear compliments about being a highly skilled branch member,
being openly called a nepo baby wasn’t exactly pleasant either. Jeong Tae-ui grabbed Tou’s
ear and tugged it down. “Ow, what are you doing? Why! Did I say something wrong?” Tou
shouted, but Jeong Tae-ui let go and met Xin Lu’s eyes, who was still standing by the
window watching them.

“Are you busy? Shouldn’t you be going?”

Noticing Xin Lu standing alone amidst the bustling atmosphere, Jeong Tae-ui asked. Xin Lu
responded with an awkward, bashful smile.

“I should be going. But I was happy to see you first thing in the morning, Tae-ui hyung.”

“...Uh, yeah. Me too.”

The words, caught him off guard. Jeong Tae-ui realized too late and felt his face heat up.
Recently, he had been able to brace himself mentally to avoid blushing or stumbling over his
words, but hearing such a heartwarming comment unexpectedly still shook him.

Ah, he really likes this guy. Despite some confusing events and lingering uncertainty, Xin Lu
was still as lovable and endearing as ever. If it weren’t for the unexpected contrast between
his appearance and personality, Jeong Tae-ui might have just hugged him right then and
there.

However, there were times when he would occasionally meet that unfamiliar gaze, one that
was aggressive and greedy, and it inevitably left him feeling confused. It was like coming to a
sudden halt just one step ahead.

As Xin Lu was called by an assistant from the office, signaling for him to come over, Jeong
Tae-ui watched his retreating figure with a vacant stare. His feelings for that young man were
still unresolved. Lately, his mind had been in turmoil.

Noticing Jeong Tae-ui's gaze, Tou clicked his tongue and muttered to himself about how this
was exactly why workplace romances should be banned.

“If you have complaints, go find someone for yourself.”

Jeong Tae-ui said calmly, lifting his chin high and glaring down at Tou. When Tou, seemingly
irritated, reached for Jeong Tae-ui's earlobe, Jeong Tae-ui blocked his hand with a slap and
looked back up at the sky. The sky was still cloudy with fog.

It feels just like his mind. Nothing is clear or refreshing.

"The fog is pretty thick, but days like this tend to clear up nicely by afternoon."

Tou muttered nonchalantly, without any idea of what Jeong Tae-ui was really thinking.
Hearing that, Jeong Tae-ui felt oddly comforted and silently nodded. Yeah, even though
things have been tough since he got here, there will be days when things clear up.

They talked a little more while Tou finished his cigarette and lit another one. Tou was on his
third cigarette now. The rumor that he never returned after going out to smoke unless he
finished at least three cigarettes seemed to be true.

While they were idly knocking the dew off the leaves and lingering in the front yard of the
building without much to say, someone called out to Jeong Tae-ui.

"Jeong Tae-ui."

He hesitated, furrowing his brows instinctively. It wasn't because he disliked the person
calling him. It was just that he had a bad feeling about it.

The voice was unusually clear in his ears. The uneasy feeling that had been creeping in for a
while suddenly filled his chest.

Jeong Tae-ui turned around. A man in uniform was looking at him. It didn't feel right.
Whenever someone called him while wearing that uniform, nothing good ever came of it.
The easiest example was when his uncle had shown up at his house wearing that same
uniform and brought him to this place. Nothing good had come of it — only countless crises
that nearly ruined his life.
He had a similar feeling now. Nothing good was going to come from following that uniform.

"The instructor, Jeong Chang-in, has called for you. Please come to the instructor's office."

The man in uniform, who relayed the message, looked familiar. It turned out to be his uncle's
assistant. Though technically a fellow member, he was someone Jeong Tae-ui rarely saw
since he was always accompanying the instructor. He felt somewhat distant from the other
members because he rarely had time to interact with them outside of regular sessions run by
the instructor he served.

"I really don’t want to go."

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled, just like he had the first time he talked to his uncle. He instinctively
felt that going there would be a bad idea. The assistant, however, smiled awkwardly and
replied firmly.

"Even if you don't want to, you have to come. Otherwise, I'll have to drag you there."

"........."

Jeong Tae-ui made a very displeased face. He wanted to tell him to have his uncle come to
him instead, but there were too many eyes around. Speaking rashly and losing face in front of
others wasn't proper. Besides, if he refused, he'd likely be dragged there anyway. That would
be even more humiliating.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and stood up, saying, "I'll be back in a bit." He then followed closely
behind the assistant, who started walking once he saw Jeong Tae-ui approaching.

Since he had first seen him in the role of a driver, Jeong Tae-ui had him pegged as such in his
mind. Walking half a step behind him, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly asked,
"Does an assistant have to be a driver, porter, and errand boy all at once?"

It was only after asking that Jeong Tae-ui realized it might be a question that could be taken
offensively. However, assistant Kang smiled calmly without showing any displeasure and
nodded ambiguously.

"Yes, something like that. You could say I'm a secretary who handles even the dirty work
personally."

"Dirty work? Why would you do that?"

Even though the title was assistant , there wasn’t anything superior about it compared to the
regular members. Essentially, an assistant's position was the same as that of the members, so
all the benefits were equal. Salary, rights, everything. Rather than being better off, they often
had to stay late after the regular hours if the instructor had additional work, resulting in
frequent overtime. And this place didn’t have a progressive promotion system either, so
staying here for several years wouldn't necessarily lead to becoming an instructor.

Without much hesitation or thought, assistant Kang immediately answered Jeong Tae-ui's
question.

"I can see things from more angles than regular members. Besides, since I’m almost always
with the instructor, there are many advantages in learning from someone I respect."

Adding, "Your uncle is someone worth learning from," assistant Kang smiled slightly. His
smile was so warm that Jeong Tae-ui thought his uncle had chosen his assistant well and
nodded in agreement. However, Jeong Tae-ui also thought that this assistant might lack a
discerning eye for people.

Assistant Kang led Jeong Tae-ui into the instructors' office, where there were four instructors
present. He had seen the assistant instructors enter earlier, but it seemed they had left in the
meantime. The other instructor who wasn’t present was an old man in charge of overseeing
the operations. Since that old man didn’t usually stay long in places like this, Jeong Tae-ui
didn't think much of it.

Jeong Tae-ui entered the instructors' office and greeted them formally. His uncle was standing
by the window, holding a coffee cup, looking out, his back turned. The other instructors
welcomed Jeong Tae-ui.

"Come in. Have a seat over there."

The one who gestured toward a chair for Jeong Tae-ui was Instructor McKin. He had
occasionally seen him standing in the hallway chatting with his uncle. Although McKin
usually appeared kind, it was said that if you got on his bad side, life would be tiring for a
long time. This instructor, who was slightly older than his uncle, was also under Rudolph
Gentil. Jeong Tae-ui bowed his head slightly and sat in the chair McKin offered. He then
briefly glanced over the four instructors with an indifferent gaze.

Except during full assemblies, this was the first time Jeong Tae-ui had seen the instructors all
in one place. Even when viewed individually, each had a distinctive, imposing presence.
Some gave off a relatively gentle atmosphere, while others had a strict, blade-like demeanor.
Yet, regardless of who was superior or inferior, they all exuded the unique, unapproachable
aura of those who led an extraordinary group.

Seeing these men, Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself that UNHRDO (United Nations Human
Rights Defense Organization) was not just a name.

"You’re Jeong Tae-ui from Instructor Jeong Chang-in’s team, right? The one who was
involved in the incident during the joint training with the European branch a while ago and
went to the detention section."

Instructor Golding, who had been standing a bit further away, asked. He had gone to the
South American branch during the joint training, so he hadn’t been around at the time. His
gaze, which scrutinized Jeong Tae-ui as if he found him fascinating, was anything but
ordinary.
It’s not like Jeong Tae-ui the first member to have gone to the detention section. Why was he
acting so intrigued?

"I heard you got quite close to Riegrow. And that you were together in the detention section
too."

"Ilay? I wouldn’t say we were close, but it’s true we were together in the detention section."

Not that I wanted to be, but because the old man put us there together, Jeong Tae-ui mumbled
under his breath, adding to his response.

As Jeong Tae-ui finished speaking casually, an odd silence briefly filled the instructor’s
office. From the window, his uncle’s shoulders seemed to twitch slightly as if he was stifling
a laugh.

Jeong Tae-ui fell silent, trying to figure out which part of his words had created this strange
atmosphere. Then, Grimson, the oldest of the four instructors, spoke up.

"Ilay, huh. So, that’s what you call Riegrow. Have you been in contact with him since the
training?"

Jeong Tae-ui looked puzzled. The tone was gentle, but the content felt like an interrogation,
as if he were a witness being questioned. Moreover, the fact that the instructors, who had
gathered early in the morning for a meeting, suddenly brought up Ilay was only deepening his
sense of unease.

"Yes. He contacted me early this morning."

Jeong Tae-ui responded with a slightly irritated expression, dropping the polite pretense. His
answer caused another brief silence in the room. Even his uncle seemed surprised, as he
turned from the window to look at Jeong Tae-ui. But soon, his uncle chuckled and got
straight to the point.
"Jeong Tae-ui, you should become an assistant instructor."

"I don’t want to."

No sooner had his uncle finished speaking than Jeong Tae-ui immediately replied. The
moment he heard the word assistant, a dreadful premonition struck him so strongly that the
hairs on the back of his neck stood on end. The context of this conversation was also deeply
unsettling.

He had never thought about wanting to see things from more angles than the other members,
nor did he want to be constantly around the instructors. And unfortunately, there wasn’t a
single instructor among them whom he found admirable enough to learn from.

However, as soon as Jeong Tae-ui firmly refused, his uncle immediately responded with a
smile.

"Do it. As of today, you’re no longer on my team. You’ll join the new instructor’s team and
serve as an assistant there."

"I said I don’t want to."

It didn’t matter if other instructors were watching or if he was damaging his reputation; Jeong
Tae-ui had nothing to lose. He felt as if, if he didn’t refuse somehow, misfortune would grab
him by the back of his head and drag him along.

"Do you even know who the new instructor is, and you’re saying no?"

"I think I know, and that’s why I’m refusing."

Jeong Tae-ui answered with his eyes wide open. His uncle didn’t seem particularly surprised.
Seeing his uncle’s face, Jeong Tae-ui felt a cold shiver down his spine as the ominous
premonition he didn’t want to acknowledge seemed to be becoming reality. He felt chills
running down his back.

"Isn’t there a rule that says there’s no direct transfer between the European and Asian
branches?"

Hoping that his premonition was wrong, Jeong Tae-ui clung to the idea like a drowning man
clutching at straws. He had definitely heard that, while not explicitly stated in the regulations,
it was customary that there were no direct transfers between the European and Asian
branches. And yet—

"The situation forced it to be this way. Normally, filling an instructor’s position would be a
straightforward process, but this time, various circumstances overlapped, leading to a lot of
back-and-forth about whether it would happen or not. As a result, it took several times longer
than usual to fill the position. Now that a decision has been made, it can’t be undone. It’s not
just the branch’s issue; headquarters is involved too."

His uncle explained. Jeong Tae-ui glared at his uncle resentfully, even though he knew it
wasn’t his fault. But this appointment was absolutely outrageous. Of all the people in the
world they could have chosen, the one person they couldn’t place in that position was Ilay.

"This is absurd! You’re telling me you’re going to put the man who killed Instructor
Kippenhan in that position?!"

Unable to contain himself, Jeong Tae-ui stood up abruptly and shouted.

There was only one conclusion that this conversation led to: Ilay Riegrow. That man was
coming to the branch as an instructor. And not just anywhere, but into the position left vacant
by the instructor he had killed.

Not only was it morally wrong, but the backlash from the members would be immense. The
fact that he was coming from the European branch alone was enough, but on top of that, it
was Riegrow — the madman Riegrow — whom all the members of the Asian branch hated
and feared.

"Yes, that’s right. So, naturally, among the long-serving members of this branch, there’s no
one who can be assigned as his assistant. The person who can be assigned as his assistant is
someone who has come here most recently and doesn’t have a deep rift with the European
branch. That person is you, Jeong Tae-ui. Besides, for some reason, it seems you’ve managed
to make a favorable impression on Riegrow."

"That never happened! I refuse. Surely I have the right to refuse!"

This was no joke. Jeong Tae-ui looked at his uncle with a serious expression. It wasn't just his
uncle; the other instructors were the same. If these people hadn’t collectively lost their minds,
there was no way they could come to such a conclusion. Even if they were going mad, they
should at least do it in a more sensible way. How could they choose, of all people, that man to
bring in as the new instructor? If things went wrong, the members might revolt and turn this
small island upside down.

"Jeong Tae-ui, you don't have the right to refuse. This isn't a suggestion; it's an order. Unless
you plan to quit UNHRDO, you can't disobey a superior's order."

"…Can I quit?"

"No."

Not yet.

When Jeong Tae-ui quickly asked, glancing at the surrounding instructors, his uncle
immediately shook his head. Then, he mouthed an explanation: the six months they originally
agreed upon hadn’t passed yet.
Uncle! Why are you pushing me further into a corner? Isn’t it enough that I’m already living
with bad luck in this branch?

The words bubbled up to his throat, ready to burst out. If the other instructors hadn’t been
there, he might have shouted them out. He would have yelled that he was quitting, that he
didn’t care about his uncle, father, or brother, and that he was leaving for good. Not that it
would have made any difference.

But with the other instructors present and his uncle’s reputation on the line, Jeong Tae-ui
couldn’t bring himself to shout. As he hesitated, trying to figure out what to do, his uncle
waved him off as if to say the conversation was over. Kang, the assistant, quickly picked up
on the cue and escorted Jeong Tae-ui out of the instructor’s office.

He fumbled with the words he wanted to hurl at his uncle as Jeong Tae-ui found himself
expelled from the office.

***

That damn cluster should have been thrown into his uncle’s room, not the training room. No,
he shouldn't have gone in and answered that damn phone in his uncle's room. No, even before
that, he shouldn't have followed him to this godforsaken corner of the island.

Everything started with that cursed sound of footsteps that morning. When the doorbell rang
continuously, and he heard those footsteps, didn’t he already have a sense of who it was? But
like an idiot he opened the door and let his uncle into the house.

After he returned home in a few months, he decided he would stick by his brother no matter
what. That way, he would never have to deal with this kind of bad luck again.

Jeong Tae-ui was in the worst mood since morning. His mood had been on a sharp decline for
days, but this morning was the worst of the worst.
In a place like this, rumors always spread fast. With about a hundred people crammed onto
this tiny island, it was impossible for gossip not to travel quickly.

The first rumor that spread was that Jeong Tae-ui had been appointed as the assistant to the
new instructor. That part wasn't so bad. Although the other team members looked at him with
disdain, wondering why a new guy was being made an assistant, and muttered about his
uncle’s influence, the members of his own team burst out laughing, mocking him. ‘You're
going to be an assistant? The king of cheap and cowardly tricks, a master of getting under
people’s skin with his words, someone whose combat skills are below average but who
manages to avoid total defeat by being quick on the uptake — Jeong Tae-ui?’ they teased, but
they still offered him some encouragement. In reality, being an assistant wasn’t such a big
deal, and it wasn’t like everyone was competing for the role, so it didn’t carry much
significance.

But soon after, a second rumor spread — this one about the new instructor.

The unbelievable rumor was that he was coming from the European branch. As soon as that
rumor spread, his colleagues — members from other teams he wasn’t even close to —
immediately swarmed Jeong Tae-ui, bombarding him with questions. Was it true that the new
instructor was a guy from that damned European branch?

Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t bring himself to answer, so he feigned ignorance. He repeated that he
was just doing what his uncle told him, that he didn’t even know what an assistant was
supposed to do, and that there was no way a mere member like him would know who the new
instructor was. His lies grew more convincing with each retelling. Everyone who came to get
information from him left empty-handed. Up to that point, things were still somewhat
manageable.

The final rumor eventually spread, too: the new instructor coming from the European branch
was originally a member there, now newly qualified for the position.

As soon as this rumor spread, the branch was thrown into an uproar as if a hornet's nest had
been stirred. There weren’t many people among the European branch’s members who could
have the qualifications to be appointed. In fact, the members generally had a rough idea of
each other’s performance ratings. Even if they weren’t aiming for a promotion or
appointment, knowing those ratings was essential because it determined the level of
assignments one could receive when sent outside. It was the same for other branches.
There were hardly any members with ratings high enough to be appointed. Maybe one or two
at most in the entire branch. And in the European branch, there was only one such person.

Rick. Madman Riegrow. The man notorious throughout the headquarters and branches for
being the craziest of the crazy.

Before Jeong Tae-ui could even try to run away after realizing that the rumor had spread, the
members who stormed into the room to get the truth out of him grabbed him by the collar and
shook him. This happened three days before the new instructor was set to arrive.

At that point, it was impossible to keep claiming ignorance about who was coming.
Normally, when a new instructor was appointed, the assistant assigned to work closely with
them would meet the instructor about a week or ten days in advance to start coordinating.
This time, the situation was unusual, and the new instructor had other matters to attend to, so
that process was skipped. But it was still expected that they at least knew each other’s names
by then.

Eventually, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t keep up the lie that he didn’t know. With just three days
left, he figured there was no point in lying anymore. Instead of panicking right before the
bomb dropped, he decided it was better to prepare for the inevitable.

Thus, the news that the new instructor was indeed that man from the European branch spread.
And naturally, the entire branch erupted. The members were in an uproar, nearly to the point
of staging a riot.

The situation was especially tense among the team members of the late Instructor Kippenhan.

It wasn’t just anyone — they were talking about the man who killed their instructor. Even
though it was said that Kippenhan had provoked the situation, there was no way they could
ethically put the killer in the place of the deceased. They adamantly refused to serve under
that madman. Two or three people even packed their bags, ready to leave UNHRDO.
And the one who managed to quell the situation, at least to a manageable level, was his uncle.

His uncle smoothly let go of those who had packed their bags and left, while the remaining
members of Kippenhan’s team were scattered and blended into other teams. He persuaded the
other instructors, saying, "The new instructor will need time to get accustomed to this branch,
so it shouldn’t be a big deal if he doesn’t take charge of a team right away." The other
instructors didn’t need much convincing. The reactions had been so intense that there was no
other way to handle it.

As a result.

Jeong Tae-ui was left pondering who he should obtain the miniature cluster from, which he
intended to place in his uncle's room.

The fact that the team had disappeared essentially meant that the situation was practically the
same as if it was just the instructor himself and the assistant. In other words, it meant that
from now on, he would have to stick with that man and overcome all sorts of adversities
together.

"Should I ask Alta? That broker from before might be able to get a cluster as well. Yeah,
while he's getting the Colt, I could ask him to get that too."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled to himself as he sat in the bathroom.

Perhaps if they had brought Jeong Tae-ui a bit later and thrown him into the current situation,
things might have been better. If he had been teamed up with Ilay without knowing anything,
and for some unknown reason, had been told to engage in daily psychological and physical
battles with the hundred or so members who utterly despised Ilay, it would have been tough,
but he wouldn't have had as much to worry about mentally. But in this current situation...

"Damn it, where did all my luck go? Jae-ui, Jae-ui, can't you share some with me?"
Jeong Tae-ui muttered his brother's name like someone worshipping a superstition, sighed,
and left the bathroom.

As he washed his hands at the sink, he sighed again, seeing how haggard he had become over
the past few days. At that moment, the bathroom door opened, and a familiar face entered.
Their eyes met in the mirror.

"Oh, Yuen-ho."

He greeted him with his eyes and spoke. However, as soon as Yuen-ho met Jeong Tae-ui's
gaze, he hesitated, suddenly frowned, and then abruptly turned around, striding deeper into
the bathroom. His expression clearly showed his displeasure. The sound of the bathroom
door slamming shut echoed.

"........."

Jeong Tae-ui briefly considered dragging him out and beating him up. Why does that bastard
treat people with such disrespect?

Although he was momentarily furious at the thought, Jeong Tae-ui quickly gave up on the
idea. If he were to drag Yuen-ho out and beat him, it wouldn't be just him. He'd have to pull
out all the others on the same team — though they would be on different teams once Tae-ui
became a assistant — and give them a good thrashing too.

After the rumor spread that the new instructor Jeong Tae-ui would follow was Riegrow, the
atmosphere grew cold in no time. Even those who had kept their mouths shut and pretended
not to know Jeong Tae-ui started to look at him like he was a traitor, not saying a word to
him. Some of the more aggressive ones even spat in disgust when they saw Jeong Tae-ui.

He wanted to drag them all out and shout, "What did I ever do to you?" but held back,
thinking it would only make things worse. He kept telling himself that it would eventually
blow over, but it didn't. Instead, things were getting worse by the day.
Clicking his tongue, Jeong Tae-ui left the bathroom and encountered a few more familiar
faces on his way back to his room. But they weren't much different from Yuen-ho. As soon as
they saw Jeong Tae-ui, their expressions hardened, and they scowled, clearly radiating a
"don't talk to me, don't come near me" vibe as they passed by him. These were the same guys
who just a few days ago were joking and playing around with him.

"Damn, this place has a really bad vibe... It wasn't even this bad when I fought with
Lieutenant Kim."

Back then, he could act on his temper. After his fight with Lieutenant Kim, even the greenest
rookie gave him attitude, so he exploded. With Lieutenant Kim conveniently absent, he had
dragged everyone under him out and put them through the wringer. One has to choose the
right time and place for insubordination. Although there was another conflict with Lieutenant
Kim later when he found out, it didn't really matter.

"It’s not like I did it on purpose. I endured their unjust anger for days without saying a word,
and now, shouldn’t they be over it? What kind of men hold grudges like this..."

Grumbling, Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself all the way back to his room. It had been like
this for days, and he felt like his stomach was churning.

“Uncle. Can't I just quit everything and leave? At this rate, I might end up throwing the
cluster into your room one of these days.”

Jeong Tae-ui clutched his aching stomach, grimacing.

Actually, Jeong Tae-ui really did want to leave. He had always been sensitive to stress, to the
point where, even during his time in the military, he always carried stomach medicine with
him whenever something bothered him for a few days. He needed it now too. No, he didn't
even need the stomach medicine — he just wanted to get out of this place. He missed his
peaceful home. Sincerely.

There had been many times since he arrived here that he felt unlucky, but he had never felt so
exhausted.
Jeong Tae-ui sighed as he entered his room. The first thing he did was take his stomach
medicine, then he checked the time. It would soon be time for the regular schedule to start.
But today, he wouldn't be following the regular schedule.

Today at 9 AM, the new instructor would officially arrive at the Asia branch. Ilay Riegrow
would soon be transferred from Europe to the Asia branch, where he would be assigned as an
instructor, and Jeong Tae-ui would be appointed as his assistant.

"Ugh... my stomach hurts..."

Even after taking the medicine, his stomach pain didn't subside for a while. Jeong Tae-ui
frowned and lay down on the bed.

By now, Ilay would probably be in Hong Kong. At this time, he might be heading to the pier
to depart for this island, or perhaps he was already on the boat. The time to see that man was
drawing near.

That was partly why his stomach hurt. While the coldness of his colleagues bothered him, the
fact that he would have to face that man every day from now on was also a burden. He would
be with that intimidating man, constantly on edge, worrying about when that dangerous man
might turn on him.

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, "I'm in for a rough time," as he mentally calculated how
many more months he would have to stay here. Just then, the phone rang. He flinched and
frowned as he sat up. The lamp blinked green, and the phone rang again. It was an internal
call.

"Yes, this is Jeong Tae-ui."

"This is the office. There will be a ceremony soon, so please come to the main office by
8:50."
The stern voice on the other end was Xin Lu. Jeong Tae-ui felt even more drained.

"Oh, thanks for letting me know, Xin Lu."

".........."

After Jeong Tae-ui weakly thanked him, there was a brief hesitation and silence on the other
end before the call was abruptly disconnected. Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at the receiver
before finally setting it down.

Xin Lu had been like this recently too. He hadn't visited his room or sent any messages.
Jeong Tae-ui had sent a few messages to check in, but there was no reply. Even when they
occasionally ran into each other, Xin Lu would just briskly state his business in a stiff voice
and then walk away.

"Seriously, ever since I became a assistant, it's like I've become everyone's enemy."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue bitterly. Then, he looked at the clock, sighed, and stood up.
There wasn’t much time left until 8:50 AM. If he washed up, changed into his uniform, and
headed to the main office, he would just barely make it on time.

As he prepared to leave, Jeong Tae-ui became increasingly depressed. If he felt this downcast
already in the morning, the rest of the day would likely follow suit. In fact, since today was
the day he officially became an assistant and would face Ilay for the first time, his life from
now on could become even more miserable than today. The thought alone sapped his
strength.

Just before leaving his room, he glanced at the calendar. There were still more than three
months left until the promised six months would be up.
"No, I need to think positively. I only have to endure for about three more months."

But Jeong Tae-ui's voice, attempting to sound positive, was filled with gloom.

The main office was located in the basement. It was in the most secluded part of the building,
deep inside where it couldn’t be seen from the outside. It was as if the main office was
hidden, accessible only by opening the door on the ground floor and turning four corners.
Jeong Tae-ui had only been there once before, just up to the door.

He had gone to the main office once as a porter to move a heavy picture frame but wasn't
allowed inside and had to transfer the items outside the door. At that time, he had half-
jokingly grumbled that it was a fortress in the clouds, inaccessible to regular members. He
never thought he'd have a reason to enter that room until the day he left this branch.

Jeong Tae-ui arrived precisely at 8:50 AM, without a minute's deviation.

When he knocked and entered, an instructor assistant was tidying up the room. The room was
already clean, but the assistant was meticulously checking to ensure nothing was even
slightly out of place. Watching this, Jeong Tae-ui concluded once again that being a assistant
was not something he was cut out for.

He didn’t care anymore. If things went south, he would just mess around for the next three
months, counting down the days until he could leave as soon as his time was up. He didn't
want to suffer from stomach pains anymore, so he made up his mind to take it easy. Whether
that would actually happen was uncertain.

Jeong Tae-ui looked around the main office, a place he had never entered before and had
never heard of any of his colleagues entering either. There was nothing particularly
impressive about it. The large, high-quality desk, bookcases, and cabinets were no different
from the personal offices of executives in corporations or government offices. There was a
door inside, which seemed to lead to a bathroom, and another door next to it.

"..........?"
Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head in confusion but soon convinced himself. It must have been
connected to a bedroom.

As if to confirm his suspicion, after a brief moment, the chief appeared from behind that
door. The chief had arrived earlier than the deputies and instructors and stopped when he saw
Jeong Tae-ui.

"Are you the one they say is Jeong Jae-ui's younger brother?"

Jeong Tae-ui slightly raised his eyebrows. It was a well-known fact that everyone here knew,
but he was usually first asked if he was Instructor Jeong Chang-in's nephew. Hearing this
different connection mentioned first was somewhat refreshing.

"Yes, that's correct."

"Hmm, the twin brother?"

Jeong Tae-ui nodded. Even if they weren’t twins, he was the only sibling his brother had.
They had no other immediate family, and the two of them were the only brothers left in the
world. The only relative they occasionally met was their uncle, but that uncle had dragged his
nephew to some unknown island, dooming him to a life of hardship. Thinking about it only
made him more depressed, but he knew he couldn't let himself fall into that trap.

As Jeong Tae-ui tried to calm himself, the chief continued to observe him closely. Though
Jeong Tae-ui looked puzzled, he didn’t avoid the chief’s gaze and met it directly. The man
standing before him exuded an air of authority. Even if he were dressed in an ordinary jumper
and pants, pulling weeds in a neighborhood park, it would be clear he wasn’t an ordinary
person. People who had climbed to a certain level through their own efforts often had that
kind of presence — commanding attention without even trying.

The chief, who had a relaxed, approachable appearance like any ordinary middle-aged man,
stared at Jeong Tae-ui intently for a while before suddenly breaking into a broad smile. He
then muttered to himself as if he were talking to no one in particular.

"So, you're the one called Gilsangcheon ."

"..........?"

Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brow and tilted his head in confusion. The chief had uttered a term
that didn’t make sense to him.

Gilsangcheon... He vaguely recalled reading about it in a book on world mythology. In Indian

mythology, it might have been a reference to Lakshmi...

However, before Jeong Tae-ui could fully process his confusion, the door to the chief's office
opened, and the deputies and instructors filed in.

As the superiors entered, each one greeted the chief with formal respect. Jeong Tae-ui
inwardly kicked himself — he should have greeted the chief first as soon as he entered, but
instead, he had just stood there staring until the chief spoke to him.

Late in realizing his mistake, he glanced at the chief, but the man seemed completely
unconcerned, focusing instead on returning the greetings of the incoming officers.

The last person to enter was his uncle. After greeting the chief and taking his place, their eyes
met briefly. On any other day, his uncle might have smiled at him, but today he kept his gaze
straight ahead, as if he didn’t even see Jeong Tae-ui.

Of course, this wasn’t a casual setting. Jeong Tae-ui nodded in understanding, recognizing the
formal nature of the situation. Then, it suddenly struck him why he was standing there. Today
was the day a new instructor was being officially inducted into the Asian branch. And he was
to be that instructor’s assistant.
The induction ceremony wasn’t elaborate. It was just a simple introduction in the presence of
the chief and the officers. After that, the new instructor would meet the rest of the team
during the first class session. Though for Jeong Tae-ui, this wouldn’t be the first time he was
meeting the man.

Jeong Tae-ui's expression hardened. The clock hands formed a right angle. It was 9:00 AM.

As if timing it perfectly, the door to the chief's office opened right on the hour.

"I have brought the new instructor."

The officer who had gone to the airport to greet the instructor announced his arrival. And
then, the man standing beside him entered the room.

A brief silence fell over the office. It was as if the atmosphere changed all at once —
becoming still and cold.

The man stood there before them.

Ilay Riegrow.

Jeong Tae-ui clenched his fists subtly, trying to maintain a neutral expression. A chill ran
down his spine.

The man hadn’t changed. He looked exactly as he did when Jeong Tae-ui first saw him and
just like he did the last time they met — impeccably composed, with a barely perceptible
smile on his face. Perhaps it wasn’t even a smile but just his natural expression, always calm
and leisurely, like a well-fed predator looking for something to play with.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue inwardly. It was absurd how nervous he felt. He had thought
he’d grown accustomed to this by now, but after just a few weeks apart, it seemed he was
once again overwhelmed by this man’s overwhelming presence.

It was clear now that his initial plan of staying out of sight as much as possible had been the
right one. If he misstepped even once, it would only lead to more mistakes down the line. At
this point, there was no way to undo what had already been done.

Unconsciously turning his gaze away for a moment, Jeong Tae-ui firmly shut his mouth and
redirected his attention. He stared straight at the man. After slowly scanning the room,
making eye contact with the chief, the deputy, and finally the instructors, the man's eyes
landed on Jeong Tae-ui. The moment their eyes met, the faint smile on his lips seemed to
deepen slightly. Maybe it was just Jeong Tae-ui's imagination, but even the man's eyes
seemed to curve slightly in amusement.

It's been a while.

That’s what Jeong Tae-ui thought those slightly parted lips might have said. Although Jeong
Tae-ui's eyebrow twitched slightly, the man quickly turned his head and stepped forward to
stand before the chief.

The chief greeted him first. It was a formal, almost routine greeting, the kind of words one
could easily let slip by without much thought. After that, the deputies and instructors took
turns offering their greetings. Meanwhile, Jeong Tae-ui stood quietly, scrutinizing the man. It
had only been a few weeks, so there was no way anything could have changed, yet Jeong
Tae-ui examined him as if trying to find some new speck of dust.

He looked exactly the same as he did in the past, as if he had been plucked straight out of a
memory. Especially that subtle, unreadable smile.

Seeing that inscrutable smile made Jeong Tae-ui feel uneasy, and he clicked his tongue
quietly enough that no one could hear. Just then, the man’s hand came into view. He was still
wearing those impeccably clean, dark gloves. The official UNHRDO uniform required gloves
as part of the standard attire, but the ones this man wore seemed anything but ordinary.
He had once said that wearing gloves was inconvenient, but he hated getting blood on his
hands, so he always wore them. He had even worn them during a peaceful morning, making
such a comment, though that peace had been shattered shortly after. And even during many
other peaceful mornings, he had worn those gloves. Just like he was wearing them now.

Was he still treating every situation as if it were only natural that his hands might end up
covered in blood? Was he viewing this current situation in the same way?

Jeong Tae-ui stared at the gloves intently. The man, who had just finished a round of formal
introductions with the instructors, noticed Jeong Tae-ui’s gaze and looked at him with
amused interest before suddenly extending his hand.

"Do you like these gloves? Or are you more interested in what’s inside them?"

"The latter may be more beautiful, but I don’t want either. Not the gloves that will be stained
with blood, nor the hands that will stain them."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke stiffly, frowning slightly. For a moment, the room fell silent. Everyone
else around them held their breath, except for the man himself, who chuckled lightly.

"Well, the offer still stands. Just say the word, and you can have them whenever you like."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered under his breath, "No one needs severed hands..." Then, on a whim, he
extended his own hand.

"In that case, I'll take the gloves. I might not want what's inside them, but at least your hands
will be nice to look at."

The man looked slightly surprised. He glanced down at Jeong Tae-ui's outstretched hand,
then suddenly broke into a small, wry smile. Casually, he removed the gloves and handed
them to Jeong Tae-ui.
"Sure, if you want them, you can have them."

The man handed over the gloves with an air of nonchalance. Jeong Tae-ui took them and
slipped them into his pocket, then looked at the man’s now bare hands. They were still as
pale and beautiful as ever, but now with an added sense of eeriness.

As he pocketed the gloves, Jeong Tae-ui noticed the odd silence that had fallen over the
room. The other officers were all staring at him with strange expressions. Maybe it wasn’t the
best idea to take part of the uniform during an induction ceremony. Or perhaps it was because
he had spoken so informally to someone who would soon be his superior.

Sensing the heavy atmosphere, Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth. But before the silence could
grow any more uncomfortable, someone burst out laughing. It was his uncle. He turned his
head, laughing quietly for a moment. When he noticed everyone’s eyes on him, he raised his
hands and muttered softly, "My apologies."

Then, addressing the man, he said.

"Rick — I mean, Ilay Riegrow. This young man is going to be your assistant from now on.
He used to be on my team, but from this moment on, he’s yours. His name is Jeong Tae-ui."

The man’s gaze returned to Jeong Tae-ui. A faint smile flickered across his otherwise cold
eyes. He extended his hand to Jeong Tae-ui, as if to formally shake hands.

"I look forward to working with you. In many ways."

"......Same here."

That vague phrase, in many ways, nagged at Jeong Tae-ui. But he managed to suppress the
grimace threatening to show on his face and took the man's hand. His white hand wrapped
around Jeong Tae-ui’s. His large, generous palm enveloped Jeong Tae-ui's hand.

Jeong Tae-ui expected the glass-like smooth hand to feel cold, but he was surprised to find it
was actually warm.
 Chapter 7

Gil Sang-cheon

“I really don’t want to see your face anymore.”

Jeong Tae-ui nodded and replied just as bluntly.

“I also would prefer not to see your face if I could… But what can I do when the situation is
like this? It's not what I want either.”

The medical officer grumbled under his breath and roughly shut the drawer. He took out a
medicine bottle from inside and tossed it to Jeong Tae-ui.

“Just take that and go, take it. Use it for simple bruises and don't come here. I've been busy
enough lately with the sudden increase in patients, and you keep bringing more every single
hour.”

“Like I said, it's not what I want either.”

Jeong Tae-ui sighed as he held the bottle in one hand, not sure how many times he'd seen this
exact scene today. He then stared at the bottle of the tiger balm, supposedly a cure-all
according to the medical officer's words, and fell into thought.

It says it's effective for headaches too, maybe I should try applying it. Maybe it'll ease this
headache a little.

Jeong Tae-ui opened the bottle, dabbed some of the cloudy ointment on his fingertips, and
pretended to apply it to his temple. Seeing this, the medical officer immediately started
scolding him. Jeong Tae-ui retorted, "But you said before it could be used for headaches!"
However, he didn't get a chance to say anything to the medical officer, who was now yelling
incomprehensibly at the top of his lungs.

These days the medical officer was complaining about his murderous workload. He had
desperately pleaded with the finance officer to find someone to help him, but the finance
officer showed no sign of listening. Even Jeong Tae-ui could see that the medical officer's
complaints were entirely justified. Especially considering the number of patients flooding in
every day lately, it wouldn't be surprising if the medical officer collapsed from overwork.

"It's all because of that European bastard! Why the hell did that crazy guy have to come here
and cause this mess?"

The medical officer, worn out from fatigue, eventually started to curse. Jeong Tae-ui wanted
to offer a word of support, saying, "Well, he's part of our branch now, so he's not really a
European anymore," but he could see that saying anything like that would only make the
atmosphere more tense, so he kept his mouth shut.

"If I collapse from overwork, are you going to take responsibility? Huh?! Just so you know, if
I go down, it'll be you guys who suffer!"

As the medical officer loudly complained, Jeong Tae-ui nodded along and thought to himself
gloomily. I'll probably be the one to collapse first before you.

The injured couldn't move on their own, and it was Jeong Tae-ui's job to carry them to the
medical unit. He even had to endure their harsh curses during the transport.

This situation was already expected from the beginning.

When Ilay Riegrow first came to the Asia Branch as an instructor. No, even before he came,
everyone knew this would happen. No one could have failed to foresee this. Even Ilay
himself must have known.
Jeong Tae-ui clearly remembered the first time Ilay had entered the lecture hall as an
instructor.

No one had been unaware that the new instructor was him. So, just before he had entered the
lecture hall, it had frozen in pitch-black silence.

The moment he had stepped into the hall, that silence had turned into a piercing, icy tension.

Originally, the vacant position that Ilay had filled had been for the late instructor, Kippenhan,
who had been in charge of information management. Because of that, Jeong Tae-ui had hoped
— almost prayed — that Ilay wouldn’t take the position, despite his ominous feelings.

In Jeong Tae-ui's mind — and in the minds of most members of the Asia Branch — Ilay had
been a human butcher. He had been someone who would smile slyly and kill a person
without a second thought, with no other skills to his name, essentially a piece of human trash.
So, naturally, everyone had believed that Ilay Riegrow, who had only been good at fighting
and killing, should never have been seated in an instructor's position.

However, during the first lecture, the eyes of those filling the seats, watching to see what this
human butcher could possibly have had to say about information management, had been
mixed with anger, fear, and anxiety.

Ilay Riegrow, to cut to the chase, had turned out to be an excellent instructor for information
management.

There had been no need for a tedious self-introduction or opening remarks. He had simply
laid out the materials and begun the lecture immediately.

Standing at the very back of the lecture hall, observing the lecture, Jeong Tae-ui had briefly
thought that this man might not actually have been Ilay Riegrow, but rather a look-alike
substitute hired from somewhere. It had been hard to believe that a man who could kill with a
smile would deliver such a clean and perfect lecture without any superfluous details.
It had seemed Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t the only one with this thought. The faces of those who had
been seated in the lecture hall — whether they had been there out of fear of Ilay, curiosity
about what kind of lecture he would give, or worried they might catch his eye and lose their
lives — had not looked good. As the lecture had progressed, the tension in the room had only
grown.

Then, before the lecture had ended, one particularly bold member had suddenly spoken up.

‘Instructor, this doesn’t seem to be your specialty. It looks like you chose the wrong field.
Maybe you should switch places with Instructor Golding. Oh, although, come to think of it,
Instructor Golding only teaches martial arts, he’s never taught us how to kill people.’

Jeong Tae-ui had subtly furrowed his brow at the blatant sarcasm. He had glanced anxiously
at Ilay. There had been no guarantee that this madman wouldn’t react violently and hurl a
knife at the member who had made the remark. If the worst-case scenario had unfolded,
Jeong Tae-ui had known he would have had to intervene, even if it meant throwing himself
into the line of fire. That, too, had been part of his duty.

Damn it, why had that idiot had to provoke him by throwing a verbal knife right when the
lecture was ending? If he had been going to do something like that, he should’ve at least done
it when Tae-ui wasn’t around, so he wouldn’t have to take responsibility later. Damn.

Preparing to jump into action at any moment, Jeong Tae-ui had kept a close eye on Ilay. In
front of him, Ilay had silently stared at the member who had spoken. The lecture hall had
been as quiet as a mouse. The member who had made the remark had glared back at Ilay
without hesitation, while the others had watched the tense atmosphere, half-expecting and
half-anxious.

‘You're right. This isn't my specialty. But what Golding is handling isn’t my specialty either.
As you seem to already know, I'm good at killing, not fighting. So, the only thing I can
somewhat manage is information management. And as it happens, when Kippenhan, who was
in charge of information management, died and the position became vacant, I was assigned
here. If you have a problem with the field I'm teaching, that’s not something to take up with
me. Go whine to your supervising instructor and ask for a change.’
Ilay had spoken calmly, not sounding particularly angry. In fact, there had even been a faint
smile on his lips. It was the gaze of a tiger watching a clueless cub. Jeong Tae-ui had found
himself almost touched, thinking that perhaps this madman had some human decency after
all.

However, the situation hadn’t ended there. It seemed that one person speaking up had opened
the floodgates, as a rough voice had suddenly erupted from another corner.

‘Stop pretending to be high and mighty and act according to your true nature, you crazy
murderer!’

The insult had been much more specific and crude than the previous one. Jeong Tae-ui had
pressed his temples as a headache had begun to form. Was this the moment he’d have to
throw himself in to save the lecture hall from becoming a bloodbath?

But to Jeong Tae-ui’s surprise, and with some relief, Ilay had once again shown no sign of
reacting. He hadn’t seemed angry, nor had he shown any sign of displeasure. He had merely
clicked his tongue, as if slightly annoyed, and responded in a rather generous tone.

‘I’m not entirely sure what you thought my true nature was, but if you were that eager to see
it, I could give you a rough idea. Come on up.’

Ilay had smirked and beckoned the member forward with a finger. At that moment, Jeong
Tae-ui had frowned deeply. Ilay’s gaze had briefly swept over Jeong Tae-ui’s face. After a
moment of consideration, he had added in a magnanimous tone,

‘Don’t worry, I’ll let you keep your life.’

He had said this just as his eyes had met Jeong Tae-ui's.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been ready to spring into action, had suddenly realized that the
comment had been directed at him. To be precise, what Ilay had meant was not so much
"don’t worry too much," but rather, "don’t meddle unnecessarily."

Hearing those words, Jeong Tae-ui had decided to abandon any thoughts of intervening. If
Ilay wasn’t going to kill anyone, there was no need for him to step in and risk his life.
Besides, he had never really wanted the position of an assistant anyway. He’d already been
through enough trials since taking on the role.

Moreover, this was a hurdle that needed to be crossed sooner or later. It had been inevitable
that someone would challenge Ilay. Although Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t expected it to happen
during the very first lecture, it had been an anticipated event, so there had been no reason to
be particularly surprised.

The member who had shouted at Ilay had stood up eagerly and walked forward. When Jeong
Tae-ui had seen his face, he had recognized him. He had remembered seeing this man before.

Back when those four men had died at Ilay’s hands during the joint training session with the
European Branch — the day Jeong Tae-ui had overheard a conversation in the restroom. This
man had shared a room with the guy who had talked about throwing a cluster grenade. They
might have been close friends.

When fights escalated and tensions reached their peak, identifying the true cause became
harder than figuring out which came first, the chicken or the egg.

Honestly, Jeong Tae-ui had always assumed that the root of all the animosity lay in Ilay
Riegrow's indiscriminate cruelty, but now he couldn’t say that anymore. Damn this position.
And damn the instructor.

When the man had stepped forward to the front of the lecture hall, the atmosphere inside had
become tense. Eyes filled with worry, curiosity, and excitement had all focused on him.

Ilay, with a calm expression, had looked at the man as if unaware of the intense stares. The
man had been as large as Ilay, if not more so. While Ilay had been tall, he hadn’t appeared
particularly muscular, which had made the other man seem even more imposing. His muscles
had been well-developed, the kind honed not through regular exercise but through real
combat.

‘I said I wouldn’t kill you, so I can’t show you exactly what you think my true nature is... but
I’ll gladly show you something close. Come at me.’

Ilay had smirked. Given his nonchalant and unbothered demeanor, it had been only natural
that the other man’s anger had flared. After all, he must have possessed enough skill to be
admitted into this branch. Had he ever lost to anyone outside of this place?

The man’s attack had been quick. Without any warning, he had aimed a hand strike at Ilay’s
throat, accompanied by a knee strike. Dodging both would have been difficult. Indeed, Ilay
had dodged the strike aimed at his throat but had taken the knee to his stomach. A short,
sharp breath had escaped him as he had taken a half-step back.

Despite not counterattacking, Ilay had managed to dodge the hand strike, but the knee strike
had landed cleanly. Yet, the man who had attacked had looked confused, as had Jeong Tae-ui,
who had watched with a look of shock.

Why hadn’t he fallen?

Many others in the lecture hall likely had shared Jeong Tae-ui’s thoughts. The room had
fallen into silence, the previous murmuring abruptly stopped. The man, who had landed a
knee strike powerful enough to overturn even an ox, had tilted his head in confusion. He had
looked puzzled, as if wondering why his attack hadn’t had the expected effect.

At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui had sighed and closed his eyes. There had been no need to
watch any further; all he could do was offer a silent prayer for the man’s soul.

Ilay hadn’t failed to dodge the knee strike; he had simply chosen not to. He had avoided the
potentially fatal blow to his throat but had taken the knee as if generously allowing it to land.
And he had only stepped back half a step.

As he had suspected, Ilay had been a monster. That hadn’t been a body that could be
described merely as having resilience; it had been monstrous. There had been no other word
for it. And for the fool who had picked a fight with this monster, there had been nothing left
but defeat. A crushing defeat, made all the more humiliating because Ilay had let the attack
land out of apparent kindness, only to repay it with interest.

As expected, the moment Jeong Tae-ui had closed his eyes, a thunderous impact had
reverberated through the room, followed by a scream so intense it could drown out the noise
itself. The scream had been quickly followed by two more.

When no more screams had been heard, only intermittent whimpers, Jeong Tae-ui had
reluctantly opened his eyes. He had known he was about to witness something he didn’t want
to see and had wished to avoid looking altogether. But as soon as he had opened his eyes, Ilay
had met his gaze and pointed to the floor, saying, ‘Clean this up.’ Jeong Tae-ui had had no
choice but to look.

Two of the man's limbs had had their shoulder joints dislocated, and one of his ribs had been
shattered — a fact Jeong Tae-ui had learned later when the man had been taken to the
medical ward. The scene, though less gruesome than the bloodbath Jeong Tae-ui had
imagined, had made him silently curse Ilay: ‘You liar, how is this light tapping supposed to
be close to your true nature, you insane killer?’ Still, he had been relieved that it had ended
with this relatively mild outcome, and he had carried the injured man to the medical ward.

Once again, he had etched it into his mind: Ilay Riegrow was not human.

Previously, Jeong Tae-ui had assumed that the reason the man had survived the Cluster
grenade in the training room had been that he had used another subordinate as a human shield
when the Cluster had exploded. But seeing him unaffected by such a brutal attack, Jeong Tae-
ui couldn’t help but imagine the unbelievable — that perhaps Ilay had taken the full brunt of
the Cluster and had shrugged it off like a machine.

In any case, the situation had been relatively mild. A subordinate who had defied a superior
had had his arm dislocated and his ribs broken, landing him in the medical ward. The blame
had lain with the subordinate for his insubordination, not with the instructor.
At first, it had seemed as though Ilay, uncharacteristically, had decided to show some
restraint, letting the incidents end with minor injuries like dislocated joints or a couple of
broken bones. But as these incidents had continued, Ilay had seemed to grow tired of them.
On one occasion, when six men had attacked him simultaneously, he had cleaned house
thoroughly.

The six men had been so severely injured that they had had to be transferred to Hong Kong
immediately, as the medical ward could not handle their condition.

In such a situation, where Ilay had remained unscathed while his opponents had suffered,
Jeong Tae-ui had focused on fulfilling his assigned duties. His role had been to act as a guard
too, which had involved intercepting anyone who had tried to harm the instructor and
handling any resulting messes.

Though Jeong Tae-ui had never fought in Ilay’s place, he had always handled the aftermath.
Even when the subordinates had been severely beaten, he had never intervened.

He had only intervened once, in the beginning, and had nearly died for it. The moment Jeong
Tae-ui had tried to step in, Ilay had unhesitatingly swung his booted foot at him.

Although Jeong Tae-ui had barely managed to dodge it with his only redeeming reflexes, his
elbow had still been grazed by the boot, leaving a deep bruise that had caused him to scream
in pain whenever someone so much as touched it for days.

If Ilay had hit his chest as intended, Jeong Tae-ui would have ended up in a Hong Kong
hospital alongside the other subordinates.

‘I still have no desire to fight you, but don’t think you can interfere so easily. Neither of us
wants the hassle, right?’

That had been what Ilay had said to him that evening after they had finished their regular
duties.
Jeong Tae-ui, whose own life was more important than his duty or the safety of others,
decided to stop meddling because if things got complicated, he wouldn't just be bothered;
he'd be on the verge of life and death. And he didn't want that, of course.

He thought about when this nonsense would end as he carried people with broken bones to
the infirmary every day.

However, the real difficulty was not the physical labor.

"Hey, give me a patch. I think I twisted something while sparring."

Jeong Tae-ui was fiddling with some tiger balm when the infirmary door slid open and a man
shouted.

The man, with a deeply bruised and swollen arm, shook it as he entered the infirmary, but
stopped when he saw Jeong Tae-ui. Wrinkles formed on his forehead.

"Hey, Qing. How did that happen? Did Yuen-ho kick you wrong again?"

Jeong Tae-ui waved lightly as he spoke. The man was no longer on the same team as Jeong
Tae-ui. Until recently, they had been teammates, working closely together.

Now, Jeong Tae-ui had become an assistant of Ilay, and thus, technically no longer part of the
same team. However, when they were in the same team, they often played around and got
along well.

Such was Qing.

But now, seeing Jeong Tae-ui, Qing frowned, kept his mouth shut, and turned his head away
without responding, asking only the medic for a patch.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him bitterly and lightly tossed the tiger balm he was holding to him.

Catching the tossed item reflexively, Qing looked at it in his hand and then at Jeong Tae-ui
with a puzzled expression.

"It's a cure-all. Even works for headaches, this tiger balm. It'll be good enough for a sprain."

Jeong Tae-ui said, but Qing, looking very reluctant, tossed the balm back and forth before
eventually throwing it back to Jeong Tae-ui.

"Keep it. Anyway, aren’t all the injured guys coming in now because of that bastard you’re
serving? Save it for them."

Jeong Tae-ui just stared at Qing, who spoke sullenly. Without any expression, Jeong Tae-ui
quietly watched him and then let out a light sigh, setting down the medicine.

In his thoughts, he wished he could just grab that bastard and rip his mouth apart.

Not knowing these grim thoughts behind Jeong Tae-ui's blank face, the medic glanced at him
disapprovingly.

After Qing, who had gotten the patch, looked at Jeong Tae-ui uneasily and left the infirmary,
the medic clicked his tongue.

"Everyone here acts like they’re five years old, five years old. Tae-ui, you’re having a hard
time too. But hang in there a bit longer, things will get better. ...Though it doesn’t change the
fact that I'm swamped because of the injured guys caused by that damn bastard you’re
serving! Keep a better eye on him!"
"Well, that’s not really my responsibility..."

"What’s an assistant instructor for if not for that?"

"Actually, assistants don’t normally do that..."

Jeong Tae-ui let out a deep sigh.

Everyone, here or there, just takes their frustration out on him, damn it.

The physical labor was bearable compared to this mental stress.

Seeing his once close comrades treating him so distantly filled him with more than just
sadness; it made his blood boil.

Are they kids or what?!

He really wanted to grab each one and slap them a few times, but knowing how much they
despised Ilay, he decided to hold back.

In fact, the one who probably deserved a good slap was Ilay.

By the end of the regular workday, Jeong Tae-ui was exhausted.

Going back and forth to the infirmary wasn’t that tough.

What wears you out is not the body, but the mind.

There wasn't anyone Jeong Tae-ui could call an ally among the people he encountered.

Even those who had been on the same team as him until recently would frown and look
uncomfortable when they saw him.

At his age, he never expected to experience bullying, something he hadn't faced even as a
child.

"When I think about it, there were more reasons to be bullied when I was younger. I had an
outstanding older brother, great parents, a talented uncle. But I still had many friends..."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled to himself, holding a cigarette he had brazenly stolen from Ilay's bag
between his lips. He didn't particularly enjoy smoking, and even when he went out, he often
forgot to buy cigarettes.

So, he used to borrow one or two cigarettes from Tou, but now, being ostracized on a large
scale, he couldn't even bring himself to ask.

He wanted to smoke but couldn't talk to the people who had cigarettes. Thus, the only option
was to get them from someone who had them without speaking to them.

In this situation, the only people Jeong Tae-ui could talk to were either the guards or the
problematic new instructor, Ilay Riegrow. But he wasn’t close enough to any of the guards to
ask for a cigarette.

His uncle, the only one he could have taken anything from, didn’t smoke.

Jeong Tae-ui found cigarettes in Ilay's bag, which was wide open, showing its contents, and
took the whole pack without saying a word.
Let him get mad if he wants. After all, isn’t it because of him that I’m desperately craving a
cigarette?

Thinking there couldn't be a simpler justification for theft, Jeong Tae-ui went up to the
ground floor, stepped outside, and sat under the lush tree in the yard with a cigarette in his
mouth.

"Maybe my uncle really hates me."

Jeong Tae-ui smoked the cigarette heavily, pondering a suspicion that had recently grown
more serious.

No matter how much he thought about it, it seemed that way.

Though he didn’t know the exact reason, it was clear that his uncle must have known this
would happen when he brought him here. He wouldn't have made him Ilay’s assistant if he
didn’t.

The current situation was such that, if he was unlucky, Ilay, a human weapon, could kill him,
and if he was even more unlucky, he might get killed by his numerous colleagues who hated
Ilay.

Tou, who had still maintained some friendliness towards Jeong Tae-ui, seemed to feel sorry
for him. When they passed each other in the bathroom, Tou had clicked his tongue.

Grumbling as if to himself, loud enough for Jeong Tae-ui to hear, he had said, ‘Why did you
have to become a company commander and end up with a guy like that?’

‘It's not like I chose this!’ Jeong Tae-ui had given up saying something that wouldn’t help
even if he said it a hundred times. At this rate, he felt like he would get sick and die.
There were six cigarettes in the pack. Having quickly smoked three in a row, Jeong Tae-ui
stared at the remaining three for a moment.

Even the cigarettes this guy carries around are exceptionally strong.

His throat felt rough after smoking the three.

If he smoked the remaining ones, his throat would be destroyed, but if he didn’t, he still felt
frustrated.

After some hesitation, Jeong Tae-ui pulled out another cigarette and lit it.

Whatever, whether his throat or lungs got wrecked, he decided to smoke them all.

He let out a deep sigh. At that moment, he heard a hesitant voice above him.

"Hyung, it seems like you’re smoking too many at once. Those cigarettes are really strong."

Jeong Tae-ui, still holding the cigarette in his mouth, looked up.

The voice had been watching him from the partially obscured tree for quite a while, judging
by the comment.

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, “Hmm,” and slowly buried the cigarette in the dirt.

If Tou saw this, he’d probably jump up and down in outrage.

"Xin Lu. How long have you been there?"

Jeong Tae-ui spoke to him cheerfully.

But Xin Lu did not respond.

He just looked down at Jeong Tae-ui with a gloomy expression.

Jeong Tae-ui felt a pang in his chest.

"You... you seem busy these days. Haven't seen you around much."

Jeong Tae-ui continued talking to Xin Lu, who still remained silent.

Inwardly, he clicked his tongue. This had been going on for a while now.

Not just recently.

To be precise, it had started when he first heard that the new instructor was Ilay Riegrow
from Europe. Since then, Xin Lu seemed to avoid Jeong Tae-ui, making himself scarce.

Until just before that, Xin Lu had been coming to his room every two or three days and often
sent messages. When those suddenly stopped, it was quite startling.

Even when Jeong Tae-ui sent messages, there was no response, and if he visited, they talked,
but Xin Lu’s attitude was reluctant.
Considering the timing and the situation, there was only one reason.

It was because Jeong Tae-ui had become Ilay's assistant. That was the only reason.

"Are you doing well, Tae-ui hyung? You seem to be with the new instructor all the time. You
must get along well with him."

"No, it's hard. His personality is extremely unpredictable. I'm exhausted these days."

Jeong Tae-ui answered honestly. Xin Lu glanced at Jeong Tae-ui with a subtle look but still
maintained a gloomy expression.

Seeing Xin Lu’s slightly angry face, Jeong Tae-ui felt his insides boil once more.

It wasn't directed at Xin Lu, nor at his uncle, but at the situation itself.

As Jeong Tae-ui sighed with a frustrated look, Xin Lu, noticing this, looked like he was about
to cry. Seeing that face, Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself, I'm the one who wants to cry.

Unconsciously, Jeong Tae-ui looked at Xin Lu with a face that seemed ready to cry. Seeing
Jeong Tae-ui's face, Xin Lu flinched.

Wait a minute, what had Carlo said before? Self-proclaimed Casanova Carlo had once
proudly given a lecture.

When arguing and feeling awkward, he said, you don't need any other words, just grab the
person and give them a deep kiss. That usually resolves most fights.
At the time, Jeong Tae-ui had laughed it off, thinking, "Yeah, right." But now, he wondered if
it might actually work. He felt like he was grasping at straws.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Xin Lu quietly. It was selfish, but in times like this, he just wanted
someone to say a few warm words to him.

When it felt like no one was on his side, if only Xin Lu would say something.

"Why are you looking at me like that? It feels like I've done something wrong."

Xin Lu suddenly muttered tearfully. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head with a weak expression. He
didn't know what kind of face he was making. He was just tired.

"Don't cry... Xin Lu, don't cry."

Even though he was exhausted, seeing Xin Lu look at him tearfully broke his heart. He felt
guilty for making someone so lovely and dear cry.

Jeong Tae-ui raised his hand and gently placed it on Xin Lu's head.

Then he carefully stroked it. The soft hair felt nice against his palm.

At that moment, Xin Lu suddenly cried out,

"Tae-ui hyung, why are you being so mean? Why do you hang out with that awful guy? I
could bear it if it were someone else, but I really hate him! I can't stand seeing you with
someone I can't handle! And then you look at me like that, making me feel like the bad guy!"

Xin Lu burst out with pent-up words, shouting as if vomiting out his frustrations.
Then, before Jeong Tae-ui could respond, Xin Lu suddenly grabbed him by the collar and
pulled him close.

He bit down on Jeong Tae-ui's lips, licking his mouth. Once, twice, three times, he continued
to bite and suck on Jeong Tae-ui's lips until Jeong Tae-ui's breath became uneven, and he
started to urgently pat Xin Lu's shoulder to catch his breath.

"…..…!"

When Xin Lu finally pulled away reluctantly, Jeong Tae-ui panted, wiping the glistening
saliva from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand. Still shocked by the sudden
action, he stared at Xin Lu with wide eyes and covered his mouth. Xin Lu's face contorted
with sobs, and tears fell like large drops of rain. Even though Jeong Tae-ui was still out of
breath, he was startled by those tears.

"No, it's just that I don't like being with that guy either, but you and I are different. It's not
like I'm with him because I want to be. I have no choice. They forced me to be his assistant.
And Xin Lu, you're misunderstanding something. That guy doesn't have any interest in me;
he's interested in someone as lovely as you. So, I don't want you getting close to him...
Please, don't cry, okay? Don't cry."

Sweating profusely, Jeong Tae-ui tried to comfort Xin Lu, hesitantly putting his arms around
his shoulders. Xin Lu, still shedding tears without wiping them away, suddenly hugged Jeong
Tae-ui's waist tightly.

"Hyung. Tae-ui hyung. Please don't hate me... I'm better than him. We haven't even tried
properly yet. I promise I'll make you feel like you're in heaven. Please, hyung."

Jeong Tae-ui's hand on Xin Lu's shoulder twitched. He glanced at Xin Lu, who had buried his
face in his shoulder and was crying profusely, with a bewildered look. He knew he had to
comfort this lovely person and stop his tears, but the conversation was taking an unexpected
turn.

"Hyung. I promise I'll never hurt you, so... It's okay even now. Let's go to my room."
Xin Lu clung to Jeong Tae-ui, sobbing and pleading, "I promise I'll be so good, hyung." He
looked so pitiful and endearing. If only Jeong Tae-ui could fully empathize with that pitiful
and endearing nature. But sensing that the conversation was taking an uncomfortable turn, he
gently released his arms from around Xin Lu.

"Um, well... Maybe later... Right now, I don't want to do that with you..."

He did want to. He thought it would be nice to roll around in bed with this adorable young
man anytime. But not now. Given their conflicting emotions, Jeong Tae-ui didn't want to
climb into bed with Xin Lu at this moment. He still wanted to hug Xin Lu, but there was
some mental resistance to fully embracing him right now.

Then, Xin Lu's face turned pale, as if he misunderstood Jeong Tae-ui's words. Xin Lu, who
was glaring at Jeong Tae-ui with a pale face for a moment, rubbed his teary, red eyes with the
back of his hand and turned around, running away quickly, sobbing.

"Ah, wait, Xin...!"

Jeong Tae-ui tried to call Xin Lu back quickly, but Xin Lu, who had already gone far down
the hallway, neither looked back nor returned.

***

The way back to the room was as depressing as always. Every passerby who recognized
Jeong Tae-ui glared at him with fierce eyes or, when they brushed past him, cursed loudly
enough for him to hear.

He couldn't grab them and beat them up, and there were too many of them to get angry at
individually. He should be grateful that at least the guys who were on the same team just
stared coldly and walked past him.
Jeong Tae-ui thought, 'At this rate, I don't know when I'll get stabbed in the back,' and
trudged back to his room. Just a while ago, while listening to people openly cursing Ilay
Riegrow in the cafeteria, Jeong Tae-ui had unwittingly said, 'That guy is now a member of the
Asian branch,' and really thought he might get stabbed. The voice that shouted back, 'Do you
know how many people that guy killed in the Asian branch?!' was filled with murderous
intent.

He thought he made a valid point, but it seemed like the mood turned him into a killer just for
speaking.

"Will spring really come to this desolate field...?"

He didn't know when it would come, but if it did, he hoped it would come soon. Or at least,
he hoped that winter wouldn't hit hard before he left this branch. At this rate, even the
smallest incident could trigger a collective assault.

Thinking about that, Jeong Tae-ui shivered.

A collective assault situation. In other words, if the members of the Asian branch were to
rush and attack Ilay Riegrow all at once, what would be the outcome? Just imagining it made
Jeong Tae-ui's spine chill. He remembered the past of that man who had, even after deploying
a cluster, had only his shoulder harmed and killed another man by throwing him instead. That
man had killed everyone involved in that incident.

If they naively thought it would be okay and multiple people rushed at Ilay—

"Ugh, it would be a major disaster... It's terrifying just to imagine."

"What did you imagine?"

Jeong Tae-ui, who was muttering to himself with a cold sweat while opening the door and
entering, suddenly stopped in his tracks at the unexpected response. In a room meant for only
one person, where there should be no reply, a man was sitting. The man, who had been lying
sprawled on the bed without the light on, sat up as Jeong Tae-ui entered.

He could tell who it was just by the voice. When he turned on the switch by the door, the
familiar face was indeed there. To say it was familiar was an understatement; spending all
day together, he even felt he could count the stubble on the man's chin.

"Why are you here?"

Jeong Tae-ui looked at the man, Ilay, with an openly displeased expression. Ilay, sitting on
the bed with his arm propped up, waved his hand as if bored.

"If I stay in my room, I keep getting annoying calls."

"Annoying calls... isn't it problematic if you don't answer them?"

"Well. At least it's not problematic for me. If they can't reach me, it's only frustrating for the
ones trying to call."

".........."

Thinking about having to make every effort to contact this man in the future made Jeong Tae-
ui feel bleak. Even if he put a pager around Ilay's neck, he wouldn't carry it, and even if he
did, it wasn't likely he'd check it every time it beeped.

"So how am I supposed to contact you in the future?"

"We spend most of the day together anyway, so will there really be any situation where you
need to go to great lengths to contact me?"
Come to think of it, that was true. Even if there was something to contact him about, it would
be more about how to avoid doing so.

Jeong Tae-ui took off his jacket and draped it over the back of the chair, unbuttoned a couple
of buttons on his collar, and went to the fridge to get a beer. He glanced at Ilay and asked if
he wanted one too, but Ilay waved his hand. Looking closer, there were already two empty
cans on the bedside table. It seemed he had helped himself to drinks in Jeong Tae-ui's room.

Without considering his own behavior when visiting his uncle's room, Jeong Tae-ui glared at
the impolite guest. But for now, he decided to relieve his frustration before addressing it.

Jeong Tae-ui took out three cans of beer and drank them all in one go without pausing. After
finishing the last can, he wiped the beer droplets from his mouth with the back of his hand.

"This isn't enough to relieve my stress."

"Haha, you must have something bothering you enough to rely on alcohol."

Jeong Tae-ui briefly imagined how satisfying it would be to line up the three empty cans and
bash them into Ilay's face. Even with his smiling face, he felt he could spit on it.

He glared at Ilay and then sat backward in the chair, hugging the backrest.

"This is ridiculous. I feel like a European branch member suddenly thrown into the Asian
branch alone."

Ilay laughed out loud. While he might find it amusing, Jeong Tae-ui, the subject of the
laughter, did not, and his expression grew increasingly sour.

While the overall cause of everything could be attributed to his uncle, the immediate cause
was undoubtedly this man. The man who, within a few days of becoming an instructor, had
filled the infirmary with people. When they crossed paths earlier in the hallway, his uncle had
said, 'At least he seems to have calmed down a bit since becoming an instructor. No one has
died yet,' with a laugh. But hearing that, Jeong Tae-ui felt far from amused. How could he be
sure that the first person to lose their life at the hands of Ilay Riegrow, the new instructor of
the Asian branch, wouldn’t be him, constantly by his side and blessed with ample
opportunities to die?

Just then, Ilay raised his eyebrows and casually asked Jeong Tae-ui.

"I smell cigarettes. Did you just have a smoke?"

Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth at that moment. He thought of the original owner of the
cigarette he had smoked. Did he know that a pack had disappeared from his bag?

"On my way back from the instructor’s office earlier, I saw you chatting with that cute boy."

Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t open his mouth. This time, he flinched for a different reason than the
cigarette.

"...Did you hear us?"

"What?"

"Our conversation."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke fiercely, looking at Ilay, implying an invasion of privacy. Internally, he
muttered, "Damn it."

It wasn't a particularly secret conversation, but it wasn't something he wanted others to hear.
It wasn't because it was embarrassing in a superficial way, but rather because it touched upon
the fragile pride of a man still struggling to maintain his dignity.
"Well, I just passed by, so I didn’t hear exactly what you were talking about."

Ilay shrugged as he spoke. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him skeptically but decided to let it go for
now. It seemed like Ilay hadn't heard the conversation in detail.

In fact, it wasn’t something to be ashamed of. Everyone in the branch already knew that
Jeong Tae-ui liked Xin Lu, and everyone also knew that Xin Lu had feelings for Jeong Tae-ui
now. So, it wasn’t something to be embarrassed about if someone saw them standing together
or overheard a somewhat sentimental conversation. The problem lay elsewhere.

Jeong Tae-ui believed that as long as there was mutual consent between two people who had
feelings for each other, anything was permissible. He didn’t have an unyielding belief that he
could never be bottom for someone even if he died. However, there was one aspect of his
relationship with Xin Lu that he was absolutely unwilling to compromise on. This wasn’t just
about Xin Lu; it applied to anyone, but especially to Xin Lu, whom he always wanted to
protect and found adorable.

"Ah, so you still haven't done it with that guy."

Ilay, who seemed to understand now, chuckled next to Jeong Tae-ui, who was lost in thought.

At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui's face hardened. His neck felt hot, and he didn't want to lift his
head. This guy, despite saying he didn’t hear much, had clearly heard everything.

Jeong Tae-ui slowly, very slowly, raised his stiff face and glared at him with wide eyes. Ilay,
pretending to be deep in thought, muttered as if he didn’t understand.

"I don't see the problem. He said he was confident and promised to send you to paradise...
wouldn't that make you want to experience his service?"
"Who would feel like experiencing it again after nearly getting crushed during the service!"

Jeong Tae-ui shouted. Realizing his mistake immediately after, he closed his mouth. But it
was already too late. Ilay raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a
strange expression before suddenly bursting into laughter. He laughed heartily for a while as
if he found it extremely amusing.

"Ahaha, haha, I see. So, you've already passed a dangerous point. Indeed, you must have
been terrified trying to pin down that pretty and cute guy, Tae-ui."

"I never tried to pin him down! Unlike you, I planned to take things step by step!"

The water was already spilled; Jeong Tae-ui half-gave up and shouted. Although that plan
had completely fallen apart and he couldn’t see what lay ahead, he still hoped to gently lead
the lovely young man and give him the joy of pleasure.

Ilay, finding something so amusing, laughed for a while before nodding and muttering to
himself.

"I see. That guy may have a gentle face, but he seems to be really greedy. Well, his family is
quite ambitious so it's nothing surprising. But still I didn't expect him to go after the
Gilsangcheon ."

Jeong Tae-ui froze. It was something he had heard before. It was what the director had said
when he saw him at this man's commissioning ceremony. Gilsangcheon. It seemed like a
code containing a meaning beyond what he knew.

"What is that, Gilsangcheon?"

When Jeong Tae-ui asked calmly, Ilay smiled subtly. He then muttered quietly to himself.
"It's not really a secret, so why didn't they just tell you..."

"...? What is that supposed to mean?"

Jeong Tae-ui stared straight at Ilay with a puzzled look. Ilay gazed back at him steadily
before breaking into a small laugh.

"Well, it makes sense not to teach something important to a child since the results wouldn't be
reliable. But now, it's about time for you to know."

"What are you talking about, speaking in riddles?"

Jeong Tae-ui frowned. Ilay was mumbling while looking at him, making it hard to distinguish
whether it was meant for himself or to be shared. Then, Ilay suddenly smiled faintly and
spoke.

“You know, you are Jeong Jae-ui's Gilsangcheon.”

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him silently. Jeong Jae-ui's Gilsangcheon. He hadn't misheard. Every
word was clear. The only problem was that he didn't understand what he was talking about.

Jeong Tae-ui rolled his eyes slowly and tilted his head. He habitually touched his lips with his
index finger and then tilted his head to the other side.

Although he wasn't as sharp as Jeong Jae-ui, he had never been told that he was dumb or
lacked understanding...

Jeong Tae-ui tapped his lips a couple of times and then asked with a slightly puzzled
expression.
“Is that Gilsangcheon, the one I know? Lakshmi.”

“Ah, right. In Indian mythology, she's referred to as Lakshmi, Vishnu's wife.”

Ilay nodded lightly. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head again.

He vaguely knew about the Lakshmi in mythology. She was a goddess who brought good
fortune, something like that. However, he couldn't understand why that unfamiliar word,
which he didn't usually come across, was being associated with him.

“What does that even mean? That I'm my brother’s Gilsangcheon? That I bring him good
fortune or something?”

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled and muttered. He added with a shrug, "It’s nice to hear that all his
great fortune is thanks to me." Ilay didn't respond. He just had a faint smile.

Seeing that smile, Jeong Tae-ui gradually erased his smile. It was a joke, but saying it like
that made it seem serious. Even if it was serious, with Ilay smiling ambiguously, it felt like
he'd heard something ominous.

“So, what? You’re saying that if you're close to me, good fortune will come, so you’ll be
hovering around me?”

Jeong Tae-ui said in disbelief. Ilay raised his eyebrows slightly and then shook his head.

"If you're asking me, personally I don't covet it. Whether it's physical strength, wealth, or
anything else, I have enough power to get whatever I want. What I desire is not luck. If I had
to be specific, I would say I covet a person who can fully bloom their talent through luck."
"...Like Jae-ui?"

Ilay did not answer Jeong Tae-ui's question. He just gave an ambiguous smile, neither
affirming nor denying.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at Ilay for a while and then sighed. He used to talk like a fatalist, and now
he seemed to be delving into mythology. Despite his seemingly realistic and cold demeanor,
this man might actually believe in superstitions. Although that superstitious joke was
somewhat absurdly funny.

Come to think of it, he was a guy who read books maniacally. At first, he even mistook him
for a rare book dealer.

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled, thinking about where this peculiar fatalist had heard such strange
things.

“Gilsangcheon, my foot. My luck has been so bad lately, Gilsangcheon my ass.”

Indeed, Jeong Tae-ui's fortunes had been exceptionally dire recently. He had become
estranged from colleagues and friends, the root cause was his family, the only thing nearby
was a murderer, and the person who was almost like a lover was constantly trying to fuck
him. Nothing was peaceful.

Thinking about it only made him feel more depressed. This man was one of the sources of his
gloom. Lying in his room pretending to be close and casually drinking his beer, this man was,
in reality, someone who could strangle Jeong Tae-ui's neck at any moment without warning.

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui started blaming himself. The reason for his misfortune was actually
his own fault. Starting from being swayed by his uncle to come to this island, to letting this
terrifying man roam freely in his room — these were all signs that Jeong Tae-ui himself was
inviting danger. Even though he had spent some time with him without any apparent danger,
letting his guard down like this was risky.
“Unless you have a particular reason, you should go. I plan to wash up and sleep early
today.”

Jeong Tae-ui said bluntly, waving his hand. Ilay, apparently having no particular reason,
stood up, saying, "I guess I will." Anyway, it seemed he had survived another day safely.

After sending this man away, he thought about taking out a calendar and marking it. How
many days were left until half a year? It seemed like there were roughly a hundred days left.

Ilay was walking towards the door but suddenly stopped and looked at Jeong Tae-ui.

“?”

As Jeong Tae-ui looked at him curiously, Ilay tilted his head slightly and then grabbed Jeong
Tae-ui by the collar. He pulled him forcefully, and Jeong Tae-ui was dragged towards him.

He was slightly startled. While Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t exactly heavy, he wasn’t light enough to
be yanked around like this. This man's monstrous strength was once again proven.

Ilay grabbed Jeong Tae-ui by the collar with one hand and pulled him close, wrapping his
other arm around his waist. He brought his face close to the back of Jeong Tae-ui's neck. The
movement, like a predator examining its prey, made Jeong Tae-ui tense up. It felt as though if
he moved even slightly, his throat would be bitten.

“What’s going on?”

Jeong Tae-ui asked with his mouth open but without moving. Ilay lightly brushed his lips
along the back of Jeong Tae-ui's neck, close to his ears. The ticklish sensation sent a shiver
down his spine.

“Cigarettes.”
Ilay, who had been burying his nose in Jeong Tae-ui's neck, said quietly. At the moment he
heard those words, Jeong Tae-ui stiffened and shut his mouth.

Ah, he forgot. The smell of cigarettes must have clung to his clothes and wouldn't come out
easily.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had previously taken cigarettes from Ilay’s bag without asking, just rolled
his eyes silently. It would be bad if he was found out.

If it were someone else, he’d just laugh it off after a few punches. But with this man, who
knows what might happen.

“Hmm— I smoked after getting one from someone I know earlier. I guess the smell clung to
me.”

As Jeong Tae-ui muttered while pretending not to know, Ilay lifted his head slightly. His dark
eyes, staring intently at Jeong Tae-ui, rounded with a particular intensity.

“Ah, is that so? I didn’t know you had any close friends left here who would lend you
cigarettes. Well then, let’s see—”

Ilay's hand, which seemed to release Jeong Tae-ui’s collar, now gripped his shoulder tightly.
Holding on with a force that couldn’t be easily shaken off, Ilay placed his palm on Jeong Tae-
ui’s neck. The hand, initially just lightly touching the skin, soon pressed down with
increasing force. A video Jeong Tae-ui had seen before suddenly came to mind — large
hands gripping the man’s neck while leaving red marks everywhere.

Jeong Tae-ui’s face hardened. Despite clearly seeing this expression, Ilay didn’t let go. The
palm that had been pressing against his neck slowly moved down to his collarbone. The
hand, moving from the collarbone, then shifted to the chest area. Through the thin shirt, the
large, warm palm was distinctly felt. The hand, lingering near the chest for a moment,
eventually moved down, as if reluctantly.
“Not in the chest pocket. Then—”

Ilay whispered softly. The hand, moving down to Jeong Tae-ui’s abdomen, slid slightly
between the folds of his shirt. The index finger dug between the buttons of the shirt, while the
other fingers moved on the shirt as if tickling his skin.

“Hey, Ilay. What are you—”

“Shh. I’m looking for my missing cigarettes.”

Ilay laughed near Jeong Tae-ui’s ear. His index finger traced around the hollow of Jeong Tae-
ui’s navel. The tickling sensation made Jeong Tae-ui instinctively shrink back, and noticing
the movement of his abs, Ilay's finger became more persistently focused on his belly.

“Wait, wait a minute. I’ll tell you, your cigarettes—”

“It’s no fun if you talk during it.”

The hand that had been gripping his shoulder fell away, but it quickly covered Jeong Tae-ui’s
mouth. Jeong Tae-ui reflexively tried to pull the hand away, but Ilay’s hand on his chin
tightened with a threatening pressure, as if ready to break his jaw with just a little more force.

Jeong Tae-ui frowned and looked at Ilay. Their eyes met, and Ilay responded with a sly smile.

“I’ve been extremely busy for a while. The instructor died, and his position was left open, but
I wasn’t really interested in coming. My brother pushed me to take the position, and though I
wasn’t keen on it, I thought it wouldn’t be so bad here, so I decided to come. Once I made
that decision, there were so many things to take care of. I’ve been so busy... so busy that I
barely had time for pleasure.”
He laughed near Jeong Tae-ui’s ear. The breath on his neck made him squirm as he tried to
pull away.

Damn it. If you want to play around, do it by yourself and leave me alone.

He shouted through his gagged mouth, but it seemed Ilay didn’t hear him. Or perhaps he
heard but pretended not to.

Meanwhile, Ilay’s hand, which had been stroking his stomach, moved further down. It slowly
rubbed over his groin through his pants. Ignoring Jeong Tae-ui’s glaring and frustrated
expressions, Ilay persistently continued.

“It wouldn’t be here, would it? The cigarettes... Ah, it’s getting harder. Maybe it’s here.”

Not there! You bastard, it can't be there! Check the pocket, the right pants pocket!

Jeong Tae-ui groaned into his gagged mouth, shouting helplessly. Then he swallowed, as
Ilay’s hand squeezed and stroked his penis that had started to rise. Feeling Jeong Tae-ui
flinch, Ilay chuckled softly into his neck.

“It’s amusing, really... Although you don't fit my taste at all and it seems like sleeping with
you wouldn’t be much fun, your reactions are quite entertaining.”

He was infuriated. If only he could break that bastard’s hand right now, it would feel like a
wish fulfilled.

However, the grip on his penis was just strong enough to be painful but not enough to cause
injury, making it impossible for Jeong Tae-ui to move even when he grabbed Ilay’s wrist.
Furthermore, his body naturally started to response, despite his attempts to fight it.
“Don’t get mad. I’m in a similar state... We’ve done this before. Didn’t you have fun last time
too? Plus, to satisfy my desires right now, there wouldn’t be anyone in this branch willing to
comply, so I’d have to find someone suitable, capture them, and restrain them. But, I doubt
my assistant would want that.”

Even from the perspective of an entirely unknown person, it was entirely inappropriate. It
was no different from saying he’d grab any random person and rape them.

Jeong Tae-ui, gritting his teeth, bent his waist as his lower body was pulled. Naturally, his
forehead rested on Ilay’s shoulder. Ilay’s hand slowly lifted off his mouth.

“You... do you play around like this when you’re bored?”

Jeong Tae-ui glared at him fiercely, even with his slightly flushed face. Ilay, smiling at his
intimidating look, shrugged in response instead of answering.

“It’s rare for me to play so innocently. Usually, I get right to the point... Ah, if this goes on a
little longer, you’ll end up cumming right away.”

Ilay, noticing the subtle movement from Jeong Tae-ui’s pants, smiled and released his grip on
the penis. This bastard always gets someone worked up and then pulls back at the crucial
moment.

Jeong Tae-ui, infuriated, pushed Ilay away. In retaliation, he threw the cigarette pack he’d
pulled from his pants pocket at Ilay. Ilay caught it effortlessly in the air and, shaking the
cigarette pack, muttered.

“Half of it is gone. Why are you taking someone else's stuff so carelessly, huh?"

“And what about you, playing around with other people’s bodies?”
Jeong Tae-ui yelled angrily, sweat dripping from his flushed face.

Ilay stood straight in front of him and slowly began to unbutton his shirt. First the buttons at
the front, then the cuffs. Through the opening shirt, a white and smooth body, like a delicate
sculpture, was revealed. After tossing aside the shirt, he unbuckled his belt with no hesitation.
The sound of the zipper sliding down was perversely suggestive, making Jeong Tae-ui’s
earlobes burn with heat.

Jeong Tae-ui stood in bewilderment, watching Ilay slowly undress in front of him. Asking
why he was undressing would be pointless. Ilay was being explicit. It was clear he intended
to have fun.

“While I was back in Europe, I dreamed about you. It was a dream from back when we were
at the detention section...”

Hearing the word “detention section” triggered memories in Jeong Tae-ui’s mind. There had
been a time, however brief, when they had indulged their desires in that dark basement. The
voice of Ilay, telling him to enjoy it casually, echoed in his mind.

“I had outgrown those childish fantasies long before I even started middle school. Sex
without penetration is just half as fun. Don’t you think? But, apparently, I must've found it
quite enjoyable back then. I remember it pleasantly. It felt like playing a game of tag with my
friend for the first time in ages.”

Jeong Tae-ui, unable to take his eyes off Ilay’s gradually revealed body, let out a sigh of
exasperation in response to his words.

“I’ve never played with my friends like this instead of a game of tag.”

“Haha, that’s just a metaphor. After all, we played so innocently.”

It seemed that his sense of concepts was quite different. How could the overtly lewd and
decadent atmosphere so palpably emanating from this man be considered youthful?

Jeong Tae-ui covered his nose and mouth with his hands. The reason his body kept growing
hotter might have been the heat emanating from this man, or perhaps he had become
intoxicated by the atmosphere without even realizing it.

Ilay had become naked. Even upon a second look, his body was strikingly beautiful to the
point of making one’s face pale. Although Jeong Tae-ui tried not to focus on his penis, the
glimpse of it still made his face go pale. If it was like that when it wasn’t even fully erect, it
would be formidable at its peak.

Ilay, noticing the reason behind Jeong Tae-ui’s pale complexion, chuckled. He then
purposefully grabbed his penis and stroked it a few times. The already half-erect penis was
now right in front of Jeong Tae-ui.

“Why are you looking so pale? I told you, you’re not my type; I’m just playing as we did
before. You liked it back then, didn’t you? …Well, you’re already hard. Come over here. …
No, I’ll come to you.”

Ilay walked over.

Up until that moment, Jeong Tae-ui had been indecisive. The actions back then and now
seemed like they could be easily dismissed. He didn’t dislike it. In fact, it was rather
enjoyable. Yet, the idea of these actions not ending after just one occurrence but potentially
repeating sparked a vague anxiety in his mind. Once something happens once, it’s easier for
it to happen a second time, and a second time to become a third.

He wondered what it would be like to continue playing this game with this man. It didn’t
seem very appealing.

Before Jeong Tae-ui could sort out his thoughts, Ilay approached him with an understanding
look and pushed him against his chest. He stumbled back onto the bed behind him.
“Don’t overthink it. Worrying about moral standards will only give you a headache.”

As he spoke, Ilay, who appeared to be smiling, had already positioned himself on top of
Jeong Tae-ui. With a hint of anticipation for the fun to come, he gently bit Jeong Tae-ui’s lips.
His mouth, which had been chewing so hard it was almost painful, suddenly opened to let his
tongue slide in and mingle with Jeong Tae-ui’s.

In an instant. As the breath, tongue, and saliva aggressively invaded his mouth, he gasped for
air and regained his senses to find that all of his clothes had already fallen off the bed. The
cold air touched his bare skin, which had become chilly, and it was pleasant to feel the
warmth of Ilay’s skin against it.

Ilay’s penis had been in contact with his for some time now. He saw the two hardened
members rubbing together, and his heart raced. The visual stimulation made his lower body
heat up with desire.

As Jeong Tae-ui exhaled heavily and closed his eyes, Ilay moved down to lie beside him.
Then, turning his body slightly, he pressed his chest against Jeong Tae-ui’s back. His hand,
wrapped around Jeong Tae-ui’s waist, held Jeong Tae-ui’s penis.

"Wait a minute, spread your legs.”

“Wait!”

“…I told you I wouldn’t put it in. As I said, I don’t want things to become complicated.”

“Then why….”

It seemed like Ilay was slightly spreading Jeong Tae-ui's thighs. A sense of foreboding struck
Jeong Tae-ui, and as he turned to look, Ilay gently brushed his eyelids with his lips. As Jeong
Tae-ui flinched and closed his eyes, a hard, hot object slipped between his thighs. When he
lowered his head in discomfort, he saw Ilay’s penis peeking out from between his own thighs.
The tip of Ilay’s penis was subtly touching the underside of Jeong Tae-ui’s own penis and
becoming damp.

"Just like that... yeah now, stay like that."

Ilay slowly began to move his hips. Rubbing between his thighs, his penis slid back and
forth. At the same time, Ilay's hand, which was gripping Jeong Tae-ui's penis, started to move
roughly. The touch was as if a child who couldn't tell right from wrong was carelessly
playing with a toy, making Jeong Tae-ui's heart throb painfully.

"Ah, ...ugh, ...!!"

Each time Ilay lifted his hips while nestled between Jeong Tae-ui’s thighs, the sight of his
penis appearing and disappearing felt intensely hot. Liquid began to seep from the tip,
soaking Jeong Tae-ui’s thighs. The sticky sound from their tightly pressed hips created a
strange illusion, making it feel as if actual intercourse was occurring. The combination of
sensation and sound sent a shiver through Jeong Tae-ui, causing his body to tremble with an
unfamiliar chill despite the intense heat.

However, it was clear that Jeong Tae-ui's body was experiencing pleasure, and his penis that
had risen painfully was emitting uncontrollable liquid into Ilay's hand.

“.............!!”

He might have made a sound — a high pitched noise, leaving him reddened with
embarrassment. It was a sound he didn’t want to acknowledge or hear. At that moment, Jeong
Tae-ui opened his eyes wide and covered his mouth, while a low moan escaped from behind
him. His thighs and penis became thoroughly soaked.

***
Gilsangcheon [Noun] <Buddhism>

A goddess who bestows blessings and fortune. She has a beautiful face, wears heavenly
garments, and a crown, and holds a magical wish-fulfilling jewel (yeouiju) in her left hand.
She is also known as Gongdeokcheon, Gongdeokcheonnyeo, or Gilsangcheonnyeo.

In the encyclopedia, which seemed to be several decades old, there was a short, bold
description of two or three lines, followed by a fairly lengthy explanation in tiny print. Jeong
Tae-ui vaguely remembered seeing it when he used to gather and read books related to
ancient mythology. A goddess who bestows blessings and fortune. In Indian mythology, she
is known as Lakshmi, and her characteristics are similar. The depiction in the Indian
mythology books showed the figure of a beautiful woman scattering wealth.

Jeong Tae-ui read the encyclopedia entry three or four times. He understood the meaning of
the text. He also understood the nature of Gilsangcheon as a deity. The key point was that she
bestows blessings and fortune upon those close to her.

However, while he understood the dictionary's definition, the meaning of what Ilay had said
still didn’t quite resonate with him.

—You are the Gilsangcheon of Jeong Jae-ui.

That faintly smiling remark wasn't said in a mere joking tone. While it wasn't exactly
plausible to take it literally, something about it lingered in his mind.

It's an amusing thought. A deity who bestows blessings upon those who offer her. If one were
to interpret Ilay's words as they were, it would seem as though he was saying Jeong Tae-ui
had given such luck to his brother.

However, Jeong Tae-ui had no awareness that he had done so, nor did he think he would. A
person's innate luck is solely their own. How could a human control the fate that a non-
human entity grants even before they are born? Besides, if Ilay's words were true, then
everyone around Jeong Tae-ui should have been overwhelmed with luck, but that wasn't the
case. Only his brother possessed su

—Indeed, that guy may have a gentle face, but it sounds like he has his own ambitions... I
never thought he’d try to go after Gilsangcheon, though.

Ilay’s words resurfaced in Jeong Tae-ui’s mind. Resting his chin in his hand, Jeong Tae-ui fell
into silent contemplation.

Since he didn’t know anything for certain, there was no way he could reach a definite
conclusion, but those words left him feeling vaguely displeased and melancholic.

To obtain Gilsangcheon. But the Gilsangcheon they sought wasn’t Jeong Tae-ui, the person.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. Suddenly, it seemed absurd to take this so seriously. In the
end, Ilay’s words just hung ambiguously in the air.ch extraordinary fortune.

Damn it. What’s with this? Coming into someone else’s room without permission, spouting
nonsense, and doing pointless things...

Jeong Tae-ui, grumbling to himself, suddenly blushed deeply. The memory of what had
happened back then came flooding back when he thought of the word “pointless.”

The white, slow-moving hand that had trailed from his thigh, to his groin, and up to his lower
abdomen and chest seemed to carve itself back into his body.

“Hey, hey, get a grip.”

Jeong Tae-ui slapped his own cheeks a couple of times. He hit himself so hard that the sharp
slaps echoed across the library. His cheeks quickly turned red. But it was far healthier to have
them turn red from being slapped than from embarrassing thoughts.
"…Ow… that hurts."

Even though he’d hit himself, Jeong Tae-ui regretted doing it so hard. He lowered his gaze
back to the dictionary. There was a small illustration of a celestial maiden resembling the
Buddhist deity Bicheon next to the text. It was probably meant to depict Gilsangcheon, but it
didn’t look like a figure that would bring blessings and wealth. Instead, it somehow seemed
rather pitiful.

A goddess who bestows blessings and fortune upon those who worship her. If that’s the case,
there must be plenty who approach her with ulterior motives. No wonder she has such a
sorrowful expression.

Jeong Tae-ui, resting his chin in his hand, thought of his brother.

Jeong Jae-ui was exceptionally lucky to the point where it was almost troublesome to speak
about it. However, unlike his twin, Jeong Tae-ui was utterly ordinary. He remembered
overhearing his mother, when he was young, telling his grandmother how fortunate it was
that "even though Jae-ui has such good luck, Tae-ui isn’t an extremely unfortunate child, so
that’s a relief." The old folks seemed to think that way sometimes. They believed that if
someone had extraordinary luck, it meant they were consuming someone else’s fortune. His
mother had looked at him with worried eyes on more than one occasion after hearing such
things.

But now that he thought about it, perhaps that worry stemmed from something slightly
different.

His brother was not only incredibly lucky but also extremely intelligent. Because of that, he
had been kidnapped and abducted multiple times. Yet, each time, his brother always returned
unscathed.

During those times, their mother would, for some reason, stroke Jeong Tae-ui and whisper to
him to be careful. She would say that while his brother would always come back unharmed,
Jeong Tae-ui might not be so lucky.
Jeong Tae-ui was too young at the time to understand what she meant. As he grew older, he
simply thought it was natural that his brother, being a lucky person, would always come back
safely.

—You are the Gilsangcheon of Jeong Jae-ui.

“…What a foolish thing to say.”

Jeong Tae-ui scoffed.

“If I could make those around me so fortunate, I should be lucky myself first. But look at my
luck. There wouldn’t be any murderous maniac around me, and no stubborn guys with sweet
faces trying to steal my virtue.”

Saying it out loud made him feel even more depressed. Ever since he arrived on this island,
nothing had gone right.

“…Wait a minute.”

Jeong Tae-ui blinked. Nothing had gone right since he arrived on the island. In other words,
nothing had gone right since his brother disappeared, and they couldn’t meet. So, perhaps
Ilay was only half correct. In other words, the opposite might be true.

Maybe he was originally a person with bad luck, but having his brother nearby allowed him
to share some of that fortune, making his life more average. Yes, that made more sense. It
would be absurd for someone who was supposed to share good luck to be unlucky
themselves.

However, Jeong Tae-ui frowned and shook his head again.

Even so, it wasn’t like he had been with his brother constantly for over twenty years.
Especially after entering the military academy, he lived in the dormitory and only came out
on weekends. After graduating from the academy and joining the military, it had been the
same. In other words, he had only lived with his brother until he graduated from high school,
and after that, he mostly lived separately until he came here. They had only lived together
again for a few months after he was discharged from the military.

If being together had been necessary to share his fortune, then during the time they lived
apart, he should have been incredibly unlucky. However, Jeong Tae-ui — despite meeting
someone as unlucky as Lieutenant Kim — enjoyed a pleasant and fulfilling time at the
academy and in the military. His brother, too, set remarkable records in places Jeong Tae-ui
didn’t even know about. Even while living separately, they both lived their own lives without
any trouble.

“It just doesn’t make sense... And here I am, looking this stuff up.”

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled as he snapped the encyclopedia shut.

Maybe it was because of the pointless things he had heard, but he suddenly missed his
brother. In truth, it’s not like he had anything particular to say if they met. As usual, he would
simply greet him with a brief ‘You’re here?’ and engage in some trivial conversation. Things
like, ‘I have plans with a friend tomorrow,’ or ‘I got into a fight with a drunkard the other
day.’

It wasn’t that he absolutely needed his brother around. Even without him, Jeong Tae-ui had
friends he could confide in, seniors to share happy moments with, and juniors to drink with
when troubled. It didn’t have to be his brother. But still, he wanted to see him, even if just to
have a pointless conversation.

Perhaps that’s what family is.

Jeong Tae-ui pushed the encyclopedia aside and swung his legs idly as he sat in his chair. He
realized that his brother’s birthday was coming up soon, which was also his own birthday. On
that day, he could at least make a phone call. Even if it wasn’t on the exact day, his brother
would probably call him a few days before or after. That’s how it always was. When they
lived together, they would celebrate in person, and when they lived apart, they would call
each other to say happy birthday.

But it wasn’t anything grand. They would talk about trivial things and then, as if
remembering suddenly, one of them would say, ‘Oh, by the way, it’s our birthday.’ And then
they’d exchange a quick, ‘Happy birthday.’ and ‘Yeah, you too.’ And then they’d go back to
talking about trivial things.

“Hmm—maybe if I call home around our birthday, he’ll be back.”

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled to himself, swaying back and forth slowly in the creaky chair. But
maybe his brother wouldn’t be back. He seemed to be away for a while. Even so, Jeong Tae-
ui knew that his brother would still call him. There was no need for any promises, no need to
make a phone call, but he knew it would happen.

“Unless he’s cut ties and doesn’t call...”

Jeong Tae-ui frowned as he muttered to himself. He suddenly remembered something from a

few months ago, just before he and his brother parted ways. While they were still living
together, the night before his brother left, his brother had suggested they cut the red thread
tied between their pinkies, making a gesture as if cutting it.

Jeong Tae-ui had thought it strange for his brother to suggest cutting ties like that, but he
figured it was just another one of those inexplicable things his brother did from time to time.
He didn’t think it was why his brother had left.

Jeong Tae-ui’s hand, which had been tapping the desk, suddenly paused as another one of his
brother’s cryptic remarks came to mind.

—It’s no fun if a person lives too luckily. I should experience some misfortune too.

“............”
Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at the library ceiling. The white ceiling, aged and worn, had
stains here and there. As he traced the stains with his eyes, Jeong Tae-ui fell into thought for
a moment.

If Ilay's words were true.

Then, did his brother know?

But what, how much, and in what way? Jeong Tae-ui had no idea. He couldn’t even guess.
He had no way of knowing how he and his brother were connected, how far their connection
went, or why it was that way. It wasn’t simply because they were twins. After all, there are
plenty of twins in the world.

"Or maybe everyone around me just gets lucky..."

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head and murmured. Then he let out a small laugh. It didn’t seem
likely. While it was true that there wasn’t anyone particularly unfortunate around him, there
weren’t many who seemed extraordinarily lucky either. Except for his brother.

"Wow. It’s like I’ve suddenly become something extraordinary."

Jeong Tae-ui joked to himself as he stood up. The lunch break was nearly over. It was time to
return to the regular schedule.

As an assistant, he would typically have to stay with the instructor until the regular schedule
ended. But Jeong Tae-ui didn’t see the need for that. An assistant usually stays with the
instructor to help with miscellaneous tasks or to assist in case the instructor encounters a
dangerous situation. However, during lunch breaks, the instructors didn’t work, so naturally,
there was no need for an assistant to help, and the idea of the said instructor being in danger
was even more far-fetched.
Ilay Riegrow needing Jeong Tae-ui’s help in a dangerous situation…

The possibility of such a situation was unimaginable. If anything, it would be more likely that
Jeong Tae-ui would need Ilay’s help. How could that monster of a man ever find himself in
need of help?

From the start, Jeong Tae-ui had said that he would come and go as he pleased outside of the
regular schedule, and Ilay didn’t insist on him staying close or seem to want that either. Ilay,
too, was the type of person who found it bothersome to have someone constantly by his side.

"Ah... I have to see that grim face again."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed as he pushed his chair back in. He wondered where that monster might
be right now, scaring someone out of their wits. Not that it mattered — he was still
somewhere within this facility.

The afternoon was free. The most he had to do was some desk work in the instructor's office;
there were no lectures scheduled for the trainees.

A brief respite, finally. Whenever Ilay gave a lecture, and Jeong Tae-ui had to observe from
the back of the classroom, his stomach was always in knots. He had to keep his eyes wide
open, fearing that someone might get beaten to death at any moment. And once the lecture
was over, the cold stares of the trainees were not only directed at Ilay but also at Jeong Tae-
ui. It was truly bad for his stomach.

Just as he was about to stand up and head to the instructor's office, the library door opened,
and three or four men walked in. Jeong Tae-ui, not paying much attention, was about to put
the encyclopedia back in its place when he felt their gazes approach and lifted his head. They
glanced at him.

It didn’t feel good. The looks they gave were far from friendly, and these days, no one in the
branch was giving Jeong Tae-ui any friendly looks anyway. Most likely, they were looking
for trouble.
Sure enough, as he tried to turn his head and ignore them, one of them approached and
openly picked a fight.

"What are you doing here alone instead of sticking with the 'instructor' ? Shouldn't you be
busy attending to him?"

"You know an 'instructor' is about to start his lecture soon, so what are you doing here? If
they catch you slacking off, you'll be in trouble."

Jeong Tae-ui responded calmly. Couldn't they at least change up their boring repertoire when
picking a fight?

The guy who'd been rattling off the same old lines was joined by another, who at least
seemed a bit more reasonable. With a somewhat displeased expression, he looked at Jeong
Tae-ui and asked bluntly:

"Tae-i, I don't know you well since you're from another team, but you don't seem like a
weirdo, and you actually seem decent. So why are you hanging around that crazy guy?"

By now, Jeong Tae-ui was too tired of it to even bother explaining that he hadn't volunteered
to be an assistant.

Normally, the selection of an assistant involved higher-ups, but first and foremost, it was
based on the individual's own application. When a new instructor was assigned to a branch,
volunteers from among the trainees would be considered, and one would be selected. They
never arbitrarily chose someone who had no interest in the position.

Well, they never had. Until now.

Ever since his uncle summoned him to the instructor's office, there had been ominous signs.
At the time, Jeong Tae-ui had no clue about the system or how it worked — he thought that if
the higher-ups ordered something, you had no choice but to comply. If he'd known that his
consent was supposed to come first, he would never have bowed down so easily... Though,
who knows if his uncle would have accepted his refusal anyway.

Jeong Tae-ui let out a long sigh. The second guy, who had initiated the conversation,
furrowed his brows as if pondering Jeong Tae-ui's situation.

"Everyone's got their reasons, sure, but why did you have to end up in a position where
you’re helping that guy?"

This guy probably thought that Jeong Tae-ui had some sort of leverage over him or a
situation compelling enough to make him serve as Ilay's assistant. In a way, he was thankful
for that assumption — at least it might mean fewer confrontations.

Just as Jeong Tae-ui was thinking that this confrontation might pass without incident, thanks
to the softened attitude of the second guy, the third one poured cold water on that hope.

"No, you're wrong. It's not some situation forcing him into it. This guy was part of that crazy
bastard's crew from the start. You know, right? When Instructor Kippenhan and those two
guys got killed, the only one there besides that lunatic was this guy. Doesn't it seem strange
that he was the only one who survived? That madman wouldn't have spared him if he weren't
on his side."

The third guy outright treated Jeong Tae-ui like he was complicit in murder. Jeong Tae-ui just
stood there, blocked by them, listening in silence. He'd heard this accusation before —
countless times from others who'd similarly picked fights with him. In extreme cases, he'd
even been called "just as crazy as that lunatic," an insult that was particularly degrading to
him. Being compared to a monster who even survived the Clusters grenade was deeply
offensive.

He could let other insults go in one ear and out the other, but that one had been so humiliating
that it still lingered.
Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the clock on the wall behind them. Lunchtime was almost over.
These guys should hurry up and borrow their books if they wanted to, instead of spending the
whole lunch break picking a fight here.

"Aren't you going?"

He spoke briefly, prompting them to go. They didn't seem to understand at first and
responded with a confused "Huh?" Jeong Tae-ui repeated himself, a bit slower this time.

"Aren't you going? Look at the clock."

He gestured toward the clock with his chin, but they didn't turn to look — only one of them
did. Instead, they seemed to take his short words in the worst possible way, their expressions
growing more hostile.

"Oh, I get it, you're telling us to fuck off, right?"

People were so twisted. How did "Aren't you going?" turn into “Fuck off"? But that's how it
is — when someone dislikes you, everything you do is seen in a negative light, and
everything you say is heard as an insult.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the second guy, who now looked at him with a displeased and
uncomfortable expression. Seeing that made Jeong Tae-ui just as miserable.

If nothing had happened, he might have become good colleagues with these guys. Even those
who picked fights usually did so because a close friend or colleague had been seriously
injured or even killed during joint training with the European branch. Few people were so
mentally unbalanced that they'd pick a fight over something unrelated to them.

Sometimes, there were people with naturally incompatible personalities, but even then, there
wouldn't have been this kind of conflict.
It would be a lie to say he wasn't disappointed. Even if he was leaving in six months, he
wanted to get along with his colleagues during that time. Whether they were in the same team
or not, he wanted to finish his workday with a sense of camaraderie, building strong
relationships as he had with his platoonmates before he was discharged from the military.

But no, it was just his bad luck that he got tangled up with that lunatic and had an uncle like
that.

Uncle, even if I leave in six months, I’ll never forget that you threw me into the jaws of death
for half a year. I'll savor my deep-seated grudge for a long, long time, just like a snake... Not
that being as deep as a snake would make any difference; it’s useless since I won't be able to
do anything about it.

"Tae-i, I'm telling you this for your own good — it's best if you cut ties with that guy as soon
as possible. You’ve only been with UNHRDO for a few months, so you might not know, but
that guy is seriously insane. Being near him could easily bring harm your way. He's the kind
of person who would hurt even those closest to him without a second thought."

The second man, seemingly still concerned for Jeong Tae-ui, gave him this earnest advice.

The unfortunate one here was this man. If things had been different, Jeong Tae-ui might have
become good colleagues with someone like him. In the army, guys like this always turned out
to be great comrades.

It's a shame. A real shame and a pity.

Not wanting to argue or engage any further, Jeong Tae-ui nodded.

"Got it. Thanks for the advice. I’ll keep it in mind."

It's exhausting, moments like this — when you realize that your colleagues are no longer
trustworthy or friendly but are instead bitter and something to be wary of. When there's no
way to resolve or avoid the situation, it just wears you down.

Fortunately, they didn’t seem intent on dragging out the confrontation, and Jeong Tae-ui had
no desire to continue either. Engaging with them would only be a waste of time.

Just as they were about to pass by, looking displeased, their expressions suddenly froze,
turning pale as if they’d seen a ghost. One of them even took a step back in shock.

Jeong Tae-ui also stopped moving, realizing that their gazes were fixed on something right
behind him.

"Your social circle is shrinking, Jeong Tae-ui. How do you expect to get by like that?"

The slow, almost amused voice of a man came from just over his shoulder. Judging by the
sound, he couldn't have been more than a hand’s width away.

Jeong Tae-ui frowned. Come to think of it, something similar had happened before. It wasn’t
during a confrontation like this, but during joint training with the European branch. He had
been quietly sitting alone in the library when suddenly someone came up behind him,
startling him just like now — though he didn’t show it this time.

"Ilay... How long have you been here?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered in displeasure. He had been wondering where that monster was and
who he had been terrifying during this peaceful lunchtime — turns out it was right here.

Ilay reached around Jeong Tae-ui's waist, taking the encyclopedia from his hands. He
casually flipped through the pages, stopping at the one Jeong Tae-ui had been reading earlier,
which was marked with a bookmark. Ilay glanced at the page and murmured with mild
interest.
"Gilsangcheon... this picture is really ugly. I wouldn’t even get aroused by a woman like
this."

Ilay joked as he handed the encyclopedia back to Jeong Tae-ui. Then, he turned his attention
to the men standing stiffly in front of him, glaring at him.

"What’s the matter? Do you need something from me?"

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue as he saw the men stiffen their expressions and glare at Ilay.
He stepped aside and said to Ilay,

"They were here to see me. It has nothing to do with you."

Ilay lowered his gaze, looking at Jeong Tae-ui with a cold expression that suggested he found
the situation funny.

"If that’s true, then fine. But if they were here to see me, then it's none of your business. I’ve
told you before, haven’t I? Don't interfere. Do you really want to make things difficult for
both of us?"

His expression was as indifferent as ever. In a way, it looked like he was faintly smiling,
making him appear kind and pleasant to those who didn’t know better. Even in ten or twenty
years, this man would likely look exactly the same. And one more thing that would remain
unchanged was that cold, bleak look in his eyes.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue inwardly.

Yeah, the second guy — wasn't his name Jo? — he was right. This guy is indeed the kind
who would harm someone close to him without a second thought. Whether it's his
subordinate, someone he spends more than half the day with, or even a friend he plays games
with, if the situation calls for it, he wouldn’t hesitate to snap their neck.

So, like I’ve said many times, getting involved with this guy was never my choice. Jeong Tae-
ui could feel the words rising in his throat, wanting to burst out. If possible, he wanted to
broadcast it throughout the entire branch: I'm only doing this because I was forced to, so
please, stop picking on me .

But there was also a reason why he couldn’t outright claim, It's all because of him. No matter
what, as an assistant, Jeong Tae-ui had the irritating duty to intervene if anyone tried to mess
with Instructor Ilay Riegrow or cause him harm.

While Jeong Tae-ui was stuck between the three men and the monster, worrying about what
might happen in the next few minutes, the men fell into silent tensio n under Ilay’s gaze.
Eventually, the first man spoke in a somewhat sarcastic tone.

"A matter of business? If anything, we should have business with you, but since you’re an
Instructor, we can only pick on an assistant."

It’s tempting to commend his bravado, but challenging an unbeatable opponent isn’t bravery
— it’s recklessness. As far as Jeong Tae-ui could see, this guy was as foolish as someone
deliberately admitting themselves into a hospital.

It was then that Ilay finally laughed. Up until now, his expression had been unreadable, but
now he finally showed some emotion. However, Jeong Tae-ui knew that this smile signified
something different from an ordinary person’s smile. These poor, unlucky fools with heads as
dense as bricks.

"I don’t dislike guys who pick pointless fights with me. Sometimes it’s amusing, even. I like
that you’ve got the guts that I lack."

Ilay stepped forward with a grin. His slow, quiet tone made it sound as if he genuinely
appreciated the men. He almost seemed kind.
Jeong Tae-ui made up his mind to stay out of it. Nothing good would come from intervening.
If he did, the men might accuse him of fighting on the crazy guy's behalf, and Ilay might
subject him to something worse than just scolding, asking why he’d bothered to intervene.
Getting involved would only bring harm, not benefit. Besides, he had no interest in stepping
in to satisfy any sense of justice.

But just as he took a few steps back to stay out of it, ironically, the second guy stepped
forward.

Jeong Tae-ui frowned. He had expected the first guy with the loud mouth to take the lead, but
it turned out to be the second one. Or maybe he had seen it coming. Life always seemed to
work this way. The person who goes out of their way to cause trouble often ducks out when
it's time to clean up the mess, leaving someone else, with almost no responsibility for the
issue, to be pushed into handling the dirty work. Sometimes, it made Jeong Tae-ui wonder
where fairness existed in the world.

"Maybe fairness is just an illusion created by people who long for communism..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered with discontent, his mouth twisting in displeasure.

The second man was someone Jeong Tae-ui quite liked. If that guy ended up lying on the
ground, bloodied and beaten, it would be painful to see. Even so, the thought of intervening
in front of Ilay, who was smiling like that, never crossed his mind. All he could do was sigh
and wait for the unfortunate future to unfold.

And then, it happened.

A short signal sounded, indicating that the lunch break was over. Since there were no
broadcasting facilities inside the library, the sound seeped in from the hallway outside.

The men hesitated. Ilay briefly glanced toward the outside, but his expression remained
indifferent. Jeong Tae-ui checked the time and then glanced at Ilay.
"I'm not trying to meddle or anything."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered casually, while absentmindedly fiddling with the worn corner of the
encyclopedia. Ilay shot him a sharp look, as if to ask whether he really wanted to start
something that would only make things more tiresome for both of them.

"Ilay, Instructor McKin is very persistent. Once he singles someone out, they’ll have a
headache for a long time. I didn't experience it myself, but my uncle told me."

Ilay looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a puzzled expression, as if wondering why he was bringing
this up all of a sudden.

"This afternoon, McKin has a free period too. That means it’ll just be you and McKin in the
instructors' office. If you give the impression that you were slacking off somewhere else and
came in late, it might not end well. I'm saying this for your sake. I have no intention of
meddling, of course."

Jeong Tae-ui made sure to add the last part. Ilay raised an eyebrow and stared intently at
Jeong Tae-ui. Then he shifted his gaze to the men. After watching them for a few seconds,
Ilay let out a sly smile.

"This is... really trying to make things difficult, huh... Tae-ui, if you meddle, it won’t just be
you who gets hurt. No matter what you do, if I’ve already decided someone needs to be dealt
with, I’ll do it, and afterward, you’ll just end up getting dragged into it."

Damn, he made a mistake.

Jeong Tae-ui took another step back. With a calm expression, pretending not to care, he
looked at Ilay and said, "Then do whatever you want," while casually shaking the
encyclopedia as if he intended to put it back on the shelf.
"Damn. If I'm unlucky, today might turn out to be exhausting. Trying to smooth things over
with that guy was a foolish move."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and slowly walked back to where he had taken the
encyclopedia. If he had decided not to interfere, it seemed better not to witness the impending
unpleasant scene at all. He decided to let them sort it out on their own, as he had always
done.

After placing the encyclopedia back in its spot, Jeong Tae-ui lingered there, tapping the shelf
lightly with his fingertips, planning to wait until enough time had passed before leaving.

Come to think of it, Jeong Tae-ui had never properly faced off against that man. Of course, if
they did, he would be knocked out in an instant, but they hadn't even sparred lightly. There
might have been an opportunity when Ilay was at the European branch during joint training,
but the first week passed without them facing each other, and during the second week, Jeong
Tae-ui had been stuck in the detention section, so they never had an official match.

Well, they did mess around a bit when they were both bored in the detention area. Although,
Ilay was just playing around, not taking it seriously.

Even from a few playful exchanges, it was clear enough. Jeong Tae-ui knew well that he
couldn't match Ilay in a fight. It was only natural. He wasn't particularly good at fighting to
begin with, and he wasn't exceptional within the branch either.

What should he do if he ever had to face off against that man?

".........."

No matter how much he thought about it, no answer came to mind. The only options were
either to run away or to get beaten up and hope to pass out before it got too bad.
Now that Ilay had warmed up with those guys, he'd probably ask why Jeong Tae-ui bothered
to interfere and make things difficult for them both. The thought left a bitter taste in Jeong
Tae-ui's mouth.

He clicked his tongue again.

"Passing out before dying seems like the better option. Surely, he wouldn't keep beating
someone who's already unconscious... Or maybe he would. Knowing him, he might just slit
my throat cleanly before I even get the chance."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed as he muttered to himself, worrying about the future. Just then, from the
other side of the bookshelf, Ilay's nonchalant voice reached him.

"Who are you talking about?"

Jeong Tae-ui froze, his hand still on the book. Through the gap in the books on the upper
shelf, he could see Ilay standing there. Only his chin and the corner of his mouth were
visible, partially obscured by the books.

"Have you already knocked them all out? I didn't hear a thing."

"You're worried about me regarding McKin, so I thought maybe I'd follow your advice."

"...Did you just let them go?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked skeptically, not quite believing what he was hearing. Through the gap in
the books, Ilay’s mouth curved into a smile. His white teeth briefly showed before being
hidden by his lips.

"You liked the guy standing in the middle, didn’t you?"

Suddenly, Ilay asked. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head but soon realized he was talking about the
men from earlier and tried to recall them. The one standing in the middle was the second guy
— the one who had picked a fight but did so in the most humane way among them.

"Ah... Yeah, he was the best of the three. How did you know?"

"He seemed like someone who’d get along well with you if the circumstances were right.
Right now, you're pretty much a loner in the branch, Jeong Tae-ui."

Ilay spoke with a chuckle in his voice, then slowly walked around the bookshelf. As he
appeared from the other side, the narrow space between the shelves seemed to fill up.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him directly. The way Ilay slowly approached, one step at a time from
the dim end of the aisle, was somewhat reminiscent of a scene from a horror movie. Yet
strangely enough, it wasn’t as terrifying as it could have been. In fact, when he thought about
it, here he was, cornered in a secluded part of the library with a man who could easily be a
killer, but it didn’t feel all that threatening. He had apparently gotten used to this man after
all.

With a bitter taste in his mouth, Jeong Tae-ui asked,

"Are you planning to settle this troublesome business here?"

He briefly considered how long it might take for someone to find him if he got beaten up and
left sprawled out here. The shelves right in front of him held novels, so people would come
by occasionally, but this section contained collected works, which were rarely sought after.

If he was lucky, he’d be found quickly. If not, he might not be discovered until the library
staff came to tidy up in the evening... It’d be nice if Ilay only caused him enough trouble to
be found still alive when that happened.
Jeong Tae-ui looked up at Ilay intently as he spoke, and Ilay chuckled. Then, tilting his head
slightly, he gazed down at him.

"Honestly, you’re such an amusing guy..."

A small whisper escaped his lips, barely audible, fading away just as quickly. Ilay suddenly
bent slightly at the waist, bringing his eyes level with Jeong Tae-ui's, staring at him as if
observing something peculiar. His gaze slowly traced from Jeong Tae-ui’s eyes to his nose
and mouth, as though each feature was a rare sight. Jeong Tae-ui raised an eyebrow.

"Jeong Tae-ui, I’m going to tell you this one last time."

Ilay's voice dropped unexpectedly. He spoke slowly and deliberately, the way people often do
when expressing something deeply genuine, his tone serious and measured.

"I have no desire to fight with you right now, but I won't tolerate anyone to the point of
irritating myself. So, no matter who I'm up against or what happens, you’re not to interfere.
Ever."

Ilay whispered this, his voice soft but clear, their faces mere inches apart. His dark eyes, void
of any visible emotion, gave Jeong Tae-ui the eerie impression of staring into a glass doll. A
sudden chill ran down Jeong Tae-ui’s spine.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him with a mix of annoyance and resignation. The annoyance wasn’t
directed at Ilay but at the situation itself, at the implication of Ilay's words.

So, I’ve been getting too comfortable around you, haven’t I? I should take care of my own
survival.

He nodded in agreement. He had no intention of forgetting the priority that had driven him
for the past six months: staying alive. He was halfway through the ordeal. After all the
trouble and near-misses he had endured, he wasn’t about to jeopardize it in the remaining
months. His goal was clear — survive and escape from this branch six months from now.
Seeing Jeong Tae-ui nod, Ilay’s lips curled into a smile. On that handsome face, the smile was
undoubtedly charming, but knowing what lay behind it, it wasn’t reassuring.

"Good, that’s better. I want to keep you in one piece for as long as possible."

Yet Jeong Tae-ui could almost hear the unspoken caveat: As long as the situation allows it.
Sighing, Jeong Tae-ui grumbled in dissatisfaction.

"Is it because of my uncle, or because I’m Jeong Jae-ui's younger brother, or because I’m the
Gilsangcheon ?"

The last comment was a bit amusing even to himself, but surprisingly, it didn't seem so funny
to Ilay. Though he had his usual faint smile, there was no sign of amusement as he tilted his
head, appearing deep in thought.

"Well... let's skip the last one. As I mentioned before, I don't need anything to bring me luck.
It's interesting, but not quite enough to fully capture my attention."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay, somewhat surprised. He had thought that the last reason might be
the most likely, but didn't expect Ilay to dismiss it so easily.

Ilay seemed to seriously consider Jeong Tae-ui's question. Stroking his chin slowly as he
pondered, he then smiled a bit more broadly before coming to a conclusion.

"If I had to choose, it would be because you're Jeong Jae-ui's younger brother. His talent is
definitely something to be desired."

"My brother would be pleased. I'll be sure to let him know later."

Jeong Tae-ui shrugged as he spoke and began to walk toward the outside of the library.

Though the excuse he used earlier was to avoid bumping into those three people, he figured
Instructor McKinn would be alone in his office by now. Sitting alone, perhaps he'd be
wondering where Ilay, who was supposed to be free, was slacking off, and imprint a bad
impression of him.

"There's no need to get too close, but it's also not necessary to antagonize him. Getting along
with McKinn wouldn't be a bad thing—"

It was only after he said this that he remembered Ilay's direct superior was Mao, and
McKinn's direct superior was Rudolf, just like his uncle. If you categorize them, the two are
in a competitive relationship. Jeong Tae-ui thought that perhaps getting along too well might
not be the best idea after all and closed his mouth just as he was about to say, "So get along
well."

Just as Jeong Tae-ui, who was walking ahead, was about to step outside the library,
something made Ilay suddenly grab his shoulder from behind. Before Jeong Tae-ui could turn
around, Ilay seized his chin from behind and lifted it. Slightly startled, Jeong Tae-ui tilted his
head back to look at Ilay, who was approaching him, and had a faint smile.

“..........”

A sharp pain stung his cheek. Then, a wet mass of flesh slowly licked up from his cheek. The
wet sensation that trailed from his cheek to his ear began to lick his earlobe slowly. Another
sharp sting followed on his earlobe.

The sensation then moved down to the nape of his neck, causing Jeong Tae-ui to shiver
slightly. As Ilay’s lips pressed against his neck, Jeong Tae-ui used both hands to gently push
Ilay's face away. Looking at Ilay, who nonchalantly wiped his lips with an unusual gaze,
Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head slightly.

He thought to himself, This guy must not have suddenly lost his mind. There's no way he was
planning to bite into my neck and kill me. And he definitely wasn't suggesting some sort of
territorial game here. He really is too crazy for me to understand.

As Jeong Tae-ui was contemplating what to say first and staring intently at Ilay, Ilay, who
was wiping his lips with his thumb and then licking it, chuckled as he looked at Jeong Tae-ui.
"But leaving all that aside — Instructor Jeong, Jeong Jae-ui, Gilsangcheon — all aside, in
another sense, you're quite something. It's really interesting."

"…Did you enjoy that game that much?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked skeptically as he looked at Ilay. Grabbing someone and kissing them out
of nowhere, and then saying it’s good in another way, made Jeong Tae-ui’s mind conclude
that this was the only logical explanation. Besides, he vaguely remembered hearing the word
"interesting" at that time as well.

When Jeong Tae-ui said this, Ilay, who had been looking down at him with a smile, suddenly
closed his mouth. The smile faded briefly from his face. Then, as he stared silently at Jeong
Tae-ui, who was looking at him with a rather serious expression, Ilay suddenly burst into
laughter.

***

The door to the instructor's office closed. The hallway and the office became separate worlds.
Even if the soundproofing wasn't perfect, the fact that the air was cut off between the two
sides was undeniable.

Beyond the door were six instructors from the branch office. In front of them, their respective
assistants stood in formation.

At the end of the regular workday, the instructors would gather in the office each day to
briefly share their thoughts on the events of the day. It was more of a short conversation than
a formal meeting. The meeting held on Friday afternoons, after completing the week's
schedule, tended to last a bit longer than the others, though it still usually didn't exceed half
an hour. As Jeong Tae-ui closed the door after sending Ilay into the instructor's office, he
mentally noted that his duties as an assistant for the day were officially over. Once the
instructors finished their meeting and came out, the assistant would give their final reports to
their respective instructors and then conclude their work for the day.
In Jeong Tae-ui’s case, he wasn’t really an official assistant but more of a makeshift one, so
there wasn't much of a formal report to deliver. All he needed to do was ask if there were any
remaining tasks or urgent matters after the meeting.

If I'd known I’d have to deal with this kind of hassle every evening, I wouldn't have bothered
becoming an instructor, Ilay said bitterly as he entered the office. Left in the hallway to wait
for Ilay to finish, Jeong Tae-ui let out a sigh of relief that another day had ended without
incident. He made a mental note to mark off today's date on the calendar once he got back to
his room.

"You look tired. Are you okay?"

Someone approached Jeong Tae-ui, who was leaning against the window, gazing at the
darkening sky and taking a moment to catch his breath. Jeong Tae-ui turned his head slightly
to look at the person and replied vaguely, “Yeah, well, I'm fine." It was the person who was
still ingrained in Jeong Tae-ui’s mind as "the driver" — his uncle's assistant. After seeing his
face in these brief encounters every evening, Jeong Tae-ui had become quite familiar with
him.

"Being tired isn't anything new, and it's bearable. How about you? My uncle seems busy
lately, so I assume you’re busy too?"

"Hmm, a bit."

Assistant Kang smiled faintly but didn’t go into detail. Even though Jeong Tae-ui was
Instructor Jeong’s nephew, Kang never shared excessive details. He had mentioned before
that it wasn't his place to judge how much information he should relay.

Kang was a man of few words, but once you got to know him, he was easy to get along with.
He was the kind of person who knew how to say the right things at the right time.
Additionally, he was one of the few members of the branch who would initiate conversations
with Jeong Tae-ui.
Jeong Tae-ui took the canned coffee offered by Kang and sipped it while glancing around.
Besides them, four other assistants were scattered throughout the hallway. However, Jeong
Tae-ui had never heard any of their voices. More accurately, he had never heard them speak
directly to him.

Assistants were fundamentally the same as regular members. Though they often couldn’t
participate in the same activities, their basic mindset and behavior were not much different.
They did gain some insight from being close to the instructors, so in some respects, they
viewed things differently from the regular members. But overall, there wasn’t much
distinction.

Because of this, they too didn’t particularly like Jeong Tae-ui for the same reasons as the
regular members. Although they were respectful towards the instructors, they felt uneasy
about Ilay, which was why they were wary of him. The assistants had their own close-knit
relationships, but Jeong Tae-ui had no memory of ever having conversations with them.

Of course, Jeong Tae-ui didn't care at all. Paying attention to that kind of relationship was
tiring, and it was only for half a year anyway. Half a year, half a year — when he repeated
those words like a mantra, the troublesome matters on this island seemed somewhat bearable.

In an atmosphere where he was almost ostracized, one of the few members who spoke to
Jeong Tae-ui without hesitation was assistant Kang. It might have been because he was an
assistant of his uncle, but it also seemed to be due to his personality, which didn't care much
about those kinds of competitive relationships.

Still, even though Jeong Tae-ui himself didn't care about those things, he felt grateful to
anyone who spoke to him first. In Jeong Tae-ui's mind, this driver was etched as a very
decent person.

"These days, it seems like you don't go to Instructor Jeong's room as much."

Assistant Kang suddenly mentioned this as if he had just remembered, when they were
halfway through drinking their canned coffee. Jeong Tae-ui responded with a curious "Hm?"
and looked back at him, trying to recall. Now that he thought about it, it had indeed been a
while since he last visited his uncle's room.
"Well… I'm so physically and mentally exhausted that I don't feel like doing much of
anything. But how do you know that? Did Uncle say something because I haven't been
going?"

"No, it just seems like the beer cans in Instructor Jeong's room haven't been decreasing much
lately."

Assistant Kang said this with a small smile. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him half in admiration,
half in surprise. He had no idea how Kang knew such things. Perhaps reading Jeong Tae-ui's
expression, Kang casually added:

"I organize Instructor Jeong's room. I also restock the fridge when it's empty."

"You even do that?"

"Most assistants probably do."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him with a shocked expression, then slowly turned his head back and
sipped his canned coffee.

It was surprising enough that he organized rooms, but to even know about the condition of
other people's refrigerators — being an assistant was not something just anyone could do.
The fact that he had become an assistant really seemed like a selection mistake on the part of
his uncle and the other instructors.

Jeong Tae-ui had never been to Ilay’s room. He had never even thought of going. Of course,
Ilay had never called him either. Visiting his uncle’s room whenever he wanted, freely
opening the fridge, and taking things out to eat was enough.
As he drained the last sip of his canned coffee, thinking about how deep the world of
assistants was, he suddenly heard Assistant Kang murmur, "Oh…". Jeong Tae-ui, who turned
his head without much thought at the sound, spotted Xin Lu coming towards them from the
office on the other side, carrying a box of documents.

It seemed like Xin Lu had known Jeong Tae-ui was there the moment he stepped out of the
office, as he was looking directly at him. Xin Lu’s face seemed a little worse than the last
time Jeong Tae-ui had seen him, which hadn’t been often recently.

Recently, Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t had a proper conversation with Xin Lu. Since Jeong Tae-ui
became Ilay’s assistant, the atmosphere had remained awkward and cold. Even when Jeong
Tae-ui tried to reach out, he couldn’t get through, and Xin Lu rarely contacted him. As a
result, Jeong Tae-ui had been feeling quite disheartened.

Seeing Xin Lu slow his steps as he approached, Jeong Tae-ui left Assistant Kang with a brief
"See you later," and walked toward Xin Lu. As Jeong Tae-ui got closer, Xin Lu stopped
walking altogether.

"Where are you going? That looks heavy, let me help."

"………."

Xin Lu remained silent, not saying a word. Undeterred, Jeong Tae-ui tried to take the box Xin
Lu was holding. But Xin Lu slightly shifted his body, trying not to hand over the box. Jeong
Tae-ui, feeling a bit awkward at the gesture, reached out again.

"It’s heavy. Give it to me."

"No… I’ll carry it. Tae-ui hyung, you shouldn’t be carrying things like this."

Xin Lu finally opened his mouth as Jeong Tae-ui insisted on taking the load, tightly hugging
the box as if not wanting to let go.
When Jeong Tae-ui silently withdrew his hand, feeling a bit embarrassed, Xin Lu seemed to
notice and hesitated for a moment before muttering:

"It’s just that I don’t want you to carry heavy things. I’ll carry them, it’s okay. It’s not heavy."

"But it is heavy. Just from looking, it seems pretty heavy…"

"Tae-ui hyung."

Xin Lu cut off Jeong Tae-ui’s words sharply. Then, in a serious tone, he spoke clearly to
Jeong Tae-ui.

"The truth is, when I joined UNHRDO, I was the top of my class. Not only in the intelligence
test but also in the physical fitness test. So, originally, I would have entered as a regular
member and followed the promotion course. But my mother strongly opposed me doing
anything dangerous, so I joined as an administrative officer."

"Oh… I see."

Jeong Tae-ui responded blankly. He felt like he had heard something strange. This young
man, so lovely and adorable, was the top of his class in the UNHRDO selection process. And
to think, even in the famously grueling physical test, he was the top…

Jeong Tae-ui blinked, unable to fully grasp it. Suddenly, a memory flashed in his mind of his
uncle smiling meaningfully and saying something.

—That kid, you know, he’s full of surprises. You’ll slowly come to understand as you spend
time with him.
"………."

He thought his uncle was referring to how Xin Lu, with that delicate face, would try to take
the lead in bed, but maybe he meant this instead. Or perhaps both were equally surprising and
somehow interconnected.

Jeong Tae-ui stood silently next to Xin Lu. Xin Lu remained silent as well. Glances from the
assistants occasionally flew their way, but they didn’t care. Xin Lu, too, paid them no
attention.

"…I should have…"

After a while, Xin Lu, who had been hanging his head, suddenly muttered something quietly.
His voice was so small that Jeong Tae-ui didn’t catch it and asked, "Hm?" At that, Xin Lu
lifted his head.

When their eyes met, Jeong Tae-ui flinched. Xin Lu was looking at him with eyes that
seemed somewhat resentful. His eyes appeared unusually moist, as if he was barely holding
back tears.

"If I had known it would be like this… I should have joined as a regular member too."

His voice trembled faintly at the end. It really seemed like he was barely holding back his
tears. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him in bewilderment. Once Xin Lu started talking, it was as if a
floodgate had opened, and the words poured out.

"If I had joined as a regular member, I would have been eligible to be commissioned as an
instructor within a few years. If I had waited just a little longer, I could have become an
instructor too. Then, then I could have been with you, Tae-ui hyung. I shouldn't have become
an officer."
Xin Lu cried out, unable to hide his frustration. Jeong Tae-ui could only stare at him, taken
aback. He felt like he should say something, but he didn’t know what.

"But… but isn’t becoming an officer more difficult? If you work as an officer, don’t you get
to go to the headquarters and work there after a few years?"

Jeong Tae-ui stammered as he tried to comfort him. He had never heard someone say they
would rather have become a regular member than an officer. Although the roles were
different, he had heard that being an officer was a slightly easier path to success.

However, Jeong Tae-ui's attempt at comforting Xin Lu didn't work. Shaking his head, Xin Lu
cried out in despair.

"What’s the point of that? Even if I go to the headquarters, it’s not like you can be my
assistant there! If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn’t have become an officer!"

In the end, Xin Lu couldn't hold back his tears. The sight of him sorrowfully shedding tears
while holding the heavy box tightly to his chest seemed oddly out of balance, but Jeong Tae-
ui didn't care about that. He was simply at a loss, not knowing what to do as he stood before
the sobbing Xin Lu.

"Xin Lu, …don’t cry. Okay? Don’t cry."

He felt frustrated with himself for only being able to say those words. In truth, Jeong Tae-ui
had never been told he was bad with words. Since coming to this island, some had even
cursed him, saying that one day his smooth tongue would get him stabbed in the back.

But now, that skill with words was useless. If he couldn’t comfort the young man crying in
front of him, what good was it?

Jeong Tae-ui, not knowing what else to do, carefully reached out and patted Xin Lu's
shoulder. The shoulder flinched, trembling slightly. It pained him. He felt heartbroken and
didn’t know how to make things better. Just then, as Jeong Tae-ui was fumbling helplessly in
front of Xin Lu—

"…Alright, Xin Lu, stop crying now and finish moving those things. Tae-ui, stop dawdling. If
you want to help move something, carry my stuff. It’s too heavy for me."

A cold, indifferent voice interrupted, showing no sympathy for the pitiful scene before him.

When Jeong Tae-ui turned his head, he saw his uncle, leaning against the threshold of the
instructor's office, watching them indifferently. Behind him were instructors and assistants
who, after glancing at them briefly, walked away nonchalantly. Ilay stood with his arms
crossed, leaning against the corridor wall, quietly observing the scene. His expression was
unreadable, making it hard to guess what he was thinking, but he stood there without any
visible emotion.

Xin Lu quietly wiped his eyes with his finger, gave Jeong Tae-ui a slight nod, and walked
away quickly. As he passed by Ilay, it seemed like Xin Lu glanced at him, but Jeong Tae-ui,
standing with his back to them, couldn’t see what kind of expression Xin Lu had as he looked
at Ilay. Ilay, for his part, only slightly raised an eyebrow as if amused, watching him with a
faint interest.

Jeong Tae-ui, staring blankly at Xin Lu's retreating figure, turned to glare at his uncle, who
said, Hurry up and move my things.

"Uncle, don't you feel sorry for that kid crying like that? You didn’t have to embarrass him
like that."

"I don’t think he’ll consider it embarrassing. And by now, he’s probably already stopped
crying. Don’t worry, just move my stuff. ──Ah, Young-min. Leave that alone. Tae-ui will
handle it. It’s heavy, so just put it down and go finish your tasks. You’re done for the day."

His uncle waved off Assistant Kang, who was about to lift a large picture frame near the
entrance of the instructor’s office, and gestured at Jeong Tae-ui to hurry up and move it.
Jeong Tae-ui glared at his uncle for a moment, but, true to his nature, he couldn’t stay angry
for long. With a sigh, he relaxed and approached the instructor’s office. As he did, his eyes
met with Ilay’s, who was standing a short distance away.

"What? Do you have any work left today?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked, frowning slightly at Ilay, who was gazing at him with a curious
expression. Normally, Ilay would have disappeared with just a casual wave after the meeting,
but today he was looking at Jeong Tae-ui with a strange, thoughtful gaze.

Ilay, who had been quietly observing Jeong Tae-ui as if lost in thought, finally seemed to
snap out of it at the question. He shrugged, his usual unreadable expression returning.

"No. I was just thinking how well you get along with that kid."

"….Don’t mess with Xin Lu. Find someone else."

Jeong Tae-ui replied curtly, his voice tinged with a hint of caution.

Ilay tilted his head slightly, studying Jeong Tae-ui for a long moment. Jeong Tae-ui met his
gaze without flinching.

After what felt like an eternity, Ilay suddenly smiled. A cold light flickered in his dark eyes.

"Alright… Sure. I’ll find someone else, just as you said."

With that, Ilay stepped back lightly, gave a brief wave, and turned to walk away.

Watching Ilay’s retreating figure until he disappeared from view, Jeong Tae-ui finally turned
back to his uncle. When he saw the enormous picture frame his uncle had pointed to, he was
stunned.

***

Jeong Tae-ui collapsed as soon as he entered his uncle's room. More precisely, right after he
set down the picture frame.

It was indeed as large as a door. It was a painting by a famous artist that had been gifted to
his uncle, but Jeong Tae-ui thought about smashing the incomprehensible artwork exactly
eleven times. That was the number of times he had to rest while dragging the painting from
the instructor’s office to his uncle’s room.

"Uncle… this is really too much."

Jeong Tae-ui practically collapsed onto the bed after propping the picture frame against the
wall. His uncle, meanwhile, leisurely retrieved a beer from the fridge and handed it to him.
Even trying to grasp the can made Jeong Tae-ui's arms tremble so much that he couldn't pick
it up right away.

After catching his breath, Jeong Tae-ui finally managed to sit up, massaging his arms several
times before finally being able to take hold of the can. As soon as he cracked it open, he
downed the entire contents in one go. Only then did he regain some energy, and he glared
resentfully at his uncle.

His uncle, calmly setting a kettle on the stove, looked at him with an innocent expression as
if asking, What did I do?

"I don’t mean to say you should always make others do the hard work for you, but if
Assistant Kang offered to move that thing, why didn’t you just let him? Why make me do it?"
Jeong Tae-ui exclaimed, pointing at the picture frame.

The frame was incredibly heavy. Not only that, but its size made it difficult to handle. When
an object is both large and heavy, it becomes nearly impossible to manage.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had always considered himself to be somewhat strong, now found himself
glaring at the frame, wondering if it weighed as much as an elephant. His uncle, however,
nonchalantly pulled out a teapot, acting as if nothing had happened.

"I wanted to see how well you’d handle yourself in social situations."

"And moving a heavy picture frame means I’m good at social situations?"

"If you can get someone else to move a heavy frame for you without lifting a finger, then yes,
you’re good at social situations."

With a sympathetic click of his tongue, his uncle added,

"That’s why I’m a bit worried about you."

Jeong Tae-ui, still glaring at his uncle, sighed and fetched another beer from the fridge.

"So, you’re good at social situations because you got someone else to move the heavy frame
for you, huh?"

"No, that’s the power of authority. In this case, it’s a result of having navigated social
situations well enough to have someone else move the heavy frame."
Jeong Tae-ui clamped his mouth shut. He prided himself on his wit, but there were a few
people he simply couldn’t out-talk, and his uncle was one of them. His uncle, savoring the
aroma from his teacup, smiled.

"If I were you, I would’ve asked Xin Lu to move it."

Jeong Tae-ui waved his hand dismissively, looking incredulous.

"How could I ask someone so delicate to move something that heavy?"

His uncle just looked at him silently, his expression genuinely sympathetic this time.

"They say people don’t see things as they are, but rather as they want to see them…"

Jeong Tae-ui's uncle shook his head slightly, as if lamenting something.

Jeong Tae-ui, now seated properly against the bed, sipped his beer and glanced around the
room. It had been a while since he last visited, and he wondered if anything had changed.
However, the room appeared the same, except for a few new books stacked on the shelf.

"Haven't seen those books before."

"Yeah, you haven't been around much lately. Books keep coming in, though. You must've
been busy. You've been scarce around here."

"It’s because the position you pushed on me as assistant instructor is squeezing the life out of
me..."
He couldn't help but feel a tinge of resentment towards his uncle. After all, this was the only
remaining family he had. But, sitting there, the resentment faded. Life, he figured, tends to
move in its own direction.

"And it seems like you've been pretty busy yourself lately, Uncle."

"Hmm, the transfer date is approaching."

"Transfer... Oh, you mean the promotion to headquarters for the new director."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, recalling the information he'd heard even before arriving. He wasn't
entirely sure why his uncle had pulled him into this situation, but it seemed related to this
very reason.

"Now that I think about it, there's less than a hundred days left, isn't there?"

"Right. Which is why it's getting busier by the day."

Though his uncle didn't openly express it, Jeong Tae-ui could tell he was tired as he sank
deeply into the sofa, holding his teacup. The way he silently sighed while brushing back his
hair spoke volumes about the workload.

Jeong Tae-ui observed his uncle quietly.

Before coming here, his uncle had said he needed a "lucky guy." With his older brother
unavailable, Jeong Tae-ui had been dragged into this mess. His uncle had mentioned the need
for someone who could survive in the cutthroat environment they were in.

"...So, who do you think will be the next director? Is Rudolph Gentill going to take the spot?"
"Well... It's hard to say for sure."

His uncle smiled ambiguously, and Jeong Tae-ui realized that his uncle likely had a good idea
of who would take over.

"Do you think it'll go the way you want?"

"Hmm. Unless something unexpected happens, it should turn out fine. But you can never be
too sure about things that haven't happened yet."

His uncle sipped his tea calmly. Jeong Tae-ui, leaning against the bed, stared down at the beer
can in his hand, tapping the rim lightly. He then spoke casually.

"If things go as you wish, it'll be thanks to me, right?"

His uncle blinked in surprise at Jeong Tae-ui's words, then let out a low chuckle.

"Yes, yes, it’s all thanks to you coming here. You've been a great help."

His uncle's tone was laced with humor, as if he were playfully thanking Jeong Tae-ui for what
was clearly a joke.

Jeong Tae-ui downed the last bit of his beer in one go, placing the empty can beside the bed
with a clink. He continued, still in a light-hearted tone.

"So... Is it because I'm the Gilsangcheon ?"

As soon as he said it, Jeong Tae-ui realized how ridiculous the words sounded coming from
his own mouth. But the words were out, and there was no taking them back. Not that he
intended to. He tilted his head slightly, looking at his uncle.

His uncle, who was drinking tea, momentarily paused as he was moving his teacup. With a
slight frown, he stopped his drinking and looked up. Then, with a rather unsmiling face, he
spoke somewhat gruffly.

"Did Rick say that?"

"It just happened to be that way. Was it something I wasn’t supposed to know?"

"Not exactly. But Jae-ui seems not to have wanted to tell you."

Jeong Tae-ui's eyes widened. Even though his uncle must have noticed his curiosity, he said
nothing about it. Jeong Tae-ui didn’t feel compelled to ask further and simply nodded with a
thoughtful, “Hmm.” Then, he suddenly chuckled.

"By the way, why would he think that? That my brother's luck is because of me? I don’t
really see it that way."

Jeong Tae-ui shrugged. He was surprised that his uncle responded so seriously to what he had
thought was just a passing comment. It almost felt like it was too real.

But upon reflection, it still seemed amusing. The luck a person is born with isn’t something
that can be controlled by the individual. It is something that remains unchanged whether the
world passes a hundred years or a thousand. Aside from the destiny that can be shaped by
one’s own will, there are aspects that are clearly beyond human control.

The uncle also nodded. Then, as if recalling something, he gazed into the air.

"Of course, Jae-ui has always been a lucky child by nature. It’s unlikely that his luck would
vanish immediately just because you’re not around. It’s uncertain, though. …But it is certain
that Jae-ui and you are closely connected."

"Well, being twins does mean we’re close, but it’s not like the tales you hear, where if
something happens to one, the other instantly knows. It’s not that mystical at all. Maybe other
twins have some kind of mystical power, but at least we don’t. We’re just siblings."

"That’s true. But, you know, Jae-ui used to get sick whenever you were sick."

"…Children often get sick together because their immune systems are weaker than adults."

Jeong Tae-ui made a face of disbelief. He couldn’t believe that his uncle would think that
something as trivial as that would indicate some mysterious, close bond between him and his
brother.

But it seemed that his doubts were correct. Although his uncle didn’t have a very serious
expression, he wasn’t joking or playing around either. Turning his teacup slightly, his uncle
spoke slowly, as if recalling his memories.

"You’re in such good health now that it’s probably rare for you to even remember seeing a
hospital, but when you were young, you were so weak that you were given dangerous
diagnoses by doctors several times. You don’t remember that, do you?"

"Oh, I’ve heard about it."

"Right. I’ve had to carry you and run to the hospital after midnight more than a few times.
But Jae-ui was so healthy that he never even caught a cold. Yet, whenever you were on the
brink of death in the hospital, he would also be at home, suffering as if he were dying too,
even if he was perfectly fine and running around during the day."

"…That’s… the mystery of twins, I guess."

Given that his uncle mentions it like this, it must have happened more than once and it is
quite fascinating. However, attributing it to some kind of fortune is a bit grandiose. Jeong
Tae-ui felt embarrassed and his face reddened.

"Is that all?"

Seeing that his uncle showed no sign of continuing, Jeong Tae-ui cautiously asked if that was
really all. His uncle, lost in thought while looking at the ceiling, seemed to snap back to
attention at Jeong Tae-ui’s voice. He shrugged and replied:

"Well, for now. Since you and Jae-ui were the ones who were sick, you’d know better."

"I don’t remember. When exactly did that happen?"

"It was a few years ago, when I was just about to start college, so it must have been when you
were around two or three years old."

"Well, of course, I don’t remember."

"Really? Jae-ui seems to remember it, though."

"Well, he’s got a good memory, doesn’t he?"

Jeong Tae-ui sighed. He had hoped for a more grand or mystical explanation, but it turned out
to be something close to a mere coincidence. It wasn’t that he had high expectations, but it
was a bit deflating.

It was disheartening to think that both his uncle and Ilay knew about this trivial matter. There
might even be others who know about it. However, such coincidences aren’t all that rare, and
hearing it like this just made it seem like an inexplicable story.
Jeong Tae-ui suddenly felt a release of the invisible tension inside him and couldn’t help but
let out a weak laugh.

"What is this? Believing in such superstitions. Really. It was pretty absurd from the start.
What does it even mean for a person to bestow luck on another? If it were money or power, it
would be easier to interpret."

His uncle didn’t say anything more and simply smiled calmly.

"Ask Jae-ui about that. He has a good memory, and in any case, if there’s any connection
between you two, he’ll know."

"Perhaps. I don’t know when I’ll see him again. He might still remember by then."

"Well, your birthday is coming up soon. He’ll probably contact you around that time. He
always does."

"That’s true. Or he might show up unexpectedly. …Even if he doesn’t, he will definitely get
in touch around that time, even if it’s not on the exact day."

Jeong Tae-ui thought of his brother, whom he hadn’t seen for several months. Even if they
were to be separated for hundreds of years, he wouldn’t worry about his well-being. His
brother occasionally acted unexpectedly even within his regular life.

Jeong Tae-ui didn’t know much about his brother. At least, that’s what he believed himself.

One of the few things he knew about his brother was that, despite being perpetually
engrossed in books or incomprehensible symbols, his brother undoubtedly loved him and
their family. No matter where he was or what he was doing. Just as Jeong Tae-ui himself did.
He rarely thought about wanting to hear his brother’s voice or meet him. So, being apart for
any length of time didn’t bother him.

Even now, with no clear end in sight and being far away, he didn’t feel any sense of loss. He
firmly believed that whenever he desperately missed his brother, he would be able to get in
touch. And that belief had never been betrayed.

Perhaps that’s what it means to be connected by a red string of fate that can’t be cut.

End of volume 2.
 Hidden Track: The Given Weight

In my childhood, I thought I was a genius.

From the innocent days of early childhood through middle school, high school, and college, I
never saw anyone who was better than me.

In fact, the belief that I was a genius didn’t come from my own self-awareness. It was
because everyone around me said so.

People are creatures that take shape according to how others view them. Even before I
matured, when people looked at me, they had astonished expressions and praised me with
great enthusiasm, saying there would never be another prodigy like me. As a result, I really
became someone like that.

I excelled in my studies compared to my peers, was good at sports, and knew how to live life
well. I also knew how to get what I wanted more easily. I could be called a clever kid.

Fortunately, my family had enough wealth to provide a gifted child like me with all the
opportunities for specialized education. This allowed me to fully express my talents and
potential.

Soon enough, I grew tired of competing with children my own age in the environment I was
in. Competing with them was too one-sided, and it wasn’t fun anymore.

Around that time, I learned about a prestigious foreign institution for gifted education. Upon
hearing about this place where the brightest children were sent, I knew that I belonged there.
My parents and those who knew me thought the same. So, at a young age, with high hopes, I
left my family behind and embarked on a journey abroad alone.

And as a result, I came to understand reality.

In reality, I was still a genius. I adapted well to my new environment and soon achieved
results above average.

But it was just "above average."

In reality, I was a genius, but there, I wasn’t a genius. I was merely a smart kid.

My childish arrogance was shattered, and in that place, I learned how to adapt to reality as a
so-so genius. It was an incredibly useful experience.

It was only then that I made friends, could have conversations without feeling frustrated, and
met people who understood me outside of my family. Looking back, it was the most valuable
experience I’d ever had.

Although I wasn’t a world-changing genius, I was good enough to be the pride of my family.
When I got accepted into a prestigious foreign university at an early age without much
difficulty, my brother, who had practically raised me after our father passed away early, was
so happy that he shed tears.

I was very close to my brother. He was already an adult when I was still a child. It wasn’t just
because of our significant age difference. My brother matured early. He was always mature
and had a solid sense of judgment. Although he wasn’t quick, he made the right decisions. I
can’t express how much I loved and admired him.

However, my brother had one fatal biological weakness. Unfortunately, it was something we
only discovered after he got married — my brother had a body that made it difficult, or rather
impossible, to have children.

But my brother and his wife had a strong desire for a child, so they eventually asked for my
help. I readily agreed. About a year later, they were able to have kids.
Biologically, the children was mine, but no one thought of it that way. Neither did I, of
course. My brother offered to give me one of the children, but I had no intention of accepting.
Even now, I don’t. Those children were entirely my brother and sister-in-law’s.

Yet, once an idea takes root in a person’s mind, it doesn’t easily change. Even if you think it
has, it often lingers unconsciously beneath the surface.

Though I wasn’t the greatest genius in the world, I graduated from one of the top universities
recognized globally and entered the UNHRDO without difficulty. This was something that
anyone would consider impressive, and I secretly thought so too.

But around that time, I experienced the second great disappointment in my life — the
realization that I wasn’t truly a genius, but rather just an ordinary person.

My brother had twins, and the older one was beyond what could be described as a genius.

During my occasional visits home during school breaks, I saw my nephews briefly. It wasn’t
until they were about three or four years old, around the time I graduated from university, that
I spent a month living with them. And during that month, I was crushed by the realization of
my own limitations and talents because of a mere three or four-year-old child.

There’s no need to elaborate on how much of a genius the elder twin was. Let’s just say that,
in my lifetime, it’s unlikely I’ll meet another genius of that caliber. Thankfully, my brother
raised the child well, and unlike me, my nephew didn’t grow up to be arrogant or haughty.

Perhaps a true genius is someone who doesn’t concern themselves with such trivial matters.
In any world, those at the very top tend to see things differently from those below.

The younger twin, my second nephew, was an ordinary child. He was frail at first, and there
were many times when I returned home during school breaks and had to carry him to the
hospital. But as he grew older, he became a healthy and smart kid — a child I also cherished.
Although I loved both of my nephews, I couldn’t deny that the second nephew didn’t
captivate my interest as much as the older one.

The older nephew, as I’ve mentioned countless times before, was an extraordinary genius. I
was so familiar with his brilliance that I wouldn't have been surprised if he had written out
the chemical equations for a hydrogen bomb at that age. Beyond his intellect, he also
possessed an incredible streak of luck, something that defied explanation.

He had everything — a sharp mind, good fortune, a gentle disposition, and a loving family. I
spent quite a bit of time with him, largely because I was the only person around who could
keep up with him intellectually. But after about a month, I had to leave again to start my work
at UNHRDO.

I had a close friend from the gifted education program, someone who was similar to me — a
middling genius. This friend had long since abandoned the titles of "genius" or "prodigy"
and, after graduating from university, started a company with his father’s support.

It was a company that specialized in republishing old books — a business that seemed
destined to fail. But my friend was wealthy enough that even sinking a small company or two
wouldn't have been a problem. His family was in the arms trade, and one day he would have
to take over the business.

Although he loved books, he was also highly knowledgeable about weapons, enough to carry
on the family business without any issues. At the time, while I was working at UNHRDO, we
often had conversations about weapons.

Then, one day, when my incredibly brilliant nephew was still young — before he even
entered middle school — I stumbled upon a sketch he had made in a notebook. The drawing
was crude, but its content was startling. It was an internal schematic of a machine gun,
complete with detailed notes on the side, explaining everything necessary to construct it.

Shocked, I asked him about it. My nephew responded with a nonchalant expression, saying
he had been bored and just thought about it for fun. He told me to do whatever I wanted with
the drawing, whether to keep it or burn it.
I was beyond surprised; I was shaken to my core. He hadn’t copied it from somewhere or
traced it. He had imagined, calculated, and drawn the schematic himself, figuring out the
mechanics of the weapon and how the ammunition would work — all as a way to pass the
time. And it was a revolutionary design, unlike any existing machine gun.

I immediately sent the drawing to my best friend, who was by then expertly running his
failing book business.

Naturally, my friend recognized the value of the drawing and was incredibly excited. He
insisted that I come to his house immediately so we could discuss it in person.

I immediately headed to my friend's house. Throughout the journey, despite my deep

admiration and even fear of my nephew's genius, I couldn't shake off a profound sadness at
the core of my emotions.

***

My friend’s house was a mansion — a sprawling estate so grand that you had to drive from
the gate to the front door. Although I had never lacked financially, I had never before
encountered such opulence. I looked around in awe, feeling like I had stepped into a scene
from a movie.

When I got out of the car and stood before the imposing building, I couldn't help but marvel
at it. I waited, expecting someone to come out to greet me, all the while taking in the
surroundings with wide eyes.

And then, it happened.

A sudden, piercing scream shattered the tranquility. A large boy, around fourteen or fifteen
years old, came running from the side of the mansion, crying hysterically.
My eyes widened in shock.

The boy was covered in wounds. But to say he was "covered in wounds" felt like an
understatement. His leg was swollen and limping, as if badly sprained, and his arm looked so
severely injured that I wondered if it was broken — it was bleeding profusely.

His head seemed to have been struck as well, with blood soaking his hair and running down
his swollen, bruised face like a battered boxer’s. It looked like a scene of child abuse, and I
stood frozen, staring in disbelief.

Then, another boy emerged from the same direction. He was smaller in build than the first
boy, but his lean, lanky limbs made him look more like a teenager than a child.

But it was the sight of this second boy that truly shocked me. He had a blank expression on
his face and was holding a hammer — a massive one, the kind used on construction sites, far
larger than any household tool.

Without hesitation, the boy calmly approached the injured boy and, with a disturbingly
nonchalant look, swung the hammer again. I heard that same gut-wrenching scream I had
heard just moments before.

As I stood there, paralyzed by the unexpected violence, a large man came rushing out of the
house. He hurriedly tried to stop the boy with the hammer, gently coaxing him. The boy
looked annoyed, his eyes reflecting a menacing irritation as if he was seriously considering
whether to swing the hammer at the man as well.

Having grown up in a peaceful world, I could hardly comprehend where such ferocity had
come from. I just stood there, wide-eyed and stunned, until my friend came out of the house.
He greeted me with a smile, clearly happy to see me, but the moment his gaze fell on the boy,
his expression turned somber.

“Ilay, you did it again.”

He sighed, addressing the boy. The boy, whom my friend called Ilay, casually wiped the
blood spatter from his face and replied indifferently,

"I told you not to call me by my name."

"Names are meant to be called."

"I’ve told you, only those I permit can call me by my name. Use my surname."

The boy said this and suddenly turned his gaze towards me. He looked me up and down with
a disapproving glance. My friend sighed again and introduced the boy to me.

"Chang-in, this kid is my younger brother. He's ten years old this year. There's quite a big age
gap between us, but he's definitely my brother. You heard his name just a moment ago, but
don't call him that. He's a bit peculiar, so just call him by his surname. Ilay, this is my friend,
Jeong Chang-in. Don’t treat him carelessly."

I was surprised. I was shocked that this ferocious little boy was my friend's brother, and also
shocked that this little boy was my friend's brother, who would be in his thirties in just a few
years. I was even more surprised that, no matter how I looked at him, he seemed to be only
around fourteen or fifteen, but was actually just ten years old.

Of course, the most surprising thing was his brutal violence. However, the boy who had
thrown the hammer earlier entered the house with a calm expression, as if he had never been
so vicious, after giving a slight nod. I, still dazed, followed my friend into the house.

***

"Remarkable. Truly... unbelievable."

The first thing my friend said after carefully examining the blueprint for a long time. I could
completely understand his feelings. At first, I couldn't believe it either, and even suspected
that perhaps another child or a technician had drawn it.

"This kid is your nephew, right? How old did you say he was?"

"Twelve. No, actually, he’d be ten by local age standards."

"Ten!"

My friend shook his head in disbelief. He even looked at me with a reproachful gaze, as if I
were lying, but I had nothing to hide. My friend seemed to realize that everything I was
saying was true and could only sigh thereafter.

"Ten years old."

"Yes. Just ten years old."

My friend suddenly looked at my face. I still don’t know what kind of expression I had. But
my friend must have seen something on my face because he quietly reached out and patted
my shoulder.

"Don’t feel sorry, my friend. Everyone lives the life they are given."

I could only look at him. I didn’t know what he saw on my face, but I nodded. As I sat
gloomily staring at the blueprint in the drawing room across from my friend, the boy from
earlier, who had been reading a book some distance away, slowly wandered over. His idle
demeanor resembled that of a hungry lion searching for something tasty.

"Hmm. Are you the one who drew this?"

The boy asked me as he closely examined the blueprint. I was slightly surprised by his blunt
tone and shook my head with a smile.

"No. My nephew. He’s probably around your age... Riegrow."

I glanced at the boy’s reaction while mentioning the surname I rarely uttered, even when
addressing my friend. The boy, examining the blueprint as if it were an interesting toy,
mumbled, "That's impressive." I was surprised that a boy his age could look at the blueprint
and find it impressive.

"Chang-in, could I talk to your nephew?"

My friend, clearly intrigued by the blueprint, asked me eagerly. I hesitated for a moment but
eventually nodded. Receiving calls from strangers for academic reasons was already a
frequent occurrence for my older nephew.

When I agreed, my friend was delighted and quickly prepared the phone, while I picked up
the receiver to call my brother’s house.

Just then, the boy, who had been looking at the blueprint with curiosity, stared straight at me
and boldly said that he wanted to make the call himself.

I looked at my friend, who shrugged in resignation and asked me for my understanding

before letting his younger brother make the call. After a few words, he soon asked to speak
with the nephew directly.

As the dial tone rang, my friend suddenly seemed to remember something and pressed the
switch on the phone. The signal tone then echoed through the speakerphone.

It wasn’t long before someone answered the phone.

[Hello?]

It was my second nephew’s voice. The boy seemed a bit puzzled by the unfamiliar language,
so I informed him that English would be fine. My nephews had often traveled abroad since
they were young, so they could handle basic English as if it were their native language. The
boy tilted his head slightly and began speaking in English.

"Hello. Are you Jae?"

Startled by the sudden English, my second nephew was silent for a moment before slowly
replying.

[No, my brother isn’t here right now. He went to the lab with Mom for some tests, and I’m
here alone. Who are you?]

Hearing that innocent voice made me smile unconsciously. I decided that the next time I
returned home, I would have to remind my nephew not to say things like that to strangers
when he’s alone.

My friend must have had a similar thought because he also smiled gently. The boy, who
seemed much more worldly than my nephew despite being the same age, gave him a rather
mature piece of advice with a disbelieving expression.

"If you're home alone, you shouldn't tell anyone that. You don't even know who called."

[Why not? You're in America. Mom, Dad, and my brother will all be back before you get
here.]

My second nephew spoke with a bit of pride. It seemed he thought that speaking English
automatically meant the person was in America. The boy frowned and glared at me, as if
blaming me for raising such a naive child. I shrugged, pretending not to notice.

"This isn’t America; it’s Germany. And your neighbor could call you in English too, you
know."

[No way. The grandma next door doesn’t speak English. Neither does the grandpa. Hmm…
but maybe the lady who visits sometimes could. I’ll ask her next time she comes.]

"Yeah, make sure to check things like that."

Only after sternly advising him did the boy realize this wasn’t the conversation he intended to
have. Though he seemed to lose interest in the call, my second nephew, who was bored being
home alone, started talking non-stop.

[So where’s Germany? Are you in Germany? Then you can’t come here? Is it farther than
America? I’m bored right now, so why don’t you come over? My name’s Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-
ui.]

Overwhelmed by the barrage of questions, the boy looked a bit frustrated and stammered as
he frowned.

"I could come, but it’s hard right now. I’d have to go to the airport to catch a plane. If you’re
bored, why don’t you come here? If you do, I can at least send someone to pick you up at the
airport."

The boy spoke arrogantly, and my friend gave him a strange look, as if wondering if the boy
had lost his mind. But the boy, full of himself, continued speaking.

"It’s only a few hours away, so you just have to be patient, Tae-i."

[No, it’s not Tae-i. It’s Tae-ui.]

"Tae… Tae-i…?"

The boy hesitantly repeated the name, clearly unsure. Immediately, my nephew corrected
him.

[No, that’s not right. Tae—ui.]

"Tae—uwi…."

[No, not like that….]

Patiently, my second nephew kept repeating his name, calmly correcting the boy without
getting angry. After several attempts, the boy, clearly getting more frustrated, finally
managed to say my nephew’s name somewhat correctly on the seventh or eighth try.

"Tae—ui."

[Yeah, that’s it.]

My second nephew exclaimed happily. The boy’s face showed a mixture of relief and a sigh.

[But who are you? What’s your name?]

"I... I’m…."

The boy was about to arrogantly state his name when a doorbell rang from the speakerphone.
It seemed someone had arrived.
[Oh, it must be Mom and my brother! Call me back later. Let’s play again later!]

With a bright voice, my second nephew said this and hung up the phone without waiting for
the boy to say who he was calling for in the first place. The boy stared at the receiver, now
emitting the disconnected tone, with a bewildered expression.

As I turned to look, my friend was trying to suppress a laugh. The boy, increasingly
frustrated, grew more and more furious until he finally smashed the phone with his fist. The
phone shattered into pieces, and the boy stormed out of the drawing room without another
word.

Once the boy had left, my friend burst out laughing. I felt a bit guilty, as if I had done
something wrong, but my friend, still laughing, said,

"When will that kid ever experience something like this again?"

Eventually, after a short while, I called again so that my friend could finally speak with my
older nephew. My friend kept laughing the entire time, clearly amused.

***

My older nephew seemed to have gradually developed an interest in weapon development

after that. More precisely, it wasn’t that he was interested himself, but because there were
people who were interested — my friend among them, and their number kept increasing —
he started designing weapons to satisfy their needs.

The new machine gun he first designed was slightly modified and developed two years later,
and it greatly aided my friend’s family business. Probably no one would ever guess that the
person who devised that new machine gun was just a young boy in his early teens.
My nephew started gaining recognition in secret. He was already known as a genius, but
since the weapons industry couldn’t publicly showcase his work, his reputation spread
quietly.

He wasn’t just the type of genius who was only smart as a child; as he grew older, he
continued to conceive new and more sophisticated innovations. By the time he became an
adult and joined UNHRDO as a special researcher, he had achieved more than I could count
on my fingers.

My nephew has remained unchanged over the years. He’s always been quiet, calm, and
reserved. That mysterious air of not knowing what he’s thinking hasn’t changed either. He
always observed the world with quiet eyes, as if contemplating everything from a distance.

In the end, I never regretted pulling him into this industry. As my friend said, everyone lives
the life they’re given. What my nephew was given wasn’t something I provided; it was given
to him by someone long before he was born.

Everyone’s the same. Just as I live within my means now, my nephew will continue to live
within his abilities in the future.

But sometimes, when I look at my nephew, I can’t help but feel a deep sense of sadness and
tenderness. In this vast world, what he carries is too immense. It’s as if he’s standing alone in
this enormous world, and what he bears is as overwhelming as the world itself.

I wonder if my nephew can truly endure carrying such a great burden. Sometimes, even my
small abilities feel too much for me to handle.

Yet, my nephew never complained to me. He always stayed in the same place, with the same
calm expression. That’s why I wanted to grant him whatever he desired. If there was anything
I could do, I wanted to do it.

I wanted to help him, even if it only lightened his burden a little. So, as much as my meager
abilities allow, I will pave the path he wants to walk.
 Chapter 8

[Yuji] Passion Volume 3

T&R Inc.

It was scorching. The yellow sunlight streaming in through the window onto the right side of
his face burned hotly, despite the late hour. Yet, unbothered, Jeong Tae-ui continued to read
his newspaper quietly. The heat wasn’t as unbearable as the prickling sensation of being
watched. Tae-ui lifted his gaze from the newspaper, tracing the source of the stare that was
boring into the side of his face. A little ways off, a woman who appeared to be waiting for
someone kept glancing at her watch while stealing glances in his direction. But as soon as
Tae-ui turned his head, her gaze, which had been slightly off-target, reflexively met his. It
was then that he realized she hadn’t been looking at him at all.

Her gaze was fixed on the column standing solidly beside him. More precisely, on the mirror
affixed to one side of the column. She had merely been checking her appearance in the
mirror.

Following her gaze, Tae-ui unconsciously looked at the column and saw his own reflection.
He frowned without realizing it.

"Quite a sight......."

The reason the woman had recoiled in shock as soon as their eyes met was painfully clear in
the mirror. His face was grotesquely swollen and distorted, with his eyelids, temples, and jaw
all sporting a mishmash of red, yellow, and blue bruises. The split lip, crusted with dried
blood, was the least of his worries.

Originally, his features were nothing too shabby; he could walk around without hearing that
he was ugly, holding his head high wherever he went. But now, there was no trace of his
former appearance to be found. To make matters worse, this battered face was topped off
with an ill-fitting suit. It was an appearance that would perfectly suit a low-ranking thug from
some underworld organization. No one around here would believe it, but just half a day ago,
Tae-ui's face had been fine. There might have been a bruise or two from unavoidable
altercations during his routine, but this morning, his face was far from this unrecognizable
state.

The human body, while it takes quite some time to heal, can be destroyed in an instant.

It was a late morning, about an hour before noon, when the trouble began. Tae-ui was resting
in the lounge, listening to music, when two colleagues, who he wasn’t particularly close to,
started fighting nearby. They were old enough to know better, and Tae-ui had no intention of
getting involved. So, even when one of them bumped into the chair Tae-ui was sitting in,
nearly causing him to slide off, he didn’t bother telling them to stop. All he said was, "If
you’re going to fight, do it outside."

But the trouble came from an unexpected angle. The spark was a muttered, "That European
bastard’s lackey." To Tae-ui’s utter bewilderment, the two men, who had been brawling with
each other, suddenly turned their fists on him. Taken aback by the unfairness of it all, Tae-ui
found himself suddenly infuriated and retaliated with equal force. There was no end to the
injustice. Not only had the two who were fighting each other suddenly teamed up to attack
him, but they also loathed "that European bastard," yet lacked the guts to go after him
directly, choosing Tae-ui as their substitute target instead.

‘Did these guys eat something they shouldn't have? Or maybe they threw away what little
common sense they had? Go pick it up wherever you tossed it, huh?!’

The shout Tae-ui let out as he pummeled them wasn’t just directed at the two of them. It was
also aimed at the rest of the crew who were standing around, watching the fight unfold
without stepping in to stop it. Some of those onlookers were even members of Tae-ui's own
team, which only made his anger boil over even more.

In the end, while Tae-ui landed plenty of punches, he also took quite a few himself. After
getting some quick treatment in the infirmary, his face began to swell and bruise as time
passed. This all happened on a sunny Saturday afternoon.

As he rubbed his face, Tae-ui thought that if this was how things were going to turn out, it
would have been better to wait and let his injuries heal first before coming outside. His
swollen jaw throbbed painfully at even the slightest touch. He had plans for the evening. The
broker, whom he had met before through Alta’s introduction, had contacted him saying that
he had found the items Tae-ui had ordered, so they had arranged to meet last week. Tae-ui
had planned to spend some time relaxing before catching an afternoon ferry to Hong Kong to
meet him.

He wasn't someone that required formalities, but still, it was someone to whom he should
show a certain level of respect. Besides, the meeting place was the lobby of a five-star hote l
— though they would move to another place after meeting. It wasn't a situation or place
where one could show up with a face beaten up from a brawl.

"Damn it. If you're going to get into a fight, you should've done it tomorrow instead."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and rubbed his face. It wasn't a face that could be called
handsome, but at least he'd never been told he was ugly. That used to be a small comfort, but
now, his face had gone beyond being ugly — it was hardly even human anymore.

As Jeong Tae-ui bitterly clicked his tongue and wiped his face in front of the mirror, a man
approached him from behind like a shadow. Their eyes met in the mirror as the man, with a
gaze as fierce as a ghost, stared at Jeong Tae-ui.

"What's so beautiful about that messed-up face that you're scrutinizing it so closely?"

"Did you lose focus in the restroom and spill all over your pants? Why the sudden hostility?"

Even just moving his mouth to speak made his temples throb. His face must have really taken
a beating. As Jeong Tae-ui looked back at the mirror and muttered nonchalantly, the man
glared at him harshly before sitting on the single-person couch next to him.

"You dragged me all the way to Hong Kong without any notice, and the person we're
supposed to meet hasn’t even shown up. If you're playing with me without even scheduling a
meeting, I'll seriously kill you."
"You think I’d waste my precious time just to play with you? Sorry, but I’d have to decline."

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head as he added, I don't have the slightest desire to spend time with
someone who's obsessed with guns, pretending they’re his lover, and can’t live without them.
What if your disease is contagious? Maurer, the gun enthusiast, glared at him with eyes
blazing.

"Do I look like I'm carrying some contagious disease? I have no intention of sharing even a
sliver of my love for my precious ones with you! Damn it, on this precious Saturday, the time
I should be spending cleaning and maintaining my babies, why do I have to be out here with
you? Just hand over the Colt! Once I get it, I’ll head back right away!"

"Hold on, the guy will be here soon... Ah, ouch."

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been shaking violently from Maurer grabbing him by the collar,
winced as his back hit the chair repeatedly, the impact spreading pain to his face. His face,
already battered to the point of being unrecognizable, throbbed in pain. As Jeong Tae-ui
brushed off Maurer’s hand and rubbed his face, muttering, "Ouch, that hurts," Maurer clicked
his tongue as if realizing why Jeong Tae-ui was complaining and reluctantly let go.

"I told you I don't want to be with you either. What if I pick up the habit of getting into
trouble just by hanging around with you?"

Even though it was a boomerang he’d thrown himself, it felt like a dagger piercing his chest.
Jeong Tae-ui hunched over, covering his face. He wanted to loudly proclaim that he wasn’t
naturally prone to getting into trouble and that even though his luck might be a bit (or very)
down, his nature hadn’t changed. But he didn’t think it would help.

"Why bring that up on a rare good weekend when I’m avoiding the trouble and having a
decent holiday? You damn bastard, Maurer."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered with a groan, his face buried in his hands. Come to think of it, he’d
spent the entire week near that troublesome rock, but come the weekend, that troublesome
rock would always rush off to Hong Kong right after the official duties on Friday, only
returning by Sunday night. Sometimes, he wouldn’t return until early Monday morning. So,
during the weekends, Jeong Tae-ui would spend peaceful days having nothing to do with that
troublesome rock. Yet, what kept reminding him of that troublesome rock were the other
guys. Every time they saw him, they would bring up that troublesome rock, calling him the
crazy European guy.

Jeong Tae-ui, who tried not to think about him as much as possible unless he was in front of
him, would secretly think, ‘In truth, you guys must not hate him; you just can't stand being
without him. That's why you keep bringing him up in conversation. You guys are twisted by
love and hate.’ But he never said it out loud, knowing it would lead to a fatal retaliation.

Maurer clicked his tongue as he looked at Jeong Tae-ui with pity.

"You know, you seem pretty smart, but sometimes you do things that I just can't understand.
Even on a perfectly clear day without a speck of fog, you would walk right off a cliff."

"What did I do?"

"From what I see, you don’t seem to be aiming for success. If that’s the case, you should be
keeping your distance from that troublesome rock and hiding among the pebbles for your
own safety. But why do you insist on staying close to the troublesome rock, getting beaten by
the pebbles and also getting crushed by the rock? Look around you. Who do you have left to
stand by you now? All your comrades are gone. And do you think that crazy Riegrow would
ever consider you an ally? Not a chance."

Maurer clicked his tongue again and shook his head. Jeong Tae-ui, still hunched over, turned
his head slightly to look up at Maurer from the corner of his eye. Despite Maurer’s usual
hostility toward him, there was a hint of pity in his eyes as he looked down at Jeong Tae-ui,
showing some sympathy for his situation.

"Did I walk off the cliff on my own? I was pushed. Why does no one believe me no matter
how many times I say it?"

"From what I see, you have a strong tendency to jump off cliffs on your own. You walk right
into the tiger's den and stick your head into the tiger's mouth. Look, you're doing it again.
Why did you choose this place for the meeting? It's not like there aren't other luxury hotels in
Hong Kong, so why did you specifically pick this one?"

"Does a tiger live in this hotel? Is there a cliff behind it? Then what about Pacific Place over
there? Do they sell cliffs and tigers as a set at that mall?"

"There's a cliff right next to the hotel, and a tiger is waiting with its mouth wide open at the
bottom, you idiot! Don't you see the Lippo Centre across the street?!"

As Jeong Tae-ui shouted in frustration, Maurer yelled back just as loudly. Intimidated by
Maurer’s outburst, Jeong Tae-ui shut his mouth and frowned. The Shangri-La Hotel was
practically in the heart of Hong Kong Island, a luxury hotel in a bustling area filled with
skyscrapers where top global companies gathered. Jeong Tae-ui had been here a few times
before, but he'd never heard of any cliffs housing tigers in this high-end Admiralty district
lined with luxury shops. Moreover, the Lippo Centre, which Maurer was pointing to, didn’t
seem to be built on the edge of a cliff at all. Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at the Lippo Centre.
The twin buildings, which stood side by side, housed numerous public and private
companies. While many Hong Kong residents avoided it due to its bad feng shui, Maurer
didn’t seem to be referring to that.

"What’s wrong with it…….."

As Jeong Tae-ui pointed at the Lippo Centre and turned his head, he noticed the person they
had been waiting for approaching from a distance, and he lowered his hand. It was the broker
they were supposed to meet today. The broker, recognizing Jeong Tae-ui, raised his hand in
greeting.

"Haha, I’m a bit late. My apologies, I was meeting with an important person."

"No, we just got here as well."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke politely, remembering how the broker had been introduced by Alta and
how he had flattered him by calling him "sir" without batting an eye. Although Maurer was
now giving him a cold stare, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t afford to make the situation awkward. He
didn’t forget to give Maurer a slight jab in the side as he stood there silently staring at the
broker.

"And who might this friend be…?"

Perhaps due to the nature of his work, the broker asked cautiously, with a slightly suspicious
look on his face when he saw the unfamiliar person. Jeong Tae-ui smiled as warmly as
possible and patted Maurer’s shoulder affectionately.

"This is your buyer. He has a vast collection as a hobby."

"Ah, I see…"

The broker nodded in understanding. Though Maurer looked very uncomfortable with Jeong
Tae-ui’s friendly shoulder pat, he had enough sense not to say anything unnecessary at the
moment.

"Well, this isn’t the best place to talk. I’ve booked a room upstairs, so let's head up."

As the broker stood up and spoke, Jeong Tae-ui quickly brushed off Maurer’s hand as he
pinched the back of Jeong Tae-ui’s hand, shaking his own hand afterward. Maurer muttered
under his breath.

"We could have just met in a room from the start, or in a restaurant with some dividers. Why
this hotel, of all places?"

As Jeong Tae-ui was about to pinch Maurer’s side again, the broker, who was a few steps
ahead, glanced back as if he had heard the complaint.

"Why, don't you like it? Haha, then next time, I'll choose a different place. But for today, I
had a prior appointment right next door. I mentioned it before, didn't I? A large branch office
opened in Hong Kong. It’s in the Lippo Centre. Since I had business there and came right
over, this place was the most convenient."

Although Maurer’s complaints didn’t seem to irritate the man, which was fortunate, Maurer’s
face contorted sharply at his words. Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Maurer’s reaction and scratched
his head. He didn't know much about Chinese feng shui, but he figured he'd probably agree
that the building was indeed ominous.

"Ah. What kind of branch office is it?"

"Well, to put it simply, it's a type of defense contractor. They handle both supply and
manufacturing, and they’re a top-notch company in that industry. You’d probably recognize
the name if I mentioned it…."

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly wondered if Chinese feng shui, which he had thought was nonsense,
might actually be remarkably accurate.

He sneaked a glance at Maurer. As usual, Maurer had a grumpy expression, as if everything

in the world annoyed him, and he was sulkily walking along.

"Hey, Maurer. That branch office that moved in over there……"

Just as Jeong Tae-ui was about to speak, the broker turned to him as they reached the
elevator.

"But why does your face look like that? I almost didn’t recognize you at first. Who on earth
has the guts to beat up someone from UNHRDO like that?"

Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth and swallowed his words. Who else could it be? The very
talents from UNHRDO. Although Maurer didn’t participate directly in Jeong Tae-ui's
physical suffering, he certainly contributed to his mental anguish. Seeing Jeong Tae-ui's
gloomy face, Maurer clicked his tongue in disapproval. However, the concern on Maurer's
face was short-lived; as soon as they arrived at the hotel room and the broker took out the
Colt, Maurer completely forgot about Jeong Tae-ui, eagerly diving toward the gun with eyes
gleaming.

***

T&R Inc.

Jeong Tae-ui’s gaze, which had been scanning the crowded nameplates on one side of the
lobby, stopped on a sign with a simple yet sophisticated typeface. It seemed newly installed,
as it gleamed like a sharp blade.

No one paid attention to Jeong Tae-ui, who was staring at the sign with a face swollen as if he
had just escaped a group beating. The people in suits passing by occasionally brushed past
him, muttering into their phones in languages he couldn't understand. If anyone noticed him
at all, it might have been the neatly dressed security guard.

"Are you looking for someone?"

The security guard, who had been observing Jeong Tae-ui from a distance, noticed that even
after a few minutes, Jeong Tae-ui showed no signs of moving from his spot, lost in thought.
The guard approached him quietly and asked, Are you looking for someone? Jeong Tae-ui
gave the guard a brief, serious look before pointing at the nameplate.

"That one, T&R Inc…"

"Ah, yes. They moved in recently. Do you have business there? If you tell me who you're
looking for, I can contact them for you."

"No, there's no need for that... If I think of something, I’ll go up myself."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered this suspicious-sounding reply with a straight face, causing the guard
to give him a slightly startled look. The guard then responded in a firmer tone.

"Each floor is equipped with security systems. Without an access card, you won’t be able to
enter."

"I see... Well, I guess I don't have any pressing business after all."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled as he rubbed his chin and then stepped back with a sigh. As he turned
away, he could feel the suspicious gaze of the guard boring into the back of his head.

The broker and Maurer got along remarkably well. Now that Jeong Tae-ui observed it, he
realized the broker had a strong inclination toward being a fanatic himself. When two people
who loved firearms and weapons got together, they bonded like old friends. Their
conversation, which had started with the Colt, quickly escalated into a territory far beyond
Jeong Tae-ui’s understanding. He had thought he knew a thing or two about weaponry, but he
had been wrong. The world of enthusiasts was deep indeed.

Eventually, as the two of them began to engage in a long and enthusiastic conversation, Jeong
Tae-ui left the room first.There was no reason for him to stay any longer, as the Colt, which
would soon be handed over to Maurer, had already been paid for months ago. Standing in
front of the hotel entrance, Jeong Tae-ui remained deep in thought, staring silently at the
ground until the doorman approached him with a curious expression. Then, he looked up at
the buildings across the street, where two identical-looking structures stood side by side
amidst the densely packed skyscrapers.

He began walking toward those buildings, not because he had any particular reason, but
simply because something very trivial had caught his attention. Something so insignificant
that he couldn't even guess what it was.

In truth, Jeong Tae-ui had good instincts. As his uncle had once mentioned, in some areas, he
thought he had pretty decent intuition. Of course, it wasn't in all areas, but when he saw that
nameplate, he couldn’t take his eyes off it.
T&R Inc.

There were numerous nameplates in the lobby, many of which bore company names that
Jeong Tae-ui didn't recognize. It was possible that another defense contractor was among
them, but the only name he knew for sure was that one. Anyone even remotely involved in
this industry would be familiar with the name, as it was well-known. Though it wasn’t a large
company, it was a highly reputable one, focusing more on anti-material weapons than on
small arms. Jeong Tae-ui had learned about it during his military academy days in weapons
studies. Not only had he heard of it, but weapons produced by that company were scattered
all over the place.

T&R Inc.

Named after its co-founders, it was a nominal corporation, but in reality, it was known for its
family-run management style.

Tarten & Riegrow Inc.

As Jeong Tae-ui quietly stared at the nameplate, the name, buried in his memory, suddenly
resurfaced.

"Riegrow... It’s not an unheard-of name, but it’s not that common either…"

Stepping outside the building, Jeong Tae-ui sat on one of the benches placed near a simple
yet neatly maintained flower bed. It was amusing that someone who had served as a military
officer had remained oblivious to this fact until now. Moreover, the man had mentioned that
he was helping with the family business of arms brokerage — though it wasn’t just
brokerage.

"But really, no one around me ever called it Tarten & Riegrow Co. by its full name; everyone
just said T&R."
Jeong Tae-ui muttered in a weary voice, knowing full well that there was no cigarette to be
found in his pocket, yet he still patted his chest out of habit. Damn. So this is what the whole
"Diamond Spoon" thing was about. The guy had said in a casual tone that he was helping his
older brother with the family’s weapons business.

Jeong Tae-ui had assumed they were just selling weapons to small armed groups or dealing
with risky personal transactions. But if it was that company, then "Diamond Spoon" was a
perfect match. Even a company making billions annually might be unheard of by those not
interested in economics. If an ordinary person knew the name of such a company, it was
likely because it made an unimaginable amount of money. T&R Inc. was well-known in its
field, to the point where even a military officer from another country might have heard of it.

"But this really was a lion’s den at the edge of a cliff... It's true that that name is bad news for
me, but it’s not like I have any direct conflict with that family. There’s no reason to be so
terrified."

As he muttered to himself about Maurer’s exaggerated reaction, Jeong Tae-ui reached into the
opposite pocket. Then he paused, wondering if it was really that well-known that Ilay was
from that family. The surname wasn’t common, but based on his uncle’s reaction, it didn’t
seem like something widely discussed.

"Maurer had one foot in our company before joining UNHRDO. Where else would that
weapons fanatic want to work? Here, Dunhill, right? Your preference?"

A single white cigarette suddenly appeared over Jeong Tae-ui’s shoulder, as if out of
nowhere, just as he was persistently searching for a cigarette that he knew wasn’t there.

…Yeah. Maurer, you were right. It’s not about the name; if this guy’s lurking around here, it’s
definitely a tiger’s mouth. He finally understood why he was scolding him for hanging
around this area on my rare day off in Hong Kong. Without even looking back, Jeong Tae-ui
accepted the cigarette with a dull expression and placed it in his mouth. Moments later, a
lighter appeared over his shoulder, offering him a light.
"Why does your face look like that? It hasn’t even been a day since I last saw you, but you’ve
changed so much in such a short time."

"Well, ever since I started working under a legendary instructor, it’s been a common
occurrence.”

"Oh, I see."

A soft chuckle escaped from behind him. Jeong Tae-ui glanced back with a bitter smirk. The
man, who had kindly offered him a cigarette, was dressed in a sharp gray suit, a look Jeong
Tae-ui hadn’t seen on him before. The suit flowed seamlessly over his body, as if pulled
straight from a men’s fashion magazine. He looked like a rising executive at a top company.

Ah. Right, a Diamond Spoon . Come to think of it, isn’t he a chaebol’s son?

"Why?"

Ilay tilted his head slightly and asked, wondering why Jeong Tae-ui was staring at him. Jeong
Tae-ui looked him up and down a bit more blatantly.

"No, it's just that I've never seen you in a suit before. Dressed like that, you look just like a
company employee."

"Haha, well, that's because I am a company employee."

Ilay shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly, laughing. Jeong Tae-ui, who had choked on the
cigarette smoke and coughed a few times, looked up at him without any sign of joking. Ilay
also looked back at him, wondering what was up, while putting a cigarette in his mouth.

"Since when did UNHRDO become a company that requires formal suits? I don't have a
suit."
"If you need one, should I buy you a suit?"

"That's not what I meant... But if you did, I wouldn’t refuse."

Even as he said that, Jeong Tae-ui showed no intention of getting up from the bench, puffing
on his cigarette. Ilay sat down next to him as well.

"Did Maurer tell you that you'd meet me if you came here? The odds of running into each
other randomly in Hong Kong aren't that big, you know."

"It really was just a coincidence that I happened to be here when you came down."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, looking regretfully at the cigarette that had already burned
halfway. A company employee. A company employee, huh. What kind of crazy company
would hire a guy like this? No matter how much of a family-run business it is, how could
they think of keeping someone like him in the company?

"You said you come out to Hong Kong every weekend, but it seems like you’re doing more
than just 'occasionally helping out your brother when you have time.' "

"Not at all. I only come here on weekends when I have some free time. The work here isn't
that easy. My family is a bit suspicious, so I just monitor whether the branch manager is
doing their job properly. After all, it would be hard for my brother to fly in from Europe
regularly to check on things, wouldn't it?"

"Ha... So the branch was established in Hong Kong, and coincidentally, you got transferred to
Hong Kong at the same time."

Company employee, my foot... Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself, wondering if this was a
situation where he should be offended as a common citizen, while he looked up at the
darkening sky. The buildings, silhouetted against the red and purple sky, were blocking his
view. Ilay, who was also looking in the same direction, mumbled vaguely.

"You got the conjunction wrong. It's not that I came to Hong Kong when the branch was
established, but rather, I came to Hong Kong because the branch was established."

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Ilay. When he reached out his hand to the man who was casually
blowing out smoke, Ilay promptly handed him a new cigarette.

"You could have just given me the whole pack instead of being so stingy, Mr. Scion."

"I can't just hand out harmful items recklessly."

There's no mouth that suits that phrase less than his. Jeong Tae-ui glared at that irritating
mouth for a moment.

"Glaring at me with such scary eyes is making me nervous. What kind of thoughts are you
having to look at me as if you're going to eat me alive?"

Staring at that mouth, which was so good at saying things that didn't suit it, Jeong Tae-ui
sighed like a long breath.

"I was just having a brief, unimportant thought. Like, why suddenly, in a situation where
people rarely travel directly between the European and Asian branches, did someone with a
terrible personality end up coming here as an instructor? Or about the relationship between
arms dealers and UNHRDO... trivial things like that."

"Haha, what's the point of thinking about things that won’t do you any good? Let it go.
Letting it go will be better for your peace of mind."
Thinking to himself that the peace of mind Ilay was referring to might be the kind of peace
that he'd make impossible for him, Jeong Tae-ui smacked his lips bitterly. After all, as Ilay
said, there was no good in even pretending to have this kind of talk. And what did it matter,
anyway? In a world overflowing with scandals, the kind that get a gate attached to them, this
wouldn't even make a one-minute news story. Jeong Tae-ui smoked his second cigarette and
briefly lamented, thinking, At this rate, I'll turn into a chain smoker before half a year passes.

Maurer, that bastard. If he wanted to talk, he should have spoken clearly instead of being so
ambiguous. Then Tae-ui wouldn't have even glanced in this direction.

At that moment, as he was absentmindedly staring at the sky, which was growing darker and
darker into a deep blue, he suddenly felt a cold hand touch his chin. Startled, Jeong Tae-ui
slightly flinched and turned his head. Ilay was holding Jeong Tae-ui's chin with his fingertips,
tilting it slightly as he looked into his eyes.

As Ilay’s gaze slowly traveled from Jeong Tae-ui’s chin to his lips, cheeks, nose, eyes, and
finally his forehead, the hand that had been holding his chin gently followed, caressing his
face. When Ilay's fingers brushed against his chapped lips, where dried blood had crusted
over, the pressure caused a sharp pain. As Jeong Tae-ui instinctively frowned, Ilay seemed to
notice and immediately lessened the pressure.

"Tsk, tsk... There's nothing much to see on your face, and now that it's even more banged up,
what use is it? When did this happen? It was fine until yesterday afternoon when I left, so...
last night? This morning? It doesn’t seem like it happened in the last few hours... Let's see...
Did you get hurt in the morning?"

"If you're so good at figuring it out on your own, why even bother asking? ...Ah. It hurts.
Don't press on it."

Jeong Tae-ui grabbed Ilay's hand and pulled it away. The hand that had been lingering on his
face for a moment was quickly removed without resistance. Ilay looked at Jeong Tae-ui with
a subtle smile before tilting his head slightly.

"Why don’t you, for once, pick a day and just completely take down one of those guys who
keeps messing with you? If you do it properly, even if it doesn’t stop them from bothering
you completely, at least they won’t keep poking at you so lightly."
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. This was Ilay’s idea of kindness. He was giving sound
advice, from his perspective at least. If Jeong Tae-ui were to follow Ilay's suggestion and take
down one of the guys who lightly provoked him, the number of fights he’d have to endure
would probably be cut by more than half — maybe even to less than a tenth. But those rare
fights that remained would become life-and-death struggles. Ilay's own experiences made that
clear.

"I don’t have the guts, courage, or skills to deal with guys who come at me like a swarm of
bombs... Besides, they’re still my comrades for now."

"Comrades."

Ilay repeated Jeong Tae-ui’s words. His tone, laced with a subtle smile, was close to mockery.

"Can you really say that those comrades bear no responsibility for what happened to your
face?"

"Well, in a way, you're right."

"Why don’t you prune some of those relationships? They don’t seem like they're planning to
stick around for long, so just let them go when the time is right."

Who are you talking about? You? It would have been amusing to respond with something
like that with an innocent face, but Jeong Tae-ui held back. His ability to navigate these
situations without provoking trouble had grown sharper by the day. However, as he bit his
lips to keep from speaking, Ilay seemed to guess what he was thinking, raising an eyebrow
slightly. Survival. That’s what it was. There were only a few months left until his discharge
— by now, UNHRDO felt no different from the military to him — and it would be a shame
to lose his life pointlessly at this stage. Jeong Tae-ui gave a light, innocent smile and leaned
back against the bench.
Still, pruning, huh? That, too, was Ilay’s way of giving sound advice, a form of his own
kindness. But, as he often felt in moments like this, Jeong Tae-ui realized that Ilay’s way of
thinking was quite different from his own. Sure, he had come to this organization with the
assumption that he’d only be there for six months, but that had little to do with pruning
relationships.

"Man... I’m not exactly great at treating others well either."

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head. He glanced at Ilay. He wasn’t trying to preach or reprimand
him, but after licking his lips briefly, he let out a sigh.

"There’s no such thing as a relationship without scars."

"Ha ha."

Ilay responded to Jeong Tae-ui’s short statement with an even shorter, meaningless reply.
Jeong Tae-ui tugged at his hair as he looked disapprovingly at the man who seemed like he
wouldn’t be surprised if he got stabbed at any moment.

"I’m not exactly the friendliest guy, so even with my oldest friends, I have memories of
getting angry at every single one of them. Even from grudges I held when I was six or seven,
I still remember some of them. But it’s not just me; I’m sure they have memories of getting
angry with me too. The longer the relationship, the more of those there are."

If a person isn’t particularly considerate, how could there not be a few moments of hurt in a
long-standing relationship? Even as the scars build up — one, two, three — you keep
meeting them, and you’ll keep meeting them in the future.

"I may hate small parts of those guys, but I definitely like them. What I mean is... even if I
hate the small things about the people around me right now, I’m determined to drag them
along with my life for at least the next thirty years."
Jeong Tae-ui murmured, recalling some friends he hadn’t seen in a while. Yeah, as long as
they aren’t like Lieutenant Kim, even if they cause a little trouble, things will smooth out
again in a few years. Ilay watched Jeong Tae-ui with amusement, tapping the bench armrest
with his fingertips. From the smile in Ilay’s gaze, Jeong Tae-ui realized that Ilay didn’t share
his opinion in the slightest, but he hadn’t intended to persuade him in the first place, so it
didn’t matter. All that mattered was that Ilay understood the underlying message: you and I
are different. And Ilay wasn’t so dense or foolish as to miss that.

"Thirty years, huh. Then what after thirty years?"

"Are you an idiot? Why even ask that?"

Jeong Tae-ui answered sulkily. Ilay, faintly smiling at the corner of his lips, asked again.

"Will you keep dragging them along? Those guys from the branch?"

"Well... I wasn’t specifically talking about them, but who knows. It’s hard to say."

"Hard to say? That’s different from what you said earlier."

"Can’t be helped. Most of them haven’t shown enough of themselves to love or hate yet."

Jeong Tae-ui frowned. You can’t drag along everyone you meet in life and collide with. The
people you do drag along aren’t necessarily chosen solely by you, either. The parts you come
to hate or love appear in just fleeting moments. Perhaps it’s not all the time they’ve spent
together that defines a relationship between people, but rather a few critical moments.

...Though I haven’t seen them in at least a few months now. I wonder what they’re all up to.

Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly, thinking of the friends who were likely beyond the sea where the
sun was setting. At that moment, Ilay, who had been watching Jeong Tae-ui with a curious
expression, suddenly raised his hand and almost covered Jeong Tae-ui’s face with his large
palm, slowly brushing it down. He traced over each of the many scars on his face.

"Haven’t you already seen enough of their hateful sides? Look, like this."

"Ah... ow! I told you not to press it!"

Ilay deliberately pressed down hard with his middle finger on the bruise at Jeong Tae-ui’s
temple as he moved his hand down, causing Jeong Tae-ui to yelp in pain. Ilay laughed and let
go. If Tae-ui had to list the things he hated about Ilay, it would more than overflow — he
sometimes felt like he could commit murder if he was handed a knife, this jerk. But he valued
his life too much to say — or act on — that thought.

Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his face furiously with a scowl, glaring at Ilay.

"This isn’t something to hate, it’s more like... something I want to punch them for."

And it wasn’t like I was the only one who got hit, I hit them back too, Jeong Tae-ui muttered
to himself. Then suddenly, Ilay burst into laughter. It wasn’t particularly loud, but it was
clearly genuine, as he laughed heartily and pleasantly for quite some time. As if something
had greatly amused him, he kept laughing, occasionally murmuring, ‘I see, that’s how it is,’
without stopping for a while.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at him with a curious expression. It wasn't often that Ilay laughed like
this. Sure, he had seen him give those ambiguous smirks that were hard to interpret —
whether they were mocking or something else. Occasionally, he had also seen him laugh out
loud. But this lighthearted and genuinely happy demeanor was surprisingly innocent, almost
boyish, and Jeong Tae-ui found himself staring at him intently.

Well, whatever he found so funny, let him laugh if he wanted to. The smile that slightly
crinkled the corners of his eyes was quite pleasing. Even knowing his true nature, Jeong Tae-
ui felt like he could be fooled into thinking it was a gentle, warm smile. If only he would
always smile like that, the number of times Jeong would have to dodge a metaphorical knife
might drop from a hundred to ninety-nine. Yeah, this guy may have an extreme personality,
but at least his appearance was the opposite.

Jeong Tae-ui gazed at Ilay absentmindedly. Once his laughter subsided, Ilay looked at him
with a lingering smile in his eyes and made a gesture.

"So, what about me?"

"Huh?"

Jeong Tae-ui almost asked, What do you mean? but then recalled the conversation they had
just been having, and he flinched. If asked to list the things he disliked about Ilay, Jeong
could easily rattle off a dozen points on the spot. But if he had to mention something he liked
about him, he would probably have to spend the entire time thinking just to come up with
one.

"....Do I really have to say?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked seriously. He knew his face was becoming grim and dark despite his
efforts to keep his tone light. He didn't want to lie about something like this, but saying what
he truly felt wouldn't lead to anything good either. Ilay, not as jovial as before, let out a low,
amused laugh.

"Well, fine. Since I'm in a good mood today, I'll ask you again another time. …...Shall we go,
then?"

With that, Ilay stood up without hesitation. Jeong Tae-ui stared up at him, bewildered.
"Where?" he mumbled, to which Ilay shrugged and nodded his head.

"A suit. I said I'd buy you one, didn't I? I know a good place in Kowloon, but unfortunately, I
have another appointment right after this, so there's no time to go that far. We'll get something
decent at Pacific Place. Unless you have a preferred store?"

As Ilay asked, Jeong Tae-ui, still dazed, just blinked and shook his head. No, that's not it, he
stammered, but before he could fully comprehend what was happening or even find the right
moment to refuse, the opportunity slipped away.

***

It seemed like he had fallen into a deep sleep. Jeong Tae-ui only woke up when he felt a hand
gripping and shaking his shoulder. When he glanced to the side, he saw his uncle standing
there, wearing a bathrobe and drying his wet hair as he looked down at him.

"You must be really tired. I came in, took a shower, and came out, and you still didn't wake
up."

"I didn't have much to be tired from... I just wanted to close my eyes for a moment, but I
guess I fell into a deep sleep. ...What time is it?"

"It's just past 10. ...Wow. Your face looks quite colorful. What happened this time?"

As Jeong Tae-ui let out a sleepy breath and sluggishly sat up, his uncle, who had been away
on a business trip all week, frowned at the sight of him. His uncle had just returned, and a
lone carry-on bag was sitting in one corner of the room.

"It's the usual. I serve someone who deserves to be stabbed multiple times, so this is
inevitable. But I've treated it as best I could."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured as he carefully rubbed his cheek with the back of his hand. After
getting beaten up, he had gone straight to the infirmary, where he received medication and
gauze from the medic. Unbelievably, Ilay even handed him some medicine.
When they left Pacific Place, Ilay had said, ‘I have plans in the evening, so I have to go. It
would be nice if we could go back together, but it's a shame.’ Then, he went out of his way to
buy medicine from a pharmacy and handed it to Jeong Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui thought to
himself that there was a perfect saying in his country for this situation as he quietly accepted
Ilay’s hand applying ointment to the torn corner of his mouth. With an unusually serious
expression, Ilay dabbed at Jeong Tae-ui’s mouth and, only when he seemed satisfied, raised
his hand lightly and walked away.

That guy is really unpredictable. He caused Tae-ui trouble, but since he also gave him
medicine, he couldn’t completely blame him. In this situation, all he could do is blame the
person who created this mess. Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his cheek and glared at the person he
considered the root cause of all this.

"Uncle, this is a huge debt. I'll probably remember it for the next 20 years."

"Don’t blame me — blame the ones who hit you. Ah, those reckless idiots. You should have
marked them and smashed them once and for all."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed lightly. His uncle’s words were similar to someone else's. The difference
was that the other person was completely serious, while his uncle was only half-serious.
Stretching his stiff body, Jeong Tae-ui muttered, "Whether it’s brute strength or skill, if I went
up against anyone here, I'd be the one getting smashed instead." He didn’t like the topic
much, so he changed it.

"How was South America? Did the work go well?"

"It's just internal work within the same organization, so there's nothing special to go well or
not. I just went because the higher-ups sent me."

"Hmm. The promotion to General Director or advancement is linked to other branches as

well, right?"
"Something like that."

Jeong Tae-ui silently conveyed with his eyes, Then saying there's nothing special doesn’t
really apply here, Uncle. His uncle caught the look but just smiled without answering,
indicating he had no intention of explaining further.

Well, technically speaking, Jeong Tae-ui was an outsider. Although he was currently involved
in this organization, he didn’t fully understand the intention behind it, nor did he feel a sense
of belonging. After all, it wasn’t his choice to join.

"Well, it’s your job, so I’m sure you know what you’re doing."

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head and spoke nonchalantly. Like his lucky brother, this uncle
wasn’t someone you needed to worry about, no matter where he was placed. Besides, it
wasn’t like the world would turn upside down if the General Director of UNHRDO changed
or even if the President of the United States changed. The only thing he truly wished for was
for the instructor above him to be replaced.

"You went out this weekend, didn’t you? Did anything interesting happen?"

"Oh, Hong Kong? I went out yesterday and came back the same day. Nothing interesting
happened."

"Why not? You might have accidentally wandered into an alley and discovered a charming
old bookstore. Or maybe you ran into a familiar face on the street, even if it wasn’t
necessarily a welcome one."

Jeong Tae-ui stopped scratching his head. His uncle, who had been casually brushing his hair
out, smiled when their eyes met. Jeong Tae-ui, still looking drowsy, stared at his uncle with a
discontented expression.
"Wow, word sure travels fast. I guess a rumor without legs somehow flew all the way to
South America."

"I was on the same boat coming in as Riegrow."

As his uncle opened the refrigerator to grab some water, he asked, Want a beer? When Jeong
Tae-ui nodded and extended his hand, his uncle pulled out a can and tossed it to him. Jeong
Tae-ui carefully opened the can to avoid spilling the foam. Although it didn’t overflow, he
sipped the bubbling foam as he casually murmured,

"He’s definitely a diamond spoon."

"Huh? That guy? Yeah, and it’s top-quality diamond at that."

"...Well... I wonder about that."

When it comes to judging a person, wealth and family background are certainly important
factors, but that man had a personality that could easily overshadow all those advantages. As
Jeong Tae-ui gulped down his beer, he quietly observed his uncle. His uncle, too lazy to make
tea today, was simply drinking water. Noticing Jeong Tae-ui's gaze, his uncle looked back at
him, puzzled. Jeong Tae-ui spoke calmly,

"T&R is definitely a company that can’t be ignored in this industry. Both in terms of size and
substance."

"That’s right. There isn’t a person in this field who wouldn’t recognize the name. The person
currently running the place is a highly skilled businessman."

"Oh, you mean your friend, right?"

"Yes, and he’s also Riegrow's brother."

"Well, to succeed in business, you need to have a lot of skills. A broad network, for one.
Especially in that industry, where you have to be sensitive to the political landscape, always
keeping an eye on the government, and engaging in heavy lobbying. In that field, close ties
between business and politics are almost inevitable."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded, but after taking a sip of his beer, he stared at the ceiling for a moment
before tilting his head.

"But that family must be really good at lobbying. Still, UNHRDO is an international
organization, so for them to grant such favors… I was wondering why they even bothered to
transfer Ilay to the Asia branch."

"………."

His uncle looked at him silently. As Jeong Tae-ui pretended not to notice and continued
sipping his beer, his uncle's gaze softened. After placing his water glass down with a click,
his uncle leaned against the wall, crossing his arms.

"If you're in the munitions business, you can't afford not to be good at lobbying. If Riegrow
was sent to this branch, though, it’s a bit different from what you’re thinking."

"......…?"

"Well, it’s a sensitive issue, so let’s talk about it another time when the opportunity arises.
There might be some minor issues within the branch, but since Rick is managing both the
branch and the company properly, it shouldn’t matter much."

No, it matters a lot, Uncle. The so-called 'minor issues' in the branch are anything but minor.
Just look at my face and say that.
Jeong Tae-ui stared at his uncle, who awkwardly chuckled, sensing the blame in his eyes.
Seeing the bruises and gauze-covered cuts, his uncle must have felt guilty. Noticing this,
Jeong Tae-ui's mood lightened, and he let out a small laugh.

"Well, it’s fine. Everyone needs to experience a few months of hellish hardship in their life.
They say even iron needs to be hammered to become strong… Though, I don’t need a life as
tough as steel. I’d be happy living like wrought iron."

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated slightly when he mentioned being hammered but quickly added the
latter part. There’s a saying that words have power, and he didn’t want to jinx himself into a
life full of struggles. He planned to leave here, return to his peaceful country and home, and
live a modest and tranquil life.

"Wrought iron, huh… Well, that would be nice if possible. I also wanted to live a life like
water, flowing smoothly without being blocked by anything."

It felt like his uncle’s unspoken words were saying, But it didn’t work out that way, so you
should hang in there too. Jeong Tae-ui frowned, feeling that it was an unwelcome sentiment.
His uncle laughed out loud at Jeong Tae-ui’s grumbling expression.

"But Ilay once said he just helped out with his brother’s work a bit. If he’s working every
weekend, though, it’s more than just helping. But I guess that’s to be expected since it’s a
family business."

"Well there may be reasons on their side too, who knows?"

His uncle shrugged and tilted his head. Jeong Tae-ui soon realized it was time to drop the
topic.

It’s always best to let go of a subject when his uncle didn’t want to drag it out.

"Oh, right. Your birthday is coming up soon, isn’t it? Have you heard from Jae-ui?"
"If something like that had happened, there’s no way you, who knows all the news from
Hong Kong even from the South America branch, wouldn’t know about it."

Jeong Tae-ui waved his hand dismissively. Now that he thought about it, his birthday was
indeed approaching. If Jeong Tae-ui had any intention of making a call, it would be around
this time that he’d start getting calls himself. Just this morning, he’d tried calling home since
he had some free time, but no one answered. The house might remain empty until he returns.
There’s nothing to worry about, but he was a bit curious about where everyone might be.

"I wonder what he's up to… If he contacts me, I’ll tell him to give you a call too, Uncle."

So many people asked about his brother that if he told them all to call, Jeong Tae-ui’s phone
bill would be through the roof. Though, even if it was a collect call, they would gladly accept
it. As he finished off the last few sips of his beer, his uncle nodded and then unexpectedly
asked:

"What do you want for your birthday?"

"Huh?"

Jeong Tae-ui blinked as he swallowed the beer in his mouth. It had been a long time since
he’d heard that kind of question. He wasn’t the type to celebrate birthdays, and while he and
Jae-ui occasionally bought each other something, the idea of birthday presents never really
came up. Besides, it wasn’t like this was someone who had always remembered his birthday;
they hadn’t even seen each other properly for years until recently. Jeong Tae-ui chuckled and
waved his hand.

"No need. A present now, all of a sudden?"

"You should take it while you can. Who knows when you'll get a birthday present from me
after today?"
"Hmm… Then, can I just go home now?"

"Request denied."

His uncle firmly shook his head before Jeong Tae-ui’s words were fully out, having seriously
considered it. Clicking his tongue, Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head.

"I really don’t need anything. I don’t want anything… Ah. So that’s what it was?"

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui stopped scratching his head and murmured to himself. His uncle, not
understanding the seemingly random statement, tilted his head in confusion. Jeong Tae-ui
shrugged.

"Oh, it’s nothing. Yesterday, Ilay suddenly dragged me to a clothing store, insisting on buying
me a suit. I was wondering why he did that — turns out it was probably a birthday present. I
didn’t think he was the type to care about such things."

"…I never thought that guy would do something like that."

His uncle stared at Jeong Tae-ui with a face that suggested he had heard something utterly
bizarre. Under his suspicious gaze, Jeong Tae-ui felt unnecessarily flustered and waved his
hand to indicate that he wasn't lying.

"No, really, it was strange to me too. I was wondering why he suddenly wanted to buy clothes
for me."

Jeong Tae-ui added gloomily, It made me think of the death of Hercules, that's how surprised
I was. His uncle tilted his head in curiosity but soon chuckled and spoke in an amused tone.
"Really? What kind of clothes are they?"

"Oh — they're custom-made, so I have to go back for a fitting. I only got the measurements
taken. What was it… the shop manager gave me his business card."

Jeong Tae-ui fumbled through his pockets and handed over a crumpled business card. His
uncle took the card and asked,

"Ah, so you went for custom-made?"

"Yes. He said there wasn't much time, so we just went into the first place we saw. I thought it
would be off-the-rack, but it turned out to be custom-made."

It felt overwhelming, but thinking of it as a birthday gift makes it feel a little less burdensome.
But now I’m wondering if I should do something in return, Jeong Tae-ui thought, while his
uncle silently stared at the business card. He flipped it over once and then stared at it intently
again.

"Did you get the brand A.RARACHENI?"

"I think it was a name similar to that… Ah, do you know the shop, Uncle?"

"…Well… Not personally. I've never had clothes made there."

His uncle mumbled as he lightly waved the business card. Then he blinked and tilted his
head.

"? What's the matter?"

"No… I was just thinking about why Rick would suddenly give you a suit. His spending
habits are quite different from that of ordinary people, but he doesn’t just throw money
around to anyone."

Did he owe you something? No, he’s not the type to care about things like that, his uncle
murmured, shaking his head as if he couldn’t understand. Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the
business card handed back to him by his uncle. Somehow, the burden that had lightened
began to feel heavy again.

"Uncle… Please don’t tell me this is expensive. I’m a poor commoner without any savings to
repay such a gift… Well, if it comes to that, I’ll just return it."

"Who knows… What’s with the sudden shower of gifts?"

"Exactly. …Who knows? Maybe he fell for me at first sight."

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head as he muttered, not wanting to think too deeply about it. But
he ended up waving his hand dismissively, feeling exasperated as his uncle, who had a sharp
intuition, took the joke seriously. Why was he taking it so seriously when it was just a joke?

Jeong Tae-ui threw an empty beer can into the trash and stood up lightly. It was getting late,
so it was time to head back to his room. When he went down to the 6th floor, he knew the
people he passed in the hallway would give him hostile glares, but he had gotten used to it.
He just thought of it as the consequence of having the wrong superior. All he could hope for
was that things would go smoothly until the day he left this place.

As he was thinking about this, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly recalled something that worried him —
a potential new storm on the horizon. He frowned slightly and looked back at his uncle.

"Come to think of it, there’s joint training with the South American branch coming up soon."
"That's right. We discussed it during the recent meeting, including the selection of instructors
to lead the team abroad."

"If half of them are coming here from South America, where is our team going?"

"Australia."

"Are you staying here for this training, Uncle, or are you going to Australia?"

"I stayed last time, so I’ll probably go this time."

"Hmm — Australia and South America... Does our branch have a good relationship with
them?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked seriously, frowning. His uncle laughed out loud and waved his hand as if
to reassure him.

"There’s no such thing as a branch with a good relationship. But it’s not as bad as the
relationship between the Asia branch and the Europe branch, so you don’t have to worry too
much. Don’t worry. At least the other branches don’t have a notorious murderer whose
reputation is well-known across all the branches."

"Well, I think the fact that we have such a murderer in our branch is a bit of a problem, don’t
you?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered gloomily. He had learned this firsthand before. Just because Ilay was
on the same side didn’t mean he could count on him as a reliable ally. Besides, he had heard
that during joint training, it wasn’t uncommon for people within the same branch to kill each
other out of personal grudges. If there was a branch as dangerous as the Asia branch in terms
of internal grudges, he couldn’t think of one. The more he thought about it, the more
depressed he became.
"Uncle, do you think Ilay will be sent to Australia?"

"He probably won't go. It's not common practice to send an instructor who has only recently
been transferred here to another location."

"In that case, I really want to go to Australia."

"You can’t. Instructors are always accompanied by their assistants. If you want to go to
Australia, then pray that Riegrow gets sent there."

"What I want is not Australia but to be in the opposite direction of Ilay."

"Then you’d better pray that he falls ill or something."

His uncle offered advice that wasn’t very helpful. Feeling like he was stranded alone on a
deserted island with no one to rely on, Jeong Tae-ui left the room in a gloomy mood.

In any society where people live, human relationships are inevitable. Even a three- or four-
year-old child growing up at home is, in some way, entangled in human relationships,
however simple they may be. Jeong Tae-ui, sipping the beer he had taken from his uncle's
room, crouched by the building’s entrance and stared blankly at the sky. All he needed was a
cigarette in hand to complete the picture of decadence.

"Have I ever been troubled by human relationships…? No, I don’t think so."

There had been times when he had been furious because of individuals who harbored deep
grudges against him, but he had never been caught up in the complex web of human
relationships like this. It would be nice if he could just laugh it off as someone else’s
problem, but he couldn’t even do that.
The saying "a rough stone gets hit" seemed to fit perfectly. In fact, a rough stone like Ilay
Riegrow was rare. He knew that irrational people existed everywhere, but he never imagined
someone like Ilay could actually exist. The only solace was that it wasn’t his choice to be
placed near such a person, so at least he could blame someone else. But when he thought
about it, Ilay was truly an extraordinary — though dangerous — type of person.

Good-looking, smart, strong, capable, from a good family, and with a terrible personality…

If you just listed these traits, you might think he was just another rich kid with a bad attitude,
but he wasn’t that simple to define. There are plenty of people who get called "a bastard," but
very few actually face real death threats from a large number of people.

"But, honestly… he's not all bad."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered suddenly. He remembered that when he had said something similar
before, Tou had seriously asked, ‘What part of his humanity makes you think that?’ and Jeong
Tae-ui hadn’t been able to answer. He couldn’t explain it, but he really did think that way. It
wasn’t just because he hadn’t often witnessed the infamous "smiling face that could beat
someone to death like a beast" up close. Even though he couldn't logically explain it, Ilay was
someone Jeong Tae-ui felt he should keep his distance from, but he wasn’t someone he hated
or despised.

He recalled his brother once saying in passing, ‘You’re strangely indifferent when it comes to
people,’ and maybe that’s what this was about.

"Still, what am I supposed to do when I feel this way?"

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and muttered to himself. Of course, his resolve to run away at the sight
of Ilay even from a hundred li away hadn’t changed.

“Tae-ui hyung.”
No matter how harmless beer may be, he worried that he might become an alcoholic at this
rate. As these thoughts crossed his mind and he emptied the remaining beer, he suddenly
heard a voice calling out to him from behind. Jeong Tae-ui paused and slowly turned around.
He had heard the door to the entrance open but assumed it was just someone coming and
going, so he hadn't bothered to look.

“Xin Lu...”

“It’s dangerous to be outside this late at night. There are a lot of bugs out too.”

Xin Lu silently approached like a cat and crouched down beside Jeong Tae-ui. There was
plenty of space, so there was no need to move, but Jeong Tae-ui shifted over a step or two out
of habit. As the air moved, a soapy scent brushed past his nose. Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Xin
Lu. Although it didn’t seem like he had just showered, the soft, fluffy hair carried a soapy
fragrance. The long eyelashes of Xin Lu, who rested his chin on his clasped hands, seemed
like they might make a rustling sound with every blink. He was still endearing. Although the
air had been a bit awkward and tense recently, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t help but find this young
man charming.

“Why are you out here at this hour?”

“I just wanted to get some fresh air… What about you?”

“I figured you'd be out here.”

Xin Lu glanced at Jeong Tae-ui sideways and then quickly dropped his gaze again, as if
feeling sad. Seeing this made Jeong Tae-ui’s chest tighten.

Jeong Tae-ui wondered what the problem could be. Xin Lu had been expressing his affection
for Jeong Tae-ui in various ways — through words, expressions, and actions. Jeong Tae-ui
also liked Xin Lu. It would be hard to find another young man as lovable as him. So, there
wasn’t an issue with their feelings for each other, but still, there was this uneasy atmosphere
between them.
“Hyung, I…”

As Jeong Tae-ui quietly pondered each point, Xin Lu started to speak. Jeong Tae-ui listened
silently. Lately, Xin Lu had seemed listless. Maybe not listless, but rather deep in thought.
Although he handled his tasks flawlessly, he would blink thoughtfully whenever he had a
moment, as if lost in his thoughts — so Jeong Tae-ui had heard from the medic on duty.
Perhaps Xin Lu had been trying to find a solution to this situation in his own way. And
maybe he had come to a conclusion and sought out Jeong Tae-ui to share it.

“When I used to hear stories of young people throwing away their honor and future because
of love, I couldn’t understand it. I thought that to live a minimally decent life, you had to take
care of the essentials first. And when I joined UNHRDO, I thought my future was secure. I
was confident I could rise to the top. I assume you also worked hard to get into UNHRDO,
hyung.”

Xin Lu spoke as if he were talking to himself, head bowed. Jeong Tae-ui considered denying
this, but Xin Lu’s face seemed even more gaunt than it had just a few days ago. It didn’t feel
right to dismiss it lightly by saying, “No, no, it just sort of happened.”

“But, hyung, I’m sorry. No matter how much I think about it, I hate that you're here. As long
as you stay here, you’ll continue to be that man’s assistant, and I can’t stand that. So, I want
you to quit UNHRDO. But you don’t have to worry about your future; I can take care of that.
If you don’t like that idea, I’ll quit too. For your sake, I can leave UNHRDO without
hesitation.”

Xin Lu spoke clearly and swiftly. Then he lifted his gaze to look directly at Jeong Tae-ui.
Jeong Tae-ui, stunned by the unexpected proposal he had never considered, could only stare
blankly at Xin Lu. The thought of quitting UNHRDO never crossed his mind. Even though
he would be leaving this place soon, it had never occurred to him.

Upon reflection, it makes sense. Leaving UNHRDO would change many things. Most
importantly, it would put an end to these troublesome relationships. Although there might be
issues related to housing and other minor problems, it wouldn’t be as uncomfortable as it is
now. ...Wait. Is all this awkward and uncomfortable atmosphere really caused by the people
inside? Even though no one has openly criticized or obstructed Jeong Tae-ui and Xin Lu’s
relationship, an atmosphere as gritty as sand has surrounded them for some time.

Jeong Tae-ui gazed at Xin Lu blankly. Yes, in just a little while, he could leave UNHRDO.
Maybe everything would be okay then.

“Tae-ui hyung. Please do it... I can’t stand seeing you with that man, Riegrow. Even while
working during the day, just thinking that you might be next to him makes me feel sick. It’s
so tormenting. Please, stay with me.”

Xin Lu’s quiet voice hung in Jeong Tae-ui’s ear. Kneeling on the dirt floor, Xin Lu wrapped
his arms around Jeong Tae-ui’s neck. He then gently kissed his cheek. In that moment, a chill
ran through Jeong Tae-ui’s mind.

—Please stay with me.

The plaintive voice triggered a sudden memory. The agile body entwined with Ilay. The
rough, heated atmosphere. The cold, sharp voice. The dark eyes that had smiled slyly at him.

Just before his hand, which was reaching out to embrace Xin Lu, touched his shoulder, it
hesitated. That man, who had smiled coldly not long ago, had bitten that very shoulder.
Staring directly at Jeong Tae-ui.

“…The night before Ilay left for Europe from the UNHRDO…..”

Jeong Tae-ui opened his mouth without changing his expression. As if it were flowing out
naturally, words spilled out suddenly. His arms, which had been holding Xin Lu, trembled
slightly. The lips that had touched his cheek fell away.

Xin Lu slowly withdrew from Jeong Tae-ui and looked at him. His frozen gaze scanned every
corner of Jeong Tae-ui’s face. It wasn’t intended to blame him. In fact, he hadn’t planned to
speak. But the words seemed to escape from his lips with a will of their own.

No, that’s not it. I’m not talking about you and that man being intimate. What I want to say is
something else…….

In that moment, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly realized. The subtly gritty and rough feeling he had
been experiencing wasn’t due to Xin Lu and Ilay being intimate as he had thought. It was
because, at that time, Xin Lu was trying to interfere with Jeong Tae-ui’s life from somewhere
Jeong Tae-ui didn’t know. It was Xin Lu’s greed. He didn’t just want to share time with Jeong
Tae-ui; he wanted to take Jeong Tae-ui’s time . Although Jeong Tae-ui had known this
instinctively, it was only now that he fully realized it, abruptly.

Jeong Tae-ui gazed at Xin Lu blankly. There was no sense of blaming him. It was just a
peculiar feeling of realization, as if to say, 'Ah, I see.'

“.......Hyung.”

Xin Lu called Jeong Tae-ui. The thin, almost ephemeral voice faltered for a moment. The
hurried and confused gaze wavered anxiously. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head.

“Hyung, I didn’t want to lose you. So, that’s why I did it…!”

The grip on Jeong Tae-ui’s elbow tightened urgently. The strength in that grasp, which
seemed like it might disappear if he relaxed even a little, was surprisingly strong.

“Hyung, I mean it. I will never give my heart to anyone but you, ever again. I was so anxious
about losing you, I couldn’t help it. Tae-ui Hyung…!!”

Xin Lu shouted desperately. The tight grip on his elbow and shoulder made Jeong Tae-ui
instinctively shrink back, but sensing that gesture as a rejection, Xin Lu tightened his hold
even more.
“Xin Lu! …Xin Lu!”

Jeong Tae-ui called out anxiously. He reached out to pat Xin Lu’s back and called his name a
few times, and Xin Lu finally closed his mouth. He looked at Jeong Tae-ui with anxiety.

“Hyung. I want you to stay by my side. Forever.”

Xin Lu whispered, still gripping Jeong Tae-ui’s arm tightly. Jeong Tae-ui looked down at
him, unsure of what to say. Suddenly, Xin Lu’s face clouded.

“Don’t you like it? …Don’t look at me like that. Hyung, have I become someone you
dislike?”

His voice was on the verge of tears. Jeong Tae-ui shook his head. He didn’t know what to say,
but he didn’t dislike Xin Lu. So, he shook his head repeatedly.

“Hyung, I…..”

“Even if Tae-ui is by your side, he won’t bring you any luck. His luck is limited to only one
person.”

Just as Xin Lu was about to speak, a slow, relaxed voice came from behind, slightly above. A
light puff of smoke followed.

Jeong Tae-ui stopped shaking his head in denial. Even without turning around, he knew who
the voice belonged to. It seemed Xin Lu knew as well. Xin Lu’s expression, which had been
anxious and pleading, suddenly changed. With a cold and almost cruel demeanor, Xin Lu cast
a glance over Jeong Tae-ui’s shoulder. His gaze, like a sharp blade, was fixed on someone
behind him, reminiscent of the voice that had once lingered in the air of anticipation.
"Riegrow."

The voice, as if poison was dripping and spreading over the clear blue water, made it clear to
Jeong Tae-ui how much Xin Lu despised that man. It was an intense hatred, as if he couldn’t
stand even being in the same space. It was almost like a predator marking its territory.

Jeong Tae-ui silently observed Xin Lu. He felt a cold, malevolent sensation spreading
through his chest. He thought he knew Xin Lu well, but realized he knew almost nothing
about him. Jeong Tae-ui slowly turned around. The windows of the building were slightly
open, and smoke was drifting out. Ilay was standing beneath the smoke, leaning against the
window frame, looking down at them.

It was somewhat surprising. Despite the tone of amusement in his voice, Ilay wasn’t smiling.
He was just looking down at Jeong Tae-ui with a neutral expression. When their eyes met, a
faint smile briefly appeared around his eyes.

"So, what are you doing there?"

Seeing the smile, Jeong Tae-ui felt an unexpected chill and hesitated before muttering. He
realized afterward that it was a foolish thing to say, but the words had already escaped his
lips. He had nothing else to say.

"I was thinking of luring that gentle and lovely boy who looked like he was searching for
someone, so I followed him. Since it seemed like you two were having a long conversation, I
thought I’d smoke a cigarette in the meantime."

Ilay murmured with a cigarette in his mouth. Jeong Tae-ui found himself glancing back at the
gentle and lovely boy, almost involuntarily. Xin Lu was staring at Ilay with an expressionless
face, his eyes filled with disdain. Suddenly, Xin Lu turned to look at Jeong Tae-ui. With a
face showing surprise, he clenched his teeth.

"You must have seen it in the report that came to you, right? It stated that the only person
confirmed to share that luck with Jeong Tae-ui is Jeong Jae-ui — didn’t it? Still, you wanted
to verify it yourself?"
Ilay said calmly. Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly. He felt a surge of displeasure. However, the
discomfort wasn’t solely directed at Xin Lu. He gave Ilay a fierce look.

"Xin Lu."

Jeong Tae-ui called out to Xin Lu quietly, without taking his eyes off Ilay. He could see Xin
Lu quickly shaking his head at the edge of his vision.

"Hyung, that’s not it. I don’t care about that—"

"When did you hear that I’m 'Gilsangcheon' ?"

"Hyung, it doesn’t matter. I didn’t really care about that—"

"I asked when you heard it."

Jeong Tae-ui cut off his words with a click of his tongue. He wasn’t doubting Xin Lu’s
words. In fact, it was fine if what Ilay meant was correct. He had lived with an exceptionally
special older brother and had been too accustomed to getting angry and disappointed over
such matters.

But his heart sank. It felt as though he had become a blind man with his eyes opened, and he
was a bit disheartened. It wasn’t Xin Lu’s fault. Xin Lu, who had been silently watching
Jeong Tae-ui exhale a sigh and soften his stern expression, spoke quietly as if the earlier
agitation had never happened.

"It was after you came here. I learned about it the day after you arrived. I got a call from
home. …But that wasn’t the reason."
—Well, his family is quite ambitious so it's nothing surprising. But still I didn't expect him to
go after the Gilsangcheon."

A phrase he had heard long ago suddenly flashed in his mind. Jeong Tae-ui looked at the man
who had said it. The man, with a cigarette in his mouth, tilted his head slightly and gazed at
Xin Lu. There was a faint trace of mockery in his eyes, as if he was peering into the depths of
his soul.

Jeong Tae-ui let out a long sigh. He ruefully licked his lips and scratched his head as if to tear
it off. He felt gloomy. He might end up needing treatment for depression at this rate. Whether
it was this person or that one, there seemed to be no day of peace for him.

Jeong Tae-ui, staring dejectedly at the floor, absentmindedly kicked the beer can. The empty
can rolled around and stopped when it hit the wall.

"…Ilay."

Jeong Tae-ui stared at the white, long fingers that were brushing off ash in front of him and
murmured. Ilay Riegrow raised his eyebrows without answering and took another drag of his
cigarette.

"Why do you….."

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been about to speak, closed his mouth. Xin Lu was standing silently
right next to him. Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head, looking annoyed.

"Why do you…….what?"

When Jeong Tae-ui fell silent, Ilay interjected. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and said
grumpily.
"Why are you picking a fight? You clearly said you wouldn’t lay a hand on Xin Lu."

"Yes, I did say that. And I’m following my words. Did it look like I was laying a hand on
him?"

Ilay gestured towards Xin Lu with a nod. At that moment, Xin Lu, seemingly choked up,
spoke through gritted teeth.

"I told you. Never touch Tae-ui again. I told you never to go near him. And you clearly said
you understood."

Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly. He didn't like this kind of conversation and didn't want to be
in this situation. Moreover, he couldn't even grasp the main point of the discussion. Just as he
was about to speak, he suddenly locked eyes with Ilay. Ilay was deep in thought, looking
down at Jeong Tae-ui at an angle. It was as if he was carefully considering and weighing each
point, shaking his head very faintly with each blink. It was not pleasant to have someone
shake their head while looking at you. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and scowled. Ilay,
either having finished his thoughts or reacting to the expression, let out a slight smile. Then
he turned his gaze towards Xin Lu.

"Yes, I definitely said that. I didn't intend to do that on purpose, but it seems I caused a
misunderstanding. I’m sorry about that. But let me make it clear: I did not lay a hand on Tae-
ui. I have no intention of doing that."

Jeong Tae-ui, who was standing at an angle where Xin Lu couldn’t see him, felt a pang of
frustration. Xin Lu might not have seen it, but Ilay certainly saw the expression of
bewilderment on Jeong Tae-ui’s face. He laughed out loud, covering his mouth slightly, but it
was clear from his expression that he was indeed laughing.

However, he wasn’t lying. From his perspective, he hadn't touched Jeong Tae-ui. It was just
that his standards were vastly different from those of others — and from Jeong Tae-ui’s
standards.
The person he found most convenient to mess around with was Jeong Tae-ui, but there was
no specific reason it had to be Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay with a sour expression. He
was burning with the desire to say something cutting, but he wasn’t foolish enough to say
something unnecessary here.

Well, do as you please. I have no idea what's going on. All I know is that I'm getting
increasingly depressed.

"But, you know... seeing you two play so cutely like this is getting on my nerves. I really
want to give it a try."

Suddenly, Ilay spoke softly. After spitting out his cigarette carelessly, he grabbed Jeong Tae-
ui by the collar, who had been mumbling about how Ilay hadn’t properly put out his cigarette
and might start a fire elsewhere. Ilay then pulled Jeong Tae-ui close, wrapped his other hand
around Jeong Tae-ui’s cheek, and forcefully opened his mouth. Then, he shoved his tongue
into Jeong Tae-ui’s mouth.

".......!"

"......!!"

It was almost simultaneous. As Jeong Tae-ui instinctively threw a punch at Ilay’s jaw, Xin Lu
rushed in. Ilay, seemingly anticipating this, easily dodged Jeong Tae-ui’s punch and glanced
sideways at Xin Lu. In a very brief moment, Xin Lu, who had approached without anyone
noticing, grabbed Ilay by the collar. As soon as Ilay was grabbed by the collar, he raised his
eyebrows, and something resembling a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui’s expression hardened.

He recognized Ilay’s face. He knew exactly when Ilay’s narrowed eyes got that madness in
them.
"Stop it, Xin Lu!"

Just as Xin Lu was about to pull on Ilay’s collar, Jeong Tae-ui intervened at the last second.
Jeong Tae-ui struck Xin Lu’s fist away and released Ilay from his grip. At the same time, he
deflected Xin Lu’s other fist with a swift motion and positioned himself directly in front of
Ilay. It was almost as if he was shielding Ilay.

Ilay was half-leaning out of the window, while Jeong Tae-ui stood facing Xin Lu, with his
back turned towards Ilay as if to shield him. Xin Lu, who had almost thrown a punch at Jeong
Tae-ui, looked at him with a shocked expression. It seemed he couldn’t believe that Jeong
Tae-ui had blocked his way and was now protecting Ilay, staring with wide eyes.

"Tae-ui Hyung... why..."

"Idiot, look at who you’re fighting against!"

Jeong Tae-ui, his heart still racing in panic, shouted involuntarily. Xin Lu, who had never
heard Jeong Tae-ui raise his voice before, widened his eyes even further. Jeong Tae-ui clicked
his tongue and softened his expression.

Perhaps Xin Lu wasn’t as weak or fragile as Jeong Tae-ui thought. Or maybe he was even
more formidable than imagined. However, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t believe that Xin Lu could
surpass this monstrous man. Moreover, considering Ilay’s expression just moments ago, if
things had gone as they were, Xin Lu would likely be in no condition to stand now. But Xin
Lu didn’t seem to think that way. With a frustrated look, he shook his head.

“No, that’s not true. Even if my strength is lacking, how can you tell me to just stand by in a
situation like this? I can’t do that!”

“Well then, it seems you’ll have to go up against Tae-ui. After all, Tae-ui is my assistant.”
Mixed with Xin Lu's outburst was Ilay’s voice, tinged with laughter. Jeong Tae-ui
unconsciously clenched his fist. He had a strong desire to turn around and land a punch on
that face, a desire that was no less than Xin Lu’s. However, the reason he couldn’t act on it
was not only because he was Ilay's assistant, but also because Jeong Tae-ui had the virtue of
knowing when to pick his fights. Xin Lu shifted his gaze from Ilay to Jeong Tae-ui and asked
in a low voice.

“Hyung, is what he said true?”

Jeong Tae-ui was silent for a moment. Would there be any chance of winning if he and Xin
Lu teamed up and took down this bastard? … No, it didn’t seem like it. Besides, if only Tae-
ui were in danger, it might be one thing, but Xin Lu would also be at risk. A sigh escaped
him.

“Yes, it’s true. If you insist on attacking Ilay in my presence, I’ll have no choice but to stop
you.”

When Jeong Tae-ui answered, Xin Lu bit his lip and looked at him with resentment. But that
was only for a moment. After bowing his head in frustration for a while, Xin Lu eventually
unclenched his fist. Though his face still showed signs of anger and disbelief, he seemed to
realize that fighting Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t an option. He took a deep breath and relaxed his
body.

“Tae-ui hyung. Please answer just one question.”

Xin Lu, facing Jeong Tae-ui seriously, opened his mouth. Jeong Tae-ui tensed up, hoping that
Xin Lu wouldn’t ask something difficult to answer, and slowly nodded. With utmost
seriousness, and a tense expression, Xin Lu asked Jeong Tae-ui,

“Tae-ui hyung. Do you like me better, or Riegrow?”

Cough. Jeong Tae-ui inhaled sharply and burst into a loud cough. For a moment, he couldn’t
comprehend what he had just heard, so he instinctively looked back. Behind him, Ilay, who
had been leisurely pulling out a new cigarette, froze in place with a bewildered expression.
He, too, seemed taken aback by Xin Lu's unexpected question. Jeong Tae-ui opened his
mouth to respond, but the sheer absurdity of the situation left him at a loss for words.

He never imagined that at his age, as a man of this age , he would hear something like this.
As he mumbled to himself and scratched his head in confusion, Xin Lu stood before him with
an incredibly serious expression. Jeong Tae-ui looked at Xin Lu, wearing a troubled
expression. In truth, there was nothing to be troubled about; the answer was simple. However,
at this moment — when even Xin Lu felt a bit wearisome to him — he didn’t feel inclined to
speak.

How did he really feel about this young man? The answer was straightforward: he still liked
him. Xin Lu was still endearing and pitiful. Though the intense, precarious feelings of
anxiety he once had — like holding a fragile glass bead — had faded, even with his calmer
state of mind, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t dislike Xin Lu. Even if Xin Lu approached him with a
different intention, that fact wouldn’t change.

Xin Lu waited for Jeong Tae-ui's response. The sound of Ilay lighting his cigarette could be
heard from behind. Jeong Tae-ui, who had been quietly staring at Xin Lu, let out a sigh.
Then, he raised his hand to brush aside the hair that had fallen over Xin Lu’s cheek.

Of course, I like you.

It would have been easy to say those words. But he didn’t. He didn’t feel ready to respond.
As Jeong Tae-ui gently stroked Xin Lu’s hair for a while, Xin Lu slowly lowered his head.
For a long time, he stared down at his own feet.

“Hyung... I like you. I like you so much... so much.”

His voice, faint and trembling, was barely audible. Although Xin Lu’s face was hidden as he
kept his head down, Jeong Tae-ui quietly nodded.

At that moment, a wisp of cigarette smoke drifted over Jeong Tae-ui’s shoulder. He glanced
briefly at Ilay, who silently exhaled the smoke. Ilay looked down at them with an indifferent
gaze. His expression, usually carrying a hint of a smile, was completely blank as he stared at
Jeong Tae-ui, making it impossible to decipher what he was thinking.

Do you find this amusing? Do your eyes, which grant no significant meaning to anything,
find this scene funny?

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue bitterly. He felt a mix of anger, pity, and sadness, so he
silently kept his gaze fixed on the top of Xin Lu’s head. Once again, smoke from Ilay’s
cigarette wafted close and then dispersed.
 Chapter 9
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Pain

The incident occurred when Jeong Tae-ui had stepped away for a moment.

In truth, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't really be considered a full member of UNHRDO. Above all, it
was his mindset. Although he dutifully carried out the tasks assigned to him, deep down, he
always felt like an outsider looking in. This was why he viewed both the Asia branch and the
Europe branch with the same sense of detachment.

Because of this, Jeong Tae-ui could observe the subtle undercurrents within the organization
from a distance. Even when there were power struggles among the deputies, he didn't
emotionally align with any side. When Asia and Europe clashed, even though he fought on
the side of the Asia branch, his heart remained neutral. This was partly because he hadn't
joined the organization of his own volition and because his time there had always been
limited.

Nevertheless, Jeong Tae-ui fully understood the feelings of his colleagues. He knew exactly
how much they despised Ilay Riegrow. The man who had killed their comrades. A man
without a shred of guilt. A man who could harm them at any moment. And yet, he sat in a
position of authority over them.

It was unreasonable to expect them not to hate him. If Jeong Tae-ui had felt a stronger sense
of belonging to the Asia branch, he would have hated Ilay too. Jeong Tae-ui had also
experienced the loss of a comrade. It was an accident. The comrade had been a fresh-faced
young man, a couple of years younger than Jeong Tae-ui.

Every year, several young lives are lost in military accidents. One of those was from the unit
Jeong Tae-ui had belonged to. Although they hadn’t been particularly close, they saw each
other daily, exchanged greetings, and occasionally Jeong Tae-ui would hand him something
like a snack while he was on guard duty.
Despite that, Jeong Tae-ui vividly remembered the atmosphere in the unit and his own
feelings when that young man died in the accident. Here in the Asia branch, Ilay Riegrow had
killed several members. He had heard that it was the same even before he joined. Whether it
was justified as self-defense according to the rules or not, that man had killed with his own
hands. If he had really wanted to avoid killing, he could have done so, but he didn’t.

"I’d hate it too. To have someone like him as a superior. It’s bad enough when there’s no
personal grudge, but when someone you have a deep-seated hatred for is sitting above you, it
must feel absolutely vile."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered in a low voice, just quiet enough so the man walking a few steps ahead
wouldn’t hear him. This morning, yet another person had been taken to the infirmary. The
ones who kept challenging him, even though they knew they didn’t stand a chance, were a
problem, but Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t blame them because he understood their feelings.

"Why, did you feel like stretching your muscles yourself?"

As Jeong Tae-ui grumbled, Ilay, who was walking ahead, turned around and threw a
comment over his shoulder. Jeong Tae-ui clamped his mouth shut. That monster has sharp
ears; it’s best not to say anything carelessly.

"Not at all. I’m just grateful you handled it yourself, Instructor."

Except for the constant nagging from the infirmary medic, of course. Ilay always dealt with
anyone who dared to challenge him personally. Whenever Jeong Tae-ui tried to intervene,
Ilay would give him a look that made it clear he’d be the first to get knocked out. So, Jeong
Tae-ui decided it was much better to be the one assisting the injured rather than becoming a
patient himself, even if it meant getting nagged.

...But come to think of it, he was surprisingly calm when Xin Lu tried to attack him the other
day and Jeong Tae-ui intervened. Normally, he’d be baring his fangs at anyone meddling in
his affairs. Grumbling to himself about how fickle Ilay was, Jeong Tae-ui stopped walking.
Ilay had come to a halt a few steps ahead. As Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at him, Ilay
gestured for him to come closer.
Wondering what Ilay was up to, Jeong Tae-ui cautiously approached, eyeing him warily. Ilay
chuckled and then, as if nothing had happened, continued walking. The distance between
them had now shrunk to about a single step, and Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head in confusion as
he followed. It had been a while since he’d had a good day, but today was particularly
gloomy. He’d felt a sense of dread from the moment he woke up. And it wasn’t just because
he’d been up playing “land grab” until late last night. Although that certainly was a big part
of it.

Yesterday, this damned guy, as if he had taken some kind of aphrodisiac, showed up long
after midnight despite claiming he had a lot of work to do. He woke up Jeong Tae-ui, who
had been sleeping soundly, and climbed on top of him. Even though today was a weekday,
tomorrow was also a weekday, and he had only just finished his mountain of work after
midnight, Jeong Tae-ui had tried listing all the reasons why this was a bad idea — telling Ilay
that they both had to wake up early and work tomorrow, that it wasn’t just him who had to
suffer — but it was no use.

‘Sitting at a desk all day makes my body stiff, you know. I realized I didn’t get any proper
exercise today. A person needs to move their body, don’t you think? I can get by without sleep
for a day.’

Sleep had clung stubbornly to his eyelids, and even as he twisted his body in drowsy
resistance, Ilay hadn’t budged. ‘If you’re sleepy, keep sleeping. …If you can, that is,’ he had
muttered, stripping away Jeong Tae-ui's pajamas with ease and spreading his legs. Jeong Tae-
ui had tried to ignore whatever Ilay was doing and go back to sleep, but it had been
impossible. As the stimulation continued, he had desperately clung to the remnants of sleep,
trying to convince himself that he would collapse from exhaustion if he didn’t get proper rest.
But the moment Ilay had pinched his chest hard, Jeong Tae-ui had shot up, only to be pushed
back down.

‘Hey, that hurts! If you want to get off, just rub yourself on anything and get off, don’t wake
people up!’

‘We have an instructor meeting at 6, right? We’ve got about five hours left. It’s fine, you can
sleep. I’ll just get a bit of exercise in the meantime.’

Ilay had said this nonchalantly as he grabbed Jeong Tae-ui’s limp penis. Though it wasn’t
painful, his grip had been strong enough to make Jeong Tae-ui flinch. Sleep had been quickly
slipping away from him.

Damn it.

Cursing under his breath, Jeong Tae-ui had sighed heavily and muttered with some
resignation.

‘I seem to recall you promising, just the other day, that you wouldn’t touch me or Xin Lu
again.’

Jeong Tae-ui had murmured, half to himself, and Ilay had responded as expected: Wasn't this
too mild to count as touching? Though Ilay had probably meant it sincerely, Jeong Tae-ui had
felt a headache coming on and had groaned as he rubbed his forehead.

‘You wouldn’t happen to do this to Xin Lu, too...?’

‘Xin Lu? Well, if I tried this with that guy, I’d probably end up with something bitten off. And
besides, I’m not really inclined.’

Ilay had chuckled. Even as he spoke, he had been slowly stroking both his and Jeong Tae-ui’s
members together in one hand. Jeong Tae-ui, looking extremely displeased, had sighed again,
lay back down on the bed, and closed his eyes. He had figured that sleep was now out of the
question, but at least he could conserve some energy.

The reason he hadn’t lashed out in anger was, first, because he had known it wouldn’t do any
good, and second, because he had felt somewhat relieved by Ilay’s comment that he wasn’t
inclined to touch Xin Lu. It had seemed Ilay had changed his mind and abandoned any dark
intentions toward that sweet kid.

Fine, go ahead and play your little games.

Jeong Tae-ui had let out another sigh, enduring Ilay's vigorous rubbing that had been enough
to shake the bed. He had briefly worried that if he got too used to this, he might eventually
turn into someone as morally bankrupt as Ilay himself. The thought had made him feel
gloomy. After what had felt like an eternity of rough stroking that had left Jeong Tae-ui
feeling like his skin was about to peel off, Ilay had finally climaxed, releasing onto Jeong
Tae-ui’s stomach. But he hadn’t moved away. Instead, he had continued, as if enjoying some
kind of sport, thrusting energetically between Jeong Tae-ui’s thighs and then in the crack of
his buttocks, finishing two more times.

In the meantime, Jeong Tae-ui, lulled by the unexpectedly pleasant rhythm of Ilay’s
movements — neither too rough nor suffocating — had drifted off to sleep as if in a wet
dream. He slept for an hour or two, not deeply, but enough that he wouldn’t easily wake.
When he finally opened his eyes, he saw the clock pointing to 7 AM, and an overwhelming
sense of gloom washed over him.

There had been an early morning meeting of the instructors at 6 AM, scheduled because of
the upcoming joint training with the South American branch. Where there was an instructors'
meeting, an assistant should naturally be present. Jeong Tae-ui was hopelessly late.

Ilay probably wouldn’t scold him — though he lacked common sense, he wasn’t entirely
devoid of conscience — but Jeong Tae-ui was sure to get some dirty looks from the other
instructors and assistants. And, of course, Ilay was gone. Waking up together in the same bed
would have been its own kind of depressing, but finding himself alone, with Ilay having
disappeared after his little game, wasn’t exactly pleasant either. The fact that Ilay had left no
trace of their encounter, cleaning up thoroughly and leaving only a blanket over Jeong Tae-
ui’s naked body, only deepened the gloomy realization that they had done that again.

But that wasn’t all. There was another layer to the gloom on this particular day. After he
woke up, checked the clock, and let out a long sigh, Jeong Tae-ui realized something else: It
must be pouring outside.

His knee and side ached. While he could chalk the pain in his side up to nerves, his knee hurt
so much that he didn’t even want to get out of bed. If he mentioned it, he’d probably be
laughed at for sounding like an old man, but the rain always had this effect on him. It might
get better over time, but for now, his knee ached whenever the weather turned bad or damp. It
hadn’t even been a year since the surgery.
His knee had been shattered in a brawl with that damned Lieutenant Kim back in the military,
leaving him unable to move properly for a while. Fortunately, his recovery had been so quick
that the doctor was amazed, and before long, he was able to walk and move normally again,
even run. On most days, he was no different from anyone else. But when the weather turned
bad, the ache returned without fail.

Not that it matters whether it’s sunny or pouring rain when you’re stuck underground, but
still, it’s a matter of mood... Why does it have to rain and make everything feel even more
miserable?

From early in the morning, Jeong Tae-ui sighed deeply as he applied a hot towel to his aching
knee. The warmth and a supportive brace brought some relief, though he didn’t have the
luxury to relax just because his body was aching. Without delay, he began his day, aware that
he couldn't afford to waste any more time. As expected, every instructor and assistant he
encountered before the start of the day’s official duties gave him disapproving looks.

But Jeong Tae-ui met their disapproving stares with a defiant scowl, ready to brush them off
with a snort. If anyone wanted to scold him for not properly serving his instructor, they could
go ahead and dismiss him. He was more than willing to throw up his hands in victory and
quit the role as Ilay's assistant. Unfortunately, no one ever told him to quit being Ilay’s
assistant.

Come to think of it, wasn't this a classic case of a subordinate being harassed by their
superior, powerless to speak up against the abuse of power, silently suffering in frustration?

Jeong Tae-ui stopped in his tracks. He had never considered it from that angle before, but
when he thought about it, the situation did fit the pattern. He could report this to the higher-
ups and file an official complaint...

“...Tae-ui.”

Jeong Tae-ui, lost in thought and staring into space, suddenly realized Ilay was right in front
of him, looking at him with a strange expression. Jeong Tae-ui raised an eyebrow and
grumbled, “What?” Ilay shrugged lightly.
“No, you just seem in an even better mood today. Something good happen?”

Quite the opposite, Jeong Tae-ui thought as his face scrunched up even more. Ilay chuckled
and turned away. Jeong Tae-ui hadn't rested properly, was plagued by unease, felt unwell, and
had all the ingredients for a thoroughly miserable day. Whether Ilay was aware of his gloomy
mood or not, the sound of his colleagues having lunch on the mezzanine above echoed down,
their loud laughter and chatter occasionally mixed with bickering. Having excellent hearing
wasn’t always a blessing, as amidst all this, Jeong Tae-ui also caught the curses and snide
comments aimed at him and Ilay by those passing below the railing. It was so routine by now
that there was no point in getting angry — besides, he never really did get very angry.

But being in poor condition made him more irritable than usual.

“...Tsk…”

Jeong Tae-ui slowed his pace. Despite his best efforts to wrap it securely, the support on his
knee had loosened after moving around all morning. Maybe it was just his mood, but his knee
seemed to throb even more.

With a long sigh, Jeong Tae-ui bent over, resting his hands on his knee. He couldn’t help but
think that anyone who saw him might assume he had just finished a full sprint, which made
him feel even more pathetic, prompting yet another sigh.

“What’s wrong? …Your knee?”

As Jeong Tae-ui stood quietly, waiting for the pain in his knee to subside, Ilay, who had been
walking ahead, returned. For the third time now, Ilay came back to check on him. He could
have snapped at him to stop bothering him, but instead, Ilay simply tilted his head curiously,
observing Jeong Tae-ui for a moment before asking. The man was quick to notice things.

“Well… whatever. Go ahead and eat. I’m not really in the mood, and I’d rather go back to the
room and rest. …You don’t need me to stick around while you eat, do you, Instructor?”
“So, you did say you had surgery. Let me see.”

Jeong Tae-ui straightened up, gesturing for Ilay to go on ahead. But Ilay ignored his words,
moving closer and kneeling on one knee before him. Before Jeong Tae-ui could stop him,
Ilay had already rolled up his pants to reveal the poorly wrapped support on his knee.
Clicking his tongue, Ilay removed the brace.

"Tsk, tsk. Was it necessary to be so loyal to the military that you wrecked your body?
Soldiers are just expendable, after all."

Ilay muttered indifferently as he pressed down on Jeong Tae-ui's knee. Depending on where
he pressed, the pain would throb, making Jeong Tae-ui frown. He grabbed Ilay's hand,
pushing it away, and grumbled sulkily.

"I went in there on my own will, so I couldn't slack off. Besides, this isn't even because of a
military accident."

"Then where did you get hurt?"

"When I fought with Lieutenant Kim before I was discharged. ... Right about now, that guy's
probably feeling some pain around his ribs and elbow."

As soon as he said it, Jeong Tae-ui felt embarrassed. It was all because of a fight that had
nothing to do with work.

Jeong Tae-ui smacked his lips and glanced at Ilay. Ilay gave him a look that seemed either
dumbfounded or pitiful, but soon enough, he let go of his pant leg and stood up without a
word.

"Lieutenant Kim... Is he the guy you mentioned before? The one you got into a fistfight
with?"
"Uh... yeah."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded, realizing he had mentioned it before.

"Hmm. ...To think you're still dragging around an injury like this. You’re more fragile than I
thought."

Jeong Tae-ui felt a surge of anger and wanted to say something back, but then he remembered
that this man had suffered worse injuries more recently than him. The shoulder where a
cluster had lodged like a beehive now looked perfectly fine, at least on the surface.

"It's not that I'm fragile; it's that you're just excessively inhuman."

"Maybe. Anyway, shall we go, then? Besides your knee, it looks like there are other areas
that need attention."

Jeong Tae-ui was irritated by Ilay's steps, which seemed ready to walk away with him, but
what bothered him more were his words. He didn’t even think about peeling himself off the
wall he was leaning against, suspiciously staring at Ilay. ‘Other areas that need attention,’ he
said. But his knee wasn’t hurting that badly. Sure, it throbbed a bit, but it wasn’t serious
enough to fuss over. If there were other areas that needed attention... was he talking about
that ‘taking care of business’ kind of attention? But Jeong Tae-ui couldn't recall doing
anything lately that would provoke Ilay. While Jeong Tae-ui continued to eye him
suspiciously, Ilay chuckled, tilted his head, and tapped the area just below his ear, at the nape
of his neck.

"I made a mistake, but you could have at least put on a bandage."

"A bandage? ...? ...!"

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been frowning and tilting his head in confusion, suddenly widened his
eyes and touched the nape of his neck. He then glared intensely at Ilay.

"… Did you do it?"

"Looks like it."

"… Is it very noticeable?"

"It's right where your middle finger touches on the third joint."

Damn it. It's in a spot that's clearly visible even from the front. If he were outside, it wouldn't
be such a big deal if a few marks were seen, but if he showed up with something like that in a
place full of men, it would... definitely not be ideal. Moreover, there were people who
absolutely should not hear about this.

"Did I run into Xin Lu today??"

Jeong Tae-ui, with a pale face, tried to recall. He felt as if he had become an unfaithful
husband — though thinking about it, it wasn't that different. However, he had a feeling that
showing Xin Lu something like this would lead to some unknown and frightening
consequence. Ilay, observing Jeong Tae-ui's face, which was turning red and then blue, with
an ambiguous expression as if he was either subtly amused or thoughtful, asked gently.

“ Are you that scared that he will find out?”

"Of course."

If it got to his uncle's ears, he'd want to dig a hole and hide, he muttered, and Jeong Tae-ui
started pulling at his hair. If it's in this spot, anyone who isn't extremely dull or inattentive
would have seen it. This was driving him crazy, Jeong Tae-ui, with a flushed face, glared at
the ground before turning his fierce gaze back to Ilay.

"When did you see this?"

"When you came to the instructor's office this morning."

Ilay's nonchalant response meant that he had already seen it before the official start of the
day.

"Hey, you should have said something then...!"

"I figured you weren’t too concerned about it, so I just let it be."

It seemed that today was shaping up to be an unlucky day from the start. If only his uncle had
seen it, he might have informed him, but his uncle had left the instructor's office earlier due to
some work.

Jeong Tae-ui, pulling at his hair in frustration, started to move quickly. He roughly pushed
past Ilay, who was blocking his path. He just needed to get back to his room as quickly as
possible...

At that moment.

Splash—

"...What?"
He had barely taken a couple of steps. Jeong Tae-ui blinked a few times, then stopped again.
Water droplets that had flowed down from his eyelashes seeped into his eyes, and he wiped
his eyes with the back of his hand. His hand was wet as well. Not just his hand, but his hair,
face, and clothes were all drenched. Jeong Tae-ui looked up. A man was clicking his tongue
on the railing and threw an empty bucket at Ilay. Ilay, stepping back to avoid the bucket,
looked up at the man.

Jeong Tae-ui, wiping away the streams of water dripping from his hair, glared at the man.

"Must be nice for you, Instructor. At least you have someone to take the splash of water for
you."

Damn it. Is today going to be a double dose of misfortune? It seemed like a day full of bad
luck from the start. He should have stayed in his room under the covers and made up some
excuse. Furthermore, Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t even pushed Ilay away intentionally to protect him;
he had merely moved him out of the way. To have a splash of water fall right at that
moment...

"Does it have to be this clichéd and unproductive when someone starts a quarrel…?"

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and muttered. He then thought to himself. The person who this guy was
trying to start trouble with was clearly Ilay, but since he ended up getting drenched instead,
who should address this quarrel? Probably Tae-ui. It’s a hassle, but he should at least give
that sneering bastard a good punch.

The man was a familiar face Jeong Tae-ui had encountered several times. Although he wasn’t
on the same team, Jeong Tae-ui had gotten used to the faces of the branch people as he
followed Ilay into the lectures. The man jumped down from the railing, which was higher
than the average adult’s height. Like most people who start trouble, he glared at Ilay with a
menacing look.

"Hey, shouldn't you be looking at me first, not over there? Why are you ignoring me after
throwing water on someone?"
Jeong Tae-ui shook off the water from his arms and took a step toward the man. Although he
was feeling down, there was a silver lining. Before Ilay could turn this guy into a mess, he
now had a reason to intervene. It was incredibly frustrating to just stand there and watch
someone get thrown out without being able to do anything.

"Get out of the way. If you want to fight, we can settle it later. I have business with this guy
first."

The man glared menacingly at Jeong Tae-ui and gestured towards Ilay. It was troubling to see
people deliberately trying to cut off their own lifeline.

Jeong Tae-ui debated whether he should leave someone who was causing such a commotion
alive but decided to hold back on humanitarian grounds. By the time he left, he’d likely be
covered in filth.

At that moment.

"Tae-ui. Go change your clothes and take care of your knee. I was going to accompany you,
but it looks like I have something else to attend to."

A voice stopped Jeong Tae-ui. It was Ilay.

Ilay knew well that Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t stand not getting involved when it came to his
problems, but in this situation, Jeong Tae-ui had a valid point. Pointing at his drenched self,
Jeong Tae-ui frowned.

"I'm the one who got soaked unexpectedly. Don’t you think it’s reasonable for you to not get
involved in this situation?"

"Shut up and go."

Ilay dismissed Jeong Tae-ui’s arguments with a wave of his hand, showing no interest in
listening.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. It seemed like Ilay had already sent one person to the grave
this morning and was planning to take out another before the afternoon was over. Jeong Tae-
ui glanced at the man.

The man was staring at Jeong Tae-ui. With his menacing expression, he seemed to be
scrutinizing Jeong Tae-ui from head to toe as if seeing something extremely surprising. His
gaze, moving slowly from the top of Jeong Tae-ui’s head to his feet, then crawled back up at
a slightly slower pace. The gaze, as damp as the water, was strangely unpleasant. It was
annoying to have someone who had just thrown water stare at him so intently.

"Tae-ui. Not going? Are you planning to walk around all afternoon like that if lunchtime
passes?"

"But this guy—"

Jeong Tae-ui, trying to argue with a shred of dignity, fell silent at Ilay’s sharp click of the
tongue. It was dangerous. If he kept talking, Ilay would surely knock him out first and then
put the man's corpse on top of him.

Damn it. This crazy bastard. Fine, go ahead and wreck another person. He’s done enough.

Jeong Tae-ui, visibly annoyed, clicked his tongue and turned away. He threw one last glance
at the man who would soon be taken to the infirmary. He wondered what will be broken.
Maybe an arm, or a leg. Perhaps a rib. If he's unlucky, a broken bone might pierce an organ.
But at least, since Tae-ui took the splash, it’ll end up being relatively mild.

Jeong Tae-ui grabbed the hem of his damp shirt and shook it out. Whether something had
splashed onto him or not, the sight of his eyes moving uncomfortably from his face to his
nape, chest, and waist was irritating.
"…….?"

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head. He thought that maybe the man had some grudge against him,
then turned away. When his eyes met Ilay’s, Ilay silently gestured towards the hallway,
indicating that he should leave. Jeong Tae-ui muttered, "Yes, yes, I’m going," and moved
along.

As Jeong Tae-ui walked away, damp footprints were left on the hallway floor. There was also
a foul smell, likely from the dirty water that had been poured on him.

"Damn it. I think I got a few drops in my mouth earlier. Ugh..."

He grimaced and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, but the water that had soaked
his hand was just as unpleasant. Jeong Tae-ui thought himself lucky that he had a strong
stomach and descended to the 6th floor. By now, that guy would probably be rolling around
on the floor in a pitiful state. Or maybe, surprisingly, he managed to arrive at the infirmary
with just a broken arm.

It should be mealtime, so the medic was probably there. Shouldn't he come immediately if
something happens, even during his break? This was why no matter how many times the
medic nagged him, Jeong Tae-ui had nothing to say... Jeong Tae-ui thought gloomily as he
dragged his legs. After getting soaked with cold water, his knee felt even more painful. Or
maybe it was hurting more than before because that damn guy had been pressing down hard
on his knee. Jeong Tae-ui grumbled sullenly.

It was surprising, though. Even though he hadn’t made a big fuss, it wasn’t easy to notice that
his knee was in bad shape. Even if one could understand someone as perceptive as Ilay
picking up on it, he hadn’t expected Ilay to kneel on the floor so openly and examine his legs.
He had thought of him as someone who would never bow or kneel in front of others. (Of
course, Jeong Tae-ui had never seen him bow to others.)

"Maybe he's someone who cares about his colleagues' health in his own way….. No way that
can’t be true."
Jeong Tae-ui voiced this faint hope aloud, then immediately shook his head. Saying it out
loud only made it feel more futile. If he were someone who had any consideration, the medic
wouldn’t have looked at Jeong Tae-ui with such a ghostly expression.

Dragging his aching, soaked knee, Jeong Tae-ui finally reached his room and let out a sigh.
As expected, the room was empty since he lived alone. As soon as he entered, he threw off
his shoes. Although his shoes were spared from getting fully drenched, his socks were wet,
leaving him feeling uncomfortable.

"You can’t trust this so-called elite group. It’s all a lie. Some are petty, some are murderers,
and it’s not like there aren’t any reckless ones..."

Grumbling aloud, Jeong Tae-ui tossed his socks into the basket. To prevent more innocent
victims from being fooled into coming here, I should record this reality and submit it to an
investigative documentary program, he muttered to himself, still talking as he headed to the
communal bathroom. Given the time, there was no one else in the bathroom. As he opened
the door, a stale smell hit his nose as the air moved, causing Jeong Tae-ui to frown and wave
his hand in the air. Suddenly, his gaze landed on the large half-body mirror directly in front of
the bathroom door. In the mirror, he saw a man soaked like a drenched rat. Although his skin
and the area around his scalp were slightly dry, his collar and cuffs were still damp.

"............."

Without realizing it, Jeong Tae-ui stared at the mirror in silence. A groan escaped his lips.

"So I walked here looking like this... You really went all out today, Jeong Tae-ui."

Jeong Tae-ui rubbed the back of his neck, which was turning red. A sigh naturally followed.
The uniform shirt he wore directly over his bare skin was soaked and clung to his body.
Normally, he would only wear one uniform shirt with a simple design, but officially, there
was an additional jacket worn over it, so the shirt wasn’t too thick. It was just slightly thicker
than a regular dress shirt.
The soaked shirt clung to his body to the point of embarrassment. His collarbone, pectoral
muscles, and abs were all clearly visible. Even though it revealed everything, the fact that a
single layer of clothing was still stuck to him made it look even more obscene.

"This is just... it's not like I walked out of some gay porn magazine or something. But I guess
it’s a relief that this is a place with only men."

Jeong Tae-ui quickly unbuttoned his shirt while shaking his head. He was almost grateful that
Ilay had told him to leave quickly. Maybe, in some ways, he really was kind in his own way.
As Jeong Tae-ui peeled off the clothes that clung stubbornly to his skin and stepped into the
shower, he glanced at the clock.

If he showered now, it would be hard to have time for dinner. Even if he did have time, as an
assistant, he would need to make a quick appearance at the infirmary. He had to check how
badly the guy was injured and report it.

And he would surely get an earful from the medic.

By this time, the medic's curses weren't just directed at Ilay and Jeong Tae-ui anymore. They
had started to complain about why the idiots who knew they would get crushed — whether
because they were overconfident in their abilities or ignorant of their limits — kept
challenging the monster. Even when you throw a cluster at him, or when six or seven people
rush him at once, or even when armed with weapons against a barehanded man, they still
can't beat him, the staff would say while shaking Jeong Tae-ui by the collar, though even as
Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, "That's true," he didn't feel like seriously blaming them. He could
somewhat understand the pent-up frustration of not being able to stand by idly even though
they knew they couldn’t win.

In most cases, if you traced the cause back, nine times out of ten, the root of the problem was
Ilay. Even so, the reason Jeong Tae-ui still stood in front of him to protect him wasn't just
because it was his duty; people's hearts don’t always move based on objective judgment.
There were countless times Jeong Tae-ui thought it would be better for the world if that guy
just died quietly, but at the same time, he never seriously wished for Ilay Riegrow to actually
die.
"I guess I don't really dislike him all that much... Hmm. Well, in his own way, that guy has
been pretty lenient with me."

He hasn't been beaten to death while sticking by his side, and he hasn't ended up in the
infirmary either. Even that is something of a miracle. His uncle had once said half-jokingly,
half-seriously. At the time, his uncle had patted his shoulder as if to console him and said,

‘It seems like Rick still gives you some leeway. I don’t know what his intentions are, but
anyway, that’s fortunate, isn’t it?’

He had added, "The label of Gilsangcheon (a symbol of good luck) isn’t so bad either, is it?"
Jeong Tae-ui still remembered those words. He had replied back then, "I don’t feel
particularly happy about it, though, uncle."

He wasn’t happy, but it was true that, for whatever reason, Ilay had been more lenient with
him than he had been with the guy he picked a fight with earlier. Given that Ilay was
someone who didn’t have any trace of human decency, like being kinder to someone just
because they were close with him, it was quite surprising. Jeong Tae-ui let out a long sigh as
he rinsed the soap off his body.

Through the glass door, he could see the clock. If he wanted to eat something, even just a
piece of bread, he would have to hurry up, stop by the infirmary, and then head to the
cafeteria. Or maybe it would be more efficient to go to the cafeteria first, grab some bread,
and eat it while heading to the infirmary.

"I wonder what’s broken this time... The guy this morning had his arm done in, so maybe it’s
the leg this time, to balance things out."

Out of ten cases, six or seven usually ended with just minor injuries to the arms or legs, while
the unlucky two or three would end up in the infirmary with something more severe. The guy
from earlier had picked a fight with Ilay, but Jeong Tae-ui had taken the direct hit, so it
seemed likely that the injury would be minor, just to the limbs. Somehow, it felt like he had
sacrificed his own body to save that guy. It seemed only natural that he'd produce relics if he
died. With this not-so-pleasant thought, Jeong Tae-ui left the shower.
After being hit by the hot water, his knee, which had seemed slightly better, was once again
tightly wrapped with a supporter. The fresh feeling after washing up helped lift his earlier
morning gloom, even if just a tiny bit.

As Jeong Tae-ui left the bathroom, shaking his hair dry with his hand since it wasn’t
completely dry even after using a towel, he glanced at the clock and headed to the cafeteria.
He had planned to grab a couple of pieces of bread at the cafeteria, eat them while visiting the
infirmary, and then move on to his afternoon tasks. However, it wasn't long before he realized
there was an unexpected error in that plan.

No one could have anticipated the situation. Perhaps even the person involved didn’t foresee
it.

When Jeong Tae-ui arrived at the cafeteria, there was an odd stillness in the air. It wasn’t
exactly silent, but the low, uneasy murmuring that barely reached his ears felt almost like
silence compared to the usual noisy lunchtime chatter. It was clear without anyone saying it:
something had happened. Jeong Tae-ui frowned and slowed his steps. There was only one
thing it could be: Ilay and that man.

It seems like someone got seriously hurt... Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. No one was
unaware of how brutally Ilay dealt with those who dared to challenge him, showing no
mercy. People like that kept showing up every few days, getting hurt badly enough that it
wasn’t even worth talking about anymore.

This kind of cold, harsh atmosphere... Could it be that someone died?

Maybe he should’ve gone to the infirmary first instead of worrying about bread or anything
else. Still, even in this situation, Jeong Tae-ui figured he might as well grab something to eat
since he was already here, so he walked into the cafeteria. That’s when it happened. As he
was about to enter, he saw a familiar face returning their meal tray at the collection point.

Since Jeong Tae-ui had taken on the role of Ilay’s assistant, he had grown distant from his
teammates. Some would occasionally glance at him with pity and give him a light pat on the
shoulder as they passed by, some completely ignored him, and others would get even angrier
with Jeong Tae-ui than with Ilay, shouting at him. The face he encountered now was of the
type that mostly ignored him, though leaning slightly towards the former.
"Tou."

When Jeong Tae-ui called his name, the man stopped and made a slightly uncomfortable
expression.

"Why is the atmosphere like this? Did something happen while I was gone? …He didn’t kill
someone, did he?"

As usual, Jeong Tae-ui spoke casually to his former colleagues, ignoring whether they
responded to him or not, just as he used to. By this point, he already sensed something was
off.

Normally, Tou would have clicked his tongue in disapproval and passed by without much of
a reply, or perhaps muttered a word or two that barely counted as a response. However, this
time, Tou looked at Jeong Tae-ui with an expression that could only be described as strange.

It wasn't just anger. There was almost a hint of amusement in his expression. Yet, there was
no smile, and his face seemed dark and sunken, but also somewhat agitated. It was as if a mix
of anxiety and worry was lurking behind his eyes.

"Hey, what’s going on?"

Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly and asked again. Tou seemed to choose his words carefully, but
before he could respond, another familiar face approached from behind him. It was Nobuo,
another member of their team. Although Jeong Tae-ui and Nobuo hadn't spoken much, they
had maintained the level of familiarity expected of teammates. Nobuo despised Ilay with a
passion.

Since Jeong Tae-ui had become Ilay's assistant, Nobuo had taken to directing his fierce
insults at him as well. Although Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t particularly fond of Nobuo, the uneasy
atmosphere made his chest tighten with anxiety, so he asked him again.
"Nobuo, what happened? Did that guy... kill someone, after all?"

That was the only thing that came to mind. But it didn’t seem to be the case. The atmosphere
didn’t quite align with someone being fatally injured. What is this unsettling feeling? No, it’s
not just unsettling. This is... it’s more like a 'bad feeling.' A gloomy, unpleasant sensation
seemed to crawl up from his feet. The answer soon came. Nobuo spat out his response with
distaste.

"He didn’t kill him. Just made it so the guy will never see again."

"What…."

Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t continue. As he stared at Nobuo in stunned silence, Nobuo clicked his
tongue in irritation and added with a sneer.

"Want me to tell you the results, or are you curious about the details? I was right there on the
inside of the railing, you know. I saw everything, from start to finish. I even saw which eye
he scratched out and with which finger. I can tell you all about it if you want. What else do
you want to know?"

Jeong Tae-ui just looked at him without saying a word. When he turned his gaze back to Tou,
Tou grimaced bitterly.

This damn guy has done it again. Eyes, this time it’s the eyes. Not something as mundane as
arms or legs, he managed to surprise everyone again. Jeong Tae-ui lowered his head. This is
one of those times when he wanted to sympathize with the countless colleagues inside the
cafeteria.

Some might say it’s better than losing a life, but losing your sight is a different matter than an
injured limb. It’s not something that heals naturally or can be fully restored with treatment.
And if it’s the eyes, living a normal life becomes nearly impossible. While there might be
enough compensation to ensure the rest of your life is secure if you have to leave the division
due to an injury, this isn't something that can be resolved with such compensation.

"This lunatic…"

Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t help but curse under his breath. He knew it already, but this made him
realize it even more. Anger surged through him.

"Why the hell did he go for the eyes? He could have just broken an arm or leg like usual, but
no, he had to go for the eyes! Damn it, whether he's an instructor or not, that bastard needs to
rot in confinement!"

He had always wondered what people looked like in the eyes of someone who didn’t see
them as human. He wasn’t trying to preach about idealism, but there were some basic ethics
that everyone should follow. However, there were those who lived completely detached from
such values. Jeong Tae-ui didn’t hate Ilay as a person, but he certainly disliked this part of
him.

He should have gone to the infirmary immediately, or better yet, stayed there and watched
everything to the end, even if it meant staying drenched in filthy water. Or maybe, he should
have preemptively punched that bastard in the face and dragged him to the infirmary. Jeong
Tae-ui ran his hands through his hair in frustration. By now, that bastard was probably
lounging somewhere, eating a meal as if nothing happened. If his face were in front of him
right now, Jeong Tae-ui would have loved to punch it.

"Where is Ilay... Where is that bastard?"

He muttered to himself, not expecting them to know. However, to his surprise, he got an
immediate response.

"He’s probably lying in the infirmary. Hah, serves him right. I hope he just dies there, that
son of a bitch."
Nobuo responded, grinding his teeth. Despite his seemingly triumphant tone, his eyes were
cold and filled with rage, as if even this wasn’t enough for him.

Jeong Tae-ui slowly tilted his head. He didn’t understand for a moment.

"The infirmary… Ilay?"

He thought he heard that Ilay, not the other guy, was in the infirmary, but it was so
unimaginable that he asked again. Tou, standing next to him, added, "They’re both probably
in the infirmary," but even then, Jeong Tae-ui still couldn’t quite grasp it.

He looked at Tou, seeking clarification. Tou clicked his tongue, looking uneasy, and finally
spoke as if he found the whole thing bothersome.

"He got stabbed in the side. The guy had a knife. While Ilay was gouging his eye, the guy
slashed him in the side without even bothering to protect himself. That’s why his eye ended
up like that. ...Foolish bastard."

Tou's anger was palpable. It wasn't just directed at Ilay; half of it was aimed at their comrade.
He was furious at the stupidity of someone who would rather harm themselves than fail to
hurt their enemy.

Jeong Tae-ui still couldn't fully grasp the situation, his gaze flicking back and forth between
them. Ilay had ruined the man's eye. In return, the man had stabbed Ilay in the side. Nobuo
had said, Might as well just die while he's at it.

"It must've been a deep wound."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered. Perhaps Ilay was more severely injured than he initially thought. That
would explain the uneasy, almost nervous tension that hung in the air.
Ilay was seriously hurt, possibly in danger.

Jeong Tae-ui struggled to believe it. It felt like a joke, or maybe a dream. But then Nobuo’s
voice rang out, loud and uncertain whether he was laughing or shouting.

"Yeah, he got stabbed alright! Not that deep, though. The wound itself isn’t life-threatening.
That monster won't die from it. But he's in for some suffering. By now, the toxins on the
blade must have spread through his body. Maybe, just maybe, we'll get lucky, and that psycho
will finally die!"

Jeong Tae-ui fell silent. He was starting to understand. The man had lost his sight, and in
return, he had put Ilay — though to what extent, he didn’t know — in danger.

He found himself sharing Tou's anger. It wasn't about whether he knew the man or Ilay; it
was a matter beyond personal connections. The man had done something foolish. He had
thrown away his future just to vent his rage, without considering how much that would pain
those around him. Jeong Tae-ui clenched his teeth, lowering his head bitterly. Things like this
always seemed to happen when you let your guard down for a moment. Today felt like he
was cursed.

A truly unlucky day.

He felt drained, as if a heavy anchor was pulling him down. No matter how many times it
happened, he could never get used to this feeling.

"Why? Are you upset that he's hurt? Are you uncomfortable hearing that he got stabbed?
There's a guy who just lost his sight, you know."

Nobuo’s voice was rising, taunting Jeong Tae-ui as if daring him to respond. But Jeong Tae-
ui didn’t have the energy to argue. He merely glanced at Nobuo, too tired to care. Nobuo,
however, didn’t seem satisfied with that.
"Why don't you go tell that bastard who's bleeding out in the infirmary? He was glaring at me
with those cold, dead eyes. Who knows, maybe he'll gouge out my eyes next."

"Nobuo, I get that you’re angry, but this isn’t something you should be taking out on me."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed, his voice weary. But Nobuo wasn’t done. His sneer grew even more
pronounced.

"Why? After you left, that crazy bastard just stared at me, then gouged out the guy's eye.
What, are you and that lunatic off-limits to even be looked at? What’s the reason for that,
huh?"

"Nobuo, that's enough."

Tou's voice was sharp, almost like he was trying to rein in Nobuo. But Nobuo shook off Tou's
restraining hand and took a step closer to Jeong Tae-ui, his face twisted with malice. Jeong
Tae-ui remained silent, not wanting to escalate the situation into a pointless fight.

"You enjoying it? Cowering under that crazy European bastard? Huh? You liking it, you
goddamn traitor?!"

"Nobuo!"

Tou’s voice grew louder, still trying to de-escalate the tension. While he might have shared
some of Nobuo’s sentiments, it was clear he didn't want things to go this far.

Nobuo glared at Tou, his eyes flashing with anger, but he didn't lash out at him. Instead, he
stood there, breathing heavily, his fury barely contained. After a moment, he spat out a curse,
as if he couldn't bear to speak any longer, and turned away. But even as he walked off, his
anger was still palpable, and he couldn't resist throwing one last, venomous remark over his
shoulder.
"You say it wasn’t your choice to become his subordinate? Then maybe you shouldn't have
that mark on your neck. You think we don't know what kind of dirty games you bastards are
playing? Filthy scum."

"Nobu!"

Tou’s voice was harsher now, filled with frustration, but Nobuo didn't care. He had said his
piece and stormed off, leaving Tou to glance back at Jeong Tae-ui with a click of his tongue.

The expression disappeared from Jeong Tae-ui's face. With a blank face devoid of any
emotion, he silently stared at Nobuo's back. Tou, with a slightly embarrassed and complicated
expression, looked at Jeong Tae-ui, let out a sigh like a groan, and then turned away.

What's this? So, that's the kind of rumor that's been going around.

Jeong Tae-ui leaned against the wall and lightly bumped his head. His heavy head felt even
heavier. Rumors tend to get exaggerated beyond reality. A tiny piece of gossip can turn into a
massive bundle — that's the nature of rumors. So probably, if people are talking like that,
there must be even more infuriating and malicious things being said somewhere.

"........."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed. He thought to himself that there was nothing more to lose within this
branch.

"Ah... but this really feels disgusting, seriously..."

He thought it would be nice to round up those childish and petty guys, slap them a few times
to wake them up, and then douse them with cold water.
"Where did they manage to gather all these guys from and put them in UNHRDO? Was that
wretched personality test they conducted before admission just to gather people like them on
purpose?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself while peeling himself off the wall. He still had no energy in
his body, and his steps felt incredibly heavy, but he couldn't just stay there.

Even if they're the kind of people he’d want to drop in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, he
still had to check how badly they've been injured. Jeong Tae-ui wiped his dry eyes with the
back of his hand and started walking.

***

He had never even thought about it.

Perhaps because he had experienced a series of unimaginable outcomes, it felt like Ilay
Riegrow was someone who wouldn't get hurt or die. So when he heard from Maurer that
Ilay's condition was even more serious than the man who had been stabbed in the eye, Jeong
Tae-ui was dumbfounded.

‘One eye is a bit at risk, but it won’t go as far as blindness. I couldn’t do anything here, so I
sent him out to the city. The problem is with Ilay, though…’

The medic said this with a frown.

‘First, we need to investigate, but it looks like something dangerous was put on the knife.
That tough guy, who managed to walk in on his own after having his side slashed open,
collapsed as soon as he arrived at the medical unit. The situation isn’t looking good.’
As the medic muttered, clicking his tongue, the figure of Ilay lying in bed was visible behind
him. It was very unusual to see him with his eyes closed in a place where other people were
present. His pale, white skin made him look almost like a corpse.

As the thought of 'corpse' crossed his mind, Jeong Tae-ui shook his head. Perhaps it was
because those words seemed so out of place for that man, he didn’t want to think about it.

Even the medic, who was always muttering about how he wished that "crazy guy would just
disappear," looked astonished and disbelieving at the situation. Yet, he didn’t seem
particularly inclined or pleased, instead wearing an irritated expression. …Perhaps it was
because his workload had increased, Jeong Tae-ui thought, and he was about to ask
something further, but the medic pushed him away, saying it was too chaotic.

‘How can we know right now? We have to wait and see! Go do your own work. Don’t just
stand around here in this already cramped space!’

With those words, Jeong Tae-ui was pushed out of the medical unit. He stood there for a
moment, dazed, but soon sighed and turned to head for his afternoon duties. There was
nothing he could do if he stayed there.

Throughout the afternoon, the branch was abuzz with a restless and uneasy atmosphere.
Although Jeong Tae-ui went about his duties as usual, he heard the names Rick and Riegrow
mentioned everywhere he went. The commotion was so significant that Jeong Tae-ui was
called to a staff meeting after finishing his tasks. However, all he could offer were the usual
observations and his impression that something happened amid the usual disputes; he had no
additional information.

He felt an odd sense of disorientation. Perhaps he still couldn't fully grasp the situation. It felt
as though Ilay was somewhere out there, perfectly fine, and other people kept coming to him
with strange stories, making him feel like he was being dragged into an unwanted
conversation. After the staff meeting and completing all his duties for the day, Jeong Tae-ui
headed back to the medical unit.

In truth, there was no real need for him to go. In fact, if Ilay’s condition worsened or if he
was transported to an outside hospital, it might actually be more convenient for Jeong Tae-ui.
Although he would still have to deal with awkwardness among his colleagues for a while, it
was clear that the root cause of the problem was Ilay himself. Once he was gone, things
would likely return to normal. There would be no more need to be pushed around by the
officers or feel uneasy about being so close to a dangerous creature. Despite this, Jeong Tae-
ui felt no particular relief as he arrived at the medical unit to find only an empty bed.

What’s this? Has he already recovered and gone back? It seems like it wasn’t a big deal after
all.

As Jeong Tae-ui faced the empty medical unit, devoid of the medic and anyone else, he
suddenly felt deflated. There was a sense of loosening in his chest. He might have been more
tense than he realized.

Jeong Tae-ui absentmindedly wiped his hands on his pants a couple of times, feeling his
palms damp.

"If he's up and about, he should at least come to the staff meeting. I got dragged into this for
no reason."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered under his breath and sighed. Even if Ilay wasn’t completely fine, if he
was able to get up, that was something. Jeong Tae-ui turned to head back to his room. At that
moment, the door to the medical unit opened, and the medic came in. the medic seemed
momentarily surprised to see someone inside but quickly recognized him and gave a look that
asked why he was there.

"So, Ilay must be awake. …Damn it. I got dragged around unnecessarily because of this.
When did he wake up?"

Jeong Tae-ui gestured towards the empty bed with his head. However, the medic shook his
head with a stern expression.

"No, he’s still in a coma. Since there was no point in leaving him here, I moved him to his
room."
"Room? …Ilay’s room?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked in confusion. A dark feeling returned. It meant he hadn’t woken up all
afternoon. Normally, if there was no point in keeping a patient here, they would be
transferred to an outside hospital. Moving him to a personal room with no facilities seemed
unusual. Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly, unable to understand. The medic, who had picked up
a few things from the desk, gestured with his hand as if annoyed and walked back out of the
medical unit.

"Since I’m going there anyway, you might as well come along. …Tch. It’s not just me; you’re
also having a hard time because of him. Things won’t go smoothly, you know."

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment but then followed the medic with quick steps as he
strode ahead. The medic muttered to himself without looking back, complaining that if the
workload wasn’t increased next quarter, he’d quit his job.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed for what felt like the umpteenth time today, murmuring to himself.

"At least the fact that you can quit is somewhat better."

The only thing that calmed him a bit was the medic incessantly cursing Ilay as they walked. It
seemed that Ilay's life was not hanging by a thread at the moment, and Jeong Tae-ui shook his
head in disbelief.

"I've thought many times that he isn't human, and it seems that I was right. There's no way he
can be human."

Jeong Tae-ui asked with a serious face, so matter-of-factly that he couldn't help himself.

"Did you find an unfamiliar blood structure or a new type of cell?"

The medic looked at Jeong Tae-ui as if he were a fool while waving a pH test strip with its
color changed at the end.

"He's alive, isn't he? See? Perfectly fine."

Even without looking at Ilay, who the medic was pointing at with the strip, Tae-ui knew that
he was alive. Sweat was pouring out, soaking his forehead, face, and neck. Although he
wasn't making any sound, occasionally, his lips or eyelids would twitch slightly. Despite his
corpse-like pale face, he was alive.

When the two entered Ilay's room on the basement floor, it was enveloped in pitch-black
darkness. It was so quiet that it seemed as if no one was there.

However, when they turned on the light and saw Ilay lying quietly with his eyes closed under
the blanket on the bed, Tae-ui felt an eerie sense of unease. At first glance, he seemed to be
peacefully asleep. A closer look revealed a sheen on his skin in the light, but at a quick
glance, he looked like he was simply sleeping with his usual pale face. That fact made Tae-ui
uneasy. Ilay had never slept so quietly when others were around. Even when he pretended to
be asleep in front of Tae-ui, if Tae-ui muttered something, Ilay would open his eyes and look
at him with a cool gaze, as if he had never been asleep. And to see him lying defenselessly in
front of others — Tae-ui had never seen such a sight, not even in his dreams.

Only then did Jeong Tae-ui fully realize just how sick that man really was.

"Why? You said it was a poison that would kill any human instantly, but somehow leaves him
looking fine?"

After retorting to the medic, who claimed that Ilay looked perfectly fine, Jeong Tae-ui
realized that his tone had become anxious and irritated without him even noticing. He clicked
his tongue. There was no reason to be angry with the medic, but the simmering anger
wouldn't subside. But to be fair, how could anyone say he looked fine when his face was as
pale as a corpse, and his breathing was barely perceptible?
Whether the medic heard Jeong Tae-ui's sullen tone or not, he just frowned at the pH test
strip, crumpled it up, and carelessly tossed it over his shoulder.

"It won't kill him instantly, but he’s close. Do you know how high his fever is right now? The
the poison was bad enough, but in his current state, he shouldn't be able to lie there so calmly.
He should be either completely unconscious or on the brink of death. But……he's not dying."

For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui thought about grabbing the medic's mouth and pulling it shut as
he spouted these words that seemed to make sense yet didn't. If staying alive meant not being
human, then Jeong Tae-ui would choose to abandon his humanity. The same goes for others
— better to stay alive, human or not.

"So what's the conclusion? Is he going to die?"

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue as he asked. The medic, who had been ready to launch into a
long and drawn-out explanation, shrugged with discontent when Jeong Tae-ui glared at him
fiercely and muttered something under his breath.

"It's a bacterial toxin. It's in the exotoxin family, and since exotoxins easily leak outside the
bacterial cell due to their mechanism……. To put it simply, it's not a toxin that's refined to
the point where all you can do is sit and wait for death without being able to do anything."

The medic, who had been trying to explain in detail, smacked his lips and got to the point
when he saw Jeong Tae-ui's increasingly fierce expression.

"It's still not something to take lightly. If someone with a weak constitution got this poison, it
wouldn't be strange to worry about their life. A person in generally good health would
probably be severely ill for about a week, and if their strength holds up, they'd recover; if not,
things could get serious. That said, someone like this monster here won't die, but still, keep
an eye on him occasionally."

"If you find him cold and lifeless at some point, contact the corpse disposal team
immediately," the medic added as he seemed ready to leave. Jeong Tae-ui quickly grabbed
the medic's sleeve.
"Hey, so what am I supposed to do?!"

"What do you mean, what should you do? There's nothing more to be done. He'll be out for
about a week, and if he’s lucky, he’ll wake up with half his strength intact. If he regains
consciousness during that time, great; if not, he'll survive on IV drips. There's nothing anyone
can do about it. He has to rely on his own strength to wake up."

The medic shrugged, indicating that this was beyond his responsibility.

"Why not move him outside? What if we take him to a well-equipped hospital?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked, but the medic just shook his head.

"Even if you do, there’s nothing more they could do. Moving him around would only make
things worse. Just leave him be. Think of it as if he’s caught an exceptionally severe flu."

"People can die from the flu."

"True. I never said he wouldn’t die. But with his monster-like stamina, dying from the flu —
or even something worse — isn’t easy. Do you really think this guy is going to die?"

"…..…."

It annoyed Jeong Tae-ui that he couldn't shake his head and say no. He looked down at Ilay.
Pale. He had always been on the pale side, but now that he was ill, he truly looked like a
corpse. If it weren’t for the faint sweat that seemed to ooze from his skin, Jeong Tae-ui might
have shaken him to make sure he wasn’t actually dead. He silently stared at Ilay, then slowly
reached out his hand. He hesitated just before his hand touched Ilay’s forehead, then
withdrew it, but the beast didn't bare its teeth or try to bite. After a moment’s hesitation,
Jeong Tae-ui placed his hand on Ilay’s forehead.
It was hot. So hot that it was almost unbelievable such heat could come from such a pale
face.

"His fever’s severe."

"I told you earlier, didn't I? Do you know how high his fever is? To exaggerate a bit, if it rises
just a few more degrees, even if he survives, he could end up brain-damaged."

The medic, who muttered such frightening words with a calm expression, clicked his tongue,
scratched his head, and then took a step back. Jeong Tae-ui grabbed him again as he was
about to leave the room, but the medic irritably shook off his sleeve.

"What! I told you, there's nothing more I can do!"

"But you're just going to leave him here with a raging fever?!"

"So what, you want me to sit here next to you and watch him while we discuss the meaning
of life? I'm already swamped because of him, so who’s going to do all the work piling up?
You? Tonight, I have to analyze the charts of twelve people and assist, plus prepare and send
a stack of faxes to the outside hospital. Can you do all that?!"

The medic shouted in frustration, clutching his head, and started lamenting, ‘I never should
have come to this place. Why did that cursed monster have to make his nest here?’

Jeong Tae-ui looked at the medic with a worn-out expression and quickly let him go. When
he thought about it, the medic was indeed a pitiful man. He was in charge of the medical
team at a branch filled with monstrous men and people who held deep grudges against them.
Jeong Tae-ui knew all too well that even if the medic had ten bodies, it wouldn’t be enough.
He also knew that when the medic said, ‘ There's nothing more I can do’, he meant it.
Even knowing this, Jeong Tae-ui felt a desperate need to cling to anything as he looked at the
man lying there like a corpse.

"…Hey, Ilay."

There was no response.

In the dimly lit room, with only a small lamp on by the bedside, Jeong Tae-ui stood quietly
next to the bed, looking down at him.

"Come on... Ilay Riegrow. Wake up."

But Ilay continued to lie there, motionless, as if he were holding his breath. Jeong Tae-ui
stepped closer to the bed. Ilay wasn’t the kind of person to let someone get this close while he
was in such a defenseless state. Normally, he would have already opened his eyes and
distanced himself. No, in fact, he wouldn’t have even shown this side of himself. He would
have been awake before they even entered the room.

Now, he looked like a lifeless doll, sleeping without any strength. He looked like a pale,
bloodless wax figure. Even if someone were to stab him with a knife, would he even wake
up? Like a vampire discovered in broad daylight, this formidable man who inspired fear and
unease in everyone was now showing a powerless side, vulnerable to even the slightest
attack.

"What is this?"

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly lowered his voice, muttering to himself.

"What is this... It feels strange to see someone who usually hunts people like mice to be in
this state.”
He slowly reached out his hand. This time, he didn’t stop, and his hand touched the forehead.
His palm was soaked with sweat. Even though sweating should lower the body temperature,
there was no sign of the fever dropping.

"This guy is human after all, huh? Even he can get a fever."

Jeong Tae-ui roughly wiped the sweat off Ilay’s face and neck with the back of his hand, then
withdrew his hand again. He didn’t think to sit on the bed, instead just looking down at Ilay
absentmindedly. It still felt strange. There couldn’t be a scene more out of place than this.

"Hey, when are you going to wake up? Or maybe just get so much worse that they have to
transfer you outside. Being sick like this, right here in the branch, is just making everyone
more nervous... Geez."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. He had never once failed to grumble that this guy should get
a taste of his own medicine every time something happened, but now that it was actually
happening, it wasn’t as satisfying as he thought it would be.

"Why did you have to mess with an innocent person’s eyes, you vicious bastard? Did you
really hate the way he looked at you? From what I saw, he wasn't any different from anyone
else’s... Though I guess the way he looked at people was a bit unnerving."

Jeong Tae-ui grimaced as he recalled that unsettling gaze that had scanned him from head to
toe. But even if it was uncomfortable, no one would think of destroying those eyes. This guy
was just too far removed from normal thinking. No wonder it wasn’t surprising that he got
stabbed or poisoned.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly looked at Ilay for a moment, then reached out and pulled on his cheek. It
was something he would never do when the man was in his right mind, so he did it just
because he could. Who knew when he’d get another chance to do something like this after the
man woke up?

"If you don’t like it, wake up... It’s your own fault, you idiot."
Jeong Tae-ui let go of Ilay’s cheek. From start to finish, today had been one miserable day.
Damn it. If this bad luck was going to stick to anyone, it should have stuck to him alone,
instead of dragging someone else into it. What a crappy day.

***

Footsteps could be heard outside. The sound started from the door of the room next door and
moved in the direction of the elevator.

On this first floor, which had a significantly lower population density compared to the sixth
basement floor, it was rare to hear any sound from someone else. Unless someone was
specifically coming to see you, it was almost impossible to run into anyone.

Well, the only people living on this floor were the guards and instructors. The soundproofing
between the rooms was pretty good, but the walls facing the hallway were thin, so sounds
from the hallway often reached from quite a distance. They say it was intentionally designed
that way for security reasons.

However, Jeong Tae-ui shook his head, thinking that the people living on this floor wouldn't
be easily defeated by an intruder. He thought of the person lying in a coma in a room inside
this block.

"If even the person who seemed the least likely to be defeated is lying there, then who can be
safe?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered while lying face down on the bed. The thought tangled up his mind
again, making him click his tongue. When he looked at the clock, it was just past 10 o'clock.
For the past few days, his uncle and the instructors had looked extremely busy. With joint
training approaching and a key person down, they were likely even busier taking on that
person's share of the work. As a result, even the instructors were busy running around, barely
able to speak to each other.
"Still, if you've called someone, you should at least be on time, Uncle..."

In the morning, he had run into his uncle by chance. Busy as always, his uncle had a phone
tucked between his shoulder and ear, receiving and returning papers handed to him by a
colleague. When he saw Jeong Tae-ui, he gestured for him to come over and told him to drop
by at night. When Jeong Tae-ui asked what time to come, his uncle had answered
indifferently, ‘Around 10 o'clock should be fine,’ before walking away with a face that said he
was too busy to even explain why.

Joint training wasn't something you could dismiss as merely gathering people from each
branch for a bit of training before sending them back. In extreme cases, people could die —
though, in reality, it's rare for as many as three or four to die, like in the last training, and
usually, there are only a number of injuries. This wasn't something to be taken lightly. The
cost of training alone was an amount the average person couldn't even imagine. With only
about a week left until the South American training, his uncle was being swamped with
official and external tasks day by day.

"Come to think of it, I shouldn't be coming here for a while."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, recalling the rule that restricted the first-floor access of members
during joint training, and looked at the clock again. It was almost 10:30. Given how late it
was compared to the time they had agreed on, no matter how comfortable he was while lying
in his uncle’s room waiting, he would at least have sent a message by now.

Thinking that his uncle must be incredibly busy, Jeong Tae-ui scratched the back of his neck.
At that moment, a light blinked on his desk, followed by a low, soft mechanical sound. It was
the phone. Jeong Tae-ui instinctively frowned as he turned to look at it. Whenever the phone
rang in this room, it habitually made him think of Ilay. He remembered the white hand that
used to appear on the screen and how Ilay would shamelessly pretend to be an antiquarian
dealer while smoothly leading the conversation.

"Well, he never actually said himself that he was an antiquarian dealer…"

Jeong Tae-ui got up from the bed and approached the desk. The phone was ringing, but the
monitor was not on. Upon closer inspection, he noticed that the flashing light was green. It
was an internal call. Perhaps his uncle, who might be waiting in his room, was calling him.
“Yes, this is Instructor Jeong Chang-in's room.”

Jeong Tae-ui pressed the lamp and answered the call. Even if it wasn’t his uncle, it was still
someone within the branch.

‘……..’

There was no voice on the other end of the line. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head slightly,
wondering if there was an issue with the phone line or if he had misheard. He repeated the
same phrase once more. After a brief pause, a voice finally came through.

‘Has Instructor Jeong not returned yet?’

Jeong Tae-ui immediately recognized the voice, familiar but not friendly. It was Instructor
Grimson.

After a brief moment of silence, Jeong Tae-ui responded, ‘No, he hasn’t returned yet.’ He
wondered what this was about. Given how busy they all were lately, they were bound to run
into each other frequently. But was Grimson working on something separately? Considering
they served under different superiors, it wouldn’t be strange for them to work separately in
this competitive environment. Though it seemed inefficient, it wasn’t entirely impossible.

Grimson hung up without saying much else. Jeong Tae-ui stared at the receiver for a moment
before putting it down. Grimson. He attended his lectures weekly. Although they weren’t
close, they had spoken a few times. Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t quite get a read on him. You
couldn’t really know a person just from a few brief encounters. But Grimson didn’t have a
bad reputation, and Jeong Tae-ui didn’t have any unpleasant memories with him either. Still,
there was something about him that made it difficult to approach him casually.

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled to himself, thinking such thoughts. Among the people here, who
would be approachable enough to get along with? Even with his uncle, it was only because
he had known him since childhood as a relative that they got along like this. If they had met
for the first time as adults, he wouldn’t have wanted to get close. It wasn’t that his uncle was
a bad person, but Tae-ui never liked people whose true intentions he couldn’t decipher.

“Uncle is someone you can’t let your guard down around.”

“What did I do?”

Before Jeong Tae-ui could even finish speaking, a response came back immediately. He
turned around to see his uncle entering the room as he opened the door. With a blank
expression, Tae-ui spoke.

“You startled me. Of all times, you had to walk in while I was talking about you.”

“You’re the type who would recognize who it is just from their footsteps the moment they
step off the elevator.”

“I heard footsteps approaching, but who would have thought it was you, uncle?”

“Do you think I didn’t know you started talking the moment I stopped in front of the door?”

“What are you saying? It’s a misunderstanding, uncle.”

Responding earnestly and sincerely, Jeong Tae-ui relaxed his expression as he watched his
uncle, who seemed tired, take off his jacket.

“You must be really busy. Your face looks like half of it’s missing, to exaggerate a bit.”

“It’s all because some idiot got stabbed at the worst possible time and collapsed. Ah, you
must have waited long.”
“What? Thirty minutes is just enough time to take a quick nap.”

As usual, Jeong Tae-ui waved off the beer can his uncle offered him after taking off his jacket
and heading to the refrigerator for some water. He pointed to the two empty beer cans already
sitting on the nightstand. His uncle nodded and only took out his share of water.

“Ah, there was a phone call.”

“A phone call? From who?”

"Grimson, the instructor."

His uncle paused momentarily, his hand stopping as he was lifting his cup. Then, he raised an
eyebrow slightly and asked again.

"Grimson?"

"Yes, he… didn’t mention his name, now that I think about it. It might be someone else. But
the call came through the internal line, and the voice sounded like him."

"Hmm. I see."

His uncle nodded and muttered. With a blank expression, he seemed to be lost in thought for
a moment, then suddenly turned his head as if something had just come to mind.

"Is Rick… doing any better?"

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment before nodding vaguely. There was no real improvement
to speak of. Ilay was still unconscious, as if asleep, unable to wake up. It had been more than
a full day, and there was no sign of him waking up. Even today alone, Tae-ui had checked on
him six or seven times whenever he had a chance, but Ilay remained the same. His uncle
muttered, "I see," before throwing himself onto a single-seater couch.

"Just earlier, that guy’s brother contacted me."

"Ah, so his family was informed. Were they very worried?"

Given Ilay's personality, the word "worry" seemed far removed from his character, but Tae-ui
had heard that his brother was a normal, caring person.

"Well, no. He called for another reason, and Rick came up in the conversation. When I told
him about Rick, he laughed."

"............"

Jeong Tae-ui stared at his uncle in disbelief. What kind of person laughs when their brother is
on the brink of death? As he gave his uncle a look that conveyed his thoughts, his uncle
seemed to understand and waved his hand, defending his friend.

"No, it wasn't like that. After confirming he was alive, he laughed. He said it was the most
bizarre thing he’d ever heard."

Tae-ui could understand that sentiment. If Tae-ui had been somewhere else and heard that
Ilay had been stabbed and fallen into a coma, he might have laughed at the absurdity of the
situation. But standing in front of someone unconscious made it hard to see the humor.

"His brother seems to know him very well. I suppose that’s to be expected."
Jeong Tae-ui sighed as he muttered. Somehow, it made him feel a bit more at ease. The fact
that his brother laughed probably meant he was confident that Ilay wouldn’t die. Yeah, it’s
true — someone as tough and resilient as him wouldn’t go down so easily. Tae-ui lightly
tapped the heavy feeling around his heart. His uncle, lost in thought, watched him quietly, as
if observing something.

“? What is it?”

“Nothing, really. I was just thinking about Riegrow’s inhuman side — it’s kind of
fascinating.”

“I always find it fascinating when I think about Ilay’s inhuman side too. Before I came here, I
never imagined someone like him could actually exist.”

His uncle laughed out loud. Tae-ui thought he had made a normal statement, but his uncle
seemed to find it extremely amusing. When Tae-ui looked at him skeptically, his uncle
chuckled quietly for a while before shaking his head.

“That may be true, but he’s still been surprisingly good to you in his own way.”

“Really?”

“Of course.”

“Weren’t you the one who told me to stay away from him and to run the moment I see him?”

“That’s a different issue. Besides, when it comes to that, you were already too late.”

“...That’s not very comforting.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered gloomily. His uncle wasn’t wrong. Even when Tae-ui thought about it
objectively, that monster seemed to be holding back somewhat with him compared to others.
But the lengths he went to, watching every word and action, trying to be cautious, were
beyond anyone's understanding. Even if he took a step back, Tae-ui knew that one wrong
move could lead to that man snapping his neck without hesitation.

“How have things been with Xin Lu lately? Ah, well, I guess he’s been busy too, so you
probably haven’t spent much time together.”

His uncle’s casual inquiry about Xin Lu made Jeong Tae-ui even more melancholic. He
hadn’t seen much of Xin Lu since that day. They occasionally crossed paths in the hallway,
but there hadn’t been any contact. Tae-ui had thought about reaching out but ended up putting
the phone down. Everything was a complete mess. It felt like he was going through a rough
patch.

Tae-ui let out a deep sigh internally and shook his head.

“So, what did you call me for, uncle?”

He thought it would be better to change the subject. Thinking about all these complicated
matters would only take a toll on his mental health. His uncle, who had been sitting with his
hands clasped on his lap and looking at Tae-ui, smiled calmly and said,

“We’ve got joint training with the South American branch coming up soon.”

"Yes, that’s right."

"You should stay here."

His uncle spoke briefly. Jeong Tae-ui quietly stared at him. Even without his uncle saying so,
there was a high likelihood that Tae-ui would remain here at the Asia branch. In fact, it was
almost certain. As long as he was assigned to the instructor, if the instructor stayed at this
branch, so would Tae-ui.

"Yes, I will."

Tae-ui nodded as he answered calmly. His uncle spoke again.

"And help McKin."

This time, Tae-ui remained silent for quite a while. McKin was an instructor who, along with
his uncle, worked under Rudolf Gentill. He understood why his uncle would want him to
help, but how exactly was he supposed to assist? Joint training involved both team play and
individual activities, but it wasn’t something where you specifically helped someone else.
Besides, instructors didn’t participate in the training on equal footing with the team members
— they were there to give guidance, not receive help. His uncle, noticing Tae-ui’s puzzled
expression, burst into laughter.

"You don’t need to make that difficult face. Just help him if he asks for it."

"I’m not sure if he’d even ask me for help."

Tae-ui murmured, thinking of McKin’s stern face. Besides, if McKin needed help, he had his
own team members — why would he ask Tae-ui? Tae-ui stared at his uncle for a long time,
but his uncle only responded with a somewhat awkward smile, as if he didn’t intend to
explain further.

"No comment?"

"No comment."

Tae-ui sighed lightly and nodded.

"Alright, I’ll do it. As long as it’s something I can do, and it doesn’t involve harming or
killing anyone."

"Haha, it won’t be anything like that. Good, thanks for agreeing to help."

"You're welcome."

Tae-ui said, shrugging his shoulders.

He had a bad feeling about this. The moment the words left his mouth, he regretted it. After
all, he had come to this place for his uncle’s sake, so with his departure date approaching,
there wasn’t much reason to refuse his uncle’s request. Even though he wasn’t particularly
enthusiastic about it, he nodded, but something still felt off.

My uncle really is a crafty one...

If Tae-ui didn’t have faith that his uncle wouldn’t harm him, he would have refused.

"Then I'll be going now. Do you need anything else?"

"No, no. Get some good rest."

"Yes. ...Oh, by the way, what happens to the assistant if the instructor falls ill during the
training period?"

Jeong Tae-ui, who had stood up and was heading toward the door, suddenly remembered
something and asked. His uncle raised an eyebrow slightly and responded with a thoughtful
"Hmm," as if he wasn't quite sure himself. It seemed his uncle didn't know the exact answer.
"Well, I've never heard of such a case before. However, since the assistant would be treated
just like the other members in matters unrelated to the instructor, they would likely continue
to participate in the training as usual. ...But I don't think that guy will remain unconscious
until the joint training begins."

"I agree. I was just curious."

Tae-ui shrugged and turned to leave. He said, "Good night," and was about to step out the
door when his uncle, who had been frowning in thought, suddenly called out to him.

"Tae-ui."

Jeong Tae-ui turned to look at his uncle. Even after calling him, his uncle remained silent for
a moment before speaking vaguely.

"In my opinion, you need to be a bit more diligent."

"Me? ...Am I that lazy?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked, pointing to himself. He considered himself fairly diligent. Sure, he
indulged in laziness on holidays or during breaks, and he would take a nap whenever possible
and sometimes skip boring lectures, but he didn’t think it was to the point of being considered
lazy. As he began to mentally review the areas where he might have been lazy, his uncle
offered an enigmatic explanation.

"You have good instincts and judgment, but there's a part of you that lacks decisiveness. Or
maybe your judgment is slightly off, especially when it comes to matters involving people.
When someone pushes you, you might pretend to resist a little, but in the end, you give in
because it's too troublesome and just go along with it."
"Do I really?"

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head. It was something he hadn’t expected to hear. He tried to recall if
he had indeed behaved that way, but nothing specific came to mind. Most of all, no one had
really pushed him into anything. If he had to name someone, it would be that damned
Lieutenant Kim, but he had already gotten back at him for that. While Tae-ui rolled his eyes,
pondering his uncle's words, his uncle seemed to consider saying something more but then
simply shrugged and closed his mouth.

"Well, there's no point in trying to figure out everyone's motives. But I'm sure you'll be fine.
Even if you end up tangled with some difficult and troublesome person, you'll manage..."

"What do you mean by that, Uncle?"

"I mean, you're quite good at socializing."

"I don't think so. Why are you saying things that sound like you're putting a dark cloud over
my future? It’s unsettling."

When Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brow as if in jest, his uncle waved his hand.

"No, no, I'm just being overly sensitive. As I get older, all I do is worry."

He lamented about how his hair had started graying only recently, despite being healthy and
black just last year. Jeong Tae-ui sighed as he faced his uncle.

"Next time you go out, buy some hair dye. You're not that young anymore."

After comforting his uncle, who lamented how his mind was still youthful but his body
wasn't keeping up, Jeong Tae-ui left the room.
 ***

He knew that his friend would laugh like that — brightly, as if it were a joke. He could
probably imagine him shaking his head on the other side of the line.

‘As long as he's breathing, that's all that matters. If he were the type to die easily, he'd have
died a long time ago. But life's full of strange surprises... haha.’

"Come on, come on, even if that's true, you shouldn't be laughing when your brother is at
death's door."

But even as Jeong Chang-in said that, he muttered it without much seriousness.

‘"He's not going to die. He won't.’

He firmly believed his friend's words, but when someone speaks with such certainty, it
naturally makes you want to challenge it.

"Is your brother some kind of immortal? Getting stabbed by a poison-covered knife and still
surviving?"

‘That guy has a decent amount of luck. He's not on the same level as Jeong Jae-i, but he's
also incredibly lucky. If he were the type to die from something like that, he would have died
hundreds of times already.’

"That’s true. ...Do you have any news about Jae-ui?"

Suddenly, his friend's voice became somber. It was bitter as he clicked his tongue and
answered, ‘No.’

Jeong Chang-in twirled a pen around his finger. Unlike his friend's brother, who had a decent
amount of luck, his nephew, who was extremely fortunate, was unlikely to be in danger. Yet,
an unclear sense of unease settled in, different from worry.

The UNHRDO’s information network isn't easily compromised. It was something he could
confidently say rivaled most intelligence organizations. This friend of his couldn't be
underestimated either. Even though there were overlapping areas, both groups moved
independently and covered ground thoroughly. Yet, after several months, no trace of his
nephew had been found. If his nephew didn't want to be found, it might be that his innate
luck was helping him stay hidden. However, as far as Jeong Chang-in knew, his nephew
wasn't the type to be so meticulous or neurotic in such matters. When UNHRDO
headquarters reached out to him a few years ago, he had casually scratched his head and said,
‘Are they looking for me? That's going to be a hassle. I don't like it, but if they're looking, I
should at least show my face.’

So there was no reason to think he would suddenly disappear for no reason out of some
newfound disillusionment with the world. At first, Jeong Chang-in had thought he might
have gone on an impulsive trip somewhere for a few months, but he hadn’t expected news to
be this hard to come by.

The only other reason for this could be that he doesn’t want to be found or...

"Any updates from the side you mentioned looking into it?"

‘Costa Rica wasn’t it. There are two other places left, but the news is delayed. I’ll let you
know as soon as I hear something. …..Don’t worry too much. It’s Jeong Jae-i we’re talking
about.’

"That’s exactly why it’s more concerning."

Jeong Chang-in clicked his tongue. If there was no word at all, it could mean that he was in a
place where even well-connected organizations couldn’t reach or, in the worst case, that he
was being detained. Though he didn’t think it likely, if Jeong Jae-ui had gotten involved in
some weapons development gone wrong, the situation could become very complicated.

"It’s already nerve-wracking enough worrying if he’s on the verge of breaching any treaties."

When Jeong Chang-in grumbled, his friend, as usual, laughed good-naturedly.

‘Even if they want to come after him, they can’t criticize him. They’ve got too many skeletons
in their own closets.’

Jeong Chang-in laughed. Talking with this friend always put him at ease. He had a way of
seeing things objectively, breaking them down, and arriving at the most reasonable
conclusion.

"Right, anyway, I’ll leave that to you. If Rick wants, we can arrange for him to be transported
to Germany."

‘No, there’s no need. Coming here won’t make much of a difference. Just tell him to get back
to work when he wakes up.’

"Chasing him back to work in Hong Kong right after he gets out of bed?"

'Chang-in, why are you being so soft? You know full well that when I woke up from my
surgery a few years ago, the first thing I saw was the barrel of a gun aimed at me by Ilay.'

"Yeah, I remember that."

Jeong Chang-in recalled the story and let out a chuckle. He was a man who showed no mercy,
even towards his own family. According to what he heard, due to an unavoidable business
situation, the friend had to take down the group to which Riegrow was affiliated. Knowing
that his brother would likely go on a rampage, he conveniently scheduled a long-delayed
surgery for chronic appendicitis and checked into a hospital. When he woke up, his security
guards were lying around, bloodied, and his brother was sitting in the guardian's chair,
casually spinning a gun around his finger while staring at him.

'If I hadn’t proposed a compromise back then, that guy would have shot me without
hesitation.'

"Yeah, he probably would have. I mean, the only person who could survive an encounter with
that maniac and his ill-tempered fury would be someone like Jae-ui."

Jeong Chang-in nodded, muttering to himself. It was well known that Jeong Jae-ui was
incredibly lucky, but that fact was driven home again when that crazy incident occurred.

A few years ago, a small pistol that Jae-i had developed as a hobby was commercialized by
his friend’s company. It was during this time that Ilay Riegrow was at his most dangerous. He
was still young, lacking the maturity to temper his intelligence, which couldn't hide his true
nature.

During the test-firing phase before the pistol was released, Riegrow, having obtained the
weapon, eagerly tested it. After pulling the trigger a few times he laughed in admiration.
They weren’t at a shooting range; they were indoors, with several people present. Without
hesitation, Riegrow fired at a glass chandelier, shattering it perfectly. Then, noticing Jeong
Jae-ui, who happened to be there — probably their first encounter — Riegrow smirked and
aimed the gun at him.

—So, they say you carry a lot of good luck with you. I've heard so much about it that it’s
become annoying. Let’s see how good it really is.’

Before anyone could react, Riegrow pulled the trigger, aiming at Jeong Jae-ui.

There was no time to intervene.

He likely didn’t intend to kill Jae-ui, as he didn’t aim for the head or heart, but his actions
made it clear that he wouldn’t have cared if Jae-ui was hit and fell.

And in that very moment, the gun that had fired perfectly fine just moments before jammed
in Riegrow’s hand.

Jeong Chang-in still remembers the silence that fell in that place. Jeong Jae-ui, who had
briefly shown a surprised expression, muttered with a blank face, ‘There shouldn’t have been
a problem with the gun…’ Those who had already determined through a precise check that
there was nothing wrong with the gun, including Jeong Chang-in, his friend, and a few others
involved, stared at him in astonishment. Riegrow, who had already examined the gun and
concluded there was no issue, stared at his bloodied, tattered hand and slowly lifted his head
to look at Jeong Jae-ui. The disbelief in his eyes gradually mixed with a look of absurdity,
and when he laughed with a “ha,” Jeong Chang-in barely exhaled the breath he had been
holding.

At that time, Riegrow seemed to want to test something a little more, but when the people
who had rushed in to take him to the hospital intervened, he seemed to give up and
obediently followed them. Indeed, it seemed like he couldn’t be outdone. He laughed as he
accepted it.

He then made a comment that was hard to tell if it was a joke or not. He said,

—I’d like to see that Gilsangcheon brother of yours.

“…….Your family’s way of upbringing is seriously lacking.”

As Jeong Chang-in muttered, lost in thought, his friend on the other end of the phone laughed
heartily.

‘That’s a bit harsh. Criticizing someone’s family upbringing like that. While I can’t deny that
we should apologize to the world for creating such a troublesome guy, I must point out that
Helena and I turned out fine.’

“Of course, your younger sister is undoubtedly a beauty with no faults, but the fact that you
entrusted the company to Rick shows that there’s some issue with your judgment as well.”

‘Ha ha, but that guy isn’t incompetent enough to ruin the company. He just has some small
issues with his personality.’

“I’m saying that personality is a serious problem.”

Jeong Chang-in sighed. Although he had no need to worry about someone else’s company
and wasn’t particularly concerned, he felt a momentary taste of the world’s unfairness.

‘Well, at least the Hong Kong branch is growing smoothly thanks to him. Since he’s family,
there’s no need to worry about embezzlement.’

Jeong Chang-in muttered a mild reproach to his friend, who seemed to be trying to defend his
brother.

“Using company funds to show favor to a colleague is still a form of embezzlement, isn’t it?”

‘……? Of course, it is. But, as you know, that doesn’t apply to him.’

His friend suddenly laughed as if he had heard something absurd. He added, ‘You’re getting
older and starting to say foolish things.’

“Hmm… I suppose it can’t be said that he used the company card. Even though he was there
while working on the weekend.”
‘That’s a strange thing to say. It’s almost as if you’re implying he bought something for
someone.’

“Well, it’s possible, right?”

‘No, it’s not. He’s never bought even a single rose for anyone, not even when trying to woo
them.’

The voice that said 'The only thing that bastard bought to seduce women was a relaxant to
put in their cocktails' was so confident that Jeong Chang-in was momentarily at a loss for
words. He already knew that the person’s personality and morals were at rock bottom, but...

Jeong Chang-in bitterly licked his lips and muttered.

“Right, maybe I heard wrong. After all, why would he buy a suit for my nephew?”

‘……. Your nephew? Ah, the second one?’

“Yes. Have you seen him before?”

‘No, I haven’t. ……Did Ilay buy a suit for your nephew? Did he say that himself?’

“No, my nephew told me. ……Thinking about it, I might have misunderstood.”

Jeong Chang-in didn’t want to be seen as a liar by his friend, and upon reflection, he wasn’t
sure if he could fully believe his own memory. He decided to question his own recall.

‘Oh, I do remember now that he mentioned something in passing recently about seeing Jeong
Jae-i’s younger brother.’
“It wasn’t just seeing; Rick’s assistant is that guy. Didn’t he say anything else?”

‘No, he didn’t. He’s not the type to talk about other people. Why, is something wrong?’

“Not really. My nephew is very perceptive and wise, so he knows how to take care of
himself.”

Jeong Chang-in shrugged even though his friend couldn’t see him through the phone. In fact,
aside from luck, the second nephew was quite exceptional, not falling behind the eldest. At
least, that’s how Jeong Chang-in saw it. But of course, luck was a crucial issue.

It had been a recent occurrence.

He had had a meeting with Riegrow about work, and during their conversation, it had come
up that Riegrow had met Jeong Tae-ui in Hong Kong. As Jeong Chang-in had been about to
bring up the suit, Riegrow, as if recalling, had said first:

‘By the way, how on earth did you raise your nephew?’

Jeong Chang-in had kept quiet. First, he had to think about which nephew was being referred
to. Second, he had remembered that he wasn’t the one who had raised the nephew. Third, he
had to guess what “how” meant in this context. Fourth, he had been surprised that the man in
front of him could smile in such a way.

Suddenly, the smile that had seemed to indicate some amusing thought had looked quite
normal. This unfamiliar expression had surprised him. He had seen this man smile many
times. He had heard countless times that “he’s more dangerous when he smiles,” and he had
agreed with that sentiment. A person who committed crazy acts calmly while smiling
shouldn’t be underestimated. But after encountering him several times, one could distinguish
the nuances of his smile, and this particular smile had seemed unfamiliar.
‘Jeong Tae-ui? Why him?’

Jeong Chang-in had added with a smile, ‘Whatever he did, I’d appreciate it if you could be a
bit lenient. After all, he’s my beloved nephew.’ He had thought that the clever kid wouldn’t do
anything reckless with his life and had wondered what could have caused this crazy guy’s
mood to turn.

Looking back, it had been over 10 years since he had known this man. Although it had been
more accurate to say that he had been acquainted with him for over a decade, it had only been
relatively recent that their paths had crossed professionally.

However, through interactions with his friend and hearing various rumors, Jeong Chang-in
had come to understand what kind of person this man was. He was a borderline sane
madman. To be precise, he was a madman who was far beyond the bounds of normalcy but
could still deceive others into believing he was sane with his façade of smiling and charm.

His thoughts on friends and family had differed from those of ordinary people. Therefore, in
front of this man, there had been no difference in treatment based on whether he met
someone yesterday or had grown up together since birth or had just spent time with.

It had been best to avoid people like this unless there had been a specific reason. His nephew,
being smart enough to understand this level of danger, had nonetheless been unlucky in this
instance.

Even when he had first heard that Riegrow had been in contact with his nephew in his room,
he had been surprised. He had never imagined that Riegrow would find anyone interesting
from just a few calls. This situation likely hadn’t been caused by that alone. They had crossed
paths often by bad luck. The moment Jeong Chang-in had felt sorry for his nephew was when
Riegrow, while in the process of being appointed as a new instructor and moving there, had
casually mentioned, ‘My assistant should be your nephew.’

At that moment, Jeong Chang-in had thought seriously. Tae-ui, that unlucky guy. Although he
had borne some responsibility for the situation, he hadn’t anticipated it would escalate to this
extent.
‘Isn’t he a bit off in the head?’

When Riegrow, lost in thought, had remarked this, Jeong Chang-in had tilted his head,
lamenting inwardly that his nephew had really reached the end of the line with such a crazy
guy saying that.

‘Why? Did he try to attack you? If so, it would be clear that his head’s not right.’

‘No, it’s not that. How should I put it… It seems like he’s missing his frontal lobe.’

‘……. Missing his frontal lobe?’

Jeong Chang-in had decided to mention it to Tae-ui later, covering his smile with his hand.
However, to his surprise, Riegrow, with a serious expression, had furrowed his brow and
shaken his head.

‘No, no. I’d say he doesn’t seem to have any sense of danger….. He doesn’t seem to think
much about the future.’

‘That guy does live quite in the present.’

Jeong Chang-in had nodded in agreement. It was true that his nephew had such traits.

What had surprised Jeong Chang-in was that this man was discussing another person’s
character.

Jeong Chang-in had tilted his head and observed Riegrow closely. However, Riegrow hadn’t
said much more and just kept smirking to himself. The unfamiliar smile had made Jeong
Chang-in increasingly uncomfortable.
Upon reflection, his nephew had had a somewhat unpleasant side in this regard. From the
past, it seemed that people of poor quality often lingered around him. Although he hadn’t
listened in detail, since he had had more frequent conversations with the eldest rather than the
second, sometimes the eldest would gaze blankly at the ceiling and mumble
incomprehensible words like, ‘Tae-ui is in big trouble…’ Now and then. He had wondered
why there was such worry for the second nephew, who seemed like he could survive even if
thrown into a desert, but recently, he had begun to understand a little. The second seemed to
have a tendency to clash with somewhat troublesome people, whether it was due to that
innate quality or not.

‘Well, it’s quite something that he met Xin Lu right away as soon as he arrived here.’

Jeong Chang-in had muttered with a sigh. Suddenly, Ilay Riegrow’s gaze had flickered
towards him. The gaze, which had seemed to drift aimlessly in thought, had gradually settled
with a chill.

‘To run into such a troublesome guy by chance, it seems he really has bad luck with people.’

Ilay Riegrow had clicked his tongue and muttered regretfully. Jeong Chang-in had agreed
with the sentiment but, without saying anything, had subtly shifted his gaze away from Ilay
Riegrow.

‘Well... anyway, it seems Xin Lu actually liked him, so that's something…’

‘That just makes it worse.’

‘........’

Again, Jeong Chang-in had said nothing. After all, Riegrow's words hadn’t been entirely
incorrect. Xin Lu was smart and had some good qualities, but sometimes seemed a bit
volatile and unstable.
Suddenly, Jeong Chang-in had thought of a method that was both the best for his nephew and
had potential.

‘Right. Now that I think about it, didn't Xin Lu fit your taste pretty well? He’s quite
handsome. He has the kind of face that Tae-ui could fall for at first sight.’

‘Yeah... he’s pretty. His face is beautiful, and his body has a certain charm to it. ...Come to
think of it, your nephew saw us together when we were in the middle of doing it.’

Riegrow had nodded slowly as if reminiscing. Smiling wryly to himself, Jeong Chang-in had
felt a pang of sympathy for his nephew. However, he had also thought it was a good thing. If
Riegrow reached out to Xin Lu and both of them were together, Jeong Tae-ui would end up
benefiting from it.

But then, Riegrow had spoken.

‘However, the way he looked at me back then really didn’t sit well with me.’

Ilay Riegrow had frowned suddenly and muttered. Jeong Chang-in had sighed and said,

‘Who would look at a rival with kind eyes when their crush is mingling with them? Don’t be
angry, just laugh it off.’

‘No, it's not that I’m angry, but... it left a bad taste. And he still seems to like that kid. ...What
a fool.’

Ilay Riegrow had scoffed. Jeong Chang-in had gazed at him blankly. It had been...

Somehow, it hadn’t felt right.

He had feigned a smile and tapped his fingertips on the desk.

‘Since he's just a poor soul getting squeezed from all sides these days, don't be too harsh —
treat my nephew a bit better.’

Jeong Chang-in, thinking it was like letting a cat guard the fish, had still tried to help his
nephew. He hadn’t thought that just by saying this, Riegrow would treat him any better; he
had figured Riegrow was the type who would coolly take down even his own siblings if
things went awry, so he had thought it was of no use. But it hadn’t cost anything to say.

Riegrow had raised an eyebrow as if thinking for a moment, then had grinned again.

‘I haven’t been particularly harsh. Sometimes he does go off on a tangent, but seeing that
carefree, bashful face of his, I just don’t have the energy to be harsh.’

‘.......Looks like you’ve gotten a bit soft with old age.’

Whether Riegrow had taken Jeong Chang-in’s murmured words as a joke or not, he had
laughed out loud. The sound of his easy, carefree laughter had been so unfamiliar that Jeong
Chang-in had looked at him with a strange expression.

Listening to his friend’s voice over the receiver, Jeong Chang-in wondered if his friend had
ever seen his younger brother like that. This friend, who always lamented that ‘that guy will
never amount to anything,’ must have seen some of Riegrow’s human side, since they were
family. Though it was hard for Jeong Chang-in to imagine.

With a sigh, Jeong Chang-in shrugged. He felt a bit of regret. There were moments when he
thought it would have been better not to bring Tae-ui here. Not that there were any other
reasons; he had expected issues like grumpiness due to being squeezed by internal matters,
conflicts with colleagues, or suffering from injuries. He had anticipated these problems and
brought him anyway.
...But he hadn’t expected him to run into such troublesome people.

‘Since Ilay has collapsed, your nephew should be a bit more at ease.’

Jeong Chang-in shook his head inwardly to what his friend said over the phone. ‘Well, not
exactly,’ Jeong Chang-in replied, closing his memory.

He loved his dear nephew. After all, how could one not love such a child?

Jeong Chang-in smiled calmly. But he had other things to do.

***

The room was dark. When the door opened, the light pouring in from the hallway filled the
room in a rectangular shape.

Other than the long streak of light from the doorway, the room was engulfed in pitch-black
darkness, where silence lingered along with the darkness. As he halted his steps, he quietly
heard a faint breath.

"Looks like you're not dead yet."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered abruptly as he stepped inside. When he closed the door behind him,
the darkness that made it hard to see even an inch ahead returned, so he turned on a dim
yellow lamp that only illuminated the area near the door. Even with that faint light, it was
enough to survey the room.

Ilay lay on the bed as if he were dead. It was strange that a man, who could sharply sense any
presence even from a hundred li (a traditional Korean unit of distance), didn’t move at all
when someone entered the room. Moreover, he looked exactly the same as when Jeong Tae-
ui had checked on him earlier. Not even a single wrinkle on the blanket covering him was out
of place.

"...Could he be dead?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered seriously as he took a step closer to the bed. He placed the bowl of
porridge he was holding on the bedside table, then bent over to bring his ear close to Ilay’s
face. As expected, he could hear faint but steady breathing.

After hesitating for a moment, he quietly reached out and touched Ilay’s forehead. It was hot.
So hot that he thought it might be better to check his temperature with a thermometer. Yet,
despite suffering from such a high fever, Ilay lay there quietly, peacefully, with his eyes
closed. He was already remarkably pale to begin with, but now he looked as white as a ghost.
Other than that, though, he seemed just like someone who was simply asleep.

‘A person in generally good health would probably be severely ill for about a week, and if
their strength holds up, they'd recover; if not, things could get serious. That said, someone
like this monster here won't die, but still, keep an eye on him occasionally. If you find him
cold and lifeless at some point, contact the corpse disposal team immediately.’

Jeong Tae-ui recalled the indifferent muttering of the medic who had grimaced as he spoke.
Even though this monster probably wouldn't die, he was still human after all, so it made sense
that he wasn’t in great shape. Considering the high fever and his inability to move, it was
only natural. Maybe he should be impressed that there was at least some response, thinking,
‘This guy really is human after all.’ Come to think of it, in his entire life, would he ever see
this guy lying down with such a high fever, looking like he was about to die?

"That's why people shouldn't go around making enemies all the time. I knew something like
this would happen eventually."

Jeong Tae-ui wondered if he needed to give him more fever medicine, but he had already
given him some earlier in the afternoon when the situation was similar. Giving more than the
prescribed dosage of fever medicine didn't seem like a good idea. If Ilay could at least get up
and move around a bit, his body might find some balance, but seeing him lying there as if he
were dead, it was hard to imagine him being able to get up and move at all.
"Hey... Why don't you wake up and try to drink a few spoonfuls of porridge?"

He quietly tried speaking to him, just in case, but as expected, there was no response. It
seemed like Ilay had completely lost consciousness. At a time like this, if some assassin were
to come in and take a swing with a knife, Ilay would probably be a goner. Yet, the fact that he
hadn’t locked the door and had left it open was just like him, and it was a pity for the
countless potential assassins downstairs who were missing out on such a golden opportunity.
Jeong Tae-ui, who had no intention of becoming an assassin and taking advantage of the
situation, muttered, ‘He'll just have to get through this on his own,’ as he filled a plastic bag
with ice, wrapped it in a thin towel, and placed it on Ilay's forehead. If any of his comrades
had seen him, they would have probably suggested wetting the towel and suffocating Ilay's
face with it. If he did that, Jeong Tae-ui might have instantly become a hero among his
comrades, receiving cheers instead of complaints.

But lately, even those so-called comrades were nothing but a bunch of nuisances. Jeong Tae-
ui threw off his jacket and carelessly tossed it aside before heading to the bathroom. The one
good thing about the instructor's quarters was that it had an attached bathroom. As he was
taking off his pants, he happened to glance at the mirror that covered the entire front of the
shower booth. His face was getting more colorful by the day. With its mottled and bruised
appearance, his face had become a canvas. Just as one bruise started to fade, he'd get beaten
again, and just as a wound began to heal, it would get torn open again, so there was never a
time when his face was completely clean. Lately, it had been happening so often that he was
starting to forget what his face originally looked like.

Letting out a long sigh under the hot stream of water pouring over his head, Jeong Tae-ui
thought to himself that, in any case, he had made it through another day. Since another day
had ended, he'd have to put another X on the calendar when he returned to his room. But
surely, when Jeong Tae-ui returned to his room, slept for the night, and came back the next
morning, that man wouldn’t still be lying there, having turned into a cold corpse, would he? It
wouldn't be surprising if Ilay, who didn't show any signs of suffering, died without showing
any signs of death either.

The death of Ilay Riegrow.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly muttered those words to himself. Then he thought that there probably
wasn't a more mismatched combination of words. Could such a monstrous man as Ilay even
die? Especially if he died absurdly by the poison of some wild beast — such an unexpected
death would be surprising in how unsurprising it actually was.

It’s hard to believe he’d die like this, but when will he finally get up? Even though he’s a man
who only poses a threat to others when he’s alive and moving, seeing him bedridden like this
was surprisingly discomforting in many ways. Leaving aside the fact that he was also an
instructor, his involvement in helping with the family business was undoubtedly facing some
difficulties because of this.

Jeong Tae-ui thought that if this man died, things might get easier in some ways, but if he
lived, there would certainly be a sense of relief as well.

"At the very least, I don’t want him to die..."

After rinsing off the soap suds, Jeong Tae-ui shivered as the coolness of evaporating water
touched his skin. He draped a bath towel over his head and left the bathroom. The room,
warmed by the heater, was noticeably warmer than the bathroom. After drying off his body,
he rubbed the towel against his head as he approached the bed again. The bowl of porridge on
the bedside table was still untouched, and Ilay lay there unchanged.

"Hey. When are you going to wake up? ...It’s strange to see you like this, looking so close to
death."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself as he hung the towel around his neck. If there’s a natural
state or image that suits each person, then this man was far more suited to twisting someone’s
neck than lying helplessly in bed like this. Whether that was right or wrong by society’s
standards didn’t matter.

"Speaking of strange, you entering my room so freely is far from ordinary too."

A low, lazy voice flowed out. Startled, Jeong Tae-ui instinctively gripped the towel tightly as
he looked down at Ilay, who still lay motionless with his eyes closed. The man remained as
still as a log, as if he hadn’t said a word.
It had been three days.

Though the voice was weak and much quieter than Jeong Tae-ui remembered, there was no
mistaking it — it was Ilay’s voice.

"What the... when did you wake up?"

"……..."

"If you’re awake, at least have some porridge. I made it watery, so you can just drink it."

But there was no response. Ilay remained pale, lying there with his eyes closed, making
Jeong Tae-ui wonder if he had imagined the whole thing.

"Hey… Ilay."

Jeong Tae-ui called out to him quietly. He bent over and looked down at Ilay from just a few
spans above his head. Ilay’s face was even paler than usual, occasionally emitting soft, steady
breaths.

"Are you really in a position to talk about people entering your room when you’re lying
helpless like this?"

"What happened to him?"

It seemed Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t imagined it after all. Though Ilay hadn’t moved an inch and
still had his eyes closed, his lips had briefly moved, and his voice had indeed come out. The
voice was drowsy and exhausted, but clearer and more distinct than Jeong Tae-ui expected.
Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment. He quickly realized what Ilay was asking. The fact that
the first thing Ilay asked about upon waking up wasn’t about his own condition but about the
guy who stabbed him was so typical of him that Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t help but sigh.

"One of his eyes were damaged, so he was sent to Hong Kong. They don’t think he’ll go
completely blind, but it’s still dangerous. I haven’t looked into it since, but I doubt he’ll be
able to return."

"Really? Then I’ll have to track him down later."

"…And what will you do when you find him?"

"I’ll have to stab him in the side too, with a poison soaked knife."

Ilay’s voice, languid as if still half-asleep, muttered this as though he were talking about a
dream. Hearing that, Jeong Tae-ui felt drained but also reassured — this was definitely the
same guy, even if he seemed a bit weaker.

"If you really want to do that, shouldn’t you gather some strength first? You’ve been
surviving on IV drips for three days straight, so you probably don’t have any strength left.
How about sipping some porridge to wet your lips at least?"

Still, hearing this man who had been on the brink of death talk made Jeong Tae-ui feel
somewhat relieved. Maybe, just maybe, he actually wanted this man to live, he thought as he
sat on the edge of the bed. His gaze drifted to Ilay’s hand. In the dim light, the hand looked
almost bluish-white, lying palm-up on the blanket. The fingers at the tip of that hand were
moving ever so slightly. Watching those fingers twitch sporadically, with no other part of the
body moving, gave Jeong Tae-ui a strange feeling. It was as if only the fingers were alive.

Ah.
Jeong Tae-ui nodded to himself. He thought he understood what Ilay was doing — he was
testing himself.

"You’ve been lying in bed without moving for days. Can you even move properly? I wonder
if your muscles are stiff."

Jeong Tae-ui lightly flicked Ilay’s moving fingertips as he spoke. Ilay let out a soft hissing
sound, a faint smile briefly appearing at the corners of his mouth before fading away.

"Well... I do feel weaker than usual. I doubt I could even lift a spoon. Since you’ve already
brought the porridge, why don’t you feed me?"

Now fully conscious, though his words were quite clear, his voice lacked its usual strength.
While it didn't seem like it would extinguish at any moment, it was a voice worn out and
cracked.

Jeong Tae-ui, though clearly reluctant, grimaced as he fell into thought for a moment. He
sighed as he looked down at Ilay, whose eyes were closed, his face devoid of color, before
picking up the bowl of porridge.

“Yes, yes. When the instructor speaks, the assistant should obediently follow.”

The thought of Maurer's words about sticking one's head into a tiger's mouth flashed through
his mind, but seeing the dying figure before him made him slightly loosen the reins of his
heart. Even though he knew that a tiger remains a tiger even when dying, if it came to it, he'd
shove that pale face into the bowl of porridge with all the strength he could muster and run. If
that happened, he'd probably have to escape the island altogether and flee to some remote
corner of the world.

As these thoughts crossed his mind, Jeong Tae-ui sighed again. It wasn't a joke. If he hadn't
known that this man's complexion was naturally this pale, he would have really thought a
corpse was lying there. At least since it was this man, he could say he just seemed "a bit
weaker than usual," but if it were him, after not being able to eat for days and lying feverishly
sick — still burning with a high fever now — he'd probably say, "It wouldn't be strange if I
died right now."

When Jeong Tae-ui picked up the bowl of porridge and turned back, as if on cue, Ilay opened
his eyes. His deep pupils, like a dark abyss, stared at the ceiling for a moment before slightly
moving downwards to look at Jeong Tae-ui. It was eerie, like a wax figure moving only its
eyes.

“…You’re so pale. People might believe you’re Dracula if you went somewhere.”

When Jeong Tae-ui spoke bluntly, Ilay laughed. This time, he laughed a little longer than
before.

“Yeah, so are you that cautious because you’re afraid I might bite your neck?”

“Me?”

“No?”

“…If you were me, what would you do?”

For a moment, he thought about feigning bravado, but in the end, a tiger is still a tiger, even
when it's dying. If he acted up now, he could only imagine what would happen later when
that monster fully recovered. Better to watch his mouth. Ilay laughed again.

“Sometimes, you act much more wisely than I do. Like right now.”

Good thing he didn’t act up — he must have meant that.

Even though Jeong Tae-ui received a compliment, it didn’t feel like one, leaving him to stir
the porridge bitterly with his spoon. At that moment, Ilay's hand came into his view. The
hand that had only been twitching its fingers was now slowly clenching and unclenching into
a fist. The weakened motion made Jeong Tae-ui click his tongue, and he scooped up a
spoonful of porridge. Though it faintly gave off steam, it seemed to have cooled down quite a
bit. After taking a small sip, he found it to be just warm enough.

"Just right. Here."

Jeong Tae-ui brought the clear porridge to Ilay. Since opening his eyes, Ilay had been
continuously watching Jeong Tae-ui, and his eyes slightly curved as if in a faint smile.

"I know seven different ways to poison someone, even if we're eating from the same plate."

At those slowly murmured words, Jeong Tae-ui froze. Before he could think about how this
nonsense remark was out of character for Ilay, he felt a surge of irritation.

This bastard, did he just say that...?

Jeong Tae-ui stared at Ilay, openly displaying his displeasure. He withdrew the spoon he had
been offering to him. His voice became cold and hard.

"If I wanted to kill you, in this situation, I would’ve had someone else do it without dirtying
my hands, and you’d be dead by now. Or, if I didn’t care whether you lived or died, I
wouldn’t have bothered making this porridge myself — I’d have just asked someone else to
do it."

"…Ah. So that means you don’t want me to die…?"

"Up until 30 seconds ago, yeah. I still somewhat liked you."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue, recalling the phrase “ungrateful bastard.” He thought of how
hearing such words from others had always been unpleasant, and now he’d said it himself.
Who could possibly be happy hearing someone disregard their kindness like that?

In retrospect, this man had always been capable of casually tossing away others’ kindness, or
even affection, as if it were nothing, but he had at least been wise enough not to say it
outright. It was clear that the fever had slightly clouded his judgment.

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, "When you feel better, you can eat it or throw it away yourself," and
placed the bowl of porridge down before getting up from the bed.

However, at that moment, a hand suddenly grabbed his wrist, stopping him. The hand that
had been slowly clenching and unclenching moments ago now gripped his wrist with
surprising strength, causing Jeong Tae-ui to flinch. When he turned his head, he saw those
dark eyes, impossible to read, quietly watching him. They seemed a bit troubled, as if
realizing they had made a mistake.

“………”

Ilay's lips, slightly parted as if to say something, hesitated for a moment before closing again,
as if the right words escaped him. The unusual sight of Ilay Riegrow looking uncertain made
Jeong Tae-ui momentarily forget his irritation. Could it be that this inhuman person was
actually having a human thought?

Jeong Tae-ui lowered his gaze to the large hand gripping his wrist. It seemed weak, yet it was
unexpectedly difficult to shake off. As he stared intently at the hand, then shifted his gaze
back to Ilay, who still had that troubled look on his face, Ilay silently sighed and released his
grip.

"I misspoke. I made a mistake. ...Don't go. If I don’t eat that porridge right now, I feel like I’ll
die."

“……So?”
“....…Sorry, Tae-ui."

This man had clearly lost his mind due to the high fever. His voice was somewhat languid,
but still clear enough that Jeong Tae-ui had thought he was lucid — but that wasn’t the case.
It was certain now that this man’s rationality was still wandering somewhere beyond the
chaos of his consciousness.

Jeong Tae-ui tried hard to keep his face expressionless as he silently picked up the bowl of
porridge again. He even wondered if the fever was affecting him, making his ears hear things
differently. He gently brought a spoonful of porridge to Ilay's lips. Ilay obediently opened his
mouth and swallowed the porridge. The sight of this normally stubborn man being so
compliant was so unexpected that it made Jeong Tae-ui feel uneasy. But on the other hand, it
wasn’t a bad thing.

"It’s bland."

Ilay murmured slowly, after giving the porridge enough time to spread its flavor.

“If you eat something too salty in your condition and get unlucky enough to add dehydration
to your problems, even you could really die.”

“Ah, even me.”

Ilay smiled faintly. Jeong Tae-ui felt a pang of regret but didn't show it, quickly scooping up
more porridge and almost forcefully pushing it into Ilay's mouth to keep him quiet. Though
his intention was to shut Ilay up, Ilay, after swallowing the second spoonful without protest,
didn’t forget to add:

“Do you think I’m not going to die?”

"Well... if you can talk so clearly even with this fever, it seems unlikely that you’re in a
critical condition from the high fever."

Jeong Tae-ui held the empty spoon and lightly touched Ilay's forehead with the back of his
hand, then withdrew it. The heat he felt was still significantly higher than normal. With such
a fever, one would usually be in a semi-conscious state, muttering incoherently from time to
time, but Ilay was indeed extraordinary. He was an exceptional man.

"Ah."

As Jeong Tae-ui was about to take the third spoonful of porridge, Ilay suddenly murmured.
Jeong Tae-ui merely lifted his gaze to look at him. Ilay, closing his eyes, said softly:

"One more time."

"Hmm?"

"I like your hand. It feels cool. I’m a bit hot right now."

Jeong Tae-ui stared at Ilay in silence. Then he set the spoon down and placed the back of his
hand on Ilay's forehead again. Jeong Tae-ui’s hand was warm, but Ilay’s forehead was
significantly hotter.

"Should I get a new ice pack?"

"No, your hand is better. It’s cool and soft. ...It’s gotten warm. The other hand."

"Yes, yes, feel free to use me as a human cooler."

Jeong Tae-ui said as he put the porridge bowl down and placed his other hand on Ilay's
forehead. Ilay kept his eyes closed, calmly resting Jeong Tae-ui's hand on his forehead, then
slightly lifted his head at some point. He placed his cheek against Jeong Tae-ui’s hand. The
cheek was also hot. It was strange how such a hot person could be so pale, making Jeong
Tae-ui fix his gaze on him.

Suddenly, Ilay opened his eyes. When their dark eyes met, Jeong Tae-ui tensed up for no
particular reason.

"While I was away….."

".......…?"

"How has the weak assistant Jeong been doing? From the looks of your face, it seems you’ve
been in a fight with someone again. Who was it this time?"

Ilay’s gaze swept over Jeong Tae-ui’s temples. Not just the temples, but his whole face was
bruised. It was no surprise.

"Are you planning to take revenge for me, your weak assistant, if you find out who it is? I
can't say anything because I'm too scared of the aftermath if I were to repay a fist with a life.
Well... It would have been nice if I could have gotten some rest while the Instructor was in a
coma, but unfortunately, I couldn't. I was too busy checking every hour to see if you were
dead yet. I couldn’t even sleep properly, watching to see whether you'd die or not."

"Haha. For three days straight. That’s not something even an instructor should do."

"If you think about it, the real mistake is forming a bond with someone who's constantly
under threat of death."

Jeong Tae-ui said this and, finding it amusing, briefly glanced at the ceiling before shaking
his head. A bond, my foot. Human relationships are a two-way street. Even if Jeong Tae-ui
thought of it as a relationship of fate, if the other person didn’t, then it’s like there was never
a relationship in the first place.

Even if he wasn't Ilay's assistant, he would still have asked about his condition once or twice
a day, but that was it. A mutual relationship with this man couldn’t exist. Ilay also seemed to
have similar thoughts as he muttered with a subtle smile, "A bond, huh."

Jeong Tae-ui obediently switched the hand he was holding to his forehead, following Ilay's
words, and thought that the temperature difference between his hand and Ilay’s face was
barely noticeable anymore, shaking his hand slightly. If hands cooler than an ice pack are
better, should he just grab some ice and hold it?

"Jeong Tae-ui."

Suddenly hearing his name being called, Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay. Ilay, who pronounced
his name so clearly, wasn't even looking at him. He seemed lost in thought, gazing into the air
somewhere, muttering to himself.

"Yeah, for three days. It was you... wasn't it?"

"......? Just so you know, I didn't do anything except make sure you weren't dead. If you had
some kind of horrible dream, it wasn’t because of me. Even if someone tried to kill you,
that’s just a delusion from being in a coma."

Worried that any strange blame might fall on him, Jeong Tae-ui quickly spoke up. It would be
problematic and utterly unfair if he were to hear something like, ‘I was in pain all over and
out of my mind for three days, and it was all because of you.’ However, it seemed Ilay had no
intention of blaming Jeong Tae-ui. He was simply lost in thought, staring into space, and
slowly turned his gaze back to Jeong Tae-ui after hearing his words. His eyes were smiling.

"My defensive instincts are slightly better than most people's, so even if I fall asleep, I never
completely lose consciousness. It's the same even when I'm physically unwell. A part of my
consciousness always stays awake. Whether or not I can move my body freely is a separate
matter."

Hearing those slow words, Jeong Tae-ui quickly recalled the past three days. He had only
regularly visited Ilay to check on his condition and hadn't done anything that might cause Ilay
to hold a grudge. He briefly wondered if he might have uttered some unpleasant curse, but his
memory held no such incident.

Thank goodness. Maybe his defensive instincts are sharp too. Jeong Tae-ui, who had been
muttering things like ‘I knew something like this would happen to you one day, you idiot. This
is what you get for treating people so terribly,’ in his mind every time he came to see the
unconscious Ilay, was relieved that he hadn’t voiced those thoughts.

"Was it that strange to see someone who always hunted people down like mice, end up like
this?"

Ilay said this with a calm smile. The hand that had been resting on Ilay's forehead flinched
slightly. Sensing this, Ilay's smile deepened.

Damn it. He heard me.

Jeong Tae-ui subtly averted his gaze, rolling his eyes halfway around. He must have been out
of it with a high fever, so when did he hear that?

"Well, at least I woke up when I was supposed to, so that's good, right?"

As Jeong Tae-ui struggled to figure out how to respond, Ilay, seemingly aware of the thoughts
running through Jeong Tae-ui's mind, chuckled and added to his words. Frowning and
racking his brain, Jeong Tae-ui realized that staying silent any longer wouldn’t lead to
anything good, so he quickly took the initiative and said:
"Yeah, you woke up well. Don't go falling ill like this again; it doesn't suit you. You're still
burning up."

But, as is often the case with words, strangely enough, saying that made him really feel that
way. It might sound laughable to others, but seeing someone who was always so robust and
even intimidating now lying there so helplessly, he couldn’t help but feel a bit sorry for him.
...Even thinking this himself, he couldn’t help but find it amusing.

Feeling that his hand on Ilay's forehead had gotten too warm, Jeong Tae-ui switched hands
again and sighed as he asked:

"If you were fully awake and heard everything, you could have at least answered. Why make
me worry?"

Ilay suddenly made a strange face, but without saying anything, he just looked at Jeong Tae-
ui before eventually forming a subtle expression that was somewhere between a smile and a
smirk. He stared at Jeong Tae-ui as if observing a very peculiar creature and then let out a
brief chuckle.

"I wasn't conscious enough to respond. After all, this is the first time I've been this sick since
I had the measles as a child. I could barely make out what people were saying around me."

"It seems you really did have the measles too."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered bluntly, as if surprised that even something like measles couldn't pass
him by. Ilay, finding this amusing, replied:

"You've been saying some rude things, but I'm a normal human being who grew up just like
anyone else, catching all the usual illnesses. Most kids get the measles at least once, don't
they? You probably had them too."

Jeong Tae-ui, pretending not to hear the first part of the statement, responded:
"Yeah. I think I was three years old. I was a really sick child, or so they say. I don't remember
it, but I was always sick when I was little, so it's not surprising that I had the measles too."

"Measles have a high transmission rate. ...You and Jeong Jae-ui must have been sick
together."

"Maybe. I don't remember that time. As far as I can recall, both my brother and I grew up
healthy."

Jeong Tae-ui clamped his mouth shut, feeling uncomfortable. He didn’t want to talk much
about his brother. It was as if he felt like he was tossing prey to a predator.

"Even if you say strange things like 'Gilsangcheon' or whatever, we both grew up normally,
getting sick and playing just like any other kids. My brother and I... If I really were someone
who brings good fortune, then the people around me wouldn’t fall ill."

The last part sounded almost like he was talking to himself. It wasn’t something he said with
the expectation of being understood, so it was, in reality, just a mutter to himself.

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly felt burdened by Ilay's intense, inscrutable black eyes staring at him
and withdrew the hand that had been on Ilay's forehead. The warmth from Ilay's forehead had
transferred to his hand, and it was no longer cool or refreshing.

"Yeah. You’re definitely not my 'Gilsangcheon.' Being with you doesn’t mean I can drink
poison and be fine, or that I won’t drink poison at all. To me, you're just an ordinary, average
human being."

As Jeong Tae-ui picked up the bowl of porridge again, he glanced at Ilay, who was muttering
to himself as if lost in thought. Tae-ui didn’t have such a delicate or sensitive mind that he
would be upset by hearing something like ‘You’re just like any other ordinary person.’ But
still, today, Ilay was talking more than usual.
"Just finish eating and get some sleep. Seeing how well you seem to be doing now, you’ll
probably feel much better by tomorrow."

Or maybe you'll recover completely with that monstrous resilience of yours, Jeong Tae-ui
added, cutting off Ilay’s words. Even when he brought the spoon to Ilay’s lips, Ilay didn’t
open his mouth but just stared at Jeong Tae-ui with a faint smile. That pale hand, slowly
massaging the other wrist and arm, felt oddly irritating. It was like a tiny insect gnawing at
his nerves.

"It’s not so bad. No, if I had to say, it’s actually……."

Ilay continued to mutter as if to himself, then suddenly fell silent. He lifted his gaze and
stared at the ceiling, as if his thoughts had hit a wall.

His eyelids blinked once. The hand that had been slowly massaging his stiff muscles also
stopped. Ilay’s thoughts seemed to have hit a wall as he fixated on a point in the air.
Eventually, he lowered his gaze and stared at Jeong Tae-ui with a blank expression.

This isn’t good. Something’s off. It’s a bad sign when someone who usually smiles while
strangling people now shows no expression at all. Most unsettling was how unfamiliar those
dark eyes, devoid of light, seemed. They were more unnerving than when he casually
strangled someone.

"...Aren’t you going to eat?"

Jeong Tae-ui spoke as casually as he could while setting the bowl down. It felt like staying
any longer would lead to nothing good. Moreover, considering the situation, wasn’t this guy
out of his mind right now? He seemed perfectly normal, but his words were clearly not his
usual self. Who knew when he might suddenly go berserk and stab a spoon down someone’s
throat or smash the bowl and slit someone’s neck with the shards…

"I didn’t say I wasn’t going to eat."

As Jeong Tae-ui put down the bowl, Ilay spoke quietly. A faint smile appeared in those
unfamiliar dark eyes as they watched Jeong Tae-ui. Slowly, very slowly, Jeong Tae-ui let go
of the bowl, feeling as if any moment he relaxed, his life could end. Trying to speak casually,
though he could hear a slight stiffness in his own voice, he said:

"You seem to have the strength to hold a spoon, so feed yourself. I know you’re alive, so I’ll
be going now."

"Since you’ve probably finished everything you had to do today, there’s no need to rush."

Ilay spoke with a smile. His low, soft voice sounded like that of a witch luring a child. It was
a voice with his true nature carefully hidden beneath.

What’s with him? Why is he suddenly speaking in that smooth, cat-like voice? Something’s
definitely off.

Just as Jeong Tae-ui was slowly withdrawing his hand and trying to muster the strength to
stand up, Ilay let out a quiet sigh and closed his eyes. The sight of his tired, pale face, worn
out from three days of high fever, made Jeong Tae-ui hesitate for a moment.

"...Would you sit with me for a while?"

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated, wondering if he should help Ilay sit up by propping him against the
pillow. It would make eating easier for him, after all. As he muttered this to himself, Ilay
opened his eyes again and looked at him. He didn't say anything, but since he didn't refuse,
Jeong Tae-ui approached to assist him, bending down to help him sit up.

As Jeong Tae-ui drew closer, Ilay's face neared his ear. Just then, a faintly amused voice
whispered like the wind against his earlobe.
"You have a really good intuition... but sometimes, your judgment doesn’t quite keep up."

"...What?"

The voice was soft and weak, just as Ilay's movements had been when he had been slowly
massaging his wrists and arms, as if testing how much he could move. But the moment Jeong
Tae-ui slipped his hand under Ilay’s arm to lift him, Ilay’s pale hand, which effortlessly
gripped his elbow, held overwhelming strength.

……..!!

In an instant, Jeong Tae-ui's view flipped.

As soon as Ilay's hand grabbed his elbow, another hand seized his jaw just below his chin,
throwing his balance into disarray.

He couldn't steady himself, and as that thought crossed his mind, Jeong Tae-ui took a sharp
breath. The bed he was thrown onto might have been soft, but its springs couldn't fully absorb
the sudden impact. The man who, until just a moment ago, had been lying helplessly on the
bed, seemingly at death’s door, was now straddling him by the time Jeong Tae-ui coughed
and opened his eyes.

"Did you think something was off?"

Ilay was smirking. Jeong Tae-ui blinked, trying to grasp the meaning behind his words, and
then frowned, realizing how unpleasant the situation was.

"Did you sense danger? Then you should have bolted the moment you felt it."

Jeong Tae-ui, still lying beneath Ilay, stared up at him and muttered bitterly.
"What’s the problem? Is it that the porridge was too bland? Or that being around me doesn’t
improve your luck? If it’s the former, maybe it’s a little bit my fault, but if it’s the latter, that’s
not something I can do anything about."

Jeong Tae-ui thought, He’s the kind of guy who does crazy things for no reason, so even if I
were to say something like ‘just because,’ there would be no stopping him. But maybe if I
could get him to say just one more word, there might be a miraculous chance to escape.

However, Ilay didn’t seem to hear Jeong Tae-ui’s voice. Instead, he asked something
completely out of context.

"During the war, when soldiers were deployed on missions and went days without food or
drink, their lives hanging by a thread, what do you think they chose when offered food or
women? Statistically speaking... what do you think?"

With a playful remark, Ilay’s breath came down close to Jeong Tae-ui’s face as he added that
one last sentence.

Jeong Tae-ui thought, Could it be?

He had been bedridden for three days, unable to move. He hadn’t eaten anything. And even
now, although he barely regained consciousness, he was still burning with a high fever. The
hand gripping his wrist, the forehead pressed against his neck, and the breath on his chest
were all scorching hot, as if they were about to burn him. He had to slowly move his fingers,
wrist, and arms one by one just to check if his body could move properly, and even then, it
was hard to control his body freely.

Jeong Tae-ui tried shaking off the rough hand that was gripping his wrist several times, but it
wouldn’t budge. For a moment, he thought that all the strength in Ilay’s body was
concentrated in his grip, but Ilay’s body, pressing down on him, didn’t move an inch either.

"Ilay! Hey!"
Jeong Tae-ui shouted anxiously. In response, all he got was a laugh. The lips that had been
moving by his ear crawled down his cheek and seemed to touch his lips, then a fierce fang bit
his lip.

"Ouch! Hey, that hurts! Damn it, why are you suddenly acting up like this? Where did you
get all this strength when you haven’t even had anything to eat...? Do it after you’re better,
after you’re better!"

This damned guy seemed like he was about to pull another stunt. Jeong Tae-ui shouted
several times but received no response. Ilay acted as if he was deaf, offering no reaction
except for the occasional smirk as he slowly ran his hand over Jeong Tae-ui’s body. It was
different from usual. Usually, there was a sense of ease. Even now, Ilay didn’t seem
particularly anxious, but before, he would touch Jeong Tae-ui while smiling, sometimes
joking, and having conversations. But now, he was silent, leisurely caressing Jeong Tae-ui as
if he had decided not to listen to anything Jeong Tae-ui said.

"Hey, I told you, do it after you get better. What are you doing, burning up with a fever when
you were on the verge of death without any strength? Cool down, get your strength back, and
then do it. It’s not like I’ve ever refused you…."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed as he muttered, feeling a bit pathetic after saying that. In hindsight, it
was true. Ilay had occasionally mounted him as if on a whim, but Jeong Tae-ui had never
sincerely resisted. To be honest, a large part of him doubted that his resistance would have
any effect on Ilay anyway. On the other hand, he would naturally feel inclined toward it when
Ilay flirted with him. Reflecting on this, Jeong Tae-ui briefly lamented his lack of chastity
before trying to shake off the hand gripping his own once more.

As expected, it didn’t budge.

A slight chill ran through his chest. It wasn’t a sense of crisis. This would end just like every
other time — Ilay would do what he wanted and then move away. They’d been through this
game several times before.
But this monstrous strength — he couldn’t believe that it belonged to someone who had just
woken up from days of unconsciousness. He could hardly believe it, especially considering
that Ilay was still suffering from a high fever. And yet, Ilay was holding both of Jeong Tae-
ui’s hands with just one of his own. Jeong Tae-ui had always considered himself as having at
least average strength for an adult male, if not more. And yet, he couldn’t overpower even
one of Ilay’s hands.

They say crazy people are strong, and he thought that was true. Old sayings really aren’t just
made up.

"Hey, Ilay..."

"You won’t refuse?"

For the first time, Ilay responded to Jeong Tae-ui. It was less of a response and more of a
confirmation or question, but Jeong Tae-ui frowned at the faintly mocking tone in his voice.

"Have I ever dodged when you came at me? I haven’t, have I?"

"Hmm. Do you really think you won’t refuse... even if it’s like this?"

Ilay laughed near Jeong Tae-ui’s ear as his hand pulled down Jeong Tae-ui’s pants. The pants,
already precariously hanging on his hips, slid down below his thighs. Now, his legs were
practically tied up by the pants, making it even harder to move.

Jeong Tae-ui's groin was exposed. It should have felt cool against the air, but instead, it felt
even hotter. This was because Ilay’s body, pressing down directly above him, radiated intense
heat. Somehow, at some point, Ilay had stripped down, and his bare lower body was pressing
against Jeong Tae-ui’s. The heat felt even more intense than usual, and it wasn't just his
imagination — Ilay’s entire body felt like a burning furnace. The mouth that suddenly bit
down on Jeong Tae-ui's chest and then licked it harshly with his tongue, the hand gripping his
wrist, the other hand pushing behind his knee to spread his thighs wide, and the penis rubbing
between them — all of it felt like it could give Jeong Tae-ui a real burn.
He was genuinely frightened. Even though he knew he wouldn’t actually get burned, with
this kind of heat...

"Hey. Seriously, let’s do this later. You don’t even realize how hot you are right now, do you?
You’re out of your mind… You’re already burning up like a furnace — if your fever goes any
higher, your body’s going to be wrecked!"

"Haha, stop because of me...?"

Ilay chuckled lowly, still rubbing himself against Jeong Tae-ui’s legs. Jeong Tae-ui snapped
back in frustration.

"I told you I wouldn’t push you away later, didn’t I? You crazy bastard, think about your
body!"

Jeong Tae-ui yelled, angry now. But Ilay, seemingly pleased despite being cursed at —
clearly not in his right mind — laughed quietly. The penis that had been rubbing between
Jeong Tae-ui’s thighs grew even more rigid.

"It’s just a slight fever; my mind is perfectly clear. I even remember every detail of the
dreams I had while I was asleep."

Ilay’s murmured words made Jeong Tae-ui grimace.

"Dreams...? Is this because you had a bad dream?"

"Hmm — something like that. Normally, I wouldn’t have gone this far, but I’m excited, and
more importantly, it’s painful down there because of how hard I am... But having one hand
tied up is a bit inconvenient."
Muttering to himself, Ilay squeezed the hand that had been restraining Jeong Tae-ui’s wrist.
Then, suddenly sitting up, he reached for the blanket lying nearby. He grabbed one end with
his teeth and easily tore it apart with a loud rip.

Jeong Tae-ui, eyes wide with surprise, could only watch as Ilay ripped the blanket fabric into
long strips right in front of him. With just one hand and his mouth, Ilay deftly tied the strips
into multiple knots and began binding Jeong Tae-ui’s hands with them.

Even though Jeong Tae-ui's hands had already been restrained, being tied up felt entirely
different, and his expression hardened. He started cursing wildly and thrashing his hands.
This wasn't right. When Ilay effortlessly tied Jeong Tae-ui's wrists to the headboard, then
straddled his chest and looked down at him with a smirk, Jeong Tae-ui turned pale as a
sinister feeling spread through his chest. This was dangerous. It wasn’t good. When Ilay
licked the blood that had welled up from a scratch on his finger, caused by Jeong Tae-ui's
struggles, and laughed deeply, Jeong Tae-ui's sense of foreboding turned into a harsh reality.

Moreover, while Ilay was sitting on Jeong Tae-ui’s chest, tying his wrists, his penis inevitably
came very close to Jeong Tae-ui’s collarbone. Jeong Tae-ui couldn't avoid seeing Ilay’s penis
swaying just under his chin.

It made his skin crawl. It was thick — just as fearsome to look at as it was intimidating. The
dark, reddish penis seemed poised to stab Jeong Tae-ui under his chin with just a slight
forward movement of Ilay’s hips.

Ilay, who had licked the blood off his fingertips, seemed to guess why Jeong Tae-ui had
suddenly turned his head away with a grimace. Ilay chuckled suddenly.

"Making that kind of disgusted face is a problem. Today, you’re going to have to get really
close with this thing, you know."

Ilay lightly grasped his organ and lifted his hips off Jeong Tae-ui’s chest. The object, which
had been under Jeong Tae-ui’s chin, moved right in front of his nose. It looked even more
grotesque up close, as if it would touch his face if it came just a bit closer.
But Jeong Tae-ui glared at Ilay with wide eyes. It took him a moment to process what Ilay
had just said.

"What…? Get close with that thing? That hideous thing?!"

"Hideous, huh? That’s harsh. But you know, this hideous thing has been playing around with
yours for quite some time, so calling it hideous is a bit unfair. Besides, you should think
about the fact that you’ll be getting very intimate with this hideous thing, up and down, in a
bit. Right?"

"You—!"

Jeong Tae-ui was about to shout. He was about to unleash a string of curses. But he had to
close his mouth again. As soon as he opened it, Ilay tried to push his penis inside. As soon as
Jeong Tae-ui felt the penis brush the inside of his lips, he jerked his head to the side in shock.
For a moment, he thought he might suffocate. The sensation of the tip of the penis just barely
entering his mouth lingered, and Jeong Tae-ui, turning his head away, spat onto the floor
beside the bed. A calm voice echoed in his ear.

"Come on, you need to open your mouth wide. It won't go in properly like that. Even if you
open it as wide as you can, it probably won't even go halfway."

"You crazy bastard! Got nothing better to do than this insane nonsense? Fine, go ahead, put it
in! Let's see how you like it when I bite it off. If you really want to test whether your damn
dick or my teeth are tougher, go ahead, try it!"

Jeong Tae-ui screamed wildly. If his hands were free, he would have been thrashing around.
He tried to bring his knee up to strike the madman’s back, but it was no use; his attempt was
thwarted by the heavy hand pressing down on his lower abdomen, pinning his hands behind
his back.

"Jeong Tae-ui. If you don't suck it properly, you're the one who's going to suffer.
Unfortunately, there's nothing we can use as lubricant right now. Ah, well, I do have a few
cans of beer you like, but that won’t be enough as a lubricant."
"You—"

This was crazy. That fever must have messed with Ilay’s head. He was never a sane person to
begin with, but he wasn't usually this insane. This was definitely not normal.

As Jeong Tae-ui stared at Ilay in disbelief, the other man pressed Jeong Tae-ui’s lips with his
thumb, as if disappointed. Jeong Tae-ui flinched back to his senses and tried to bite down on
the finger, but Ilay pulled it away just in time.

"I don't care about suffering or anything else. Don’t even think about shoving that grotesque
thing in my face. I'll really bite it off. You should’ve just stuck to what you usually do,
instead of pulling this crazy stunt, you lunatic!"

When Jeong Tae-ui shouted angrily, Ilay pretended to sigh, the sound annoyingly piercing
Jeong Tae-ui’s ears. Ilay spoke in a voice that was annoyingly insincere.

"Tae-ui, you're not a stupid guy. You've been with me for this long, and yet you still haven't
figured out my personality? When you resist like that, it just makes me want to do it even
more."

"You insane bastard…! Let’s see if you still say that after getting bitten!"

"Well, fine. I guess we’ll just have to change the order of things, then. Just so you know, Tae-
ui, this is your fault. If you’d just sucked it when I told you to, you’d be having a much easier
time. Don’t regret it later."

"What—!"

Ilay moved off Jeong Tae-ui's chest. Even though the weight that had been pressing down on
his chest was gone, his chest still felt tight. No, if anything, it felt even heavier. As Ilay
slowly stroked his own penis and moved down towards the lower end of the bed, his
expression remained unchanged. As usual, he was composed and indifferent. That made it
even more terrifying.

Jeong Tae-ui's eyes caught sight of Ilay's penis bobbing slightly in his hand. Just the sight of
it made his face involuntarily contort in disgust. It was already erect, fully so. And that thing,
standing more rigid than usual, seemed even larger in reality than Jeong Tae-ui remembered.

This is ridiculous. There’s no way something like that could be attached to a human body.
No, that bastard wasn’t human.

Ilay glanced at Jeong Tae-ui's face, which had frozen in shock, and let out a small laugh. With
that same laughing face, he slowly climbed back on top of Jeong Tae-ui. In doing so, the tip
of his penis brushed against Jeong Tae-ui's thigh. At that moment, a shiver ran down Jeong
Tae-ui's spine.

This lunatic wasn’t joking. He wasn’t planning to just rub and leave it at that.

"St-Stop...!"

"Too late."

Ilay cut off Jeong Tae-ui's words, which he had barely managed to utter with a tongue frozen
in fear. Then, he forcefully spread Jeong Tae-ui’s thighs wide. The hand gripping behind his
knee felt as heavy as a rock.

"Ah. Indeed."

Ilay's voice, tinged with laughter, could be heard. His gaze was fixed on Jeong Tae-ui's penis.
He was staring at it as if he were licking it clean, with a gaze no different from the lifeless
state of Jeong Tae-ui's deathly pale face. Suddenly, Ilay lowered his head. The moment Jeong
Tae-ui felt those predator-like fangs brush against his sensitive skin, he gasped. He thought
Ilay might tear him apart. He was surrounded by hot mucous membranes. Jeong Tae-ui
flinched at the sensation, as if hot water had been poured over his groin. He opened his eyes
wide and lifted his head. Between his legs, Ilay licked Jeong Tae-ui’s genitals and then took
them fully into his mouth.

"Ugh..."

Jeong Tae-ui's body recoiled. It felt like he was being scalded. The heat inside Ilay's mouth
was so intense that it was unbearable. The force with which Ilay sucked on his penis made
Jeong Tae-ui feel like they might be ripped off. The stimulation was so intense that it took his
breath away.

"Ah, ha, ugh...!"

His toes curled up involuntarily. His toes twitched uncontrollably, regardless of his will. He
had never experienced such overwhelming stimulation before. There was no attempt to
control the intensity; it was as if a baby was aggressively nursing at his mother's breast. There
wasn’t even a sense of pleasure. It was just an "overwhelmingly intense sensation" that was
too strong to be perceived as pleasure.

He could feel his penis rising despite the overwhelming stimulation. It was almost
miraculous. Even with such intense stimulation that didn’t even register as pleasure, his penis
was becoming erect. Due to that sensation, which was akin to pain, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't feel
any other sensations for a while. Somewhere along the line, Ilay's thumb, which had been
tracing circling his hole just below his penis, had slipped all the way in. To distract Jeong
Tae-ui from the eerie sensation of something squirming inside and widening him from within,
Ilay was fiercely sucking on his penis.

"Stop, stop it, please, ah, ha...!"

The corners of his eyes grew hot. Whether it was pain or pleasure, the overwhelming
sensation made it impossible for Jeong Tae-ui to stay conscious.
"The taste isn't as bad as I thought. Since it's my first time sucking on a cock, I expected it to
be more unpleasant. At this rate, it wouldn't be bad to do this every night... Oh, Tae-ui, you
shouldn't be struggling so much already. It's going to hurt a bit from here on out, but don't
worry, you won't die. Now then..."

Ilay's voice sounded distant. Finally, the fierce sensation subsided. In his still-tingling senses,
Jeong Tae-ui could barely see his own erection standing tall at the edge of his blurred vision.
Bastard. Crazy bastard. That was the only thought that echoed in his clouded mind. Gasping
for breath that was stuck in his throat, Jeong Tae-ui cursed him over and over in his mind.

However, even that faint sense of thought disappeared into a blank void as Ilay leaned over
Jeong Tae-ui's body. Ilay grabbed both of Jeong Tae-ui's knees and pushed them up, revealing
his hole blatantly. As he looked at the exposed area, he licked his lips, his breath becoming
more excited.

"What a sight. Anyone with this kind of interest would probably climax just from looking at
you... Oh fuck. Even I'm at risk. I mustn't let that happen. Tae-ui, take a deep breath."

A laugh was heard. It was low and soft, but it was a chilling laugh. The next moment, Jeong
Tae-ui held his breath. Even though his breath was stuck in his throat, causing his mind to go
blank, he couldn't breathe. Only suppressed moans escaped occasionally from his gaping
mouth, but they were so faint they were barely audible.

Something unfamiliar was forcing its way between Jeong Tae-ui's legs. Into a tight hole
where things had only ever come out, never gone in, Ilay's cock was pressing, spreading the
folds as they pushed inside. At first, not even half of the glans made it in. The entrance
seemed to stretch to the point where every wrinkle was unfolded, but the base of the glans
was stuck.

"Il-Ilay, ple-please, Ilay..."

He thought he was going to die. The thought that this man would truly kill him struck him
with sincerity. Overcome with fear even before pain, Jeong Tae-ui looked at him with wide
eyes. Ilay suddenly frowned. As he pushed his hips forward with a flushed face, he clicked
his tongue and sighed, then bent down.
He really intended to kill him. Jeong Tae-ui couldn't breathe even with his mouth wide open,
but Ilay pressed his lips against Jeong Tae-ui's, then thrust his tongue in.

"It's okay. It's okay. Just hang in there for a little while. It's okay. Now, breathe. I told you to
take a breath... Now, exhale. Slowly, match your breathing to mine."

His voice was frighteningly gentle. In stark contrast to the monstrous thing that was
mutilating his groin below, Ilay's voice was kind and tender, making it hard to believe it was
coming from the same man. That voice, unmistakably Ilay's, sounded like it couldn't possibly
belong to this devilish man.

Jeong Tae-ui clung to that hallucination-like voice. He matched his breathing to the breaths
that came from the lips that were licking and softly sucking on his tongue. As if performing
artificial respiration, he inhaled when Ilay exhaled. He exhaled when Ilay pulled his tongue
back. After repeating this several times, his breathing began to stabilize. However, the
unsettling feeling from the object still buried halfway inside him remained unchanged.

Once Jeong Tae-ui regained his breath, he then instinctively tried to escape from the
unsettling sensation. The hot object began to withdraw from the entrance. Ilay laughed as if
he couldn't believe it.

"If someone pulls you out of the water, shouldn't you at least offer a bundle as thanks, hmm?"

The gentle voice was gone, replaced by a cold and unforgiving tone. The harsh hands
grabbed Jeong Tae-ui's buttocks, pulling them apart to widen the entrance, then thrust in
ruthlessly as if driving a nail.

"........!!!"

No sound came from Jeong Tae-ui's gaping mouth. He felt as if he heard a tearing sound, like
flesh ripping apart. It wasn't his groan. The short moan, like a gasp, was escaping from the
mouth of that bastard who was tearing him apart.
"You're... incredible. Ha... so... damn... good..."

Ilay's words were sporadic, but the madness in his gaze was constant. Even as Jeong Tae-ui's
mind blurred, that gaze remained vividly imprinted.

"You're... killing... me..."

He barely managed to get those words out. Whether Ilay heard him or not, he burst into
laughter. It was a loud, hearty laugh, as if he found it immensely amusing.

"Well, let's see just how much I can kill you... Oh dear, what will you do if you're already
crying?"

His hand came closer and wiped away the tears from Jeong Tae-ui's eyes. Only then did
Jeong Tae-ui realize that his eyes were wet. Seeing the tears that had come out involuntarily
dampening Ilay's fingertips made him feel an overwhelming surge of anger.

"You bastard, get it out!! Take it out right now, you crazy son of a bitch!! Can't you get out
right now?!"

Jeong Tae-ui screamed and thrashed wildly. He had never felt so frustrated by his bound
hands. He shook his body violently, but it was all in vain as Ilay grabbed his calf and blocked
his movements.

"Is that so? I'll pull out if you insist... Ha. It's so tight that it won't come out easily. It's really
clinging on."

Ilay made a few motions as if to pull his hips back and laughed lowly. There was a hint of
heat in that laugh. After a few light pulls backward, the flesh that seemed to have clung to the
inside finally began to pull out stiffly. Jeong Tae-ui screamed. Stars burst in front of his eyes.
The penis, now only the glans left inside, slid out, gleaming wickedly. Bent over, in an
uncomfortable position with his legs spread in front of him, Jeong Tae-ui closed his eyes. He
never wanted to see such a horrifying sight again. Who would want to look at the terrifying
weapon that had stretched his body so wide it felt like it might tear the thin flesh?

"Hurry up and take it out quickly, you bastard…."

Already drained of all strength, Jeong Tae-ui muttered in a hoarse voice. He felt so pathetic
and furious that he wanted to cry.

"I had a dream while I was sleeping for three days."

But Ilay showed no signs of pulling out and started speaking nonsensically. With one hand,
he gently stroked the spot where his penis and Jeong Tae-ui's body were connected. Jeong
Tae-ui flinched and recoiled.

"I saw you fooling around with that brat, and you seemed to be having such a good time. It
didn't look particularly appetizing, but that brat was thrusting his hips between your legs so
enthusiastically that I started wondering about how good you tasted, and I wanted to steal you
from him just to get a good taste myself.”

"What…."

"When I woke up and saw you in front of me, how could I resist? How could I not want to
take a taste?"

"…You crazy bastard."

Jeong Tae-ui gritted his teeth and muttered. He couldn't believe this man had come to vent his
frustration on him after having some ridiculous dream. He felt like a fool for worrying about
this madman.
"But you see, the thing is…"

Suddenly, Ilay made a troubled face. Clicking his tongue slightly and frowning, he looked
down at Jeong Tae-ui intently.

"Unfortunately, I have a bad feeling… I can already tell how absolutely incredible you taste."

As soon as he finished speaking, the weapon that had been hanging precariously at the
entrance suddenly drove back in. With a squelching sound, his lower abdomen slapped
against Jeong Tae-ui's widely spread buttocks.

Only then did Jeong Tae-ui realize how terrifying his own screams sounded. The relentless
impact continued, like being punched in the entrance repeatedly.

The sensation at the entrance gradually faded. Instead, his stomach hurt. The flesh invading
his insides was expanding, pushing his organs aside as it filled him up.

He must have lost consciousness for a moment. Maybe he had fainted. It could have been just
a brief moment, or perhaps a considerable amount of time had passed. When Jeong Tae-ui
came to, he found himself crying loudly. His voice, which was so hoarse that no sound came
out, was sobbing as he thrashed about.

Despite his efforts, Ilay was still positioned between his legs, which occasionally twitched
weakly due to his lack of strength. His cock, slick with a mixture of blood and semen, was
deeply embedded in his body, resting there for a moment. The sensation of hot liquid bursting
inside him, filling his stomach, reminded him of how long he had been out of it. This wasn't
the first time this madman had ejaculated inside him. Jeong Tae-ui cried. He wept bitterly,
overcome with pain, injustice, and helplessness.

You crazy bastard, I'll kill you. You're worse than an animal. Even with his barely audible
voice, he kept muttering under his breath. Suddenly, he felt something cold below. Ilay had
withdrawn his cock from Jeong Tae-ui's body. Even after all that spilling, it still wasn't
completely soft. Jeong Tae-ui cried again.

"That's why I told you. It's better to go in order."

Ilay whispered. His lips brushed against Jeong Tae-ui's forehead, and the touch felt so unreal
that Jeong Tae-ui stared at him blankly with tear-filled eyes. Ilay gave a twisted smile as if he
was in a difficult situation.

"You shouldn't look at people like that. You should also think about your own body, Tae-ui.
Hmm?"

Are you going to break my neck just because you don't like the way I'm looking at you? Do as
you please. What more do I have to lose in this situation? Jeong Tae-ui, with his limp and
powerless body, mouthed the words silently.

Murderer.

Ilay seemed to catch the meaning of those words. He laughed out loud for a moment before
leaning down over Jeong Tae-ui's body. Reflexively, Jeong Tae-ui flinched, only for Ilay to
bite down on his cheek as he spoke.

"I originally thought about pounding you until your hole was completely worn out, and then
putting my cock in your mouth as a finale."

Jeong Tae-ui's body tensed. Just hearing those words made his spine stiffen. Go ahead and
try. Even if it's the last of his strength, he'll bite that thing off. Ilay, noticing his fierce resolve,
laughed again. His hand reached down to touch the entrance that had been swollen and
slightly gaped from swallowing his member for so long. Jeong Tae-ui's body jolted.

"I even considered sticking it in your mouth, despite the risk of getting bitten, but... Oh, don't
tense up so much. I do have some compassion, you know."
If he had any strength left, he would have shouted insults and laughed scornfully, but he
didn't even have the energy for that. Jeong Tae-ui could only lie there limply, tears streaming
down his face.

"But, you know, today isn't the only day... Besides, my body doesn't feel normal, and I've
been feeling weak and dizzy since earlier. And while your mouth would be nice, the lower
part felt really good too. So, I'll let you off for today."

Ilay licked Jeong Tae-ui's cheek. His tone was as if he was doing Jeong Tae-ui a favor, which
made him want to punch that smug face, but his wrists were still tied to the headboard. The
skin on his wrists had peeled, and it stung even with the slightest touch. Ilay continued to lick
his cheeks, jaw, and lips. It was like having a cat that had gotten comfortable in the sun lying
next to him, though this cat was terrifyingly grotesque.

If only his wrists were freed and he had some strength, he'd kill that bastard no matter what,
Jeong Tae-ui thought with tears streaming down his face as his consciousness blurred.

At that moment, Ilay’s cock, which was still not fully softened, began to slowly reinsert itself
between Jeong Tae-ui’s legs. His fading consciousness snapped back into sharp focus. As
Ilay's cock rubbed against the already numb hole, it pushed its way back in.

“Ugh…”

Despite being stretched far beyond what should be possible from dozens or even hundreds of
intrusions, the pain was still excruciating, making him break into a cold sweat. As Jeong Tae-
ui’s body stiffened, Ilay murmured soothingly, as if speaking to a child, while kissing him.

You insane bastard, you try being under this and see if you're okay!

At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui’s anger was so intense that it felt like he might faint from rage
rather than pain. His gaze locked with Ilay’s. Ilay, who looked down at Jeong Tae-ui with a
relaxed smile, as if he had just finished a meal, let out a sigh as he properly seated himself
inside Jeong Tae-ui's body and then lay back on top of him. The heat of his body immediately
enveloped Jeong Tae-ui’s skin.

"Tsk. I’ve never been sick like this before, so I should be able to control my body properly.
This is because I have no energy…….”

If I had lost energy twice, I’d have died a hundred times over, Jeong Tae-ui thought to
himself. Gathering the last of his strength to say, "If you’re weak, just get that damned thing
out of me," he felt Ilay’s body on top of him slowly losing strength.

“……? Hey, you’re heavy. Don’t sleep, move…”

He muttered in a hoarse voice, barely audible, but Ilay didn’t respond, as if he hadn’t heard.
Jeong Tae-ui frowned. He tried calling out again, "Hey, you crazy bastard," but still received
no reply. All he felt was the searing heat of Ilay’s heavy and rough breathing, burning his
skin.

After several attempts to call and curse at him, Jeong Tae-ui realized a short while later that
Ilay was not merely asleep. He had lost consciousness and fallen into a comatose state. At
that moment, Jeong Tae-ui felt his head spin. Rage surged through him, making every cell in
his body swell with fury. How could someone put another person on the brink of death and
then faint themselves?

Jeong Tae-ui experienced for the first time what it was like to faint from sheer frustration.

***

They say the heaviest thing in the world is your eyelids, and it seems like that's true. The first
thought that floated to the surface of his consciousness was that.
Jeong Tae-ui blinked his heavy eyelids a few times. He blankly wondered whether he should
close his eyes again or keep blinking for a while. This was the fourth time he had thought
this.

When he first opened his eyes, everything around him was pitch black. He didn’t know when
that was. In fact, his memory of opening his eyes was faint. The second time he opened his
eyes, it was the same. At least that time, he managed to blink a couple of times, but in the
meantime, he lost consciousness again. The third time he opened his eyes, he turned his gaze
to the clock. Somehow, the lamp on the bedside table had turned on, casting the faintest light,
just enough for him to see the wall clock. It was just before 5 a.m. He must have fallen asleep
again without realizing it while looking at the clock. And now, the fourth time, Jeong Tae-ui
struggled to open his eyelids, which felt as heavy as a thousand pounds, and looked at the
clock again. It was just past 6 a.m. It felt like a lot of time had passed since he woke up the
third time, but in reality, only about an hour and a half had passed. It only seemed to happen
when he was very sick. When he was ill, the night felt especially long, as if he had been
asleep for ages, but when he came to his senses, only a little time had passed.

Should he sleep a bit more? But it seems like there’s something he needed to think about
before that.

Jeong Tae-ui closed his eyes. He wanted to let his consciousness fade away completely, but
his slightly clearer mind concluded that he should at least try to think. But even as he did, his
consciousness seemed to flicker in and out because when he opened his eyes again, another
ten minutes had passed. This time, his eyelids felt a bit lighter than before.

Wait a minute. There was something he needed to think about, but what was it? Jeong Tae-ui
blinked slowly once, twice, but his mind was blank. Then, the first thought that came to him
was a sense of discomfort amidst familiarity.

This wasn’t Jeong Tae-ui’s room. It wasn’t unfamiliar, but it wasn’t the room he was used to
seeing every time he woke up. This place is... oh, right. It’s Ilay’s room.

Jeong Tae-ui turned his head slightly. No one was there. He turned his gaze to the other side,
but no one was there either. He didn’t sense anyone’s presence. It seemed like he was the
only one in the room. Why was he lying there alone in a room without its owner? Jeong Tae-
ui thought blankly. But the thought didn’t even make him that curious. It was as if the
thinking function in his brain was half shut down.
Anyway, he decided he should try to get up. Jeong Tae-ui tried to prop up his sluggish,
unresponsive body with his arms. No, he tried to. But the moment he moved his arm, a sharp
pain shot through his shoulder, upper arm, elbow, and even down to his wrist, causing him to
frown instinctively.

“Ouch…”

A groan escaped from his lips, but it didn’t come out properly. Instead, a raspy sound like a
breeze leaked from his throat. As soon as he opened his mouth, an intense thirst and a
burning pain in his throat rushed in. His lips and the inside of his mouth were parched. Now
that he noticed, it wasn’t just his throat and arms. His waist, stomach, legs, even the muscles
in his buttocks that he didn’t remember ever hurting before, all seemed to be throbbing with
pain.

Jeong Tae-ui was momentarily taken aback. He couldn’t understand this intense muscle pain
that made it terrifying to move, or the aches that extended down to his bones.

Frowning at the sharp pain, he muttered “ouch” in a raspy voice, but decided he should try to
get up anyway. With his body creaking and screaming in pain, he finally managed to sit up
with great effort.

But as soon as he sat up, he slid right back down again. It felt like his body was splitting
apart. There was no feeling between his legs. The sensation of his inner thighs chafing felt
like it wasn’t his own flesh. It was like touching numbed skin. But more than that, it felt like
it was burning hot. Once he acknowledged the pain, it seemed to intensify, and as soon as he
thought about it, the pain in his inner thighs became excruciating. It felt like they had been
scorched by fire. Yes, exactly like a burn.

And in that pain, with tears slightly welling up in his eyes, Jeong Tae-ui regained his memory
and thoughts.

Ilay.
Ilay Riegrow.

That damned bastard.

As soon as his memory returned, a surge of anger boiled up inside him. The fury that
pounded through his chest made it hard to breathe. His mind went blank.

Should I really just kill him? Should I throw myself at him, risk my life, and really kill this
guy? No matter what, even if I can't kill him, if I sacrifice my life, I could at least tear that
wretched thing off him, couldn’t I?

Jeong Tae-ui clenched his fists, panting because his rising chest made it hard to breathe
freely. His fingernails were caked with dried blood from how hard he had tried to tear off the
ropes that had bound his wrists. The bruises on his wrists weren’t just bruises anymore; the
skin there had peeled, and blood had oozed out. Seeing those marks made his vision go red
again.

“Where the hell is that bastard…?”

His voice was hoarse, and the metallic taste of blood lingered in his mouth after muttering a
few words, probably because he had screamed so much the night before. His throat must
have been bleeding as well.

“Where the hell did that damned bastard go…!”

If Ilay were in front of him now, Jeong Tae-ui felt like he’d just lunge at him, regardless of
the difference in strength or that bastard’s nasty personality.

“That damned bastard, when I find him, I’ll just…!”

One part of his mind was still rational, but the other part had completely lost it. Even though
his body was in such a wrecked state that he could hardly move and was in so much pain it
felt like he was dying, the idea of killing Ilay seemed impossible. Yet, his mind refused to
accept that calculation. His emotions were overwhelming him.

Jeong Tae-ui lay on the bed, trembling. There wasn’t a single part of his body that didn’t hurt.
Even his eyes were swollen from crying so much. Maybe he should consider himself lucky
that his tears had dried up and his face wasn’t stinging from all that crying. He wiped his
cheek with his weak hand. Then, he paused.

His cheek was clean. He had expected it to be sticky and a mess, but aside from the swelling,
it felt smooth. Now that he thought about it…

Jeong Tae-ui slowly tried to move his legs. Just moving them a few centimeters sent a sharp,
piercing pain shooting up his spine, making him feel like his body was falling apart. Another
wave of anger spilled out of his mouth in the form of curses. But even so, his legs... there was
no sticky or unpleasant sensation left.

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head. This was strange. His entire body should be a wreck, but why
did it feel so clean? It should be sticky and disgusting enough to make him curse out loud.
Could this all be a dream…? No, that’s impossible.

Even tilting his head caused a throbbing pain that made Jeong Tae-ui sigh. Now that he
thought about it, there was something else strange. Where had that beastly, insane bastard
gone?

Given that they had done such things with his body burning up with fever, Ilay should have
collapsed with a high fever again, yet there was no sign of him, not in this bed, not anywhere
in the room. Could he have died in the process? Did someone take away his body...?

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and shook his head. When a person’s body is exhausted and their mind is
scattered, they start having these absurd thoughts.
He slowly ran his hand over his body, which was buried deep under the blanket. It hurt just to
move his arm. His body felt warmer than usual, probably because he had a fever. Well, after
all that, it would be strange if he didn't get sick.

As he carefully traced his body with his fingertips, every part of his skin that his hand
touched ached. It was like he had a severe flu, and his skin was swollen and tender, covered
in bite marks and bruises from being gnawed at. Suddenly, his face flushed with heat. The
sensation of Ilay’s hands and lips touching every part of his body came vividly back to him.
Was there even a spot on his body that hadn’t been touched by those hands?

“...Damn it…”

Once he recovered his strength, he thought, the first thing he would do is scrub his body raw
until the skin peeled off. His hand, which had been running down his body, eventually
reached his groin. Flinching, his hand recoiled instinctively. The memory of the excruciating
pain from the night before made cold sweat break out along his spine. Carefully, he traced the
area with his fingers. His hand touched his inflamed, swollen entrance. The sting was so
intense that his body jerked away. The pain flared up like it was on fire, and he couldn’t even
bear to touch it again. But even so, his hand was dry. There was no filth or fluids. Jeong Tae-
ui frowned as he stared intently at his hand.

Then it happened.

The door opened.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been facing away from the door, stiffened and hunched his shoulders.
Gathering his aching body, he turned only his head. Through the open door, Ilay walked in.
He looked perfectly fine.

Just a few hours ago, despite boasting his insane stamina, Ilay had been burning up with
fever. But now he walked in with a clean face as if nothing had happened.

“Oh, you’re awake. I thought you wouldn’t wake up for a few more hours.”
“.............”

He seemed completely normal. His face was cool and indifferent, with that faint smile, just
like the usual Ilay.

“You…”

Jeong Tae-ui gritted his teeth as he began to speak. Seeing that shameless face again made
him choke with anger.

“Thanks to you, I’m all better. I woke up this morning feeling light, and my fever’s gone
down to normal. I’m a bit weaker than usual, so I’ll probably have to stick to porridge for a
day or two.”

Ilay muttered casually as he approached. Before Jeong Tae-ui, who had grabbed a pillow to
throw at him, could swing it, Ilay placed a tray on the bed — right on top of the pillow in
Jeong Tae-ui’s hands.

“I figured you wouldn’t be able to get up, so I grabbed a few things from the kitchen. You
liked plain yogurt and cheese vegetable salad, right? I brought two of each.”

“..............”

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been on the verge of exploding with anger, froze with his mouth open,
staring daggers at Ilay. Ilay, sitting at the edge of the bed, handed Jeong Tae-ui a fork and met
his gaze as if wondering why he was acting that way. The way he tilted his head was
infuriatingly smug.

“You.”
Jeong Tae-ui spoke in a low voice. He bit his trembling lips and glared fiercely at Ilay’s pale
face, looking like he could punch him at any moment. Ilay raised an eyebrow slightly and
then chuckled. His smile deepened, as if daring Jeong Tae-ui to say whatever was on his
mind.

“What?”

Jeong Tae-ui clenched his fist, glaring directly at Ilay's shameless face. The first question that
popped into his head was voiced with clear disdain.

"So you're saying your fever's gone, and you're feeling fine now?"

With a fierce expression and an even more displeased tone, Jeong Tae-ui practically picked a
fight with his words. Ilay paused for a moment, his face devoid of expression, as if he'd heard
something completely unexpected. Then, with a faint frown, he pointed at himself.

"Me?"

"Who else could it be? Who else was burning up with a fever and feeling like crap other than
you?"

Jeong Tae-ui, although not in great shape himself, at least wasn't feverish. Speaking more
harshly, with an even more ferocious tone, he watched Ilay maintain his silence, staring at
him for a little longer.

Then, suddenly, as if something occurred to him, Ilay covered his mouth with one hand. He
rubbed his chin, lowering his head as if pondering a difficult situation. But before long, Jeong
Tae-ui's patience snapped. He caught a low, muffled sound of laughter slipping through Ilay's
fingers. It wasn't contemplation — it was suppressed laughter.

"Hey, you—!"
Jeong Tae-ui was about to shout when Ilay, still rubbing his mouth and smiling, interrupted
mockingly.

"Why? If I still had a fever and felt unwell, were you planning on nursing me back to
health?"

"Do I look like a crazy idiot to you? I'd rather kill the bastard who raped me than nurse him
back to health!"

"Then why ask such a ridiculous question first?"

Ilay continued to laugh in disbelief, as if the absurdity of the situation was too much for him.
As Jeong Tae-ui cursed under his breath about what kind of twisted brain Ilay must have, Ilay
kept laughing. It was infuriating to hear those words coming from him, and Jeong Tae-ui felt
a bitter sense of injustice.

"You, what the hell are you thinking? What kind of twisted mind do you have to even
consider rape? Were you trying to kill me? Did you know I thought I was going to die
yesterday?!"

"Ah — sorry about that. The fever had me so out of it that I wasn't thinking straight. You
know how it is — when someone feels like their life is in danger, their instinct for species
preservation kicks in. I guess that instinct to leave behind my seed kicked in, even when I
wasn't in my right mind. I must have been really on the brink of death for that to happen."

Ilay spoke with a surprisingly serious expression. And Jeong Tae-ui, recalling how Ilay had
indeed been in pretty bad shape — unconscious for days and with a fever that wouldn't break
— found himself nodding in agreement before catching himself. Realizing what he was
doing, he grabbed the nearest pillow and threw it at Ilay.

"What kind of survival instinct drives you to leave your damn seed in another man, you
idiot!"
"Haha, true enough. But moving like that must hurt. Even though I wiped the outside, there’s
still some left inside, isn’t there? It’s not leaking out?"

Ilay deflected the cushion with a light smack of his hand and smirked as he spoke slowly.

As much as Jeong Tae-ui wanted to deny it, Ilay was right.

Moving his body just to throw the cushion didn't help much; Jeong Tae-ui's back hurt so
much that he ended up collapsing onto the bed. At that moment, he felt something sticky and
warm trickling between his legs, and the sensation was vividly unsettling.

"Ugh, what is this...?"

He shivered at the unfamiliar sensation, something he'd never experienced before. As Jeong
Tae-ui lay frozen and curled up, Ilay moved the tray to the bedside table and suddenly pulled
back the blanket.

"If you leave it like that, you'll be in trouble all day, so let's get it out slowly."

Ilay muttered nonchalantly as he pushed Jeong Tae-ui's chest. Jeong Tae-ui, lacking strength,
ended up lying flat on his back as Ilay grabbed his knees and spread them apart, placing a
towel under him that had been draped over the back of a chair. Jeong Tae-ui's face hardened.
He glared at Ilay so fiercely that it seemed like flames might shoot from his eyes, but Ilay, as
if he didn't notice Jeong Tae-ui's intense gaze, continued to inspect his groin with focused
attention.

At first, Jeong Tae-ui was dumbfounded. Then, he became enraged. He didn't expect a
sincere apology from this man. Ilay was not someone who would reflect on his actions.
However, there were limits to how much a person could be taken lightly.
"Ilay... Ilay! Let go!"

Jeong Tae-ui shouted in anger. When that rage seeped into his voice, only then did Ilay
glance at him briefly. After seeming to consider something for a moment, Ilay let go of Jeong
Tae-ui's knees.

At that instant, Jeong Tae-ui, without hesitation, kicked Ilay in the chest with all his strength.
His heel landed squarely on Ilay's solar plexus. Ilay's expression twisted slightly in pain.

Ilay took a step back and sat down, coughing two or three times. His eyes were chilling as he
glared at Jeong Tae-ui while rubbing his solar plexus. Jeong Tae-ui, for a moment, slightly
regretted kicking him. If he had aimed poorly, it could have been fatal. Fortunately, after just
a few coughs, Ilay seemed mostly okay.

Even though it was a direct hit, Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself, "What a monster." Yet, there
was still a lingering unease. What was he thinking, kicking that monster? Of course, he had
built up enough resentment to make him want to rip Ilay apart, but facing that menacing gaze,
his spine chilled.

At that moment, an unexpected comment was heard. Still sitting on the ground after being
kicked, Ilay was speaking with visible displeasure.

Jeong Tae-ui blinked in confusion, unable to understand what the beast-like man, who could
twist someone's neck without a second thought, was saying. Ilay clicked his tongue and
muttered.

"I’m not used to getting hit, and I almost lost control of my hands without realizing it."

It was surprising. Although Jeong Tae-ui had resigned himself to the possibility of dying
when he thought about killing this man, he never imagined Ilay would respond so calmly
after being struck. Jeong Tae-ui sighed as he brushed his chest. It seemed he wasn’t going to
die this time. As he thought about it, he realized how cowardly he had been and sighed
gloomily.
Ilay coughed a couple more times to steady himself and then bent back toward Jeong Tae-ui.
He grabbed his knees. At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui’s previous doubts vanished.

"This bastard just got hit and is still...!"

"Stay still! I’m not planning to let you hit me twice! Know that it’s the first time in my life
I’ve let myself be hit — consider yourself lucky to have survived!"

Before Jeong Tae-ui could yell back, Ilay suddenly shouted with indignation. His breath was
ragged, as if he was deeply frustrated by getting hit. Jeong Tae-ui thought, This crazy guy is
really shameless — who’s yelling at whom here? but his renewed cowardice prevented him
from arguing back. He just glared at Ilay, who, with a discontented groan, clicked his tongue
and stubbornly spread Jeong Tae-ui’s legs.

Ilay stared intently at Jeong Tae-ui’s groin. Jeong Tae-ui tried to shake his legs to free them
from Ilay’s grasp, but Ilay’s grip only tightened.

Jeong Tae-ui considered kicking Ilay once more, pretending to be crazy. But then he suddenly
found the situation pathetic and embarrassing, and his resolve melted away. A long sigh
escaped him along with his strength. Fine, you crazy bastard. Do as you please. After all, it's
the same place you licked and sucked yesterday, so why should I feel embarrassed now?
Feeling entirely disheartened, Jeong Tae-ui slumped against the head of the bed. Lying half-
reclined, with his legs spread wide in this shameful position, he was terrified he might see
this in a nightmare.

As Jeong Tae-ui silently cursed, Ilay suddenly muttered to himself.

"That’s a bit much..."

"What?"
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay with a dumbfounded expression. Given his current state of
confusion and lack of control over his emotions, he could well guess how terrible the sight
was that Ilay was fixated on.

"What, have all the people you’ve slept with been fine afterwards?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered grumpily, wondering what nonsense Ilay was talking about. Surely, it
couldn’t be that anyone was unharmed by such a grotesque thing.

But Ilay, with an indifferent expression, made another blunt comment.

"No, I never had to see them again after sleeping with them."

"......Then don't look at mine either!"

Jeong Tae-ui, perplexed at why Ilay, who claimed not to look at others, was staring so
intently while spreading his legs, shouted angrily. He considered kicking Ilay again but found
that Ilay was firmly holding onto his knees and wouldn’t let go. Ilay clicked his tongue and,
with dim eyes, stared at Jeong Tae-ui's groin before speaking with a sigh.

"I’m sorry. Lie down. If I don’t get it out, you'll suffer all day."

As Ilay sat down between Jeong Tae-ui's spread legs, Jeong Tae-ui stared at him blankly.

I'm sorry.

This apology was different from the previous "Sorry." It seemed to carry a faint sincerity,
though Jeong Tae-ui doubted the man could genuinely mean it. While Jeong Tae-ui watched
him with a suspicious gaze, Ilay reached between Jeong Tae-ui's legs. As Ilay's white hand
touched his hole, Jeong Tae-ui snapped back to full awareness. His body instinctively tried to
jerk away, but Ilay pushed him back down.
"Stay still. It will hurt a bit, but it's better than running to the bathroom all day. You’d
probably have trouble even getting out of bed with that body."

Ilay spoke in an indifferent tone as he began to touch between Jeong Tae-ui's legs. Before
Jeong Tae-ui could react, Ilay shoved his fingers inside. The burning pain from the swollen
area was already agonizing enough, but the feeling of something sticky and warm leaking out
as Ilay's fingers probed was extremely unsettling.

"Ugh, ugh, what, what is this...?"

"My semen. Ah, it’s coming out."

Ilay muttered calmly as he observed the cloudy liquid flowing from Jeong Tae-ui’s body,
wetting his fingers. The viscous liquid, dropping slowly and continuously from the swollen
area that could barely accommodate even one finger, began to pool and trickle down.

Even though Jeong Tae-ui instinctively tried to withdraw, the sensation of the liquid flowing
down regardless of the pain was deeply distressing, causing him to grimace with a pale face.
Although the pain wasn’t as intense as the dripping sensation, he would have preferred the
pain over this discomfort.

Wanting to cry out for his mom, Jeong Tae-ui gripped the bed sheets tightly.

"...That should be enough. It looks like it’s mostly out."

After the flow subsided, having soaked the towel beneath with the remaining liquid, Ilay
skimmed inside Jeong Tae-ui’s body with his fingers a few more times, before reluctantly
finally withdrawing his hand.
While Jeong Tae-ui lay on the bed in a near-exhausted state, Ilay silently cleaned up. He
threw the wet towel into the basket and brought a new towel dampened with warm water to
carefully clean Jeong Tae-ui’s groin, which had remained motionless. After wiping his hands
clean, Ilay laid Jeong Tae-ui back down on the bed and covered him with the blanket. Jeong
Tae-ui, who had cried all afternoon and finally stopped, looked at Ilay with a pitiful, tearful
expression, feeling like a child. He couldn’t imagine that the man, who had done such things
to him while he was asleep this morning, would be so meticulous in his cleaning. This
monstrous, beastly, and unhumanly madman surprisingly had good manners in that regard.

However, this didn’t make Jeong Tae-ui’s gloomy mood any better.

"You seem very familiar with this."

Ilay looked back with an "Hmm?" and tilted his head.

"Did I look familiar with it? It’s my first time doing aftercare, but I’m glad it didn’t seem
uncomfortable."

Smiling slightly, Ilay sat down on the edge of the blanket that Jeong Tae-ui was covering
himself with. As Jeong Tae-ui scowled, trapped under the blanket, Ilay bent down and
stopped just a handbreadth away from Jeong Tae-ui’s face. In a low voice, he said something
unbelievable once more.

"I’m sorry."

"…So you do know what it means to be sorry. I suppose if you didn’t feel sorry even after
assaulting someone, you wouldn’t be human."

Jeong Tae-ui reflected that this man wasn’t human anyway, but he decided to let it go.
However, Ilay made a peculiar face upon hearing this, as if he was surprised by an
unexpected comment. The expression quickly vanished, returning to his usual demeanor, but
Jeong Tae-ui caught that brief moment. With a suspicious frown, he asked,
"What? What exactly are you apologizing for then?"

"Well... I thought it would be uncomfortable since you wouldn’t be able to walk properly for
a day or two. …Considering that, I guess I do feel a bit sorry for what you said."

Seeing the insincerity in Ilay’s face as he spoke, Jeong Tae-ui felt no inclination to forgive
him.

Jeong Tae-ui’s anger surged again, and unable to breathe properly, he glared at Ilay
menacingly before pulling the blanket over his head. He felt that looking at Ilay would only
make him angrier.

"I said I’m sorry."

Ilay’s voice had a hint of amusement. Damn it, this bastard. I won’t be at peace until I
personally destroy you.

Jeong Tae-ui thought with a sense of frustration that felt like it would bring him to tears. At
that moment, a large hand was placed on his head from above the blanket. The hand, which
seemed to be patting his head, slowly withdrew.

"It’s not something to get so worked up over. I just did what I usually do, only more
intensely. And once you get used to it, you might even enjoy it more."

"I don’t want to get used to it, you bastard!"

The moment he heard Ilay speak calmly, Jeong Tae-ui’s vision went white with anger. In a
moment of losing his composure, he kicked Ilay along with the blanket. Ilay, who hadn’t
anticipated such a sudden retaliation, fell to the floor with a loud thud.
“You damned bastard, what do you mean ‘get used to it’!? You, if you so much as lay a finger
on me again, whether it's my mouth or down there, I’ll make sure to bite and crush that
damned hideous thing of yours, so you’d better watch out!”

Jeong Tae-ui, having lost all reason, yelled while jumping up and down on the bed. Seeing
Ilay lying on the floor and staring blankly at him, Jeong Tae-ui shook his clenched fist at him
before flopping back onto the bed and turning his back.

"……."

"……."

A short while later, Jeong Tae-ui, suffering from a fever due to the previous night's ordeal,
rubbed his cold forearm and silently got up. He gathered the blanket, which was sprawled on
the floor along with Ilay, and pulled it back up.

As he lay down again, covered by the blanket, he heard Ilay chuckling behind him.
Exhausted, Jeong Tae-ui shouted hoarsely,

“Get the hell out of here, you bastard!”

While it was satisfying to shout “get out,” the room was not actually his.

But without any time to think about that, Jeong Tae-ui fell asleep as soon as he closed his
eyes. After venting his frustration and clearing his mind, he slept deeply until late afternoon
without any disturbing dreams. He woke up later in the evening, feeling completely refreshed
despite having been deeply asleep just moments before.

As he blinked a few times under the blanket, he realized he had done nothing all day. He had
skipped his entire schedule. What to do, he thought for a moment with sincere worry, but then
he shrugged it off and pulled the blanket tighter. What could be worse than this? Whether the
instructors scolded him for being lazy or his colleagues reprimanded him for taking a break,
if he could change this warm, comfortable situation to one filled with the day’s burdens, he
wouldn’t.
If they want to kick him out for not being diligent, then let them. Jeong Tae-ui burrowed
deeper into the blanket with a resigned attitude. Suddenly, a faint beeping sound was heard,
followed by the low chime of a wall clock.

Eight; it was already eight o’clock.

His stomach wasn’t very hungry. He had no appetite. His body still ached, and his fever
hadn’t gone down. The breath escaping his lips was hot.

Damn it. What a mess. Being sick away from home was already hard enough, and he couldn’t
even talk about why he was sick. The fever would eventually go away with time, but this
bitter feeling will stay and pile up in his chest.

As he thought about the cause of all this, his anger flared up again, but within seconds, it
faded away along with his labored breath. He didn't have the energy to stay angry, and it felt
bothersome.

Suddenly, something his uncle had said in passing came to mind.

—You have good instincts and judgment, but there's a part of you that lacks decisiveness. Or
maybe your judgment is slightly off, especially when it comes to matters involving people.
When someone pushes you, you might pretend to resist a little, but in the end, you give in
because it's too troublesome and just go along with it.

Ah. Is that why he said that? Jeong Tae-ui blinked a few times and then closed his eyes again.
He wasn’t sleepy, but he had no energy. His body ached and he felt cold.

Damn it. Was he an idiot? How could he be so tired that he was ready to let go of his grudge
just a day after being forcibly humiliated? Besides, this isn't just about getting hit or mocked.
Even so, Jeong Tae-ui was already exhausted from harboring that grudge. Hating someone
took much more energy than liking them, and Jeong Tae-ui didn’t have that kind of energy.
Besides, though someone might laugh at him for this, whenever he thought about the act last
night and Ilay at the same time, the thought that he should just beat him to death with a stone
would flare up, but if he separated Ilay the person from that, he didn’t really dislike him that
much. Maybe if someone tied up Ilay and handed him a stone, he would say, "You're in for it
now," and beat him up thoroughly, but if Ilay were on the verge of death, he’d probably still
try to save him.

"No matter what, how can you just stand by and watch someone die…?"

Jeong Tae-ui imagined this scenario and shook his head after thinking it over. Of course, the
chances of such a thing actually happening were probably one in ten thousand, but in his
mind, he already felt sorry for Ilay.

"…..…"

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui felt like he understood the cause of his life’s failures. It was his
twisted mindset that allowed him to feel sorry, even for a moment, for a person like that. As
he sighed deeply, he heard footsteps approaching from outside the room. He tensed slightly
and held his breath as the footsteps stopped in front of the door.

The door opened, and quiet footsteps entered the room.

“What’s this? Still sleeping?”

It was Ilay. He spoke in a quiet voice, soft enough not to disturb if Jeong Tae-ui were truly
asleep, as he slowly approached. Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment, wondering if he
should pretend to be awake. But the hesitation didn’t last long. Ilay wasn’t someone who
could be easily fooled by a fake sleep.

“If you’re bored, should I bring you a book? Oh, by the way, my brother sent a book to give
to Instructor Jeong. You might like it too.”
Jeong Tae-ui sighed and stuck his head out from under the blanket, not bothering to pretend
he was asleep any longer. He glared at Ilay with fierce eyes as Ilay, who had been scanning
the spines of books on the shelf and muttering “Where did I put it…?” turned to glance at
him.

“What? Don’t like it? If you don’t want a book, how about a movie?”

Ilay tapped the screen hanging on the wall like a picture frame with his knuckles. Jeong Tae-
ui grumbled “I don’t need it,” in a flat tone and lay back down. Ilay, who had been looking
down at Jeong Tae-ui for a moment, smirked and approached the bed. He then lay down in
the empty space next to Jeong Tae-ui on the wide bed, seemingly unbothered by Jeong Tae-
ui’s fierce glare.

“Today, you see, when I went out for the first time in a while, I found a ton of work piled up.
They dumped all the work on me without any mercy, even though I was just barely up after
being at death’s door. I was already weak and my head was foggy, so getting buried in work
left me quite tired.”

Ilay muttered these unsolicited words, closing his eyes as if he might fall asleep any moment,
and began to breathe deeply and evenly.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly observed him. It was still strange. He seemed like the type who would
throw away any task he disliked or found bothersome, no matter what anyone said, but once
he was given a task to do, he would do it properly. Jeong Tae-ui wouldn’t have thought Ilay
had that kind of sense of responsibility — it was surprising.

As Jeong Tae-ui watched Ilay, who was lying there so quietly, a vague sense of resentment
began to rise within him. The calm, sleeping face right in front of him was the same face he
had wanted to kill last night. It seemed like he would find Ilay despicable for quite a while.

Suddenly, the nightstand caught his eye. The tray Ilay had brought in the morning was still
there, with a butter knife and fork glinting among the items on it. It would be so easy to kill a
sleeping person with just one of those. (Of course, it would greatly depend on who the person
was.) …Since the weapon was right there and the resentment was bubbling up, should he just
go ahead and stab his throat?

Jeong Tae-ui seriously considered this as he alternated his gaze between the fork and Ilay’s
neck. But he soon let out a sigh. No. It wouldn’t work, and it was too troublesome to waste
energy on something so pointless. He should just think of it as being unlucky and move on.
Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head and flopped back onto the pillow. He thought he saw Ilay
smile faintly, but he couldn’t be sure.

His body still hurt. Especially below the waist, it was aching and numb, even though almost a
whole day had passed. It hurt even when his skin brushed against itself. He had been lying in
bed all day, and he wondered if he could even walk outside the room. Damn it. All guys with
outrageously big cocks should get reduction surgery for the sake of world peace. Then
women wouldn’t have to suffer in bed, and men wouldn’t feel insecure comparing themselves
to each other. Plus, if they faced an unfortunate accident like this, the damage would be much
less.

As he was thinking that, Jeong Tae-ui’s eyes widened again. What kind of nonsense was that
about an accident? Should he just go ahead and stab his throat — or maybe just jab his
forehead instead?

Just as Jeong Tae-ui was contemplating this while glancing at the tray, he heard footsteps in
the corridor outside. He thought they might pass by the door, going to another room, but the
steps stopped in front of this room. Then, without even a knock, the door clicked open.

“Rick. I’m coming in.”

Only after entering the room did the person speak, and Jeong Tae-ui recognized him
immediately. It was the owner of the room located near the end of this hallway — the one
Jeong Tae-ui often visited to lounge around. Jeong Tae-ui was propped up against his pillows
when their eyes met. Blink, blink — they stared at each other in silence, expressionless, only
blinking.

"…You said you were staying in your room because you were sick today."
"Yes. I’ve been resting in this room all day because I’m sick."

Jeong Tae-ui added, "I'm still sick now." His uncle responded with a brief "Oh, okay," and
murmured indifferently, folding his arms as he stood lost in thought for a moment. He tilted
his head slightly with a somewhat dissatisfied, doubtful expression. His uncle's gaze shifted
to Ilay, who was lying right next to Jeong Tae-ui, pretending to sleep.

"Why is he pretending to sleep?"

Although his uncle muttered this, Ilay didn’t open his eyes, even after hearing it. His uncle
clicked his tongue at Jeong Tae-ui.

"Yesterday, he was on the verge of death, and today you’re the one who's sick. That bacterial
toxin or whatever it is, wasn’t it contagious?"

"No... I don't think so..."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, finding it difficult to respond clearly. His uncle’s expression
remained neutral, but there was an underlying hint of disapproval. However, he didn’t say
anything further and silently walked toward the refrigerator. Without hesitation, he opened it
as if it were his own and, following his usual habit from his own room, took out a can of beer
and tossed it to Jeong Tae-ui.

"You look like you've lost half your face in just one day. Your eyes are swollen, and your lips
are all dried out and cracked. Drink that to wet your throat at least."

"Yes, thank you."

Seeing the beer made Jeong Tae-ui suddenly feel parched. He thought it would be refreshing
to drink it and settle his stomach a bit, so he opened the can. But just then—
"Who gives alcohol to a sick person? Don’t drink it."

Ilay, who had been lying with his eyes closed, mumbled.

"What do you mean by alcohol? You’re the one who gulps down rum like it’s nothing."

Jeong Tae-ui scoffed and took a sip of the beer. The cool, slightly sharp sensation slid down
his throat. His uncle, sitting in a chair and watching Ilay with disapproving eyes, spoke up.

"I never thought I’d hear you giving sensible advice about not giving alcohol to a sick
person."

His uncle murmured this as if to himself, and Ilay opened his eyes. Then, as if it were a
bother, he sat up and, without hesitation, snatched the beer can from Jeong Tae-ui’s hand.
Jeong Tae-ui mumbled in surprise, reaching out to take it back, but before he could, Ilay
drained the can in one go. His uncle clicked his tongue again, then shrugged his shoulders
and smiled in his usual calm manner.

"It looks like someone’s been seriously ill and is now feeling much better. You must have
become very mild-mannered after being sick, Rick, letting someone sleep in your bed and
all."

Ilay frowned slightly. He opened his mouth as if he was about to say something, but then he
paused and, after a brief silence, let out a small laugh.

"Instructor Jeong Chang-in. I think I can guess what amusing thought you might be having,
but I’m not so heartless as to kick out someone who’s passed out. Especially when that
someone happens to be your precious nephew. After all, he’s the great Gilsangcheon . I
should treat him well."

Bullshit.
As soon as Ilay finished speaking, Jeong Tae-ui muttered internally. What’s there to treat
well? After forcing himself on someone and nearly driving them to death, if you kick them
out of the room the moment they pass out, what kind of human are you?

Jeong Tae-ui, staring at Ilay with an incredulous expression, scoffed and turned his head
away.

"What did you come here for?"

Ilay asked bluntly, clearly showing his irritation. His uncle, not intending to engage in a long
conversation, smoothly changed the topic.

"I just got a call from Kyle a little while ago. I wanted to get a list from you."

His uncle finished speaking slowly, glancing at Jeong Tae-ui. Ever since the moment his beer
was taken away, Jeong Tae-ui had been pouting. When his uncle’s eyes met his, he quickly
straightened up.

"Then you two can talk. I think I’ll head back to my room."

The mere thought of going down to the 6th floor exhausted him. Thinking about the
colleagues he’d encounter in the hallway on the way to his room exhausted him even more,
but he had no desire to stay and listen to their conversation. Especially if it was about work.
Having no attachment to the branch and planning to leave soon, there was no benefit in
overhearing internal matters. As soon as he set foot outside the bed, he sighed. The moment
his feet touched the floor, a sharp pain shot up from below. The simmering resentment
resurfaced instantly.

Sitting on the edge of the bed with his waist slightly lifted, Jeong Tae-ui brooded over his
resentment for a moment before swallowing a sigh and standing up. Fortunately, he could
walk, albeit slowly.
 "Can you manage to walk? You said you were feeling too sick to move."

His uncle asked. Jeong Tae-ui found it bothersome to reply and simply waved his hand. After
all, pretending to be perfectly fine in front of these sharp-eyed people and smiling brightly
while saying "Of course" would be pointless. It would be less awkward to just go along with
how he actually felt. Ilay seemed like he was about to say something but then closed his
mouth again. Jeong Tae-ui lamented the reality of his uncle’s piercing gaze as he walked out
with creaking steps. If anyone were to write a chronicle of Jeong Tae-ui’s sufferings, the
recent events alone could fill an entire thick chapter.

Chapter End Notes

I hate ilay
 Chapter 10

Omen

—The guys from the South American branch are a bit strange in the head, the guys from the
African branch are unpredictable, the guys from the Australian branch are somewhat
unlucky, and the guys from the European branch are utterly and completely unlucky.

My uncle had said this with amusement at some point. It was shortly before the joint training
with the Europeans. At least, what he said about the Europeans wasn’t wrong. Though his
judgment was somewhat biased, it was clear that the European branch guys were unbearably
unlucky.

You could point out an example of this right away. So, would what he said about South
America, Africa, and Australia also be correct? That was something he still didn’t know.
Perhaps he’d never find out about the African or Australian branches. After all, Jeong Tae-ui
would be leaving UNHRDO not long after the joint training with South America ended.
These days, he was just hoping to make it to that day in one piece.

“The South American branch, huh? Those guys are a bit off in the head, right? There’s
something about those South American guys. Haven’t you noticed when you watch them
play soccer? They’re passionate hotheads with a flower blooming in their heads, just like
that.”

Listening to what Carlo said, Jeong Tae-ui nodded in agreement and slapped his knee.
Indeed, that's what "a bit off in the head" meant. It was a highly racist remark, but suddenly, it
made perfect sense. The passionate hotheads with a flower blooming in their heads would be
extremely angry if they heard that.

Alta, sitting diagonally across from him, frowned and muttered gloomily.

“South America... I’ve got a grudge against those guys. Last year, during the joint training,
some South American guy who used my room broke the bamboo pillow I had been saving. If
that guy shows up this time, just watch. I’ve been holding a grudge since last year.”

"If that guy comes here and you end up going to Australia, then it’s no use holding a grudge."

Tou made a very reasonable point, but it seemed Alta didn’t hear it.

"Well, after we draw lots tonight, we’ll see what happens to Alta. We’ll have to wait and see
who comes from the other side."

"Letting go of a grudge isn’t an easy thing."

"Besides, if you’re unlucky, you might try to resolve your grudge only to end up holding an
even bigger one. Remember what happened with Xin Lu? He ran into the guy who threw him
down during the sparring match and tried to throw him back in revenge, but he couldn’t
handle the guy’s weight and ended up getting pinned down instead."

"Ah, I remember. That’s when he sprained his ankle and was limping around for a while,
right?"

Even though a lecture was going on, murmurs and chuckles were heard all around. Xin Lu,
who heard this from a distance, barked out something in protest, but no one paid attention.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled faintly.

As the joint training with South America approached, Jeong Tae-ui felt more at ease. Not for
any special reason, but because when an external enemy approaches, it naturally brings
people together internally. His previously prickly colleagues were now too fired up with
determination to have time to point their swords at him.

Yes, this is nice. If they don’t bother me until the end of the joint training, that’d be great. And
once the training is over, all these rough waves will be over too.
Jeong Tae-ui nodded with satisfaction. Moreover, it was easy to tell from the atmosphere.
The joint training with South America was nothing compared to the one they had with
Europe not long ago. Back then, as the training drew nearer, everyone became tense and went
around with grim expressions, but this time, they were burning with determination, like they
were preparing for an official sports event. Even though they were still fierce rivals, there
wasn’t any of the typical antagonistic behavior, and compared to Europe, South America
might as well have been their best friend.

"Hey, stop showing off and focus on the materials, or you might end up breaking something."

Whether the instructor heard the murmuring or not, he spoke sternly from the front. The
members quickly closed their mouths and redirected their attention to the video material
being shown again. Jeong Tae-ui also watched the material with a relaxed mind. From
beginning to end, there was no sign of someone as crazy as Ilay. Everyone seemed to be
fighting with combat skills that stayed within the bounds of normalcy. Watching these intense
but relatively normal fights warmed Jeong Tae-ui’s heart.

Tonight, they would draw lots to decide who would leave and who would stay. By tomorrow,
and certainly by Sunday, the South American branch members would arrive. Jeong Tae-ui
didn’t need to participate in the draw. He would follow wherever the instructor went. If his
direct supervisor left, he would leave with him; if he stayed, Jeong Tae-ui would stay as well.
Even on business trips, they usually went together. For this training, Ilay was staying, so
naturally, Jeong Tae-ui would stay as well. Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the instructor, who was
sitting beside the screen with a stern face, staring at it.

“You stay here and help McKin.”

Jeong Tae-ui thought about what his uncle had said as he looked at the instructor. He hadn’t
spoken much with McKin — or with many others, for that matter. He didn’t know much
about the man. To him, McKin was just another instructor, nothing more.

His uncle had said that if McKin needed help, Jeong Tae-ui should assist him, but he
wondered if McKin would ever actually ask for his help. He had no idea what his uncle might
have hinted to McKin, but he couldn’t imagine a situation where McKin would need his help.
However, it made sense to have a trustworthy member handle something sensitive, especially
if that person was leaving the branch soon anyway. He just hoped it would be an easy task
that didn’t require much effort.

“Come to think of it...”

Jeong Tae-ui turned his head slightly at the quiet voice beside him. Carlo, resting his chin on
his hand and looking forward, leaned slightly toward Jeong Tae-ui and murmured as if
talking to himself.

“Xin Lu seems to be considering quitting UNHRDO... Did you get into a fight or
something?”

Jeong Tae-ui, who had also been facing forward while listening, suddenly stopped. He slowly
turned his head to stare blankly at Carlo. This was the first time he’d heard anything like that.

Carlo glanced at Jeong Tae-ui and, noticing his surprised expression, raised his eyebrows and
shrugged.

“I don’t know for sure. I was just passing by the office and overheard it, so I might have
heard wrong.”

Carlo looked a bit uncomfortable, as if wondering if he should have mentioned it, but quickly
waved his hand dismissively. Jeong Tae-ui continued to stare at him, murmuring.

“Quitting? Why?”

“I told you, I don’t know. I just thought I overheard something and asked if you knew. But I
don’t know.”

Carlo clicked his tongue. Jeong Tae-ui continued to stare at him in confusion, but Carlo
pretended not to notice and didn’t meet his gaze. Xin Lu considering quitting. Jeong Tae-ui
had never heard anything about that. Xin Lu had never shown any signs, and the thought
hadn’t even crossed his mind. Hearing this out of the blue left him flustered. His fingers,
habitually tapping the desk, betrayed his growing anxiety.

Come to think of it, Jeong Tae-ui hadn't had a proper conversation with Xin Lu for a while.
Actually, now that he thought about it, he realized that he hadn't even told Xin Lu that he
planned to leave UNHRDO after the South American training. The moment he realized this,
Jeong Tae-ui was dumbfounded by himself. He wasn’t in any position to be surprised by
hearing that Xin Lu might quit. To Jeong Tae-ui, it was such a natural thing that he’d simply
forgotten to mention it, but now he realized he hadn’t told Xin Lu about his own plans to
leave.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head as if he were tearing his hair out.

It wasn’t a good idea to go around telling everyone that he’d only be staying here
temporarily, but he should have at least told Xin Lu. That was common courtesy to someone
you were dating — or at least someone you were in a somewhat ambiguous relationship with.
He decided that he would tell Xin Lu when he saw him. After that, he would ask about the
rumor that Xin Lu was considering quitting. Somehow, he felt like there was suddenly a
mountain of problems that needed to be resolved.

***

"It seems like the next Commander is almost decided to be Rudolf."

Ilay said abruptly, as Jeong Tae-ui was sipping water. Jeong Tae-ui, who was thinking more
about how he’d rather be drinking beer, which he hadn’t had for days, glanced at Ilay.

"Isn’t it still too early to decide? I thought they were going to conduct a comprehensive
evaluation after the South American training and after everything was settled."

Jeong Tae-ui asked, tilting his head at Ilay’s statement, which differed from what he’d heard.
Jeong Tae-ui didn’t really care whether the next Commander was Rudolf Gentil or Mao Li
Yin, but since his uncle served under Rudolf, he felt a slight preference for Rudolf. If, as Ilay
said, the next Commander was already decided, then there would be no reason for Jeong Tae-
ui to stay here any longer, which would be a good thing. The day Jeong Tae-ui could leave
this place was not far off. According to what his uncle had told him, once the joint training
with the South American branch ended and the follow-up was completed, the next
Commander would be appointed, and Jeong Tae-ui could then leave as his uncle had
promised. Ilay casually mentioned this while habitually scanning the bookshelf, already
having memorized the list of books on it.

"Officially, yes. But if you look at the interim evaluation, Rudolf is ahead. Unless something
drastic happens during the joint training, the result is unlikely to change."

"Really?"

Jeong Tae-ui almost added, “That’s good for my uncle,” but suddenly he observed Ilay’s
expression. Come to think of it, wasn’t this man under Mao Li Yin? If Rudolf became
Commander, it would naturally make it harder for someone on Mao Li Yin’s side, like Ilay, to
rise in rank.

Jeong Tae-ui, hiding his face behind a book for a moment in thought, cautiously asked,

"If that happens, it wouldn’t be good for you, right? It could hinder your chances of
promotion."

"Hm?"

Ilay, who had been idly brushing his hand across the bookshelf, stared blankly at Jeong Tae-
ui for a moment, as if he didn’t understand what he meant. After a few seconds, he laughed.

"Promotion, huh. Yeah, you’re right. As long as I’m in this branch, it would be hard to rise
above an instructor. If you don’t align yourself well, it’s easy to waste a few years here."
Ilay spoke calmly, as if it was nothing. Jeong Tae-ui muttered, ‘What? I guess it doesn't really
matter.’ Ilay didn't give a direct answer to that but simply laughed out loud, amused by
something. Hearing the laughter, Jeong Tae-ui frowned. He must have asked a stupid
question. After all, what significance would a trivial promotion have to someone born with a
diamond spoon in their mouth? When he thought about it, wasn't this guy already holding a
position in his brother's company?

"Well, climbing the ranks isn't that important. Besides, it's not like ability and success always
go hand in hand."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke sullenly, raising a book to hide his dissatisfied expression from view.

"You're right. No matter how capable someone is, if the right conditions aren't met, it's hard
to succeed. And those conditions aren't something you can obtain through effort alone."

Ilay's voice, coming from the direction of the bookshelf, drew closer with each step. Jeong
Tae-ui clicked his tongue.

"If a person's ability and their position in society were proportional, the world would look
completely different. Maybe you'd have ended up as the brother of the dictator ruling this
world."

"The dictator's brother... My brother? That’s not a matter of ability or success, but of
personality. In my opinion, even if he were reborn, that would never happen."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, thinking that if it were based on his brother's ability alone, he could
be at the top of the world, but knowing his personality, he'd likely run away even if the
position was handed to him for free. Meanwhile, Ilay, who had approached right in front of
Jeong Tae-ui, grabbed the book he was hiding behind and lifted it away. Their eyes met.
Jeong Tae-ui instinctively scowled. Ilay's eyes narrowed.

"My, my. Frowning the moment our eyes meet? That’s a bit harsh. You shouldn’t be so
obvious."
"Try imagining yourself in my shoes, and see if you wouldn't do the same."

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled sulkily. It hadn't been long since that day when he almost died and
barely managed to survive. The memories of lying helplessly in bed, dragging himself to the
bathroom or the fridge only to collapse back into bed, were still vivid. Even now, when he
thought back to that time, anger would boil up inside him. He would momentarily think, I
need to kill that guy to feel better, only for the thought to fade away. If someone were in
Jeong Tae-ui's shoes, who wouldn't frown? In fact, Jeong Tae-ui thought he had achieved a
high level of maturity, given that he simply grumbled, ‘Damn, you really stomped on me
hard,’ and let it slide. If Ilay had been in his place — though the thought was terrifying — the
opponent probably wouldn't have left even bone dust behind.

It was understandable for him to be enraged. Ilay hadn’t changed at all since then. He didn’t
show any sign of guilt or embarrassment. But then again, he wasn’t acting more friendly
either. It felt like someone lightly bumping into your shoulder while passing by and offering a
half-hearted ‘Oh, did I bump into you? Sorry’ before walking away — a sort of apology that
didn’t seem entirely sincere.

Jeong Tae-ui seriously thought for a moment. Maybe his own personality was more messed
up than he realized. After all, they say you can't really know your own character, so it was
possible. He kept thinking that perhaps his uncle had called him here to cultivate his
character because he couldn't stand to see how flawed it was.

Was he really that much of a wreck...?

He felt like after leaving here, he might even be able to love that Sergeant Kim with a heart
as wide as the sky.

"…It's quiet."

As Jeong Tae-ui was seriously contemplating whether he should turn to religion to atone for
his past, he suddenly heard Ilay's voice. Ilay had entered Jeong Tae-ui’s room without
warning, taking a seat as he murmured. Hearing those words, Jeong Tae-ui also briefly turned
his attention to the outside.
It wasn't that he couldn't hear anything. The sixth floor, where they were, was much more
populated than the first floor, where the instructors lived. Compared to the times he was in his
uncle's or Ilay's rooms, it was fairly bustling now.

But it was indeed quieter than usual. Half of the people were gone. The night before last, they
drew lots, and by yesterday morning, half of the members had left the island. By now, they
were probably waiting to enter the Australian branch in Canberra.

"Yeah, it’s probably because half the people are gone."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded as he answered. Even the loud, boisterous guys like Alta, who were the
second loudest, had left for Australia, so that might explain it. Poor Alta, he had harbored
such a deep grudge against the guy who ripped his bamboo pillow.

"Now that I think about it."

Ilay suddenly spoke as if he had just remembered something. When Jeong Tae-ui turned to
look at him in surprise, he saw that Ilay was pointing at the desk calendar.

"Wasn’t it your birthday a few days ago?"

"Huh? Oh… right."

He had forgotten. It was only when Ilay mentioned it that Jeong Tae-ui realized that his
birthday had passed recently. Not too long ago… Now that he thought about it, he had spent
his birthday lying in bed all day. It was the day after that damned incident with Ilay.

When he checked the date on the calendar, Jeong Tae-ui felt uncomfortable. His resentment
flared up again, but he couldn’t keep bringing up the same old grievance, so he just let out a
disgruntled sigh and kept his mouth shut.
"So, any messages?"

Whether Ilay knew about Jeong Tae-ui’s grudge or not, he suddenly asked a question that
made no sense. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him in confusion, tilting his head.

"Messages? What messages…? Oh, right. Yeah, thanks. I got a message about it. They said
the suit would be ready by the middle of next week. The shop manager wanted to deliver it
personally, but I refused. I said I’d pick it up later. After all, outsiders can’t enter this place
anyway."

He added, ‘It would’ve been okay to have it just delivered, but I told them I’d just pick it up
later.’ But now, it was Ilay’s turn to frown in confusion. Then, realizing what Jeong Tae-ui
was talking about, he muttered "Ah," but his furrowed brows didn’t relax.

"No, I wasn’t talking about the suit."

Ilay muttered with a sigh, rubbing his furrowed brow with his pale hand.

"I mean the call. From Jeong Jae-ui. You said you usually contact each other around your
birthdays."

"Jae-ui hyung? No, I haven’t heard from him."

Jeong Tae-ui shrugged and shook his head. Now that he thought about it, it was true — there
hadn’t been any contact. They didn’t have a strict agreement to always get in touch on their
birthdays, but it had become a sort of unspoken rule that they would reach out to each other
on those days. Even if they missed the exact day, they would usually connect within a few
days. That was the case when they lived together, and it continued even when they lived apart
due to school or work.
"Maybe he won't reach out this year... Hearing you mention it makes me miss him. I wonder
where he is now."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured, gazing up at the ceiling. He wished he could contact his brother
first, but he had no way of knowing where he was. All he could do was wait.

As he was absentmindedly thinking about his twin brother, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly felt
someone’s gaze and glanced to the side. Ilay was quietly staring at him, his eyes holding an
inexplicable disappointment.

"..........."

Ah, Jeong Tae-ui realized something. He didn’t have any concrete evidence, but he
understood. Ilay seemed slightly disappointed — probably because there had been no contact
from Jeong Jae-ui. Whether out of simple curiosity or for some other reason, Ilay had been
waiting to hear something from Jeong Jae-ui.

As Jeong Tae-ui stared back at him, Ilay raised an eyebrow slightly. He must have realized
that Jeong Tae-ui had figured out what was on his mind.

Feeling a bit awkward, Ilay clicked his tongue and rubbed his chin. Jeong Tae-ui straightened
up from his slouched position against the chair and asked,

"Did you need something from Jae-ui hyung?"

Ilay remained silent for a moment, then reluctantly replied in a short tone.

"To be precise, someone I know does."

"Ah, I see."
Jeong Tae-ui nodded. As expected, there were people everywhere looking for Jeong Jae-ui. If
even Ilay, who usually didn’t take much interest in other people’s affairs, was curious about
Jae-ui's whereabouts, then it was no wonder others would be as well. It was almost certain
that all the lines of communication — whether phone or computer — through which people
might contact Jeong Tae-ui were being monitored.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed.

"So that's what it was. I thought it was strange that you've been hanging around so much
lately, popping up everywhere."

Ever since that day when Ilay had fully recovered while Jeong Tae-ui was bedridden, Ilay had
been stopping by Jeong Tae-ui’s room two or three times a day. When Tae-ui was lying there,
groaning, Ilay would stick his head in as if to check on him and then leave. Even when Tae-ui
was feeling better and resumed his duties, Ilay would come to his room at night for no
apparent reason, spouting nonsense before leaving again.

So, Tae-ui had thought to himself, maybe this guy feels guilty after all, even though he
doesn't show it, and had been trying to soothe his grudge with that thought.

But this was the conclusion.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed deeply. He didn’t even feel like questioning Ilay about it. He hadn’t
expected much from him anyway, so there was no point in getting angry. Though, it would be
a lie to say he wasn’t feeling a bit down.

"There was no contact... You were checking it all anyway, weren't you?"

Jeong Tae-ui pointed his chin toward the phone as he spoke with a sigh. Ilay looked at him
for a moment, then gave up trying to explain and smiled as usual.
"Since you two are such peculiar twins, I thought maybe you could communicate in some
unscientific way."

"Well, if there is such a method, I'd like to learn it too. It would be incredibly useful during
exams or interviews."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, thinking that if he could communicate with Jeong Jae-ui in some
unscientific way, there would be nothing to fear in life.

Tae-ui suddenly got up from the bed. He was craving a beer. He thought about sneaking into
his uncle’s room to grab a few cans. Maybe there would even be some soju lying around. He
wasn’t a huge fan of soju, but it wasn’t bad when he was in a certain mood.

"So, if you could contact my brother, what would you say to him? Ask him to make you a
weapon? I heard he stopped making them after leaving UNHRDO."

Since his uncle had gone to Australia, the room would naturally be locked, but Tae-ui had a
key that his uncle had given him personally. He jingled the keychain in his hand and looked
back at Ilay, offering him some advice with good intentions.

"My brother, once he says he won't do something, he won't. He's a man of few words and a
mild temperament, so some people think they can persuade him to go against his principles,
but no one's ever succeeded. He's not someone you can threaten either."

As Tae-ui added that, he made it clear that he was about to leave the room. But instead of
following his cue and getting up to leave, Ilay remained seated in the chair, gazing steadily at
him.

"……I'm thinking of heading to my uncle's room for a bit. Are you going to stay here?"

"……No. I'll get up too."

At Tae-ui's words, Ilay promptly stood up and followed him out. As they headed toward the
elevator, with Ilay trailing half a step behind, they occasionally ran into colleagues.
Whenever they saw Ilay, their expressions turned grim, and Tae-ui found himself sighing, as
he too absorbed those harsh glares. He was used to it by now, but it didn’t make it any less
tiring.

After the elevator doors closed and Jeong Tae-ui finally escaped the hostile gazes, he
muttered to himself.

"But when you think about it, if a monstrous person is in the enemy camp, it’s only natural to
fear and hate them. But if they’re on our side, shouldn’t we welcome them gladly? After all,
it means an increase in our strength."

"That depends on the monster's record. But who is this monstrous person?"

Ilay gently asked from beside him. Jeong Tae-ui hesitated, unable to respond immediately.
Even if a monster like that — who had wielded weapons countless times against comrades,
even his bare hands as deadly as any weapon — joined their side, it was hard to see him in a
favorable light.

Furthermore, recalling his memories, even when this person was with the European branch,
the members there did not trust, follow, or respect him. A fleeting sense of sorrow passed
through him, a sorrow he could not share with anyone.

Life is woven together by countless people like threads in a tapestry, yet this man seemed
isolated from it all. He didn’t even recognize his own loneliness or the void within him. He
had always been a man who didn’t understand such things. Perhaps his indifferent nature,
which lived by mocking such sentiments, was actually fortunate for him. It was bittersweet to
think that if he had never known, it would be better for him to continue not knowing. He
would probably laugh if someone said this to him.

"If you were suddenly stabbed in some dirty alley and died with no one coming to your aid, I
would at least mourn for you."
Just before the elevator reached the basement floor, Jeong Tae-ui murmured. Ilay, who had
been staring at him with a rather peculiar expression, let out a laugh. Surprisingly, he wasn’t
angry. Instead, he laughed as if he had heard something amusing and said,

"Well, thank you."

Seeing him respond so calmly, Jeong Tae-ui thought, perhaps living in this neighborhood and
constantly getting pushed around has made me more broad-minded or perhaps gruffer. Maybe
it’s a positive change in its own way. He waited for the elevator doors to open.

When the doors finally opened and Jeong Tae-ui took a step forward, he stopped abruptly.
Someone was standing in front of the elevator. Although it might have been more
understandable in the busier underground 6th floor, such a situation was almost unheard of on
the relatively empty basement 1st floor.

The person standing in front of the elevator, Rudolf Gentil, seemed momentarily surprised by
the encounter, raising his eyebrows slightly. However, upon recognizing Jeong Tae-ui and
Ilay, he smiled calmly.

"I’ll be counting on you both from this evening."

Ilay responded with a formal reply, as is customary.

"Of course. It’s only natural to ensure things go smoothly."

Given his status as an assistant, Jeong Tae-ui, who had no intention of engaging in
conversation, silently listened to their routine exchange. He was quite surprised to hear that
this man could speak such polite and conventional phrases. Perhaps he even pretends to be
normal in other settings, like at the company or elsewhere.
After a brief exchange with Ilay, Rudolf turned his attention to Jeong Tae-ui. His gaze
narrowed slightly.

"Are you getting accustomed to life here? I imagine you must miss your family since you
can’t see them often."

"Ah… well, it’s not like we were particularly close. Thank you for your concern."

Jeong Tae-ui responded, thinking about his only remaining family member. It seemed that
many people were inquiring about his brother lately, both here and there. Rudolf,
acknowledging this with a smile, wrapped up the conversation appropriately and moved on.
After Rudolf disappeared into the elevator, the two of them stood in silence for a moment.

"I wonder if there’s some event going on this week. It seems like there are more people
looking for my brother lately."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered with a hint of annoyance, and Ilay laughed.

"It’s not just recently. It’s always been like that. You just didn’t know. And now, with his
whereabouts being uncertain, it’s even more noticeable."

"Well... if there were any news about my brother, my uncle would surely report it."

Jeong Tae-ui tapped the elevator door with the tip of his fingernail and turned to head
towards his uncle’s room. Rudolf Gentil, his uncle’s superior, remained an enigma to him.
While he didn’t need to know much about him, he found the whole situation somewhat off-
putting. Muttering to himself about how many cans of beer to take, he headed towards his
uncle’s room.

Ilay, walking beside him with a subtle smile, whispered just loud enough for Jeong Tae-ui to
hear,
"Instructor Jeong Chang-in doesn’t like Gentil very much."

Jeong Tae-ui slowed his pace slightly. He glanced at Ilay, who wasn’t looking at him but was
casually facing forward. Ilay briefly met his gaze, chuckled, and waved a hand dismissively.

"Just a joke."

"……."

Jeong Tae-ui shrugged off the comment. Such conversations rarely ended well, whether at
school or in the military.

Well, how many subordinates actually liked their superiors anyway? He thought, choosing to
dismiss the remark.

Soon, they reached his uncle’s room. Ilay’s room was a little further down the corridor. As
Jeong Tae-ui unlocked his uncle’s door, he noticed Ilay had stopped beside him.

“……. Why?”

Even though he had unlocked the door, he wasn’t about to let someone else into a room that
wasn’t theirs. Jeong Tae-ui, still holding the door handle, asked if there was anything else Ilay
needed. It was an indication that Ilay wasn't allowed in the room.

Ilay suddenly smiled broadly, then extended his arm to lean against the wall beside Jeong
Tae-ui’s face. With Ilay half blocking the way, Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly. He wondered
what this was all about.

"It seems your health has improved."

Ilay said with a hint of teasing in his voice. Jeong Tae-ui glared at him.

"I suppose you’re not pleased to see me walking around and completing my tasks without
issues."

Jeong Tae-ui said with clear discontent, jingling the keys. Ilay only laughed in response.

"Starting tonight, we'll be too busy dealing with those South American guys for a while, so I
thought 'd loosen up a bit. Besides, if you keep too much distance, you won't have a chance to
get used to it."

"I have no intention of getting used to it."

Jeong Tae-ui replied firmly. He felt like he might develop a trauma he never had, even after
living a rough and harsh life. Just last night, he was terrified in a dream about seeing a
sausage as big as his arm. Remembering a few days ago when he was shocked at the sight of
the blood-stained toilet in the bathroom, Jeong Tae-ui hardened his expression. There's no
way he could see that again, he thought, unless it was something like hopscotch ... Then,
shaking his head with a start, Jeong Tae-ui glared warily at Ilay, who was smiling awkwardly.

"Jeong Tae-ui, you might not know this yourself, but... I never expected that a body that
doesn’t look particularly appetizing or appealing could turn out to be such a masterpiece."

Jeong Tae-ui frowned and tilted his head. He had to think for a moment to understand what
he had just heard.

"What...?"

"The way you clench so tightly, I thought I was being devoured. Even when you were crying
in pain, you were still like that. I can’t even imagine how you'll be when you get used to it;
just thinking about it makes me hard..."

Ilay whispered in Jeong Tae-ui's ear, then laughed as he quickly leaned back. Jeong Tae-ui
swung the hand holding the key toward Ilay's temple, then glared at him in disbelief. It
seemed this guy was shifting from being a madman to a pervert. However, Ilay lightly
grabbed Jeong Tae-ui’s wrist and pressed closer to him. With the door behind him, Jeong Tae-
ui felt Ilay's thick cock pressing against him.

"You bastard, I knew you were nasty, but seriously... Do you even realize what you're saying,
you son of a bitch?! How can you say that to someone you’ve just assaulted?!"

"You'd better listen. There's no guy who isn't crazy about a masterpiece body like that, so I'm
advising you to be careful about who you mess with. It would be annoying if you were just
trying to have a fun night, and then a stalker-type guy sticks to you, right? Hm?"

As soon as Ilay finished whispering with a smile, he kissed Jeong Tae-ui. Rather than just a
kiss, it might be more accurate to say he tried to swallow Jeong Tae-ui’s mouth whole. He
fiercely sucked on his tongue, licking every inch from his teeth to his gums and lips, only
pulling away after that. After pressing his waist tightly against Jeong Tae-ui’s and slowly
grinding it once, Ilay stepped back half a step.

Watching Jeong Tae-ui wipe his mouth with the back of his hand, clearly showing his disgust,
Ilay licked his lips and then, as if regretful, lightly grabbed his own crotch and let go.

“I told you not to take it so seriously. It’s just a matter of helping each other relieve some
tension. We’ve done it several times before, haven’t we?”

“That was just lending a hand. This time, I almost died from my body being torn apart, so
what kind of ‘relieving tension’ is that? Is it fine as long as you’re the only one satisfied?”

When Jeong Tae-ui snapped back fiercely, Ilay burst out laughing. “Yeah, sorry about that,”
he said, laughing heartily. Jeong Tae-ui, with a frustrated sigh that was more like a groan,
swung his fist at him but intentionally missed.
“If you want to relieve tension, you can go find someone else. Like you said, there are plenty
of people who do that with their colleagues to get rid of tension. I know several myself.”

At that, Ilay suddenly stopped laughing. As if he had heard something entirely new, he
blinked and stared at Jeong Tae-ui before tilting his head and muttering to himself.

“Yeah, that makes sense.”

Thinking it would be hard to find someone as self-centered as Ilay, Jeong Tae-ui waved him
off and shut the door behind him as he entered his uncle’s room.

He felt uneasy. That damned guy had a way of bringing up the grudges he was starting to
forget.

Jeong Tae-ui pulled out all the beer cans from the fridge — about a dozen — and downed
them all at once, feeling a bit better afterward. But then, his stomach was so full he had to roll
around on the floor.

***

There’s always a place in every building that people rarely visit. In the military, in officer
school, in high school, in middle school, and even in elementary school, Jeong Tae-ui had a
hobby of finding such places. He knew that finding those spots could come in handy.

In elementary school, it was a clearing surrounded by bushes on the hill behind the school. It
was useful for hanging out with a few like-minded friends while avoiding the annoying adults
and classmates who asked about his brother. In middle school, it was the space between the
shelves in the back of the library's archives. It was perfect for skipping boring classes and
taking naps. In high school, it was the closed-down art room in the annex. It was ideal for
sneaking a cigarette once in a while. When fall came late and the cold wind blew in, it was
also perfect for storing a few cans of beer. Even when he moved from officer school to the
military, being both a cadet and an officer and with constant patrols made it difficult, but
Jeong Tae-ui still managed to find hidden corners where he could relax.

He got caught a few times and suffered for it, but each time, he enjoyed the fun of finding
new spots. That habit followed him wherever he went, so much so that even after he was
discharged and returned home, Jeong Tae-ui would sometimes bring a chair up to the roof
behind the water tank and spend time alone.

So, it was no different here. As soon as he arrived at the Asia branch, Jeong Tae-ui started
exploring the building and found a couple of places where people rarely went. This place was
one of them. The small emergency stairs on the west side, connecting the third and second
basement floors, were so narrow that two people could barely pass each other. Hardly anyone
used the stairs, and Jeong Tae-ui had never seen anyone here during his time. There were
occasional signs, like bits of tissue paper, that others had also loitered here, but he never ran
into anyone.

Jeong Tae-ui sat on the stairs, sipping his beer, and smacked his lips contentedly. Hiding out
like this while others were sweating and suffering made everything taste sweeter.

A loud and hot-blooded group was making noise somewhere out there. He could hear the
voices of other comrades mixed in. It had been days since the joint training began, and those
noisy sounds of cheers and shouts could be heard everywhere, anytime. The day the South
American branch members arrived at the Asia branch, a big brawl broke out immediately, as
if to mark their initiation. The hallway turned into a chaotic mess, with several items getting
broken. But it wasn’t like the menacing fights from the Europe branch, where it felt like
someone might genuinely kill someone. With the Europens, it was like "I'm going to kill
you," but with them, it was more like "I'm going to make you suffer."

After the first-night brawl, the Asia and South America branch members bonded over drinks.
It was a rare sight during joint training between competing branches. Jeong Tae-ui thought
that 90% of the reason was because the instructor who stepped in to mediate that fight was
Ilay.

‘Instructors have it rough. You have to beat those crazy bastards without going all out.’
Ilay had said, sounding annoyed as he watched the fight unfold on the sixth basement floor.
Then he picked up a metal pipe, took off his shirt, and wrapped it around the pipe, muttering,
‘With this, I won’t kill them outright.’ Then he stepped into the brawl. The rest was history.

The Asia and South America branch members, who had been at each other’s throats, were
terrified at the sight of Ilay slowly advancing from the end of the hallway, leaving a trail of
blood in his wake. They rushed at him. Even groups that didn’t get along would naturally
unite when a common enemy appeared.

Jeong Tae-ui witnessed that kind of political cohesion firsthand that day. They hadn’t even
made it halfway down the hallway before other instructors rushed in to break them apart and
calm the situation, but it was enough to make Ilay a public enemy across all branches and
headquarters of UNHRDO.

“It’s not easy to plant that much hatred, not easy at all...”

In some sense, Ilay was truly remarkable. Jeong Tae-ui shook his head and sighed. It was
impressive that this place kept him on as an instructor rather than kicking him out. Under
such an instructor, where could they possibly send the people trained here?

“Ah. Or maybe it’s to build strong mental resilience and physical toughness to withstand any
trial...”

Muttering to himself, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly fell silent, feeling depressed. He wondered if his
own mind had grown stronger or his body tougher from all these trials, but it didn’t seem that
way.

At that moment, the pager in his pocket vibrated. Jeong Tae-ui shifted his beer can to one
hand and checked the message on the pager.

‘Hyung Tae-ui, I’m coming over now.’

Jeong Tae-ui didn't even need to check the sender's number. He simply put the pager back
into his pocket. Ever since the joint training began, it had become increasingly difficult to
meet with assistants and officers, who had become busier than usual. He needed to talk to
him — he had been thinking about it for a while now. Last night, Xin Lu had called him on
the internal line, so they had decided to find a brief moment to meet during the day, here in
this rarely frequented spot that Jeong Tae-ui had told Xin Lu about.

Jeong Tae-ui took another sip of beer. What should he talk about first? As he was lost in
thought, a loud shout erupted from the training ground far off, as if someone had just taken a
serious hit. Until recently, Jeong Tae-ui had been out there among them. Although the
assistant usually stayed close to the instructor, when the instructor wasn’t part of the regular
schedule and stayed in the instructor’s office, the assistant would join the rest of the members
in their daily activities.

Today, Ilay had no scheduled activities until 3 PM, so Jeong Tae-ui had spent the morning
attending lectures and the afternoon participating in free sparring. He'd probably have to head
to the instructor’s office in about 30 minutes, but until then, it was sparring time. And if he
didn’t skip out on training now, there wouldn’t be another chance to do so. Jeong Tae-ui’s
turn in the one-on-one sparring session had been early in the morning.

As he had stepped forward to the sparring ring, pondering how to avoid getting hit too hard,
the opponent who had arrived slightly before him had tilted his head when he saw Jeong Tae-
ui.

‘I feel like I’ve seen you somewhere.’

The man, who had appeared more Arab than South American, had looked at Jeong Tae-ui
with a doubtful expression. As Jeong Tae-ui sized up the man, who was at least a head taller,
he had wondered how to finish the sparring session with the least pain possible and had
replied,

‘Maybe.’
Of course, the man had seen Jeong Tae-ui before. And Jeong Tae-ui had remembered him
well. But if he had honestly told the man where they had first met, it would have likely
earned him twice the beating. This was the guy who had been the first to get knocked out by
Ilay’s metal pipe on the night he had arrived at the Asia branch. When the man had passed
out with his eyes rolling back, Jeong Tae-ui had dragged him to the side of the hallway and
laid him down. And right next to him, Jeong Tae-ui had lined up several others who had
fallen in quick succession. That night, he’d certainly gotten a good weightlifting workout.

Since then, Jeong Tae-ui had overheard the man cursing Ilay under his breath several times
whenever they had crossed paths in the cafeteria or the hallway. In this situation, if Jeong
Tae-ui had cheerfully introduced himself with, ‘Hey, remember that night? I’m Riegrow’s
assistant,’ the sparring would have likely turned into a brawl. But Jeong Tae-ui’s attempt to
keep things low-key had been foiled by his comrades.

‘That guy is Riegrow’s assistant. Don’t let your guard down.’

The voices shouting with laughter had come from Carlo, Qing, and James. Damn bastards.
He hadn’t expected much, but blocking his path like this? Jeong Tae-ui had glanced over
sharply, glaring at them, and a loud whistle had followed.

‘…Ah. So, you’re the assistant of that damn guy? Alright, we finally meet. Let’s settle this
properly today.’

In an instant, the man’s eyes had gleamed menacingly as he approached Jeong Tae-ui.
Meanwhile, the instructor on the side had been calmly signaling the start.

Jeong Tae-ui had taken a couple of steps back. He had appealed to the man’s meager sense of
reason, though he had thought it would be useless.

‘Wait a second. Why are you picking a fight with me? If you have a grudge against Ilay, go
settle it with him directly.’

‘? Who’s that?’
‘…Riegrow. If you have a grudge against him, take it out on him, not on me.’

After a moment of silence, Jeong Tae-ui had corrected himself, and the man had laughed as if
he had found a great excuse.

‘If you’re close enough to call him by his first name, you should’ve stopped him. That’s
aiding and abetting. Just thinking about that rotten bastard makes me grind my teeth….’

As the man said ‘grind my teeth,’ he had grabbed Jeong Tae-ui by the collar. His movements
had been surprisingly fast. Jeong Tae-ui had clicked his tongue and shouted, ‘Ah, damn it!’

‘Hey, but who was the one who gently dragged you to a corner and laid you down nicely
when you collapsed? Aren’t you even grateful for that?!’

The moment those words were spoken, Jeong Tae-ui, who had been thrown into the air, had
reflexively tried to perform a breakfall, but the expected impact hadn’t come. It had felt as if
the air had cushioned his fall; his body had floated slightly before his heels had lightly
touched the ground.

‘Huh? You did that? You’re the one who wiped my bloodstains with the wet towel?’

In front of him, the man who had still been gripping Jeong Tae-ui’s collar had skeptically
looked down at him. In an awkward position, where he would lose his balance and roll on the
floor if the man let go, Jeong Tae-ui had sulkily nodded his head.

‘Yeah. I laid you down, cleaned you up, and even left a first-aid kit by your side.’

‘Oh, that was you? Yeah, yeah, I appreciated that. Back then, I didn’t even know where the
medical unit was.’
The man had nodded repeatedly, and as if all the hostility had never existed, the threatening
aura had vanished from his face. With a broad grin — though to an outsider, his smile might
still have looked menacing — he had helped Jeong Tae-ui stand up properly and had patted
him on the shoulder.

Jeong Tae-ui had inwardly sighed in relief, feeling a sense of calm wash over him. It had
seemed like things might pass smoothly. This was why people should be kind to others, he
had thought. Following the man’s lead, Jeong Tae-ui had smiled back. The man had even
given him a pitying look, expressing sympathy for how he had ended up as that guy’s
assistant, comforting Jeong Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui had nodded, thinking that although there
were some oddballs at UNHRDO, there were also unexpectedly kind people.

However, things hadn’t continued to go well for Jeong Tae-ui. The man, laughing heartily,
had said, ‘So, how about we spar properly one more time?’ and had rolled up his sleeves.
Within seconds, Jeong Tae-ui had found himself thrown out of the sparring ring.

‘Damn it, couldn’t you have thrown me a bit more gently?’ Jeong Tae-ui had muttered, but the
man, with an unremorseful expression, had continued to laugh heartily while saying, ‘Sorry,
sorry.’

Fortunately, the sparring hadn’t led to a gloomy, grim situation, and it had eventually ended.
Jeong Tae-ui, rubbing his sore back and shoulders, had returned to his spot. Even from a
distance, whenever their eyes had met, the man had mouthed, ‘Hey, buddy,’ with a bright
smile, and Jeong Tae-ui had found himself understanding Carlo’s words from a slightly
different perspective. So, this was what he had meant by having flowers blooming in their
heads. After several more rounds of sparring and with everyone’s attention focused on the
front of the ring, Jeong Tae-ui had discreetly excused himself, saying he needed to use the
restroom, and had slipped out of the ring. Still rubbing his creaking back, he had come to this
secluded resting place.

The South American branch members didn’t give off a bad vibe. They were hot-tempered
and rough, but not sinister; they were cheerful friends. While there might be individual
differences, if each branch had its own unique atmosphere, then that’s how South America
was. Carlo’s description was spot on. Hot-blooded people with a flower blooming in their
heads. If they had met under different circumstances, not as competitors, Jeong Tae-ui would
have enjoyed making these interesting friends. In fact, if things weren’t so complicated,
Jeong Tae-ui might have enjoyed his life at UNHRDO. He somewhat liked this life of
clashing and mingling with all sorts of people.
Yeah. If that monstrous guy hadn’t shown up and messed up his life, Tae-ui might have stuck
around here even after the six months he originally promised.

Though he felt a bit regretful, he thought that it couldn’t be helped. Life doesn’t always go
the way you want it to. Regardless of your efforts or abilities, there are things you want but
can’t do, and things you don’t want to do but have to.

"Well… I’ll just do my best and leave the rest to fate."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured as he spun the beer can in his hand. Just then, he heard footsteps
coming down from upstairs. He tilted his head back. Xin Lu’s figure appeared upside down
as he descended.

"What kind of work are you doing that you need to wait on the will of fate?"

Xin Lu asked with a smile, having apparently heard Jeong Tae-ui’s muttering. Jeong Tae-ui
smiled too.

"Everything in life."

"Haha, Tae-ui hyung, when you say things like that, you sound like a fatalist."

Jeong Tae-ui almost replied that it was Ilay who was the fatalist, not him, but he stopped
himself. He already knew too well how Xin Lu’s face would cloud over the moment that
name was mentioned.

Xin Lu, whom he hadn’t seen in a while, was the same as ever. Fresh, pale, and lovable. But
whether it was because he had been busy lately or for some other reason, the cheeks that had
once been perfectly plump now looked gaunt.
"Xin Lu, you’ve lost weight."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured sympathetically. Xin Lu, who responded with a "Hm?" and rubbed
his face with the back of his hand, gave a forlorn smile. "It’s just that I’ve had a lot of work
lately, it’s okay," he mumbled, and hearing that, Jeong Tae-ui felt an inexplicable heaviness in
his chest, as if he’d just been told, ‘It’s because I’ve been worrying about you.’

"Xin Lu, are you thinking of quitting UNHRDO?"

Jeong Tae-ui brought it up casually, as if he were talking about the weather. Xin Lu, who was
bending down to sit next to Jeong Tae-ui, paused for a moment.

"…Where did you hear that?"

Hearing Xin Lu’s hesitant voice, Jeong Tae-ui felt a bitter confirmation.

"It’s not…like that. I’ve just been thinking about it, wondering if I should."

Xin Lu mumbled quietly. Seeing how conflicted he seemed, Jeong Tae-ui waved his hand,
signaling it was okay.

Jeong Tae-ui wondered if Xin Lu was considering quitting because of him. Maybe that was
the case. If Xin Lu was leaving this place against his own will because of Jeong Tae-ui, who
had never intended to stay long, it was something that couldn’t be justified with a simple
apology.

"If it’s because of me, don’t do it. I’m going to leave."

Jeong Tae-ui quietly muttered this while sipping from his beer can. He could sense Xin Lu
looking at him in surprise. Jeong Tae-ui sighed and turned to look at him.
It wasn’t something he had planned to announce, but if his presence was affecting Xin Lu’s
future plans, it felt only right to let him know.

"From the start, it was just for six months. I came here because I had an agreement with my
uncle… I never intended to stay long."

"Six months…"

Xin Lu murmured. Jeong Tae-ui repeated, "Six months," nodding his head.

Xin Lu seemed to be counting the time in his head. Both Xin Lu and Jeong Tae-ui knew that
six months wasn’t far off.

"So, if you’re planning to leave because of me, you don’t have to."

Xin Lu remained silent. Jeong Tae-ui briefly considered what else he should say but couldn’t
think of anything more. So he just kept sipping his beer. There were only a few sips left, and
he started to wonder what he should do after finishing it.

"Then, what will you do once you leave here?"

After a long silence, Xin Lu asked cautiously. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head, pondering.

"I’ll probably go back home. Then… I’ll have to figure out how to make a living."

Jeong Tae-ui added with a wry smile, "I’m just hanging around here for a bit, but the truth is,
I’m practically unemployed," and he quickly finished the remaining beer. Now that he
thought about it, it was true. Other than his time in the military, he didn’t have any special
skills, and he wasn’t sure how he’d make a living. His uncle had said that finding a job would
be easy once he left here, but all Jeong Tae-ui had gained from this place was enough
patience to feel like it was piling up inside him. He couldn’t think of any company that would
hire someone just for their patience.

"Hyung…! Then, I’ll introduce you to a good place. My father runs some businesses, and I’ll
recommend one of the safer ones. You’ll be safe there."

Suddenly, Xin Lu grabbed Jeong Tae-ui’s shoulders and shouted anxiously. Jeong Tae-ui,
startled by this unexpected reaction, blinked in confusion before waving his hands.

"No, I’m just going home. Back to my home. I’m not going anywhere dangerous."

"What if he follows you all the way there…!"

Xin Lu cried out with a distressed expression. Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth, blinking in
surprise. He felt like the conversation had gone off track. The reason he started this
conversation was to talk about Xin Lu’s future.

Jeong Tae-ui didn’t want Xin Lu to give up on the path he wanted because of him. However,
Xin Lu was now focusing on Jeong Tae-ui instead of himself and saying something
completely off-topic. Once Jeong Tae-ui understood what Xin Lu was saying, he sighed in
disbelief.

"Why would he follow me there? What a ridiculous and scary joke."

"You don’t understand, hyung."

Xin Lu muttered, looking like he was about to cry. Jeong Tae-ui felt weak against that face,
as if a single poke on the cheek would make tears start falling. Feeling uneasy, Jeong Tae-ui
fumbled through his pockets but couldn’t find anything useful like a tissue or handkerchief.
"What don’t I understand? He doesn’t hold any grudges against me. I don’t owe him
anything. Why are you saying it’s dangerous?"

"He has feelings for you! That man likes you!"

Xin Lu shouted, clutching his chest in frustration. Then, as if startled by his own outburst, he
widened his eyes and quickly closed his mouth, looking as if he regretted speaking.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at Xin Lu in shock. He had a vague sense that a similar conversation had
happened before, and here it was again. That absurd misunderstanding still hadn’t changed.
Perhaps rumors had even reached Xin Lu’s ears about Jeong Tae-ui and that man engaging in
some sort of intimacy. Or maybe word had spread about that man being on the brink of death
on Jeong Tae-ui’s bed.

Jeong Tae-ui felt like tearing his hair out.

"Xin Lu… Xin Lu. I’m pretty sure that’s not the case. I probably know him a bit better than
you do, and he’s not that kind of person."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke with a sigh. Saying it left a bitter taste in his mouth. He knew that even if
they never met again in the future, even if the man lived his life contentedly, Jeong Tae-ui
would always remember him with a touch of bitterness. Yet, he still wished the man peace.

Xin Lu had his head bowed low. He might have been crying, though Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t
see any tears on his cheeks. Still, Xin Lu’s gloomy mood felt almost tangible.

Jeong Tae-ui reached out and gently placed his hand on Xin Lu’s soft hair. Xin Lu flinched
but didn’t move away, staying still under Jeong Tae-ui’s touch. He was still such a lovable
kid. Maybe he was a different person from what Jeong Tae-ui initially thought, or maybe it
was the same Xin Lu but seen through different eyes. Either way, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t help
but find him endearing, soft, and lovable.
"Xin Lu, are you leaving because of me?"

Xin Lu didn’t answer. He just tilted his head slightly toward Jeong Tae-ui, barely moving.
Jeong Tae-ui sighed. It felt heavy. He thought that even if someone accused him of being
irresponsible, he couldn’t do anything about it. But the thought that someone else’s life
choices might be burdened upon him felt suffocating.

"Hyung, I hate that man so much. Just the thought that he might lay a hand on you, even by
the slightest chance, makes me feel like I can’t breathe."

Xin Lu murmured. Jeong Tae-ui’s hand paused momentarily.

…It seemed that those kinds of rumors hadn’t reached Xin Lu’s ears yet. In one way, that was
a relief, but on the other hand, the thought of what might happen if Xin Lu eventually heard
them added another heavy stone to Jeong Tae-ui’s chest.

"If you want, I can stay here, hyung. I like the work here too. If you leave, I can stay here as
long as you are far away from him."

Xin Lu’s words were disconnected from any clear context. It was as if he was desperately
saying whatever came to mind, clinging tightly to Jeong Tae-ui’s clothes while continuing to
mutter.

Jeong Tae-ui opened his mouth to say something but then closed it again. Xin Lu wasn’t
listening to him. He just kept holding onto Jeong Tae-ui as if afraid of losing him, pouring out
his wishes without end.

***
There are people who seem like a scam just by existing. That could mean several things, and
Jeong Tae-ui already knew one such person.

His brother had always been a quiet, somewhat dazed-looking person since childhood. In
fact, unless he was reading a book or scribbling something down, he almost always seemed
out of it, staring at the sky or into space. Few people realized that behind that vacant
expression, thoughts were racing at lightning speed — thoughts so complex that most people
couldn’t keep up with them even with a calculator. Jeong Tae-ui had often heard people
murmur in disbelief that such a seemingly dull person could be so brilliant.

In a different sense, his uncle could also be considered one of those people. Though he had a
formidable appearance, his usual relaxed demeanor and the way he leisurely strolled in the
sunlight made him seem rather gentle and easygoing. Only a few people knew that he could
spew harsh words as easily as he breathed if he wanted to. Jeong Tae-ui often thought that
even among his fellow instructors, there were probably some who had yet to discover his
uncle’s true nature. It wasn’t common to find someone with such a vast contrast in
personality.

Thanks to those two, Jeong Tae-ui knew well that a person’s appearance doesn’t always
match their character, and he prided himself on having a decent eye for people. But in this
place, he learned something new. If that’s the case, then there’s no greater deceiver than that
man.

Jeong Tae-ui picked up the gloves that Ilay had thrown and frowned. The gloves, which had
been a bright navy blue in the morning, were now stained a dark, almost black color and had
stiffened before the day was even half over. As Jeong Tae-ui touched them, black powder
crumbled off, sticking to his fingertips. It was dried blood.

"It's a total scam, I swear…."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered in exasperation, just as Ilay, who was wiping his hands with a wet
towel, turned to look at him.

"What is?"
Ilay asked briefly. Jeong Tae-ui wanted to point his finger right in Ilay's face and say, ‘You,
you are!’ but instead, he just mumbled and kept his mouth shut.

Even the wet towel that Ilay was using to clean his hands was stained with blood, but his
hands were completely unscathed. He opened and closed his fists a couple of times,
examining them closely, and his face was just as flawless. It was as if he had just stepped out
of a shower — his pale face was clean and neat. His crisp uniform was immaculate, without a
single wrinkle. He looked like a well-dressed and diligent young man, without a single flaw.
Even the way he folded the towel was meticulous. If this wasn't a scam, what else could be?
Jeong Tae-ui grumbled internally as he pulled out a new pair of gloves from his pocket and
handed them over.

It was a general rule that instructors didn’t participate in sparring or training sessions.
Typically, if an instructor squared off against a cadet, the cadet wouldn’t stand a chance, and
the instructor's role was to observe the sparring matches and point out areas for improvement,
not to actively participate. Occasionally, instructors would step in to demonstrate a technique,
but that was about it.

Ilay Riegrow was an instructor. According to the rules, he wasn’t supposed to face off against
cadets during official duties. He wasn’t even known for engaging in formal demonstration
matches.

Yet here he was, drenched in blood. Admittedly, there were times when a cadet would
suddenly challenge him during a lecture, so it wasn’t as if he never had to face off against
anyone. To call it a "match" would be generous; it was more of a one-sided massacre. But
officially, during the scheduled training sessions, Ilay wasn’t supposed to fight cadets.
However, during the current free sparring session, Ilay had already taken down fourteen
people (and half of them had ganged up on him).

"This is getting a bit extreme..."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed under his breath. Despite folding the towel neatly, Ilay casually tossed it
onto the face of one of the men lying on the ground. Then he put on the new gloves, flexed
his hands a couple of times, and glanced sideways at Jeong Tae-ui.

"Extreme? In what way?"

"Well, this whole mess for one…."

Jeong Tae-ui trailed off. He considered continuing but decided against it, not wanting to feel
as if he were condoning Ilay's brutal actions.

However, it wasn't just Ilay's extreme reactions that were the problem. Even though the
cadets knew full well that the instructor wasn't supposed to be their target, one of them had
approached him as if he were stalking prey. The cadet initially threw punches at Ilay's torso,
only to suddenly pull out a hidden knife.

Jeong Tae-ui picked up the small knife from the blood-soaked ground. It was barely longer
than an index finger, almost cute in its size, but terrifyingly sharp. It could easily slice
through a wrist with just a touch. He looked at it with a sickened expression before retracting
the blade and tucking it into his pocket. There were plenty of people who wanted to kill Ilay
by any means necessary. This wasn’t exactly new, something he could dismiss with a laugh,
but it did seem to be getting more severe.

It had only been four or five days since the joint training had started.

The atmosphere and tension of this training session were far more relaxed compared to the
last one, but personally, for Jeong Tae-ui, it was anything but easy. It felt like there had been a
sudden surge in people trying to take advantage of even the smallest openings to launch
assassination attempts on Ilay.

"Ilay, you must've made quite a few enemies in South America too."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered as he surveyed the bloodied and unconscious men lying on the ground.
Some faces were familiar, but many were not.

"Well, we did have a few joint training sessions with the South American branch while I was
in Europe. It wasn’t as intense as with Asia, but I did get a bit of a workout with the South
American guys."
Ilay replied in a nonchalant tone. Jeong Tae-ui discreetly glared at the back of Ilay's head. He
didn't need to see it to know what had happened. Ilay probably "worked out" by beating
people to a pulp. There wasn't a butcher alive who could rival this human butcher.

Jeong Tae-ui nudged one of the unconscious men lying face down in a pool of blood with the
tip of his foot, flipping him over slightly. The man, who would likely spend quite some time
in the hospital, had his face completely shattered. It was no wonder he’d be out for revenge
after this, with little left to say in his defense.

But still...

“...........”

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head slightly. He felt an uncomfortable unease clinging to him. No
matter how he thought about it, it was absurd that a member of another branch would glare at
the instructor and charge at him right as training started. Of course, if it were someone like
that lunatic, it wouldn't be surprising if the entire world had a grudge against him, so it
wouldn't be strange if he got stabbed somewhere, but there was something off about it.

'Ilay Riegrow!'

That was the name the man shouted as he charged at Ilay. The moment Jeong Tae-ui heard
that shout, he hesitated. For a moment, he didn't understand why he felt uneasy, but when he
saw Ilay slightly raise his eyebrow and twist his lips into a smirk, he suddenly realized.

Jeong Tae-ui had never seen anyone call Ilay by his full name. The words that pointed to that
lunatic were usually "Riegrow" or "Rick." Of course, his full name wasn't a secret. But since
the commonly known name was the latter, even those who knew him didn't call him Ilay.
Those who were familiar with his personality even less so.

When he thought about it, he didn't know why it was okay for him to call him ‘Ilay,’ but
anyway, until now, he had never heard anyone say the name ‘Ilay’ except from his own
mouth. No, just once — on the first day Ilay was appointed as the instructor for the Asian
branch and came here — during the official meeting at the director's office, the director and
his uncle had called him Ilay Riegrow by his full name. But that was the only time.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly looked down at the man whose South American features were fully
evident. This man didn’t know Ilay. He might have skimmed through his personal
information, but he had never directly encountered Ilay as a person.

"If someone without a grudge is charging at him with a knife, he really has gone off the deep
end…"

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and muttered. He thought his voice was so small it wouldn’t
be heard, but even though he was quite a distance away, Ilay somehow heard it and asked
back,

"Are you talking about me?"

…… His hearing was ridiculously good, too.

Jeong Tae-ui muttered bitterly.

"Then who else in here, besides you, would get stabbed by someone without a grudge?"

Ilay smirked and mumbled in an ambiguous tone, almost as if speaking in riddles.

"Well, there must be more... Though it's rare to see such an obvious and childish tactic. I
wonder what they hope to achieve by attacking so blatantly like this."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay with suspicion, observing how he spoke so casually — and
almost with a hint of amusement — in a situation where he was being targeted for
assassination.
"You seem to have an idea."

"There are several possibilities, but at this point, it's probably just one."

"At this point…?"

Jeong Tae-ui briefly contemplated the necessity of timing when settling a grudge. Thoughts
like, 'You should never target your enemy in the winter. You must strike in the summer so the
wounds fester more easily and cause more suffering,' crossed his mind, but he shook his
head.

"With the Director position about to become vacant, it’s chaos everywhere. Just the other
night, some fool tried to bribe me, calling me in the middle of the night."

One might mistakenly think he had a noble character that wouldn’t sell his loyalty for mere
wealth, this diamond-spooned guy. Even as these cynical thoughts surged, Jeong Tae-ui
didn’t miss Ilay’s words. He must have looked quite incredulous. Ilay, who was walking a
few steps ahead, noticed that Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t following closely behind, glanced back,
and tilted his head upon seeing his dazed expression.

"Why the sudden sour face?"

"When you say it’s chaos because the Director position is opening up, are you saying this
whole situation is a power struggle?"

"Ah... something like that."

"Come on, as if the Director position is such a big deal…"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered with a dry laugh, which made Ilay momentarily look surprised. Then
he smirked. Seeing that expression, Jeong Tae-ui finally closed his mouth.

Becoming the Director of a UNHRDO branch was indeed a significant position. It was a rank
where, no matter how luxurious the event, you rarely had to bow to anyone. If people die
over petty neighborhood gang power struggles, then it’s no wonder the competition for the
top spot in an organization of this scale would be so fierce.

But still…

"Human decency… no matter how rotten the world becomes…"

Jeong Tae-ui sighed as he muttered. Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind, and he frowned.

"If they’re doing this because of the Director position… does that mean it's Gentil?"

Ilay — whose exact background was unclear — had come in as a replacement for Kippenhan.
If you followed the chain of command in that position, it led to Mao Li Yin. He was the man
competing with Rudolf Gentil for the Chief Director position. Therefore, unless there was
some complicated internal reason, it would be natural to assume that whoever was trying to
eliminate Ilay belonged to the opposing faction.

But using such an obvious tactic seemed like a trap. As Jeong Tae-ui skeptically looked at
Ilay, Ilay muttered "Ah?" and waved his hand dismissively.

"You're wrong. It could be Gentil, but we can’t just suspect him alone. …Tae-ui, the not such
a big deal of a position of Director of UNHRDO isn’t just about the power dynamics within
that branch."

Ilay mentioned the "not such a big deal of a position" with a subtle hint of sarcasm, all while
ignoring the piercing glare Jeong Tae-ui gave him, and continued speaking.
"How do you think I made it up here?"

Jeong Tae-ui, internally grumbling, ‘Because I’m in the bad luck year,’ found himself
understanding. When a position becomes vacant, it’s not just filled by internal personnel from
that branch. The personnel from other branches and the headquarters get involved. In this
case, the two most suitable candidates for the soon-to-be-vacant Director position just
happened to be in the same branch. But there was no guarantee that the Deputy Director
position left vacant after one of them got promoted would be filled the same way. This place
had its own ambitions woven into it. Many people were caught up in the dust of the world.

Loud chatter could be heard from afar. It seemed a large-scale training was also taking place
beyond the corner. As Jeong Tae-ui reluctantly followed Ilay, heading in that direction, he
suddenly stopped again. This time, Ilay sensed it and looked back.

"Then that means my uncle in Australia right now isn’t safe either."

Jeong Tae-ui frowned and muttered to himself. Ilay squinted at him in disbelief, then sighed.

"Instructor Jeong Chang-in isn’t someone who’d easily get messed with if anyone tried to
target him. If anything, he’d turn it around and use it to his advantage."

Come to think of it, that sounded quite plausible. But somehow, hearing that felt more like an
insult than a compliment, making Jeong Tae-ui feel conflicted as a relative. Even so, he knew
it was true…

Before his lingering frustration could fade, Jeong Tae-ui stopped mid-step once more. A
sudden realization struck him. If the position of Director was about to change, there could be
dark conspiracies within, potentially putting those involved in dangerous situations. And yet,
at just this time, his uncle had pulled him into this place. Furthermore — although it couldn’t
be said that his uncle was definitely behind this — he’d even pushed him to become an
assistant.
Uncle, I’m not some sort of Jae-ui clone, you know. If my luck’s bad, I’m going to end up
dead!

Jeong Tae-ui internally screamed, thinking that if his uncle were still in this branch, he’d
immediately run over, grab him by the collar, and shake him. The more he learned, the more
trouble he uncovered in this place. It wasn’t surprising that his uncle developed such a
personality after surviving here for so long. Jeong Tae-ui suddenly stared at Ilay.

Could this guy’s personality be because of this environment? Was he originally more decent
but ended up like this after being worn down by this vulgar environment to survive? If that’s
the case, then it’s somewhat pitiable. But… no, that’s probably not it.

Recalling what he’d briefly heard about Ilay’s past self, Jeong Tae-ui shook his head.

"Besides, this kind of ridiculous prank is almost unheard of."

Ilay said as he kicked away the body sprawled on the ground that was in his way.

"Anyone thinking of killing to get rid of someone isn’t likely to be in a position to compete
for power. If they were that foolish, they wouldn’t have made it this far. It’s probably some
idiot doing something stupid under someone’s orders."

"Sigh… Well, there are ways to get rid of someone without killing them."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded and mumbled to himself. While in the military, he had overheard things
or even witnessed parts of it directly. Although the hierarchy there rarely changed, the power
struggles and mind games related to factions or positions were just as intense as anywhere
else. When he left the military, where he once thought he'd spend his entire life, he certainly
felt some regret, but he was glad to be free from witnessing such dirty scenes again. Looking
back now, it seems he was the one caught up in the world.
Feeling gloomy, Jeong Tae-ui followed behind Ilay. The noise was getting closer. Just around
that corner, there would undoubtedly be at least ten or so guys, all bunched up and fighting.

Not wanting to join the fray if he could help it, Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Ilay. But Ilay,
casually flexing his newly gloved hand, walked straight towards it without hesitation. Maybe
it wasn't just that he was ready to accept a fight coming his way — maybe he actually
enjoyed brawling from the start. He wanted to play with cranes, but somehow, he ended up
stuck with the most aggressive of crows.

It seems this is the year when his bad luck is at its peak. Jeong Tae-ui sighed again as he
looked at Ilay, who was walking ahead. But it was at that moment.

They were just about to turn the corner. In the narrow path wide enough for only one person,
which connected to the lecture hall on the east side, a person suddenly appeared. It was right
between Jeong Tae-ui and Ilay. The person, only a few steps away, suddenly swung their arm
between them.

"….…!"

Before he could think, his body reacted first. Before Ilay could turn around, Jeong Tae-ui,
who was smaller by a few inches, lunged towards the large figure. With a thud, Jeong Tae-ui
slammed his shoulder into the man's chest with all his weight, and for a brief moment, he
caught a glimpse of something silver and shiny in the man's hand, flashing bluish above his
head. He had no idea what that ominous silver object was. He only knew his body reacted
instinctively to the sharp glint falling straight toward Ilay's head.

The large man slammed into the wall along with Jeong Tae-ui, who had lunged at him. In the
process, the weapon he had swung came down with a thud and embedded itself in the wall.
The moment Jeong Tae-ui realized that the object had narrowly missed his thigh and was now
stuck in the wall, a chill ran down his spine.

It was a hand axe, sharpened to a deadly silver edge. Though called a "hand axe," this
particular one was about the size of an adult's palm and, when swung properly, could easily
kill a bull. Sure, if you're hunting a monster, you need a weapon capable of taking one down,
but this is way too much. Jeong Tae-ui's face turned pale. However, there was no time to
think further.
"You bastard…!!"

The large man, who had missed his axe strike thanks to Jeong Tae-ui's charge, now brought
his clasped fists down in a crushing blow. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. He desperately
swung his own fist upward, aiming for the large man’s wrist, but the man's downward force
was more than enough to overpower Jeong Tae-ui's. The large man’s fist descended towards
Jeong Tae-ui’s head.

Damn it, getting hit by a fist is better than getting struck with an axe, but this won’t end well
either…!

In an instant, Jeong Tae-ui braced himself, gritting his teeth as he hunched over, covering his
head with his arms.

However.

Even after waiting for a moment, the blow didn’t land. Fully expecting that his arm bones
would be shattered by that massive fist, Jeong Tae-ui had been solely focused on protecting
his head. When the expected punch didn’t come, he cautiously lifted his head.

"Why do you insist on bringing trouble upon yourself?"

Above him, instead of the large man, was Ilay. Ilay's long arm had reached out and grabbed
the large man's head. That head was now smashed against the wall, and the stark white wall
was splattered with horrifyingly bright red blood.

"Ilay…."

"Hmm… It seems this could be useful for taking off a head or two."
With an indifferent expression, Ilay bent down and effortlessly pulled the axe, which had
been partially buried in the wall, free. He weighed it in his hand, swinging it a few times to
gauge its heft. Each time the axe blade sliced through the air, it made a chilling "whoosh,
whoosh" sound.

"Sometimes you seem to go out of your way to invite trouble. Why do you do that?"

Ilay asked seriously, his expression making it clear he wasn’t joking. This idiot, Tae-ui was
trying to help him. Sure, he’s a monster, but how was Tae-ui supposed to know he had eyes
on the back of his head?

Who could have guessed that he’s so far removed from common sense that he’d accurately
kick a guy ambushing him from behind without even looking?

As Jeong Tae-ui resolved that from now on, if someone swung a knife or an axe at this man
in front of him, he would just pretend not to see it, Ilay asked him seriously again.

"Do you have a masochistic streak?"

Jeong Tae-ui thought it would be great if he could snatch that axe from Ilay’s hand and drive
it into his skull. At the same time, he considered that if he really did have such a streak, he
might have enjoyed the day he fainted and fell ill from being tormented by Ilay. However, he
didn’t voice either of these thoughts.

This wasn’t the time to be having such a leisurely conversation. Whether they had heard the
small commotion at the corner or not, the guys who had been fighting beyond it started
swarming towards them. It wasn’t so much that they were coming over as it was that the fight
on the other side spilled over to them the moment they saw Ilay.

Unfortunately, Ilay was holding the axe. It was a sharp, excellent weapon, so well-made that
even being embedded in a stone wall hadn’t dulled its edge. The men, who had initially
approached hesitantly upon seeing the axe in Ilay’s hand, slowed their pace further when they
noticed the man who had his face pressed against the wall, bleeding profusely as an example.
"That devil…"

Someone muttered suddenly. That voice, tinged with fear and anxiety, seemed to
misunderstand the connection between the man lying on the ground and the axe. But Jeong
Tae-ui didn’t bother to correct them. In fact, he thought it would be better if they saw Ilay as
some sort of devil and backed off.

But, of course, things didn’t go as Jeong Tae-ui hoped. The men who had been fighting each
other began to unite as if they were a tribal nation banding together against a common
invader. They turned their weapons, which they had been using to beat each other, towards
Ilay. The problem was that most of them were South Americans, with soft, barely visible
facial hair, revealing that they hadn’t been at UNHRDO for very long. It was also obvious
from their fighting stances — they were just starting to get the hang of it but still hadn’t fully
mastered their techniques. That explained why they felt confident enough to point their
weapons at Ilay.

Word had spread throughout the entire branch about Ilay Riegrow, but it seemed these guys
hadn’t yet seen his true nature. The Asian branch members, who were well aware of Ilay’s
reputation, glanced at the South American members with expressions that said, "Well, why
don't you go ahead and see for yourselves?" However, they didn’t have the camaraderie to
warn them that running away would be the smarter choice. Besides, even they knew that to
face Ilay, now armed with an axe, would be a life-threatening endeavor, and they weren't
foolish enough to waste their strength.

The fight of nine against one began. But as soon as it started, it ended just as quickly.

The moment the third man fell, they lost their will to fight. The third man, in particular, had it
rough. When the young ones first charged at him, Ilay — seemingly in a lenient mood —
handled them relatively gently, breaking the first one and the second’s nose with the axe
handle. However, the third man was somewhat more skilled and even managed to land a
blow on Ilay’s foot.

But Ilay, who always made sure to completely crush stronger opponents, quickly countered.
When the third man dodged the axe handle and swung a pipe at Ilay's waist, Ilay simply
struck the man’s wrist with his elbow, knocking the pipe away. Then, with a smirk, he
casually let his axe hand drop and swung it in a sweeping arc from below.

It looked like a light, effortless movement. But as the axe cut through the air in a circular
motion, the third man screamed. Blood spurted from his thigh, and beneath the torn flesh,
something pale and bone-like was visible.

The others, who had been rushing in to join the fight, froze in place as they watched the third
man drenched in his own blood, screaming in pain.

"Hey, you crazy bastard… who the hell injures people like this during training……!"

"The next one will be an arm. Arms are thinner than legs, so they'll come off easily."

Before the man could finish his shout at Ilay, who stood with a cold, piercing expression, Ilay
spoke calmly. Blood had splattered on him as well, but he didn’t seem to care. The gloves he
had just changed into were already starting to stain again.

His words brought a heavy silence over the scene. Ilay twirled the axe between his fingers
like a toy and smiled.

"And the next one will be a vertical strike to the shoulder. If you're lucky, you might survive."

"……..."

"After that, maybe I'll aim for the neck…."

Perhaps they thought Ilay was joking. Even though they might have considered it a joke, they
hesitated to charge at him as they looked at their comrade writhing on the ground, clutching
his bloody leg. But Jeong Tae-ui — and the other Asian branch members — knew that Ilay
wasn’t joking.

It was clear that if this didn’t stop here, things would get out of hand. The organization often
stated that casualties were inevitable during training, but in this situation, leaving Ilay
unchecked would remove any grounds to argue that it was "inevitable." Jeong Tae-ui released
the man he had grabbed by the collar to prevent him from charging at Ilay.
This man had been foolishly mumbling earlier, ‘An opponent with an axe is actually easier to
deal with. He probably can't swing it recklessly, so that kind of weapon would just be
cumbersome and get in the way.’ before attempting to rush at Ilay. The statement itself wasn't
entirely wrong. Most people would hesitate to swing an axe recklessly, fearing they might
accidentally cause severe injury.

But it all depends on the person. This man had grossly misjudged the situation. You should
consider today the day I saved your life, Jeong Tae-ui thought as he watched the man, who
had now reconsidered charging at Ilay.

With all the good deeds I've done, I’ll go to heaven when I die. But in the meantime, my body
will be burdened with countless scars.

"You know that instructors, as a rule, don’t engage in sparring except for demonstration
matches, right?"

Jeong Tae-ui cautiously broke the silence from behind. Ilay turned to look at him,
expressionless.

"Jeong Tae-ui. I told you not to interfere in my business. Have you forgotten already?"

"Not at all. But this is sparring time, isn’t it? Let’s keep things amicable, shall we?"

There was no real connection between sparring time and keeping things amicable, but Jeong
Tae-ui shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly as he spoke. Ilay frowned, displeased, and
seemed about to say something, but then, as if deciding to be more patient today, he closed
his mouth again. Suit yourself, he muttered, still looking disgruntled. He then lifted the axe,
stared straight at Jeong Tae-ui, and tossed it.

"………!"
A chilling sound cut through the air, slicing past Jeong Tae-ui’s ear and brushing a few
strands of his hair. The sound eventually resulted in a loud thud as the axe struck the floor
beside him. The axe, with its edge embedded in the stone pillar, briefly stayed in place before
fragments of the stone began to crumble and fall. The axe then landed with a thump on the
floor after rolling a couple of times, coming to a stop beside Jeong Tae-ui’s foot. It seemed
Ilay had really decided to take a more lenient approach, even though he had thrown the axe
aside.

Jeong Tae-ui, who was thinking this, felt a bit sad upon realizing that he could maintain a
calm face even in such a situation, but there was nothing he could do about it.

As Jeong Tae-ui gloomily picked up the axe and put it back in his pocket, the men wisely
started to retreat like a receding tide. After deliberately and slowly wiping the blood from the
axe and putting it away, Jeong Tae-ui found that only Ilay and himself were left standing in
the corridor.

In a twisted sense, it was as if those men had fled, leaving only the grim-faced killer and
himself behind. Feeling depressed, Jeong Tae-ui sighed, wishing only for this damned joint
training to end quickly.

***

The joint training with the South American branch had been relatively smooth compared to
the European branch’s. This was evident from the damage sustained by the members.

In the previous training, there had been several fatalities and an overwhelming number of
injuries, so much so that the medical ward was constantly overflowing. However, this time,
while injuries were still frequent, there had been no deaths. With just three or four days left
until the joint training concluded and with the remaining scheduled drills unlikely to pose
life-threatening risks, it seemed reasonable to predict zero fatalities.
As the assistant for the instructor, Jeong Tae-ui had to handle various menial tasks from early
in the morning before regular duties began. These tasks were not particularly important.
Major responsibilities within the branch were handled by the prison officers and the deputy
instructors, while Jeong Tae-ui was only required to take care of minor tasks assigned by the
instructor.

Ilay was a competent instructor. Except for his personality issues, serving under Ilay was not
difficult. At least, outside of regular duties, there was almost nothing to do. So, when Ilay
called in the morning asking him to take care of some documents, Jeong Tae-ui, although
surprised, agreed readily. (In reality, agreeing was not really a choice — it was part of his
duties.)

During this period, the documents being circulated mostly concerned the progress of the joint
training happening simultaneously at various branches. Jeong Tae-ui could see from the
documents that the training at other branches was also progressing smoothly without any
major issues. He paid a bit more attention to the documents from Australia, where his uncle
was stationed, and found that things were similarly under control.

"It might have been a very good decision after all. It did have some side effects, though."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered while reviewing the statistics indicating that there had been no
fatalities so far. It seemed that since this monstrous killer had become the instructor, people
hadn't been dying. Even if an accident were to occur later, there was room for such an excuse
at present.

If the instructor’s position was filled as a preemptive measure, then whoever made that
decision deserved an award. Although this decision had led to discontent within the European
branch and caused the ruin of several lives, including Jeong Tae-ui’s, he momentarily
reflected on his situation and fell into a gloomy mood. However, he soon shook his head.
After all, he hadn’t died yet despite being next to that monster. Thinking about it, Jeong Tae-
ui might actually be lucky in an unexpected way.

Jeong Tae-ui, feeling a sense of melancholy as he tried to think positively, arrived at the
instructor’s office with the documents Ilay had requested. It was barely past 8 a.m. when he
pushed open the slightly ajar door to the instructor's office. Inside, there were two instructors
present.
Among the instructors, there were two who had taken the branch members to Australia. Apart
from the one who was barely around and loitered nearby to handle minor matters, one
position was vacant. The one missing was Ilay, who had asked Jeong Tae-ui to deliver the
documents.

Ilay’s desk showed signs of recent activity; unfinished work was scattered about, indicating
someone had just been there.

The two instructors — Grimson and McKinn — only glanced at Jeong Tae-ui as he entered
and continued with their tasks. Grimson, who seemed a bit more relaxed, was checking
something on the computer while occasionally reading a newspaper. He was seated at the
innermost desk, with Ilay’s vacant position next to him. Across from him sat McKinn, and
beside him was Ilay’s desk.

"Is that the report? May I take a look for a moment?"

As Jeong Tae-ui grumbled silently about where Ilay had gone, he neatly placed the
documents on Ilay’s desk. McKinn, who had noticed the documents despite being partially
obstructed by a partition, gestured for them. Jeong Tae-ui responded with a simple, "Yes,"
and handed the documents over. Since these types of documents were shared among all, it
was no problem. McKinn thanked him briefly and took the documents.

Jeong Tae-ui waited quietly beside him, observing McKinn as he reviewed the documents.
Despite being an instructor at the UNHRDO branch, McKinn, when out of uniform,
resembled an ordinary middle-aged man. His eyes were slightly drooped, and his face had a
rounder contour, giving him a somewhat kind appearance. However, he was known to be one
of the more difficult personalities to get along with among the instructors.

Although McKinn and Jeong Tae-ui’s uncle had some interaction due to their shared
responsibilities, Jeong Tae-ui had never seen him comfortably joke or laugh with others.

— Come to the instructor’s office now.

It had been past midnight the previous night. As Jeong Tae-ui was about to go to bed, he had
received a phone call and when he picked up the phone he had heard McKinn's voice from
the receiver, layered with the distinctive mechanical sound of a telephone.

Looking at the clock as it approached 1 a.m., Jeong Tae-ui had thought, Ah, right. His uncle
had told him to help McKinn. Although he had said he would help, in reality, it meant doing
whatever McKinn asked. From the moment his uncle had mentioned that, Jeong Tae-ui had
felt a suspicious and troublesome sense about it, and now, receiving a call at such a late hour,
he had disliked it even more. Besides, he had had a hunch about what kind of work McKinn
would ask him to do.

Though he couldn’t be certain of the details, he was sure it had something to do with the
power struggle. This had been clear from the offhanded comments Ilay had made, and lately,
Jeong Tae-ui had sensed an occasionally razor-sharp atmosphere when he had visited the
instructor's office. It could be said to be tense to the point of feeling blue — or, more harshly,
there had been an ominous air hanging around. Things had been somewhat better now that
the number of instructors had been halved. Before training had begun, when all the
instructors had been present, the tension in the air had been so sharp that it had felt like it
could prick your skin even when they had been smiling.

While ambition for power drove much of the world, Jeong Tae-ui had sighed at the thought of
getting caught up in such a whirlwind of greed. Still, he had made a promise, so he had had
no choice but to go wherever McKinn had called him.

There had been no one in the instructor's office past midnight. Only McKinn had been sitting
and waiting for Jeong Tae-ui. The empty, midnight instructor's office had somehow felt
unfamiliar, and as soon as Jeong Tae-ui had entered, he had looked around the interior.
Seeing this, McKinn had seemed to think something else and had said, ‘There are no
surveillance cameras installed in the instructor's office, so there's nothing to worry about.’

Realizing why he had been called there, Jeong Tae-ui had sat down in the chair offered to
him. The conversation had not dragged on for long. Just as Jeong Tae-ui had worried the
whole way to the instructor's office, it had not been a conversation that had seemed
dangerous or threatening. In fact, it had been almost laughably simple and easy to handle.

—The day after tomorrow — or no, I guess it’s tomorrow now since it’s past midnight — on
the 27th, from 4:30 to 4:40 in the early morning... It has to be exactly during that time.
Connect over here during that time and download a file. The name of the file is written there,
but just in case, check the contents after you receive it. You probably won’t understand just by
looking at it, so just check if the top three or four lines and the bottom three or four lines
match. If they match what’s written here, that’s all. Then send that file to the address written
at the very bottom.

McKinn had said this as he handed over a memo. Glancing briefly at McKinn and then
unfolding the memo, Jeong Tae-ui had skimmed the lines that listed a few addresses and
passwords before putting it away again.

As expected.

Even while coming there, and while listening to McKinn’s words, he had felt puzzled. Even
though he was the nephew of the instructor Jeong Chang-in and not a formal branch member,
had it really been okay for him to be involved in a matter that should clearly have been
treated as confidential? If he were to help with this task, he would naturally get some idea of
what it was about, so was it really fine for them to entrust him with such a task so recklessly?

If it hadn't been his uncle who had brought up the matter, Jeong Tae-ui would have thought,
‘Will I end up dead without anyone knowing after this job is done?’ However, after looking
at the memo, he had understood. Undoubtedly, this task had to be kept secret from start to
finish, but while doing it, Jeong Tae-ui would have had no way of knowing what exactly he
was dealing with. To be precise, he could only guess; he wouldn't know what he was
handling. The lines of text provided for him to check the contents had not been in a script he
could understand. McKinn had been staring intently at him, so he hadn’t thought to look
more closely and had quickly put it away. The text had consisted of sequences of alphabets,
numbers, and symbols arranged in a complicated combination.

Indeed, it had seemed like some kind of classified information was being stolen and passed
on somewhere, but he had had no way of knowing where or what it was about.

Still, as he had thought about diverting the suspicious-looking thing elsewhere, Jeong Tae-ui
had chuckled to himself. He could name at least five cases from his World Security Studies
lectures where people had lost their lives by carelessly passing around something they hadn’t
even understood.
Jeong Tae-ui had nodded and carefully put the memo away. McKinn, who hadn’t seemed to
intend to stay long, had stood up as soon as Jeong Tae-ui had put the memo away. ‘Don’t
forget to strictly keep the time,’ he had emphasized one last time before leaving the
instructor's office first. Jeong Tae-ui had waited for the sound of McKinn’s footsteps to
disappear from the hallway, then had slowly followed. That had been just last night. In terms
of time, only a few hours had passed.

McKinn, sitting in the exact same spot as he had last night, casually glanced over the
document that Jeong Tae-ui had handed him.

“Hmm. Looks like Makadi got injured at the Australian branch.”

McKinn said indifferently. Upon hearing this, Grimson, from the other side of the partition,
chimed in.

“Makadi? Tsk tsk. Bring that document over here as well.”

Occasionally, joint training exercises were held between different branches, and besides that,
the UNHRDO general meeting took place every month, so the instructors knew each other
even if they worked at different branches. There were often cases where they were stationed
at different locations now but had once worked together at the same branch. So when they
heard that an instructor from another branch was injured, their reactions tended to fall
somewhere between hearing that a complete stranger got hurt and that a close friend did.
They didn’t show great concern but expressed a brief sense of pity.

Normally, they'd just say, ‘Got injured? That’s unfortunate,’ and leave it at that. But the fact
that Grimson specifically wanted to see the document might have something to do with the
ominous atmosphere currently circulating among the instructors.

It seemed like they didn't consider it someone else's business.

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled to himself as he delivered the document, which he had gotten back
from McKinn, to Grimson. Then he looked up at the ceiling, wondering when the damned
person who had called him here and then disappeared would show up.
 ***

An old memory resurfaced. Back in high school, he had been a member of the film study
club. Of course, they didn’t do anything as grand as film research; they just watched a decent
movie once a week. The only time they did something remotely like research was once a
semester, at the end of the term, when they had to write and submit a movie review for their
student activity evaluation. They would pick a topic in groups of three or four and write a
review on a single film.

Back then, the group Jeong Tae-ui was part of, mixing in a bit of youthful audacity typical for
boys their age, chose the theme of hardcore gore. He recalled the time they sneaked into a
friend's empty house on a Sunday afternoon to watch a hard-to-find gore film for two hours.

As Jeong Tae-ui recalled those memories, he stared at the LCD monitor. The joint training
session was nearing its end. The last task was to edit the footage from the training period,
pick out the useful parts, and show it to the members on the final day. This task was supposed
to be handled by Instructor Ilay, but he found it bothersome and passed it on to Jeong Tae-ui,
who had no choice but to go through ten days' worth of footage.

Though it was ten days' worth, the footage had already been screened and almost fully edited
once by one of the officers, so it only took about three or four hours of reviewing and sorting.
Thinking it wouldn’t be too difficult, Jeong Tae-ui began watching the videos — and now he
was about two hours in.

Jeong Tae-ui was recalling those faint memories from long ago when he had to watch films
he didn’t want to for the sake of writing reviews — though, in reality, he had thought about
not submitting the reviews and simply not receiving any evaluation scores. But because their
combined scores were tied to those of his friends, he couldn’t quite refuse their request for
help. The videos handed to him under the guise of training footage were filled with blood and
gore. At least the one-on-one sparring footage wasn’t so bad. He had seen so many instances
of people being carried to the medical unit with broken arms or concussions that he was used
to it. However, there were quite a few videos of unrestricted free sparring that involuntarily
made him go, "Ugh."
Especially when Ilay was captured on video, nine times out of ten, it was like that.

It wasn’t that people died, but after watching scenes where they were practically carried out
in a bloody mess three times in a row, his appetite vanished. Jeong Tae-ui stopped the video,
feeling sorry for the officer, who must have watched through all ten days’ worth of footage
and edited it. He had only gotten through about half, but just watching these blood-soaked
scenes made him feel like he was losing his mind. He decided it would be better to take a
break and then skim through the rest before returning the footage. Scratching his head, Jeong
Tae-ui clicked his tongue bitterly. It felt a bit pitiful to be stuck watching these kinds of
videos in his free time, after the regular schedule was over and when he could have been
lounging around for a change.

Maybe he should go upstairs and get some fresh air, he thought, massaging his neck as he
was about to stand up when the phone rang.

The red light was blinking. It was an external call. There was only one place he could think
of that might call him from outside at this time.

“Hello?”

‘Are you doing well?’

As expected, it was his uncle.

Jeong Tae-ui had been almost certain it was his uncle, but still, he had hoped for the slim
chance it might be someone else, so he muttered disappointedly.

“What’s up?”
‘Well, I just thought I’d call to see if everything’s okay. Are you staying alive over there?
How’s the training going?’

“Everything we do here gets reported to you anyway. No one’s dead, though quite a few are
injured. It’s just the usual. Still, it’s better than the last joint training. At least no one died this
time.”

As Jeong Tae-ui grumbled, he heard the sound of laughter on the other end of the line. ‘Well,
that’s quite an accomplishment for you guys,’ came the response, though it was unclear
whether it was a joke or sincere.

Jeong Tae-ui fell silent for a moment. He wondered if his uncle would bring up something
else, but there was no sign of that. Besides, his uncle wasn’t the type to start a serious
conversation over the phone.

“...Oh, right. I got a call from him.”

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly said, as if it had just come to mind. His uncle paused briefly and then
laughed. ‘Ah, I see.’

‘It’s about that time.’

His uncle said briefly. ‘Is that so?’ Jeong Tae-ui responded, simply. So, it’s that time. It
seemed there was a reason behind setting a specific time. Jeong Tae-ui had no intention of
asking for more details and just mumbled something vague. It wasn’t a topic worth
discussing at length, and he felt that this was probably the reason for his uncle’s call.

As they exchanged a few trivial words, Jeong Tae-ui was thinking of wrapping up the call
since there didn’t seem to be anything more to say.

Without knocking, the door opened, and Ilay walked in.

Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth for a moment. Having just seen this man’s blood-soaked
image on the screen only a few minutes ago, seeing his clean, real-life version felt strangely
surreal. It felt distinctly like a sense of dissonance.

“Ilay...”

Jeong Tae-ui started to ask what brought him here but then realized he was still holding the
receiver. It seemed his uncle on the other end of the line had heard him too.

‘Ah, he’s there?’

“Yes, well...”

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled vaguely, staring intently at Ilay. Ilay raised an eyebrow at Jeong Tae-
ui, who was on the phone, and then gestured for him to continue talking, as if he didn’t mind.
Acting as if this were his own room, he went over to the bed and lay down. It wasn’t
surprising anymore, and Jeong Tae-ui just clicked his tongue bitterly.

‘Alright then, I’ll see you soon. Call me if anything comes up. You remember the direct
number, right?’

His uncle seemed ready to end the call, having finished what he needed to say. Jeong Tae-ui
nodded.

“Yeah, I wrote it down. But I doubt there will be anything to call about. We’ll see each other
in a few days anyway. Take care of yourself and come back safe.”

Jeong Tae-ui spoke nonchalantly. His uncle laughed and replied, ‘Hearing you talk like you
assume I might not come back safely makes me feel a bit complicated.’ He left a short
farewell and hung up. Hearing him talk like that made Jeong Tae-ui think he must be
planning to return safely, and he set down the phone.

Once the call ended, Ilay, who was lying on the bed and looking at Jeong Tae-ui, spoke lazily.

“Instructor Jeong Chang-in?”

“Yeah.”

“What brings him to call you like that?”

“...Maybe he’s worried if his nephew is still alive.”

He wanted to add “left behind in a place where a murderer roams” in front of that sentence,
but he held back. After saying it, Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself that his uncle wasn’t the
kind of person who would call just because of that. However, Ilay seemed to accept that
answer and nodded. Jeong Tae-ui spun his chair halfway around to face Ilay. He was about to
ask what brought him here, but Ilay’s gaze wasn’t on Jeong Tae-ui anymore. It was on the
screen on the desk, frozen on a paused image.

"Ah, I see. You were checking the records."

Hearing him say that so casually, as if it were someone else's business, made a dull anger rise
within Jeong Tae-ui. This was originally supposed to be Ilay's job. He had half-heartedly
claimed to have something else to do and dumped the task of reviewing the records on Jeong
Tae-ui, yet here he was, showing up so leisurely. It was only natural for Jeong Tae-ui to feel
annoyed.

"Every time I scroll through the red screens, your face keeps showing up. It’s not like I’m
watching a compilation of your greatest hits or something. This is after the first round of
editing, so I guess it could be worse."
He muttered irritably. As he did, Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself. To speak so freely in front
of this crazy, murderous maniac — he must have grown quite bold. Someone might think
he'd given up on life. With only a few days left before he was out, if he got killed by that
guy’s hand, it would be such a waste. He resolved to not take any more risks and sighed.
Even though he hadn’t wanted him to come, as the guest was already in his room, he got up
from his seat and asked:

“Want something to drink? …No, come to think of it, there's only water. Want some water?”

“No, I’m good.”

Ilay shook his head and restarted the paused video. The screen once again filled with scenes
of blood and flesh flying around. Watching Ilay look at the sparring videos of the members as
if he were watching a sports match, Jeong Tae-ui took a gulp straight from the water bottle he
had taken out. He quietly scrutinized Ilay’s profile from top to bottom. Seen like this, he
really looked like an ordinary, well-groomed young man. Who would ever think that he was
the same person who appeared covered in blood, looking like a madman in the video? Even
Jeong Tae-ui, who had seen both sides up close, found it hard to believe.

Holding the water bottle, Jeong Tae-ui turned his gaze reluctantly to the screen. The scene
that met his eyes was of Ilay grabbing a much larger man by the head and, with the same
indifferent expression, slamming his head against a stone wall. A chilling sound accompanied
the man’s head hitting the wall, and blood splattered everywhere.

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, "Ugh," grimacing. He had seen such gruesome sights countless times,
to the point that they were hardly surprising anymore, but they still weren’t pleasant to watch.

He'd rather be watching a splatter movie, he thought, still watching the screen. Then, Jeong
Tae-ui's eyes widened slightly. He thought it looked familiar — and sure enough, it was that
man. The one who had been swinging around an axe. As expected, a little to the side of the
man, Jeong Tae-ui’s own figure appeared. Ilay mumbled something and then pulled out the
axe embedded in the wall.
Yeah, that's right. He remembered now. Back then, he was ready to take a big hit from that
guy, but it turned out Ilay ended up helping him. What did Ilay say to him at that time…?

‘Why do you insist on bringing trouble upon yourself? ’

Yeah, that was exactly it. Truly, this guy doesn’t know how to say anything nice.

Jeong Tae-ui turned his gaze back to the screen. Ilay was still on it. He looked quite at home
holding an axe. At this point, it was almost familiar.

“Come to think of it.”

Jeong Tae-ui started to speak, then stopped. He paused to think carefully again. He really
couldn't remember saying it. Ilay glanced at Jeong Tae-ui, who had stopped speaking with a
contemplative expression. Jeong Tae-ui looked back at the screen with a blank face and said:

“Thanks for helping me back then.”

“…Helping you?”

Ilay tilted his head slightly, as if he didn’t understand what Jeong Tae-ui was talking about.
But when he followed Jeong Tae-ui's gaze back to the screen, he finally understood and
shrugged, saying,

"You're welcome."

Of course, ‘You're welcome,’ indeed. Jeong Tae-ui already knew that when he said thank
you. When Ilay smashed the big guy into the wall just before Jeong Tae-ui got hit, it wasn’t to
help him out — it was simply because the big guy had originally been targeting Ilay. Even so,
for no particular reason, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly recalled what Xin Lu had yelled with a face
that looked like he might burst into tears any second.
—He has feelings for you! That man likes you!

“...........”

Jeong Tae-ui subtly raised his hand to cover his mouth and rubbed his lips with his thumb.
There was no reason for him to feel embarrassed; no one could look inside his head. Still, he
felt extremely self-conscious. Actually, if anyone's head should be looked into, it was Xin
Lu's, for even coming up with such an idea. But it wasn’t Jeong Tae-ui who had said it, yet he
felt unbearably embarrassed, trying desperately to erase the memory from his mind.

In the silence that followed, the screen showed Ilay casually playing with the axe. Finally, the
video switched to the rule-based sparring footage, and Jeong Tae-ui was relieved to be free
from the blood-drenched images.

"So, what brings you here?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked as he caught his breath from watching the video. Honestly, there wasn’t
much to ask. If there was something Ilay needed, he usually called or summoned him to his
room. Occasionally, when he came to deliver a message, he’d say what he needed to and then
leave. For him to come in and lounge around like this meant he had come for no particular
reason.

There were times like this.

Sometimes, he would browse Jeong Tae-ui's bookshelf and ramble about some old book, or
rummage through the refrigerator before leaving. Occasionally, he would provoke Jeong Tae-
ui with idle teasing, leading to what felt like self-serving petting before leaving. Since that
damn night, those instances had increased subtly. Jeong Tae-ui started to think that this
lunatic had decided he was an easy and convenient plaything.

He made a mistake by letting it slide back then. Ilay raped him, and didn’t even show a shred
of remorse. Even though he couldn’t get out of bed for days, feeling like he was dying, Ilay
kept popping by, sticking his head in to shamelessly ask if Tae-ui was okay. Considering
Ilay’s usual temperament, Tae-ui thought it was admirable enough that he showed any
concern, so he didn’t kill him on the spot. (To be honest, if he were to speak closer to the
truth, it was more realistic that he simply couldn't kill him.)

Even back then, as well as afterwards, this man borrowed Jeong Tae-ui’s body with the same
nonchalant attitude as if he were just working out. Every time it happened, Jeong Tae-ui was
enraged as the horrific memories resurfaced, but in the end, he found himself gasping for
breath and crossing the line of climax with Ilay’s hands or lips.

It was natural that he felt increasingly disgusted with himself for being a rape victim who
acted so foolishly. He also realized for the first time how weak he was to his own desires,
despite thinking of himself as someone who could make firm decisions and cut ties when
needed. But looking back now, even though he once genuinely considered killing the bastard,
here they were, chatting together — it was clear that "weak" was an understatement...

His brain felt like it had turned to mush.

Jeong Tae-ui felt like he had aged a hundred years, and his mood slumped.

"Ah. I suddenly felt like reading Hilsen’s Crusade, so I came to borrow it."

Ilay finally spoke, as if the thought had only just occurred to him, after Jeong Tae-ui had
asked a question and waited for a response. Jeong Tae-ui frowned, tilting his head in
confusion.

"I don't have that book."

"Instructor Jeong has it. I got it for him this spring."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay with a troubled expression. Although the key to his uncle's room
was in the nightstand drawer within easy reach, this was a different matter.
"I do go into rooms without owners and hang out sometimes… but taking things from those
rooms and lending them to others is a bit much. Did you ask my uncle?"

"No. Hmm. Now that you mention it, you're right. Fine, I'll ask Instructor Jeong when he gets
back."

Ilay easily nodded and gave up. Jeong Tae-ui stared at Ilay for a moment but eventually
closed his mouth without saying anything.

“But to express your gratitude, does that mean you’re willing to do something for me?”

Ilay suddenly said, somewhat off-topic. Jeong Tae-ui, who had been checking how much time
was left on the video, turned around with a "Huh?" He soon realized that Ilay was referring to
something he had said to him a little earlier.

It would be a lie to say he didn't feel irritated. Considering the track record, Jeong Tae-ui
should have heard the word "thank you" from this man countless times by now. He should
have heard "sorry" a hundred times over as well. But how many times had this man properly
expressed his thanks? Just as Jeong Tae-ui was about to respond, he decided against it,
thinking it would only make him look petty. Instead, he clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction
and asked,

"What exactly do you want in return?"

"Well... now that I think about it, there's not much I can get from you."

Ilay replied after giving it some serious thought. Jeong Tae-ui glared at Ilay with narrowed
eyes.
Then again, there wasn't much that man lacked in life. It wasn't like he was short on money,
he didn't have much material desire, he rarely needed help from others, and if he could, Jeong
Tae-ui would have liked to share some humanity with him — but even that wasn't possible.
(Not that Ilay would accept it even if he could.)

"The easiest option is your body. But I can enjoy that anytime, so it's not exactly new."

Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at Ilay, wondering if anyone could hear such words and not get
angry. Yet, perhaps because he was already used to it, he didn't feel particularly angry this
time. Ilay wasn’t stupid — in fact, he was exceptionally intelligent. So even if he lacked a bit
of humanity, he had learned to avoid blatantly showing it. However, the fact that he
occasionally said things that could completely unnerve someone probably meant that he saw
Jeong Tae-ui as laughably insignificant.

Once an impression of someone is formed, it's hard to change. Even if that person rises to a
position of power, the way they are perceived remains stubbornly fixed.

While Jeong Tae-ui was inwardly lamenting how he ended up being underestimated like this,
Ilay, who had just nonchalantly claimed it wasn’t anything new, suddenly grabbed Jeong Tae-
ui’s head and began licking and sucking on his cheek. His other hand rubbed Jeong Tae-ui's
chest through his shirt.

"............"

Xin Lu... Maybe it’s true that this guy has ulterior motives toward me. Although it seems a
little different from what Xin Lu meant, seeing him act so casually like this suggests that he
really does have such intentions.

Resentment began to stir again. Even if he tried to forget it and even if he didn’t particularly
dislike Ilay anymore, moments like this made his old hatred flare up instinctively, only to
subside. For a few seconds, Jeong Tae-ui seriously considered punching Ilay in the back of
the head, clenching his fist tightly, but as usual, he ended up sighing and unclenching it. As if
sensing this without even looking, Ilay let out a small laugh.
"Hey, that hurts."

Jeong Tae-ui said bluntly, frowning as Ilay moved from his cheek to bite and suck on his lips.
Ilay’s fingers pinched and twisted Jeong Tae-ui’s chest through his shirt. Recently, it seemed
like Ilay had learned something somewhere because he kept rubbing Jeong Tae-ui's chest —
more precisely, his nipples — quite hard, pulling on them occasionally. It wasn’t uncommon
for him to bite and suck on them, and there had even been times when they were swollen all
day because of it. When Jeong Tae-ui tried to push Ilay's hand away from his chest, Ilay
looked down at him for a moment, then removed his hand with a slight, mischievous smile.
He then whispered in Jeong Tae-ui’s ear.

"At first, you didn’t feel much here. Even when I sucked, you only said it hurt."

"What?"

"Usually, erogenous zones become more sensitive over time… Didn't you notice it yourself?"

Jeong Tae-ui frowned at Ilay’s words. He couldn’t quite grasp what he meant. Ilay then gave
a small laugh and lightly ran his hand down Jeong Tae-ui’s chest, brushing along the hem of
his shirt. The outline of his body became visible through the thin fabric.

“Your nipples are hard. Very clearly.”

Ilay whispered, his tongue and teeth teasing the edge of Jeong Tae-ui’s ear. As those words
penetrated his ear and reached his mind, Jeong Tae-ui’s face grew hot.

“Then… don’t touch them!”

Jeong Tae-ui exclaimed quietly, causing Ilay to laugh briefly. Ilay then moved his hand
downward and stroked Jeong Tae-ui’s crotch.
“Why are you getting angry? It’s not like it’s unpleasant. When your body becomes more
sensitive, even just touching your nipples can make your lower half throb. In other words, it
heightens your pleasure, making it even more enjoyable, doesn’t it? That’s why I’m putting
in the effort for your sake… I’ve never done anything like this for anyone else. Normally, I
just get straight to it without worrying about the details."

The way he spoke, as if Jeong Tae-ui should be grateful for this special treatment, made
Jeong Tae-ui clench his fist this time. And without realizing it, he swung his fist toward Ilay’s
temple as he half-sat on top of him on the bed. It was only natural that his punch was
intercepted midway.

“I’d rather not be any more sensitive, so get off!”

Jeong Tae-ui shouted in frustration. He wasn’t exactly angry — he was more startled. The
thought that Ilay was slowly conditioning his body made his heart race. He knew all too well
that living sensitively, in any sense, was much harder than living insensitively.

Ilay lightly blocked Jeong Tae-ui’s punch with his palm, and a faint frown crossed his face.
For a moment, the smile vanished from his expression. Whether someone aimed to take his
life or just threw a trivial punch, Ilay had no mercy for anyone who tried to harm him.

Jeong Tae-ui grit his teeth. Now that this guy might break his arm or leg and reveal his cruel
nature, Jeong Tae-ui’s mind was racing to figure out the most efficient way to minimize
injuries and escape quickly.

“I said I wouldn’t take a second hit, didn’t I? Did you forget?”

The temperature seemed to drop a few degrees instantly. The hand pressing down on Jeong
Tae-ui’s chest grew heavier. It wouldn’t have been surprising if Ilay had struck him hard
enough to break a rib. Though Jeong Tae-ui mentally noted the absurdity of him “taking a
hit” when he had blocked the punch, he still clenched his fist. In his mind, he measured the
distance to the door and the timing he needed to escape from the bed.

But.
Ilay, who had been glaring down at Jeong Tae-ui with a blade-like gaze, suddenly frowned.
With a displeased expression, he stared at Jeong Tae-ui — as if he were contemplating
whether to kill him or not — before he sighed in frustration.

“Don’t. I told you, I’m not in the mood to fight with you right now.”

Jeong Tae-ui doubted his ears for a moment. Although it was hard to believe, the strength
seemed to leave Ilay’s voice as he sighed. The voice that had been as sharp as ice moments
before returned to its usual tone, and he softly whispered in Jeong Tae-ui’s ear, then kissed
his cheek. The way Ilay kissed Jeong Tae-ui’s cheek and lips alternately was so unnervingly
gentle that Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t even move a finger. It felt like a parent gently patting a
child’s head after scolding them. Thinking this, Jeong Tae-ui inwardly shook his head. There
were other people that suited that role — but not this man. Never this man.

Suddenly feeling drained, Jeong Tae-ui went limp on the bed. He found the hands
unbuttoning his shirt and pulling off his pants somewhat awkward but didn’t really try to stop
them. Whether Ilay was right or not, his nipples were hard, and so was his crotch, where
Ilay’s hand had been. And Jeong Tae-ui was gradually becoming weaker to his desires.

A sigh escaped Jeong Tae-ui.

“If you don’t want to fight now, does that mean you’re planning to fight later?”

Inwardly, he added, ‘Let me know when, so I can run a hundred miles away before then.’ Ilay,
who was pulling down Jeong Tae-ui’s underwear and rubbing his half-erect cock with his
fingers, seemed to ponder for a moment. Then he casually said,

“Well, I guess if the situation calls for it. But right now, I don’t feel like it.”

“Why? Do you like me or something?”

Jeong Tae-ui flinched when Ilay’s thumb brushed against the area near his perineum. The
words slipped out before he could stop them, his mouth moving on its own. He had recalled
Xin Lu’s words from earlier. Although it was a slip of the tongue and meant as a joke, once
said, the absurdity of it hit him hard.

The finger that had been probing his entrance paused. Ilay, who had been holding Jeong Tae-
ui’s cock in his mouth, looked at him with as much shock as Jeong Tae-ui felt. Without a
word, Ilay released Jeong Tae-ui’s cock and sat up slightly, staring down at him with a
strange expression.

“Me? Like you?”

“No… I was just jok—”

Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t expected such a dumbfounded expression. This guy, who could easily
make jokes, could’ve just brushed it off as one.

Just as Jeong Tae-ui was about to click his tongue and wave it off, Ilay suddenly burst into
laughter.

“Ha, aha, hahahaha, that’s rich. That’s the best thing I’ve ever heard. So, if I say I like you,
will you stop playing hard to get and spread your legs willingly? If it skips all the hassle, I’ll
say it as much as you want. Tae-ui, I like you. No, ‘like’ might be too weak.”

Ilay laughed softly as he continued, “Tae-ui, I love you,” and then began to finger between
Jeong Tae-ui’s legs again. Jeong Tae-ui felt an overwhelming sense of bitterness. No, it was
something beyond bitterness.

It was like being doused with cold water and waking up from sleep. This wasn’t about liking
or disliking someone. Even if he disliked him, that would’ve been fine. It would’ve been
much easier to hear that Ilay didn’t like him.
At the moment Ilay spoke, Jeong Tae-ui’s mind, which had already grasped it but not yet
fully realized it, came to a clear understanding. He was nothing more than an easy tool for
self-pleasure. From the beginning, Jeong Tae-ui had only shared intimacy with Ilay out of
desire. However, unlike Ilay, Jeong Tae-ui had never seen Ilay as just a tool. It was simply
that someone close happened to engage in such contact.

But to Ilay, Jeong Tae-ui had a fixed role.

His assistant. Jeong Chang-in’s nephew. Jeong Jae-ui’s younger brother. A tool for self-
pleasure. Those were the four things.

“…..…”

There was no anger in him. No sadness. He wasn’t distressed or resentful. Instead, even the
surging emotions he had felt moments ago had settled down. His feelings sank below the
surface.

Damn. This isn’t good. It would’ve been better to feel angry enough to shout or so upset that
he’d cry. As he felt his emotions cool, like clear water, Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. He
knew that if this feeling grew even a little stronger, it meant his heart was leaving.

That wouldn’t do, no. It’s not like it’s the first time he’s been disappointed in this guy, so
what’s the point in being surprised? It’s just another heavy stone added on top of all the other
disappointments.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and tried to steady his emotions. This wasn’t for Ilay’s sake; it was for
his own. Completely cutting someone out as if they didn’t exist was the last bastion of his
humanity.

Yes, if he could endure that damned Lieutenant Kim, he could surely endure this… Actually,
Ilay had probably surpassed Lieutenant Kim by now.
Jeong Tae-ui sat up. Ilay, who had been buried between Jeong Tae-ui’s legs, also rose. The
sound of pants and a zipper being undone filled the room, and soon enough, his underwear
was pulled down, revealing his erect cock. A pale hand stroked it, causing the swollen,
reddish cock to grow even larger.

“Can I put it in?”

Ilay asked softly. Jeong Tae-ui immediately frowned and flatly refused.

“No.”

“Tae-ui, I love you.”

Ilay whispered with a laugh, planting a sugary-sweet kiss on Jeong Tae-ui’s forehead that
could almost make one believe the words were true.

Madman. Jeong Tae-ui felt no joy from it. His emotions continued to sink. He silently stared
at Ilay for a moment before reaching out — hugging his neck and pulling him into a kiss.
Come to think of it, was this the first time he’d ever initiated contact with this guy? The
thought crossed his mind briefly.

He could feel Ilay tense slightly in his arms. Perhaps he found this kind of thing as unpleasant
as an attack. But what did it matter?

The body follows the heart, but the heart also follows the body. Now that his feelings of
disappointment — and even resentment — were beginning to fade, the only thing left was to
use his body’s desire for Ilay to try and revive his heart. His heart felt indifferent, but the kiss
was sweet.

Ilay, who had briefly stiffened, suddenly responded to the kiss with an intensity that felt like
he was picking a fight, pulling Jeong Tae-ui’s tongue deeper. The sensation was
overwhelming, almost painfully sweet. This man was partly to blame for how easily Jeong
Tae-ui succumbed to his desires. Somehow, Ilay always managed to find and exploit people’s
weak spots. Just as Jeong Tae-ui was about to pull away for air, Ilay’s lips chased after his.

“Hey, wait, let me… catch my breath…”

But before Jeong Tae-ui could finish his words, he suddenly gasped. Despite his firm refusal
earlier, Ilay had taken advantage of a brief moment of distraction and was now pressing his
hips between Jeong Tae-ui’s legs. The tip of Ilay’s cock, which had been teasing the entrance,
found its way in and began to push inside. Just as Ilay was about to thrust deeper, Jeong Tae-
ui grabbed his neck and desperately tried to push him away.

Stars flashed before his eyes — a sight he had seen once before.

“I said no! I almost thought I’d die last time, and I’m not going through that again! Get it out!
I can’t do this! The joint training isn’t even over yet, and you want me to be bedridden
again?!”

"At first, it might be tough, but if you do it regularly, you'll get used to it."

"What am I supposed to do? I have training tomorrow! I can't even skip it, so even if I get
sick, I still have to go. Do you want me to crawl out there and get beaten up by the others,
only to be carried to the infirmary? Absolutely not tonight!"

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head desperately, ignoring whatever Ilay was saying. As he wriggled
and bent his body, the bit of his cock that had started to enter him felt stiff for a moment
before slipping out with a painful twinge that almost brought tears to his eyes. Ilay clicked
his tongue in frustration, his eyes narrowing as if contemplating whether he should just tie
Jeong Tae-ui up and have his way with him. But when he saw the fierce determination in
Jeong Tae-ui’s glare, he thankfully seemed to reconsider and shrugged.

"Fine, I get it. No penetration tonight. But…."

Jeong Tae-ui, who had begun to relax at Ilay’s concession, frowned again at the ominous
“but.” Ilay stared down at him for a moment, deep in thought, before whispering softly.

"Let me cum inside you. Just… inside your body."

The large hand gently gripping Jeong Tae-ui’s hips felt burning hot. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his
head slightly, gazing at Ilay. Letting him finish... of course, that would happen. They were
both aroused at this point, and there was no way to end this without reaching a climax. But
the last part of Ilay’s request didn’t immediately make sense. Jeong Tae-ui eyed him
suspiciously.

"I told you, no penetration. You said no penetration."

"Yes, I remember. You’ve had a rough time before, and as you said, training isn't over yet. So
no full penetration tonight. But I want to cum inside you."

Ilay’s voice was firm, his tone indicating he wouldn’t compromise further. As he leaned over
Jeong Tae-ui again, he added, “Just the tip,” as if that would make any difference.

Jeong Tae-ui's expression hardened instantly.

Sure, it would be easier than taking the entire thing, but even just the tip was no small matter.
He glanced down at the throbbing cock between his legs and swallowed nervously.

"If you're not going to fully penetrate, what difference does it make if you just rub it or put
the tip in? Why do you need to be inside so badly?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, his voice shaky. Ilay, now fully atop Jeong Tae-ui, slid his lips down
Jeong Tae-ui’s neck, ignoring any further objections. His sharp teeth grazed just below Jeong
Tae-ui’s jawline, making his body jolt. Ilay held him tightly as he finally responded.
"Hmm, I’m not sure why, actually. There’s no real reason."

Jeong Tae-ui breathed a sigh of relief at the careless reply, feeling like he had narrowly
escaped disaster. Even just the tip would have been a struggle to endure and would likely
leave him suffering tomorrow.

"But, you know… I just like it. The last time, when I pulled out and saw my cum leaking
from your body, it felt kind of disappointing. I mean, I know you have to get it out or you’ll
have stomach pains all day, but I liked the feeling of releasing it inside you."

Jeong Tae-ui was left speechless as Ilay finished his thought. This guy really was insane. It
seemed he had fully transitioned from being just a madman to a full-blown pervert.

Where a man releases doesn't matter much; the act itself brings pleasure. The location is
irrelevant on a physical level, even if there's a mental difference between being with someone
you care about and someone you don't.

But before Jeong Tae-ui could protest, Ilay had already pressed his hips tightly between
Jeong Tae-ui's legs.

"If you don’t like it, I can cum outside. But if I do, I’ll shove my cock all the way in."

Jeong Tae-ui was stunned into silence, unable to find the words to respond. Ilay's tone was as
if he were doing Jeong Tae-ui a favor, offering an option. The weight of what Ilay was
proposing left him speechless. Staring at Ilay with near disbelief, he finally collapsed back
onto the bed. Of course, someone who sees you as nothing more than a tool for their pleasure
would suggest something like this. This bastard.

"…Fine. Do it inside… damn it. But I get to cum first."

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled, his voice laced with frustration. Since things had already come this
far, he decided he might as well let Ilay do the work while he lay there, motionless, taking
advantage of the situation. Ilay looked down at Jeong Tae-ui, sprawled out and grumbling,
with a faint smile. Whatever amused him, he let out a low chuckle before murmuring,
"Alright, let's do it that way," as he leaned down.
 Chapter 11

Secret

He couldn't tell when he had lost consciousness. The faint, distant sound of a machine grated
on his nerves, causing Jeong Tae-ui to open his eyes. His vision, which had been doubled,
gradually returned to normal after blinking once, then twice.

Even after his vision cleared, he continued to stare blankly at the clock, his head still foggy.
The annoying sound was from the alarm clock.

"……."

He hated being woken up by an alarm clock, so he usually didn’t use one. He only set it on
rare occasions when he absolutely had to wake up at a specific time. Even then, his body
seemed to instinctively detest the sound, as he often woke up one or two minutes before the
alarm went off.

After turning off the alarm reflexively, he wondered why on earth the clock had gone off. He
remembered the reason only after watching the second hand of the clock nearly complete a
full circle.

"…Ah."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered briefly. From 4:30 to 4:40 a.m. on the 27th, for exactly ten minutes.

—It has to be at that exact time.

The firm voice that had locked him into this time echoed in his ears. Jeong Tae-ui, still
groggy with sleep, checked the clock again, realizing a few minutes had passed. The clock,
which he had set for 4:15, was ticking away steadily.

Good thing he had set the alarm, just in case. He had almost slept right through it, oblivious
to the world.

Jeong Tae-ui put down the clock and got up. He decided that he needed to wake himself up
by washing his face after turning on the computer. His head still felt cloudy.

"…Ugh."

However, the moment Jeong Tae-ui took a step out of bed, he collapsed onto the empty floor.
His legs lacked strength, and a sharp pain in his groin caused a groan to escape his lips.

No need to wash up now. That woke him up completely.

Lying on the floor, Jeong Tae-ui clenched his fists and trembled before opening his eyes. He
felt like cursing out loud. He glanced at the bed. The empty sheets were smeared with sticky,
dried traces. He glared at the traces as if they were Ilay himself.

Damn. It hurts like hell. The only saving grace was that it wasn’t as bad as before, since Ilay
hadn’t forced himself all the way in. It was more bearable than that time when the pain had
pierced deep inside like it was tearing him apart. Now, it was just his hole that felt stiff and
sore. Jeong Tae-ui let out a long, groaning sigh with his forehead resting on the bed. It
wouldn't make sense to blame Ilay now. Although he felt like he had been dragged into it, it
wasn't as if he had been tied down, nor had Jeong Tae-ui strongly resisted. In fact, towards
the end, he had even tried to cooperate, so it was hard to blame Ilay for forcing himself on
him like before.

But with his body in pain, it was hard not to feel resentful.

“Am I really an idiot…?”

He wondered if he lacked the ability to learn. After going through such hardship before, why
did he do that again with that guy? Especially in such a barren relationship that only left him
with empty regret after the physical connection. Jeong Tae-ui pulled at his hair, sighing
deeply.

He felt empty and bitter. Even with someone he met at a bar for a one-night stand, it wouldn’t
feel as hollow as this. It seemed foolish to convince himself that he didn’t hate people in
general, even though Ilay lacked the basic humanity to treat others as people. But it was
almost a personality trait at this point, something he couldn’t easily change even if he
recognized it and tried to fix it.

Phew. Jeong Tae-ui let out another heavy sigh and suddenly snapped out of it, checking the
time. A few more minutes had passed while he was momentarily distracted by his body’s
exhaustion. He hurriedly crawled over to the computer and turned it on. He couldn't afford to
mess up the task he’d been asked to do — although calling it a request was almost an
understatement; it was more like an implicit obligation. Whatever it was, it was definitely
something important to his uncle or McKinn.
Jeong Tae-ui turned on the computer and climbed into the chair almost like he was crawling.
He winced again as he sat down; his backside throbbed with pain. Even more disturbingly, he
felt that familiar, unpleasant sensation of something trickling down, which he had
experienced once before. He quickly reached for whatever was nearby and grabbed a shirt to
sit on. This shirt was going to have to be thrown away.

Thinking about it, he felt annoyed. That bastard had fulfilled all his desires and then simply
left Jeong Tae-ui there, barely conscious and sprawled out, while he happily returned to his
own room. Of course, if Ilay had slept beside him, that would have felt awkward too, but the
way he just left after satisfying his needs made Jeong Tae-ui feel like he was nothing more
than a tool for Ilay's pleasure again.

…Still, it's a relief he's gone now.

Jeong Tae-ui unfolded the note he received from McKinn. It would have been troublesome if
Ilay had still been hanging around.

When he checked the clock, there were only a few minutes left until the designated time.
Jeong Tae-ui skimmed the memo he had carelessly glanced at and folded away when McKinn
first gave it to him. At the top, there was a long string of text that looked like a web address.
It was so long that he wondered if it was a correct address, and next to it was a brief note
warning him to be careful — if even one character was wrong, access would be automatically
denied and blocked.

This is going to be a hassle, Jeong Tae-ui thought, frowning.

Below that were two passwords and a file name. A few lines of what appeared to be some
kind of formula were written underneath.

“……?”

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head in puzzlement.

The formula looked somewhat familiar. To be precise, it wasn’t really a formula. It was more
like a chemical equation, composed of numbers, letters, and symbols. Even though it had
been years since he crammed for exams in high school, and he’d long forgotten such complex
equations, it still seemed familiar for some reason. Perhaps he had seen a completely
different equation somewhere that resembled this one, and that’s why it felt familiar.

While Jeong Tae-ui was tapping the memo with his fingernail, time ran out.

Carefully, so as not to make a single mistake, he typed out the address written on the memo.
When he pressed the enter key, the screen changed. It was a type of protocol screen. After
entering the password, a long list appeared. He glanced at the clock. There wasn’t enough
time to go through the list one by one. More accurately, there were too many files.

Troublesome…, he muttered, clicking his tongue, but the next moment he felt relieved.
Although there were countless items on the list, they were neatly organized. There was no
need to rush. He only had to find one file and download it. Unless the computer suddenly
froze, he could finish this with time to spare.

He quickly found the file name listed on the memo. After selecting the file, he entered the
second password in the newly opened password prompt. The file started to download.

He had thought he might need to hurry, given the ten-minute window, but it took only half
that time to download the file. Jeong Tae-ui closed the program before time ran out and
looked at the memo again. All that was left was to verify that it was the correct file and then
send it to the designated location.

Jeong Tae-ui tapped his fingers lightly on the desk. Before checking the file, he considered
getting a drink of water. Honestly, a cigarette or beer would’ve been better, but he didn’t have
either at the moment.

Although the task was nearly completed without a hitch, he didn’t feel good about it. He had
a rough idea of the situation. In the past, Jeong Tae-ui had helped with a job that wasn’t
exactly the same but was similarly structured. It would be more accurate to say that he had
turned a blind eye to it after witnessing it by chance, but that could still be considered helping
in a sense.
“That’s still aiding and abetting…”

As he murmured with a distant look, it dawned on him that this time he was definitely guilty
of aiding and abetting. He had actively participated with his own hands, so there was no room
for excuses.

This was almost certainly a case of confidential information being leaked or sold.

It was hard to imagine that his uncle and McKinn were simply trying to embezzle money
together as accomplices. More likely, it was for securing funds. That’s how it usually is.
Securing a position often requires more money than one would think. Sometimes, the amount
is beyond imagination. If, as he suspected, a key position at UNHRDO was involved, the
amount would be substantial. Given the risk involved, the file was likely worth a significant
sum. The value of the file he had downloaded in just a few minutes was probably a figure
Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t even comprehend in his lifetime.

“Uncle… Isn’t this a bit too much?”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered in a lamenting tone, knowing full well that his uncle wouldn’t hear
him. If his uncle had heard, he would have likely said something along the lines of ‘Didn’t
you already suspect this from the start and still agreed to it?’ But if it weren’t for his uncle’s
request, Jeong Tae-ui would never have gotten involved in something like this. It wasn’t just
a matter of morality; the risk was simply too great. The fact that the timing was specified
meant that security had been carefully arranged, and since it was his uncle’s request, this
shouldn’t come back to harm Jeong Tae-ui. But if that weren’t the case, he wouldn’t have
dared to cross such a dangerous bridge.

Sighing, Jeong Tae-ui stood up. He wanted to wash away his unease with a glass of water.

As he rose, the pain he had momentarily forgotten came rushing back, forcing him to brace
himself against the desk and groan. But he could still move, albeit awkwardly. Muttering a
string of curses — most of them directed at Ilay — Jeong Tae-ui retrieved a bottle of water.
“…..…”

He stared blankly at the ceiling as he slowly drank from the bottle. It was as if someone had
spiked the water with medicine; it tasted unusually bitter. Clicking his tongue in distaste,
Jeong Tae-ui set the bottle down. His mouth felt bitter. He didn’t want to be involved in this
kind of business. But beyond that, he felt uneasy knowing he had become entangled in it.

Did his uncle do this sort of thing at UNHRDO too?

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and leaned back in his chair. He hadn’t expected his uncle to be morally
upright. He wasn’t naive enough to believe that his uncle, unlike others mired in corruption,
would live a pure and honest life. And Jeong Tae-ui himself wasn’t exactly a paragon of
virtue.

Still, he wished his uncle hadn’t exposed him to this reality so blatantly.

“Well… it can’t be helped.”

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled quietly. Though the bitter feeling lingered, he convinced himself there
was nothing he could do about it.

“It’s best to just get unpleasant things over with and forget about them. Let’s see…”

Jeong Tae-ui sat back down at the computer. All he had to do was verify that he’d
downloaded the correct file, compare it with the few lines written on the memo, and then
send it to the address listed.

Muttering to himself about how everything would be ruined if he had downloaded the wrong
file, especially since time had already passed, Jeong Tae-ui opened the file. Seeing the
endless string of characters, he grimaced. It seemed the file had been organized to make it
somewhat easier to read, with lines spaced out, but Jeong Tae-ui still couldn’t make sense of
it. To be honest, it looked deliberately incomprehensible. Yet, it felt familiar. Jeong Tae-ui
chuckled, remembering the random papers strewn about the living room when he used to live
with his brother. His brother never bothered to organize such things. Once, when their uncle
saw those papers, he had clicked his tongue, saying, ‘There are plenty of people who would
treasure even just one of these, and you leave them lying around like this?’ But his brother
had merely shrugged indifferently.

Whenever Jeong Tae-ui cleaned the living room, he would often gather those countless
papers, but he never knew what they contained. Not until he came to this place.

…Now he felt gloomy again.

Sighing, Jeong Tae-ui picked up the memo. He began comparing the characters on the screen
with those on the memo. The first few lines and the last few lines, as noted on the memo,
matched. It seemed he had downloaded the correct file after all. Now all he had to do was
send it off.

Jeong Tae-ui rested his chin on his hand and stared at the screen.

This really does look familiar. It wasn’t just because the characters resembled the scribbles
his brother used to make.

He tilted his head, puzzled. It was like looking at a puzzle book, except he had no idea what it
meant. Someone like Maurer would probably enjoy this. Of course, unlike a puzzle, this
didn’t have a solution, and for those in the know, it was likely as clear as an instruction
manual.

“3…7…7…0…2… …... Huh…?”

Jeong Tae-ui was looking at the equations listed in a regular sequence, his finger gliding
down the screen, when he suddenly stopped.
It felt familiar. No, it wasn’t just familiar — it might have been an equation Jeong Tae-ui had
seen before. His brother usually jotted down equations spontaneously, only to toss them aside
when he quickly grew tired of them. But sometimes, there were occasions when he would
hold onto the same sheet of paper for several days, lost in thought. Jeong Tae-ui remembered
an odd instance from the past when his brother had been clutching the same paper for five
days. Curious, Jeong Tae-ui had sat across from him and looked at the sheet upside down.
Although he couldn’t decipher it no matter how hard he tried, he remembered teasing his
brother when he discovered that, by reading the first letter of each line vertically and in
reverse, it spelled out their home phone number. His brother, knowing that his explanation
would go over Jeong Tae-ui’s head, had calmly explained the contents anyway, but Jeong
Tae-ui only understood half of it. When his brother noticed Jeong Tae-ui’s blank expression,
he paused for a moment before wrapping up in terms Jeong Tae-ui could understand.

‘I just need to fill in a few missing lines in the middle, but it’s not coming together well. But...
honestly, it might be better if it doesn’t. If I use this as a foundation for the design, it could
turn out to be quite dangerous.’

His brother had spoken with a slight grimace, and even though he said it might be better if it
didn't work out, he seemed to dislike the idea of leaving the equation incomplete and
continued to cling to that sheet of paper for several more days.

At the time, Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t understood what his brother meant by ‘using it as a
foundation for the design’ or what exactly was dangerous about it. But now, Jeong Tae-ui
could feel his own face hardening.

Jeong Tae-ui's gaze was locked onto the file that appeared on the monitor, unable to move.
Was it a coincidence? Or perhaps just a misunderstanding. But as he continued to trace the
unfamiliar string of characters with his eyes, Jeong Tae-ui was certain. He had definitely seen
this content before.

“...Ha.”

Jeong Tae-ui raised his hand to cover his mouth. His eyes wavered uneasily in his surprise.

If his suspicion, his certainty, was correct, then his uncle, McKinn, and everyone else
involved in this were out of their minds. There are some things that shouldn’t be leaked, no
matter the secrecy. This wasn’t something that should be released to the outside world. He
didn’t know where this information was headed, but it was obvious that any place interested
in obtaining it was not trustworthy. Any place that could make good use of this data —
essentially, that could excellently misuse it.

Jeong Tae-ui checked the time. It was close to 5 o'clock. It was too early to call anyone.
However, he needed to talk now.

He impulsively reached for the phone, then remembered that he was currently in Canberra.
He figured it was around 8 a.m. over there by now, so he wouldn’t be waking anyone up, and
began flipping through an old notebook where he had written down the number.

However, even after several rings, the call was not answered. Whether the person couldn’t
take the call or had simply left the phone behind, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't get through despite
trying several times.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. His uncle almost never missed a call, except outside of
regular hours. He even wondered if his uncle was intentionally avoiding his calls.

He was growing anxious. But on second thought, there was no reason to be. The designated
time was merely the window during which he could connect securely and download the file
without tripping security measures; it wasn’t a deadline for completing everything. That
designated time had already passed anyway. He hadn’t been instructed to send the file
immediately, so he could leave it for now and figure things out once he got through to his
uncle. If worse came to worst, he could always delete it.

As soon as that thought crossed his mind, the urgent anxiety that had made him feel like he
needed to contact someone immediately began to subside. However, in its place, a sense of
uneasy discomfort swelled. There was no way his uncle didn’t know. If McKinn was
involved in something like this, he obviously knew too. And in the worst-case scenario — a
worst case that was entirely possible — if they applied that formula to something like a
chemical weapon...

Jeong Tae-ui didn’t know what substance the formula in the file represented. Maybe it was
precisely because he didn’t know that his imagination kept veering toward the worst
possibilities, but he could easily guess that something traded like this wasn’t likely to be safe
or harmless.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. But sitting in front of the computer, staring at the screen and
tearing at his hair, wouldn’t accomplish anything. With a sigh, he closed the window. He
rubbed his gritty eyes with his thumb. Damn it. He had planned to deal with this quickly and
then get a bit more sleep, but now he was wide awake. It didn’t seem like sleep would come
anytime soon.

The fact that he had left his room far earlier than usual was partly because he hadn’t been
able to sleep, but it was also due to the thought that McKinn might be the first to arrive at the
instructor's office. After sitting on the bed for a while, staring at his toes, Jeong Tae-ui had
finally decided to get up, got ready to leave, and tried calling his uncle one more time before
stepping out of the room. Once again, there was no answer. A bad feeling crept over him.

Jeong Tae-ui slipped on his shoes and caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror by the
entrance. He looked terrible, even to himself. He looked like a sick person. Well, he hadn’t
slept properly, had been harassed daily by a madman, was mentally exhausted, and his mind
was constantly plagued by troubling thoughts. If he seemed okay after all that, he wouldn’t be
human.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed as he left his room. It was still early in the morning. Other people would
be waking up soon.

He took the stairs up to the first floor. It wasn’t good to let your body relax when your mind
was worn out. If your body relaxes, your thoughts start running in circles, and they’re usually
not good thoughts.

In fact, he slightly regretted it by the time he reached the second basement floor. He should
have just taken the elevator. Clinging to the handrail, he had to endure the sharp pain in his
lower back for a long while before forcing himself to keep climbing. By the time he finally
made it up to the ground floor, cold sweat was running down his back. Damn it. He swore
that he’ll never let that guy do that to him again...

No, I probably will end up dragged into it again. Let me rephrase that. I swear I’ll never let
that guy penetrate me again.
For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui forgot his complicated thoughts and solidified his grudge against
Ilay. But that only lasted until he reached the ground floor. Standing at the end of the hallway
where the instructor's office was visible, Jeong Tae-ui paused. On mornings when there was
an early instructor meeting, not just the instructors but also the junior instructors and
assistants would come and go early. During joint training periods, there were almost always
instructor meetings both morning and evening, and today was no exception. Jeong Tae-ui
checked his watch.

But it was too early for people to be coming and going. It felt awkward for him to be out here
in his uniform at this hour. He stood idly in the hallway, staring straight ahead in silence.
There was no sign of anyone around. It seemed that no one else had come out yet. Even if
others were to join for the meeting, including non-instructors, it would still be at least an hour
before they started appearing one by one. He knew that there was almost no chance McKinn
would be in the instructor's office this early, but he had still held onto a sliver of hope.
However, he wasn’t disappointed.

It just meant that the tense anxiety that felt like it could snap at any moment was prolonged a
bit further, causing his chest to ache.

What should he do? If his suspicions turned out to be correct, what should he do?

He had no idea. The answer was nowhere in sight. Jeong Tae-ui took a slow step forward.
The faint creaking of the wooden floor beneath him echoed. The sound of the wood
squeaking in the empty space felt strange, like stepping into an abandoned house deep in the
forest.

Suddenly, his mood darkened. Standing alone in the dim hallway with no one around.

When Jeong Tae-ui reached the front of the instructor's office, he hesitated for a moment. As
he slowly opened the door, a bluish darkness loomed inside. How long had it been since he
had seen light like this? It felt strange. There was no natural light in the basement levels. It
was either brightly lit or completely dark. Even when a small lamp was turned on, the dim
light wasn’t like this blue darkness of dawn. He found himself missing the dawn that was just
outside. It was at times like this that he would suddenly remember he had been living
underground. He wanted to go outside. Maybe it was because the time to leave was
approaching that he felt this even more strongly.

Jeong Tae-ui stepped into the instructor's office. In that empty space, without turning on the
light, he sat down at the small table set up for meetings. Then he looked out the window. Of
course, there were no windows on the lower floors.

Despite the spacious layout and perfect ventilation system, where nothing felt lacking, the
place suddenly seemed stifling and suffocating. Jeong Tae-ui exhaled quietly and closed his
eyes. In this still, bluish dawn, it seemed like he could almost hear something. He suddenly
thought of his brother. When was it? There had been a dawn like this. His brother had been
sitting quietly in a rocking chair on the veranda, with his eyes closed. The veranda was filled
with potted plants their mother had kept when she was alive. Not a single one of them had
flowers. They were all just full of leaves.

Jeong Tae-ui had woken up before dawn and come out of his room to use the bathroom when
he had seen his brother like that and stopped in his tracks. His brother had been sitting there
as if buried in the lush, green foliage.

‘Hyung. You didn’t sleep?’

Jeong Tae-ui had glanced at the clock with sleepy eyes and approached his brother. His
brother had opened his eyes, looked at Jeong Tae-ui, and shaken his head.

‘No, I just woke up a little while ago.’

‘Hmm… Aren't you cold?’

Jeong Tae-ui, who had just woken up, rubbed his arms against the chilly dawn air of the late
autumn day.

‘A little.’
His brother had answered briefly, hunching his shoulders. It had been too dark to notice right
away, but his brother's lips had turned slightly blue.

Clicking his tongue, Jeong Tae-ui had gone back into the room and brought out a coat. He
had draped it over his brother's shoulders.

‘You should at least put on some clothes. …Is there another problem you can't solve?’

Jeong Tae-ui had crouched down on the threshold of the veranda and looked up at his brother.
His brother had sometimes sat like that, as if he were a doll, when he had something on his
mind that required deep thought.

‘No. I just thought I'd be able to hear something if I sat here.’

His brother, wrapped in the coat, had leaned back in the chair. The rocking chair had swayed
a couple of times before coming to a stop. Jeong Tae-ui had tilted his head. His brother had
closed his mouth and eyes again, as if listening intently to something. Jeong Tae-ui had
watched him for a moment, but then, feeling sleepy and needing to use the bathroom, he had
stood up. He had turned away, now accustomed to his brother's occasional enigmatic words.
Perhaps, at that moment, his brother had felt the same way. In the quiet, blue darkness of
dawn, it had seemed his brother wanted to hear sounds that couldn't be heard.

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui missed his brother. Though they weren't particularly close and he
rarely thought about him, at this moment, he wanted to see him. Even hearing just a word
from him would be enough. Jeong Tae-ui slowly opened his eyes. The dawn outside was still
dark, but it had grown lighter than before. The blue hue was gradually fading, and objects
were beginning to regain their colors. His uncle's desk came into view. The neatly arranged
desk, signaling its owner's absence, revealed nothing about its owner. Whether he liked
certain books, whether his personality was careless or meticulous — nothing could be
discerned just by looking at the desk.

Sitting alone, quietly lost in thought, whenever Jeong Tae-ui thought of his uncle, he
naturally also thought of his brother. Before Jeong Tae-ui came here, his uncle used to talk
mainly with his father, and after his father's passing, mostly with his brother.
Perhaps the two of them were alike in some ways. Some part of them resembled each other.
But at the same time, they were also very different.

For example, like this.

His brother would never abandon Jeong Tae-ui. It wasn't because he loved Jeong Tae-ui, or
because they were family, or because he was moral. He just wouldn't. It was so obvious that
there was no need for a reason or explanation. No matter the situation, the word "abandon"
would never even cross his mind. This was slightly different from the fact that Jeong Tae-ui
wouldn't abandon his brother. In a difficult situation, Jeong Tae-ui might hesitate if presented
with options. Eventually, he would choose not to abandon his brother, but his brother
wouldn't even consider such a choice.

His uncle, if you had to compare, was more similar to Jeong Tae-ui. However, the results
were different.

His uncle could turn away from someone he cherished, even if they were sad or struggling.
He was the kind of person who could do something against their wishes to achieve what he
wanted.

"Uncle seems smart, but sometimes he really isn’t…"

Jeong Tae-ui whispered, almost sighing.

He knew it well. Even if he ended up suffering because of his uncle, he could never truly hate
him.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue bitterly and closed his eyes again.

It was then that he heard something.

Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes.

There was a sound. The sound of footsteps approaching from far away. The old wooden floor
creaked faintly. The steps were neither slow nor fast, but they felt heavy.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at the door of the instructor’s office.

It might be a fellow officer coming out early, or perhaps someone stepping out to get some
fresh air.

The footsteps grew closer. They passed by the entrance and then the front of the office. Jeong
Tae-ui kept his gaze fixed on the door until the footsteps finally stopped in front of the
instructor’s office.

Soon, the door opened. The man who had been beyond the door stopped in his tracks when
he saw Jeong Tae-ui sitting alone in the dark office. With the light coming from behind, the
man seemed to be trying to figure out who was sitting there, slightly narrowing his eyes as he
looked at Jeong Tae-ui. But Jeong Tae-ui recognized him immediately.

It was McKinn.

The person he had been hoping to see had come. He had wondered what the chances were
that McKinn would be the first to arrive at the office, but it seemed that McKinn, like Jeong
Tae-ui, hadn't gotten much sleep either.

McKinn recognized Jeong Tae-ui only after entering the instructor’s office and raised his
eyebrows slightly. Then, he went to his seat and sat down.

“You’re here early. It seems Instructor Riegrow hasn’t arrived yet.”

McKinn’s voice was lower than usual. Jeong Tae-ui nodded silently, knowing that he
wouldn't be visible behind the partition. It would actually be inconvenient if Riegrow were
present.

As usual, McKinn opened a newspaper first thing after entering the office. The sound of him
turning the pages carelessly echoed beyond the partition. One page, two pages — only after
slowly turning a few pages did he ask in a calm voice, as if it were nothing:

“So, did you finish the task?”

“Yes... halfway through.”

Jeong Tae-ui clasped his hands together on his lap, feeling a vague sense of anxiety.

The sound of pages turning stopped. After a brief silence, McKinn asked again.

“Halfway through?”

There was a faint edge to his voice. Hearing the tension and unease in McKinn’s voice, Jeong
Tae-ui felt his own anxiety begin to subside.

“I completed it as you instructed, but I haven’t sent it to the final address yet.”

“...Why?”

McKinn’s question was short. In contrast to Jeong Tae-ui’s calming nerves, McKinn’s tone
grew increasingly unstable.
He folded the newspaper he hadn’t even read much of. Then, he left his seat and approached
Jeong Tae-ui, sitting down in the empty chair opposite him. He stared intently at Jeong Tae-
ui, who met his gaze.

For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui averted his eyes. The situation felt strangely amusing to him.
From the start, when he had agreed to help with the task — more accurately, because of his
uncle’s request — he knew it wasn’t a legitimate one. So, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t exactly
lecture him about morals. Even if Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t involved, the deal would still go
through. The leaked documents would end up in someone’s hands, and whoever needed to
use them would do so, one way or another. Pretending now to be noble after knowingly
stepping into the situation from the beginning would be laughable. Yet, there was something
that felt like a thorn in his throat, too irritating to ignore.

“Did you know what was in that file?”

Jeong Tae-ui raised his head and asked, looking McKinn directly in the eyes. McKinn didn’t
avoid his gaze, only furrowing his brows slightly.

Jeong Tae-ui wished, even if it meant being a laughingstock, that his assumptions were
wrong. In truth, he didn’t care if someone sold nuclear weapons to a militant group in the
Middle East. He wasn’t the kind of person to get outraged and intervene in such matters. It
didn’t bother him if McKinn sold something somewhere, even if it was something dangerous
that Jeong Tae-ui had handled. None of it mattered to him.

However, the thought of his uncle illegally leaking something that his brother had developed,
fully aware of it, was something Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t tolerate.

If even one of those elements were different, Jeong Tae-ui would have let it go. He would
have apologized for causing unnecessary trouble based on a wrong assumption, and he would
have immediately gone back to his room to send the file. He wouldn’t have minded getting
scolded by his uncle later.

Why hadn’t his uncle answered the phone? Even the trivial reason behind that made him
uneasy.
McKinn quietly looked at Jeong Tae-ui for a long time, staring at his expressionless face,
before letting out an irritated sigh and speaking.

“You’re already aware that this isn’t something you can talk about openly, right?”

“Yes.”

“Then what’s the problem? I’m not going to make an issue out of the fact that it’s not an
aboveboard task… Are you just upset that something your brother created is being leaked?”

McKinn picked up an ashtray that had been neatly placed by the window frame and set it on
the table. Then, he opened the bottom drawer of a small cabinet and pulled out a pack of
cigarettes. He offered the pack to Jeong Tae-ui as well. Jeong Tae-ui hesitated but then took
one. However, instead of lighting it, he placed it in the ashtray slot without lighting it.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled bitterly.

Indeed. It was just as he had expected. If McKinn knew that it was something his brother had
created, then there was no way his uncle didn’t know as well.

“Can I ask you something? How did you know it was something your brother created? Was
that your field of study? I heard you were in the military.”

“I wasn’t entirely sure. I was just speculating. But I see it really was something my brother
made?”

When Jeong Tae-ui muttered indifferently, McKinn frowned for the second time. He seemed
to realize he had said something he shouldn’t have. Although he would be more careful with
his words from now on, Jeong Tae-ui had already heard the most important thing he wanted
to know.
Now... it was time to think again. What should he do?

Preventing the leak at its source was impossible. He didn’t intend to try. If McKinn and
others had been scheming this without involving his uncle, Jeong Tae-ui wouldn’t have made
it an issue. In fact, he didn’t really care where this whole affair was headed. It was just
disheartening that his uncle was involved in this. And because of that disheartenment, Jeong
Tae-ui didn’t want to help with this task. He even considered blowing the whistle to stop it,
even if it would only cause temporary chaos, and someone else might attempt the same thing
later.

“If this affair comes to light, you and Instructor Jeong Chang-in would be in trouble,
wouldn’t you?”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself. He didn't intend to threaten anyone; his thoughts had
simply slipped out. However, it seemed McKinn interpreted it differently.

McKinn, who had been quietly smoking, looked at Jeong Tae-ui for a moment before
muttering as he flicked the ash from his cigarette.

"Instructor Jeong, that guy... He was so sure nothing would go wrong, and yet here we are.
Even if this gets exposed, it won’t be as troublesome as you think. If anyone ends up in a
difficult spot, it’ll probably be you. So it's not as much of a threat as you might think."

“Threat? I didn’t mean it that way.”

“Then why did you bring it up?”

Jeong Tae-ui fell silent again.

Why, indeed? That was the question he was most curious about. He wished someone would
tell him what to do in this situation. The only thing he felt he could do now was to confront
his uncle.
Why did you do it? Why did it have to be my brother? Why did you try to leak something my
brother developed? Why did it have to be you?

He wanted to know the reason. His uncle would surely have an explanation that Jeong Tae-ui
could accept. If he could hear it, his heart wouldn’t feel so heavy. After giving his
explanation, perhaps his uncle would even tell him not to complain about something so
trivial.

Jeong Tae-ui remained silent for a long time, his head bowed, before he muttered again,
almost to himself.

“I wonder... What were you thinking... Why did you do that?”

Although those words were meant for his uncle, McKinn heard them differently. He looked at
Jeong Tae-ui with a mixture of disbelief and confusion, as if he were dealing with someone
whose mind was slightly off. For the first time, a hint of unease flickered across McKinn’s
face. He knew how to manipulate intelligent people, but dealing with someone who seemed a
bit off-kilter was much more troublesome, as you never knew when they might say
something unexpected, making it difficult to preemptively control the situation.

To Jeong Tae-ui, McKinn wasn’t an important person. Looking at McKinn with a weary
expression, Jeong Tae-ui muttered the words he really wanted to ask his uncle.

“Why did you do it... Why did you do something like this...?”

“............”

McKinn stared at Jeong Tae-ui with unwavering intensity. It was as if he was suspecting that
Jeong Tae-ui might really be a crazy person.
And then it happened.

A burst of laughter was heard. The sound, as if it couldn't be suppressed any longer, echoed
joyfully down the hallway from outside the door.

McKinn’s expression hardened. Jeong Tae-ui also furrowed his brows slightly. Although he
had started talking to McKinn, he had no intention of letting others hear. He knew well that it
shouldn’t reach anyone else's ears.

However, there was someone standing outside the door. The person had been standing there,
eavesdropping on their conversation, having arrived without them noticing.

Before Jeong Tae-ui turned around with a look of dismay at the man who entered through the
door, he already knew who it was.

"You’re truly a masterpiece, Tae-ui."

The person who entered, still with a hint of laughter in his voice, was Ilay. He was the same
man who had been with Jeong Tae-ui just a few hours earlier. Before thinking about the
embarrassment of having been overheard, Jeong Tae-ui was blankly wondering why he was
there. It was still early for the instructors or other officials to be out. Had he happened to
come out early?

… Was it a coincidence?

It couldn’t be. Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t heard him approaching. If he hadn’t been careful to walk
quietly from the end of the hallway, the old wooden floorboards would have given away his
presence. He already knew that they were in the instructor’s office.

"Ilay… you…"
Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head slightly, looking at him. He opened his mouth, but no words
came out immediately.

A fleeting smile appeared in Ilay’s eyes as he looked at Jeong Tae-ui. However, his gaze soon
shifted from Jeong Tae-ui to McKinn. Ilay looked at McKinn with a deliberately troubled
expression and vaguely said,

"Well, this is quite..."

McKinn’s expression gradually hardened. His face grew increasingly angry, and his gaze
turned cold. He glared fiercely at Jeong Tae-ui.

"So, it was a scheme with Riegrow."

Jeong Tae-ui’s eyes widened in shock.

"That’s not…"

However, before Jeong Tae-ui could finish his rebuttal, he trailed off mid-sentence.

He had never conspired with Ilay. Yet, Ilay was here now. Despite his seemingly surprised
face, his eyes carried a knowing smile from the start.

Jeong Tae-ui fell silent and cast a questioning look at Ilay. Their eyes met. Ilay only smiled
faintly and did not say anything to Jeong Tae-ui.

However, with a voice much gentler than usual, Ilay spoke softly to McKinn.
"I have no idea what you're talking about, Instructor McKinn. I came early because I had
some unfinished business to attend to. If I'd known you were having an important
conversation, I would have come later. This is quite a troublesome situation..."

".............."

McKinn glared at him with a face like he'd bitten into a bug.

Indeed, thought Jeong Tae-ui vaguely in the midst of his still-confused mind. They must have
prepared an escape route in case things went wrong. So even if Jeong Tae-ui appealed to the
higher-ups, the situation would already be arranged so that it wouldn't become a blackmail
issue. There wouldn't be any evidence left behind, either. Rather, Jeong Tae-ui would likely
end up in trouble. At least that uncle of his wouldn't handle things so sloppily. But if the
testimony of the prison guard was added, the story would change. Even if there were no
direct repercussions, it was impossible to predict what internal problems might arise. His
position wouldn't be so secure.

Jeong Tae-ui, with those vague thoughts still lingering, stared blankly at Ilay. With an
ambiguous smile, Ilay muttered, "I have no idea what you're talking about..." and fiddled with
something in his pocket. Click, a short mechanical sound similar to a lighter's click echoed.
Jeong Tae-ui stared intently, almost piercingly, at the small silver recorder that Ilay
nonchalantly slipped back into his pocket. Jeong Tae-ui no longer looked at McKinn. His
eyes were fixed only on Ilay.

The darkness of the blue dawn seemed to hang thickly in his mind, but it felt as though it was
slowly, very slowly, beginning to clear up.

It was often trivial words that brought light. Words that passed by carelessly were, in fact,
hints they had tossed to Jeong Tae-ui.

—Instructor Jeong Chang-in doesn't really like Gentil.

Suddenly, he recalled something Ilay had said once. He had then smiled and added, ‘Just
kidding.’
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay with a blank expression. His mind was still shrouded in a dim
haze. However, there was one thing he could be certain of: Ilay knew everything. Even when
he had come to see Jeong Tae-ui just a few hours ago.

Just as his uncle had predicted everything from the beginning, he too had already known.

"There might be some misunderstanding, and this isn’t something within my authority to
resolve. I don't want to get into a petty quarrel with Instructor McKinn. ….For now, I’ll have
my subordinate sent to the detention section temporarily under my authority. Shall we discuss
the rest later?"

Ilay's voice seemed to come from somewhere unreal. Ilay gave a fleeting glance at Jeong
Tae-ui, who was staring at him without blinking even once. A cold smile lingered in his eyes.

***

The only way to feel the passage of time was when meals were served. If he turned on the
light, he could check the clock, but Jeong Tae-ui just sat down after entering and didn’t move
from there. With his head bowed silently, he was lost in thought; when meals came, he would
roughly gauge their location in the darkness, take a few bites, and then stop.

When he had come here before, he had desperately longed for even the faintest light, but now
he no longer needed it. He knew exactly where to touch to turn on the light, but Jeong Tae-ui
had no need for light right now. He simply sat there in his spot, staring blankly. The detention
section was the same as ever. After all, it wasn't as if a place like this would change in just a
few months. Inside that dark, gloomy prison, Jeong Tae-ui looked down at his own hand,
which he couldn’t see in the darkness. He touched the base of his pinky finger. His fingertip
brushed against the delicate skin. A bit lower, there were calluses on his palm, but his fingers
were still soft.

“Hey. You asleep?”

The voice came from beyond a wall, but the wall was incredibly thin, and the front was
sparsely lined with iron bars. It sounded as if the person were speaking right next to him.
Jeong Tae-ui sighed and responded curtly, “No.” The man, imprisoned in the cell next to him,
had been trying to talk to Jeong Tae-ui since earlier.

He wasn't really in the mood to talk to anyone, so he gave half-hearted answers and
sometimes ignored him altogether, but the man didn't seem to care. He had said himself, ‘I've
been rotting away in the detention section for so long that I'm bored out of my mind. With no
one to talk to, my mouth is going to mold over.’ It seemed he really was quite bored. Jeong
Tae-ui, however, wanted to remain silent. He wanted to shut out all his senses — sight,
hearing, everything — and withdraw into himself. The detention section was the perfect place
for that. Unless you specifically turned on a light, you could be enveloped in pitch darkness.
And if you weren’t sharing a room with someone else, there would be no annoying sounds.
So, when he ended up in a room by himself, he thought it was fortunate — but he hadn't
expected such a persistent nuisance to be in the next room.

It would’ve been better if he were in the same room with that man. Then he could have
stuffed a towel in that guy’s mouth and shut him up. Before lunch was served, Jeong Tae-ui
learned that the man in the next cell was born into a wealthy family in Kuala Lumpur, went to
study in Shanghai alone at the age of fifteen, stayed at a relative's house there, entered college
safely, and decided to join UNHRDO during a volunteer camp in his freshman year. He also
found out that the man had two older brothers, one an accountant and the other in the trading
business, and a younger brother and sister who were still students. His sister’s name was
Leqing, and she was so pretty that she was once scouted on the street and appeared in a TV
commercial.

Unfortunately, his neighbor's cell was the innermost one in this corridor, and the cell across
from it was empty, making Jeong Tae-ui the closest person to him. Unable to endure it any
longer, Jeong Tae-ui spoke up gruffly while having a few bites of lunch. He told the man not
to talk to him because he would be going to sleep after eating. For a moment, it seemed the
man in the next cell might quiet down as he said. Jeong Tae-ui sighed, letting himself sink
into the silence, but it wasn’t long before the man suddenly asked again,

“You asleep?”

Jeong Tae-ui didn't answer. He wasn't in the mood to respond. The man fell silent again, and
Jeong Tae-ui was relieved.
Until dinner came, the man tried speaking to him several more times, but Jeong Tae-ui kept
his mouth shut. He wasn't even in the mood to eat dinner. At least during lunch, he had
pretended to take a few bites, but he didn't even touch his dinner tray. In the early dawn,
before the daily routine began, Ilay had immediately thrown Jeong Tae-ui into the detention
section. He didn’t even give Jeong Tae-ui a chance to speak. Only when they reached the
seventh underground floor, just before Jeong Tae-ui stepped inside the door of the detention
section, did Ilay give a faint smile and say one thing: to rest comfortably until he came to get
him.

He said to rest comfortably. Rest comfortably.

"Rest, my ass... that bastard."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered under his breath.

If one wanted to rest, this place would surely be good for it. It was a spot where one could
take a breather, away from the bustle of the world. If they had put him here just a day earlier,
Jeong Tae-ui might have smiled and thanked them.

"Oh, you're awake?"

No sooner had he muttered to himself than a voice came from the next cell. Damn it. Jeong
Tae-ui closed his mouth again.

"You sure sleep well. You’ve been sleeping since lunchtime, right? Must have been really
tired. But it seems you also came in here with a grudge against someone. Who's the bastard?"

The man asked cheerfully with a laugh. Jeong Tae-ui debated whether to ignore him or not,
then sighed and answered.
"Yeah. Someone who doesn’t see people as people."

"Aha. Now that's a real bastard. I know a guy like that too. A guy who thinks he's so great he
crushes everyone else... Actually, no need to look far."

Suddenly, the man's voice turned cold, his words filled with bitter resentment.

"The reason I ended up here is exactly because of someone like that. A butcher who takes
down people with his bare hands. A crazy killer who laughs while covered in people's
blood!"

"............"

Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth shut. He knew someone like that too. It would be hopeless if
there were two such people in the world.

"That's... definitely not someone you'd want to deal with. But how did you say you ended up
here?"

When Jeong Tae-ui subtly asked, the man's voice suddenly stopped. After a moment, he
muttered through gritted teeth, sounding dejected and frustrated.

"That lunatic killed my friend. So, I got myself a big revolver to kill him..."

"Hmm..."

Jeong Tae-ui gave a vague response and closed his mouth. He thought he might know who
this man was — this third brother of beautiful Leqing, who grew up in Kuala Lumpur and
went to university in Shanghai.
"But it all failed because some idiotic newbie didn’t know his place and butted in! Damn it.
That empty-headed brat waving around an unloaded gun — once I get out of here, I'm going
to hunt him down and make him suffer!"

"Oh…..."

Ah, so this was that madman. The lunatic who had barged into a crowded dining hall with a
.50 caliber revolver and started firing randomly. Jeong Tae-ui recalled saying that if he ever
met this guy alive again, he’d have to give him a good beating. He glanced in the direction of
the voice. Though he couldn't see anything in the pitch darkness, he stared blankly in the
direction the voice came from. Jeong Tae-ui changed his mind; he was glad he wasn’t in the
same cell as this guy. If they were in the same cell, he wouldn’t just have stuffed a towel
down his throat — he would have used that towel to choke him until he nearly passed out.
Then he would have been in trouble for murder.

But wasn't it true? Depending on how one looked at it, all the misfortunes Jeong Tae-ui was
currently facing could be traced back to this man. That damned bastard should have waited to
strike for revenge when he was alone, instead of storming into a dining hall and dragging
Jeong Tae-ui into this mess — he regretted getting involved at that time. As a result, he had
become a target for that lunatic killer, someone he should never have crossed paths with,
spoken to, or even seen from a hundred miles away.

It might not be entirely accurate, but in Jeong Tae-ui's opinion, about 90% of this mess was
this damned bastard's fault.

A momentary, resentful fury surged up like a blaze. If they were right next to each other, he
might not have actually killed him, but he would have strangled him just short of
unconsciousness.

However, as he thought about this, Jeong Tae-ui let out a sigh. They say that when you’re
unlucky, you can even break your nose when falling backward — how could all of this be
that man's fault?

Perhaps all the bad luck had been predestined from the moment he came here. Or maybe even
before that.
Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his pinky finger in the darkness out of habit. His gaze fell as if searching
for something invisible. There used to be a red thread tied there. He had never seen or felt it,
but there was a red thread that connected him to his twin brother. His brother had said so, so
it must have been true.

Even after hearing that, he still couldn't see any red thread. Maybe it had been cut. Just before
his brother left the house, he snipped at the air between his fingers with scissors, where that
thread was supposed to be.

"Come to think of it, my luck seems to have gotten worse since that thread was cut..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself under his breath.

In fact, his brother was probably his good fortune. Sharing his own luck with Jeong Tae-ui,
he had brought him blessings so that he wouldn't encounter misfortune. And if the thread
connecting him to his brother had been cut and he could no longer receive his brother's luck...

"That explanation makes more sense. It fits logically."

Gilsangcheon is a role suited for someone lucky like his brother. It makes sense if you think
of him as someone who is not only overflowing with luck but also spreads it to those around
him.

“That red thread was actually my luck... Ah, I really need to find my brother soon and have
him tie it back up or something.”

He thought he had muttered quietly to himself, but it must have been loud enough for the guy
in the next cell to hear. The man, who had been cursing the lunatic even while Jeong Tae-ui
wasn’t listening, suddenly asked, as if he had heard him.
"Did you part ways with your brother for good or something?"

"Ah... something like that. I don't know where he is... or what he's doing..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered almost like a sigh. He wanted to see his brother. But he couldn't. This
had never happened before. His brother was always in a place where he could be reached.
Even if that wasn't the case, whenever he missed him, he would end up meeting or talking to
him soon enough.

Yeah. He wanted to see him. Now more than ever.

Maybe even his sigh reached the man, as he fell silent. He seemed deep in thought. Or maybe
he had fallen asleep. Jeong Tae-ui leaned his head against the wall, taking in the silence,
when the man's quiet voice broke through.

“You’ll be able to meet him, if he’s still alive. ...The friend I want to see the most is already
dead, though.”

Jeong Tae-ui said nothing. The man also remained silent. The man who had been chattering
away just a moment ago now fell silent, perhaps lost in thoughts of the friend he could no
longer meet. Feeling a bit of pity, Jeong Tae-ui thought to say something but hesitated and
closed his mouth again. Right now, perhaps, silence was what that man needed. Maybe that
friend was the comrade who died at Ilay’s hands, or perhaps it was another friend. Jeong Tae-
ui offered a silent tribute to his unknown friend.

And for him as well.

For those who remain behind, life continues — filled with things those who went ahead never
got to experience. And life remains, intertwined with a sense of loss. Jeong Tae-ui had seen
that kind of loss before. He silently gazed at the darkness that covered his body. Then, he
muttered bitterly.
“But even so, I’m going to be angry, uncle.”

His sigh melted into the darkness. He had been thinking all day.

Since last night — or rather, much further back — he had been thinking through the events,
step by step, tracing them back in his mind.

There was only one plausible conclusion. It was plausible, yes, but it was not the conclusion
he wanted. So he kept thinking and rethinking. But the more he did, the darker his insides
turned. He became terribly exhausted.

Jeong Tae-ui gave up trying to organize his thoughts and, with his heavy head, slowly
knocked against the wall a couple of times. His tired body sagged.

He wanted to get out of here. He wanted to see his brother. He just wanted to escape these
complicated relationships. The things he wanted came to mind in a jumbled mess.

It was then.

From a distance, he heard the sound of an iron door opening. It was already past evening, so
there was no reason for anyone to come looking for him from outside. If anyone did come, it
would likely be the instructor making rounds. However, when he heard the sound of footsteps
stepping on the stone stairs, Jeong Tae-ui had a feeling he knew who it was.

The footsteps grew closer. Even in this darkness, the approaching footsteps sounded as if the
person could see clearly ahead of them. While he was stumbling around, unable to clear even
his faint suspicions, that man didn’t hesitate even in this pitch-black darkness. Jeong Tae-ui
gave a bitter smile.

"Tae-ui."
Finally, when the footsteps stopped, and a familiar voice came from just a few steps away,
Jeong Tae-ui did not lift his head. He merely stared quietly at his feet.

A faint clicking sound was heard, and light poured down from above almost simultaneously.
The light wasn't very bright, but to eyes that had grown accustomed to a full day of darkness,
it was more blinding than the sun.

Jeong Tae-ui winced and frowned, covering his eyes with his hand. Until his eyes adjusted to
the light and he could slowly open them, Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth shut. The man in front
of him waited quietly.

"Did you rest well? I'm here to get you."

As Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes, Ilay was standing in front of him, waiting for Jeong Tae-ui
to come out after opening the iron bars.

For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t move an inch and just stared at him intently. Ilay seemed
to have no intention of hurrying him and waited for Jeong Tae-ui patiently.

“Hey, you're leaving already? Someone came to pick you up, huh?”

At that moment, the silence from the adjacent room was broken, and a man’s voice was
heard. Ilay glanced sideways with just his eyes in that direction. However, from his position,
he likely couldn’t see who was inside the adjacent cell. Similarly, the man couldn’t see Ilay
either. The man didn’t know that the person right next to him was Ilay. When he realized this
fact, a strange feeling came over him — a feeling that was hard to describe.

That man had tried to kill Ilay. Without even looking around, he recklessly charged at Ilay,
almost throwing his own life away. It might have just been a momentary outburst or a fit of
rage, but at that moment, he definitely hated Ilay more than anyone else in the world. And yet
now, he didn’t recognize Ilay. The footsteps, the presence, even the voice — those were
undoubtedly Ilay’s. But just because he couldn’t see him, he didn’t know.
“Leaving in less than a day, that’s too quick. Haha, see you outside.”

The man greeted him cheerfully. Only after hearing that did Jeong Tae-ui slowly stand up.
Then he stepped out to where Ilay stood, waiting with the door open. Jeong Tae-ui didn’t say
a farewell to the man, only saying.

"Stay well until you get out."

Behind him, the door to the seventh underground floor closed. There was barely a half-foot
gap between them, and yet inside, there was pitch-black darkness, while outside, the light
was pouring down.

Jeong Tae-ui checked his watch. It was close to 10 o’clock. It had been several hours since
the end of the regular daily routine.

“I came running straight here right after finishing today’s last meeting just 10 minutes ago.”

Ilay spoke from behind Jeong Tae-ui, who was looking at his watch. “Don’t be angry that I’m
late; I came as quickly as I could,” he added, lifting the corners of his mouth slightly.

Jeong Tae-ui briefly scanned that smile with his eyes before turning his head away. It was the
most displeasing smile he had seen so far. It was the same smile he had seen in the early
morning. Jeong Tae-ui showed his displeasure clearly and sighed.

“Every time we have joint training, I end up in a mess.”

“Didn’t you like it? I thought it would be better for you to spend today there.”

Ilay raised his eyebrows slightly and spoke with an air of surprise. Jeong Tae-ui looked up at
the ceiling for a moment. As he said, spending the day in the detention section wasn’t so bad.
Given the situation where he wasn’t feeling well, participating in the sparring wouldn’t have
done him any good, and he probably wouldn’t have made it through the day in the right
mental state. For today, spending the day hidden away in the dark was better than spending a
day in his usual routine.

“Yeah, it was better than going through a normal day. Even if I don’t think you put me in the
detention section just for my sake.”

When Jeong Tae-ui spoke nonchalantly, Ilay chuckled.

Jeong Tae-ui headed toward the stairs not far from the entrance. As Ilay stopped in front of
the elevator next to him, he followed Jeong Tae-ui towards the stairs, asking questions from a
few steps below.

“Are you heading for the stairs? Isn’t it tough?”

“It is tough. I’ve started getting a migraine.”

Jeong Tae-ui answered gruffly but didn’t stop walking. His body had at least improved. After
spending the whole day in the detention section without moving, he was now quite
comfortable.

However, his head had begun to throb a little while ago. It had always been like this.
Excessive movement or overexertion of the mind would often trigger migraines. Migraines
were resistant to medication; the only remedy was to sleep and wake up. While following
Jeong Tae-ui up the stairs, Ilay gestured towards the back with his head.

“There’s an elevator right there.”

“Are you going to take the elevator for just one floor?”

“It’ll probably take longer to wait.”

Jeong Tae-ui said with a snort. Ilay fell silent for a moment.

“For one floor. Are you going to your room?”

This time, Jeong Tae-ui was silent.

It was only then that they realized their destinations were different. Ilay had naturally
intended to go to his room on the basement floor. Jeong Tae-ui, on the other hand, was
heading to his room one floor up. Jeong Tae-ui stopped walking, and Ilay stopped as well.

It seemed that the headache wouldn’t subside on its own. At this rate, it would only get
worse, and falling asleep easily seemed unlikely. Ideally, Jeong Tae-ui wanted to go to his
room and rest. However, there was something he needed to confirm. Although he had a vague
sense of what it might be and was reluctant to confirm it, he had to address it.

“Let’s go to my room. I stocked the fridge with plenty of beer this afternoon.”

“……. Shall we do that?”

Even though he wasn’t sure how much beer was stocked, he knew he would finish it all.
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay with a dissatisfied expression and then followed him to the
elevator. He wasn’t even particularly interested in the beer though.

Thinking that he should get some headache medicine from the infirmary before going to his
room, Jeong Tae-ui remembered the late hour and grimaced. If he went to the medic’s room
at this time asking for medicine, he’d likely be met with a barrage of complaints.

He could only hope that the situation would progress in a way that didn’t make his headache
worse. Jeong Tae-ui remained silent until they reached the basement floor and Ilay’s room.
Ilay glanced at Jeong Tae-ui but chose not to speak, merely smiling slightly. It was clear that
Jeong Tae-ui’s mood wouldn’t improve from seeing that.

“…… It really feels like you’re watching a sulking child.”

When Jeong Tae-ui muttered this irritably next to Ilay, who was taking out the keys, Ilay
raised his eyebrows slightly. Jeong Tae-ui realized that his comment was no different from a
sulking child’s behavior, but it was already out there.

“Far from it. A sulking child will usually get over it after a good night’s sleep, but I don’t
think that’ll be the case with you. Although, you do have a tendency to get over things on
your own.”

Jeong Tae-ui remained silent. This is why it’s important not to get the first step wrong. If you
let things slide and don’t address them, it becomes something that people around you see as
just part of who you are.

He sighed inwardly. It wasn’t entirely untrue. Even if something was extremely upsetting and
frustrating, it rarely lasted for days. When he was angry with someone, his own energy was
depleted more severely, and he couldn’t keep up with it, often just brushing it off with a
resigned "eh." However, he didn’t forget what had made him angry or what had caused his
distress.

“You must have done something to upset me…..”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself. The conclusion he had reached after spending the whole
day in the detention section was pointing toward just one thing. It was a conclusion he found
very displeasing.

This time, Ilay didn’t respond. He simply opened the door and gestured for Jeong Tae-ui to
enter.

Once inside the silent room, Jeong Tae-ui stood for a moment before going to the chair in
front of the desk and sitting down. Normally, he would have sat on the bed, but right now, he
couldn’t bring himself to be inclined even towards the smallest things.

“……. What about my uncle?”

When Jeong Tae-ui asked, Ilay shrugged as he threw his jacket carelessly onto the bed.

“Instructor Jeong Chang-in, he’s in Canberra.”

“That’s not what I mean. I’m asking if he’s reachable now, since he wasn’t in the early
morning.”

Ilay laughed. From his smile and the brief silence, Jeong Tae-ui realized that it wasn’t just a
coincidence that his uncle hadn’t answered the phone. And Ilay knew that Jeong Tae-ui had
figured it out. He didn’t seem to feel the need to answer, instead heading to the fridge to pull
out beers — one for himself and one for Jeong Tae-ui.

“Well then,”

Ilay said as he lightly tossed the beer to Jeong Tae-ui. Though Jeong Tae-ui had no desire to
drink it, he fiddled with the beer in his hand for a moment before opening the tab. As he did,
foam bubbled up and spilled onto the floor. Clicking his tongue, he set the can on the desk
and wiped his hands.

Since he wasn’t particularly inclined to drink, he didn’t pick up the beer again.

Ilay, finding this amusing, took a sip of his own beer and leaned against the wall, tilting his
head.

“Shall I start with the cause or the result?”

“Just about my uncle.”

Jeong Tae-ui replied briefly. After thinking and pondering all day, the most important thing
was just that.

Ilay looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a smile for a moment before suddenly asking.

“I heard you’re the son of Instructor Jeong Chang-in. …Ah, genetically speaking.”

Ilay seemed to think there might be a misunderstanding and added an explanation. Jeong Tae-
ui frowned slightly.

He quickly realized what Ilay was referring to. It wasn’t exactly a secret, but it was not
something someone outside the family would typically know.

“……. I guess my uncle said something like that.”

What Ilay had said was of little consequence. Jeong Tae-ui didn’t care much about who his
blood relatives were. His father was dead, and his uncle was his uncle.

“He never said it directly. I just happened to find out. …But honestly, you really don’t
resemble him at all. Well, it’s not like you look like Jeong Jae-ui either, but you’re really
different from that man in terms of personality.”

Ilay chuckled as if it were amusing. Jeong Tae-ui sighed and began to tap the armrest of the
chair with his palm, slowly and rhythmically.

“You seem to know him quite well. So, did you and my uncle team up to orchestrate this?”
Ilay laughed and waved his hand dismissively. He shook his head to indicate otherwise.

“Saying we ‘orchestrated’ sounds unpleasant. It’s not entirely wrong, but… I do know him
well. To be precise, it’s more accurate to say that he and my brother are close. Given that we
have several things in common, among the instructors, I suppose I know him the best. But as
for this matter, I’m merely his supporter. I just helped him with what he wanted, just a little
bit.”

Ilay indicated a tiny amount with his fingers.

Helped.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled bitterly.

"So, did you know that things would turn out like this when I saw that file?"

Not wanting to hear more, Jeong Tae-ui changed the subject immediately. Ilay paused for a
moment but soon shrugged nonchalantly.

"With more than a 50% probability. But I had also considered the possibility that it might not
turn out exactly as I wanted."

"If that had happened, were you planning to drag me along and use me to trip up McKinn?"

At this, Ilay laughed quietly.

"Tae-ui, you're already involved. Even though this incident will become known to the guards
and reported to other branches or headquarters, it’s a sensitive matter that shouldn’t be
publicized too much, so it will be handled internally. But you will almost certainly be held
accountable, in one way or another."
Jeong Tae-ui silently stared at Ilay, who was saying, "You don't have to worry. I’ll make sure
it doesn't lead to your expulsion." That didn't matter to him. Anyway, the deadline he had
been told about when he first came here was almost up.

Suddenly, he wondered if his uncle had set the deadline for this reason. With that thought,
Jeong Tae-ui leaned his head weakly against the chair.

"…So, the result?"

His voice carried a hint of fatigue. Ilay emptied his beer, tossed the can into the trash, and sat
down on the bed. He shook his head indifferently.

"Nothing significant."

"What?"

"Nothing significant, I said. This incident is just one of the many unsavory incidents caused
by Gentil and those under his management. It can't cause much damage on its own. On the
surface, it looks like an 'impossible accident,' but in reality, it’s just an 'unfortunate incident
that came to light by bad luck.' It’s the same everywhere. Of course, McKinn will likely have
to give up any promotion. Depending on how you look at it, leaving UNHRDO might be
better for him."

Jeong Tae-ui listened silently to Ilay’s words. When Ilay paused, he quietly spoke up.

"It's not just McKinn."

"Hmm…?"
"My uncle helped with this too. Whatever you call 'reality,' my uncle assisted McKinn. Or
maybe it was McKinn who helped my uncle."

And Tae-ui danced like a puppet, foolishly. Jeong Tae-ui smiled bitterly.

Suddenly, Ilay burst out laughing, as if he'd heard something incredibly amusing.

"Ah, hahaha, right, indeed, McKinn and instructor Jeong were in cahoots. You could gather
plenty of evidence for that if you tried. But listen, Tae-ui."

Ilay, still smiling, suddenly lowered his voice.

"Instructor Jeong can’t leave UNHRDO. He is absolutely essential."

"..…To Deputy Director Mao?"

He didn't mean to sound mocking, but it came out that way. Ilay shook his head.

"Wrong. He is essential to UNHRDO."

Though he spoke casually, his words carried a subtle undertone. Hearing them, Jeong Tae-ui
let out a long sigh.

He’d felt like he’d been going in circles for a while.

No, this isn’t it.

Whether his uncle was with Mao or Gentil, or neither, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t care. Whatever
was happening internally was none of his business. He wasn’t interested in how this incident
would affect the situation, or what the power dynamics would become.

Jeong Tae-ui only wanted to know that his uncle didn’t see him as someone who could be
discarded without a second thought. That was all. That alone would be enough. His headache
was worsening. His head was pounding to the point of nausea. Jeong Tae-ui clenched his fist.

At that moment.

As if to tear through the headache, a mechanical sound began to fill the quiet space. The
phone was ringing.

Ilay raised his eyebrows, glanced at the clock, and muttered, "Ah." As if he knew who it was,
he smirked, got up from the bed, and approached the desk. He checked the caller ID
displayed on the phone next to Jeong Tae-ui and gestured toward him. Jeong Tae-ui looked at
the screen. After the international dialing code, the numbers 61-2 appeared. Canberra. There
was only one person who would call from Canberra at this hour. Suddenly, the color drained
from Jeong Tae-ui's lips. He bit his lip nervously and picked up the phone.

"......…."

He tried to say “Hello” or something, but no words came out. As he held the receiver in
silence, a voice came through from the other side, after a moment of the same silence.

‘Rick?’

"…It's Tae-ui, Uncle."

‘Ah, Tae-ui. Why are you there? Did I dial the wrong number…? No, I didn’t.’
The voice became distant for a moment, as if confirming the number, then returned. It was
casual. His uncle didn’t sound different at all from usual. He called Tae-ui as calmly as he
always did. Perhaps his uncle didn't know. Or maybe it wasn’t something he had intended
from the beginning.

Even though he knew it couldn’t be, Jeong Tae-ui clung desperately to the thought that had
suddenly crossed his mind.

“When are you coming? I've been stuck in the detention section all day today.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to his uncle, almost whining like a child.

His uncle laughed over the phone.

‘Did Ilay tell you?’

His uncle spoke. His voice was just as calm as before. But as soon as Jeong Tae-ui heard
those words, his expression disappeared. He bit his lip nervously again.

"…Uncle. Was it like this from the start?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked quietly. After a brief pause, his uncle asked back.

‘What was?’

It wasn't that he didn’t understand what Jeong Tae-ui was saying. It was more like asking,
‘Which part of this situation are you referring to?’
Jeong Tae-ui remained silent. As he slowly inhaled and exhaled several times, no sound came
from the other side of the receiver either. His uncle knew. There was no way he didn't. Not
only the current situation but also how things would turn out, he had already anticipated all of
it. And he knew exactly how Jeong Tae-ui was feeling at this moment. At that realization,
something like a hot lump surged up from his chest and lodged in his throat.

He was so angry that it was hard to breathe. The desperate clinging feeling from just
moments ago had all turned into rage. What he had wanted from his uncle was something
trivial. Perhaps his uncle had also wanted something trivial from him. But what they each
considered trivial was different.

"From the beginning."

‘.........’

"If you wanted to make a mess, whether with McKinn or Gentil, you could have just said so
from the start. If you had just told me that from the beginning, do you think I would have
interfered with your plans? No matter what means you used, do you think I would have stood
in your way? Why would you treat me like this…?"

The words burst out like an explosion.

Anger boiled over. His heart hurt terribly. His headache was pounding wildly inside his skull.

If his uncle had given him some hint beforehand, even if he had been told that his uncle had
killed someone, Jeong Tae-ui wouldn't have been this angry. He wouldn't have felt this hurt.
No matter how his uncle used his hands or how dirty they got, it wouldn't have mattered. If
his uncle had just asked him for help, Jeong Tae-ui would have done it.

But he didn't.
Consumed with fury, Jeong Tae-ui abruptly stopped speaking, his voice choked with the rage
that had surged up. Once he shut his mouth, no more words came out.

His uncle didn’t say anything either. It was impossible to know what expression he had on his
face from the other side of the receiver. Jeong Tae-ui just gripped the phone tightly,
swallowing his ragged breaths.

At that moment, Ilay, who had been standing beside him with his arms crossed, quietly
reached over and took the receiver from Jeong Tae-ui's hand. For a brief moment, Jeong Tae-
ui's hand resisted, but soon all the strength drained from it.

"Hello. Yeah, it’s me. …Yeah, just a little. Well, talk later when you come. …Yeah. Things
are going your way. Yeah. Right."

Taking over the receiver from Jeong Tae-ui, Ilay exchanged a few brief words and then hung
up the phone. Then he turned to Jeong Tae-ui and spoke calmly.

"Calm down. …Or are you calm now?"

He added, almost teasingly, "You're usually quick to calm down." Jeong Tae-ui found it
impossible to smile. The burning lump in his chest was too hot to bear.

"You."

"............."

"You knew, didn't you? From the moment you came to my room yesterday, or even before
that."

Ilay did not answer Jeong Tae-ui's words. However, his ambiguous expression seemed to
confirm what Jeong Tae-ui had said.
"While you were with me yesterday, were you thinking something like, 'In a few hours, this
guy will be dancing like a puppet. Maybe I should go to the instructor's office around this
time tomorrow'? Ha. And while you were provoking me, you thought, 'If I go all the way, he
won't be able to move properly, and that would interfere with things, so maybe I should hold
back a bit,' is that it?"

"Tae-ui, you're overreacting right now. Calm down."

Despite Jeong Tae-ui's words, Ilay remained calm and unruffled, not showing any signs of
anger or displeasure. That composed expression only fueled Jeong Tae-ui's rage further.

"Calm down? …Would you calm down if you were me, you bastard!"

Jeong Tae-ui grabbed the beer can that had been lying next to him and threw it. The can, still
heavy with beer, flew sharply at Ilay, who was only a few steps away, but Ilay tilted his head
slightly and avoided it. His face hardened a bit, as if he was mildly annoyed. Jeong Tae-ui
knew this was merely a vent for his anger. After all, Ilay was not the origin of this situation.
This anger wasn’t entirely his fault. However, Ilay had deliberately sought him out, knowing
everything. He had casually watched Jeong Tae-ui stumble around foolishly, all for his own
gain. Jeong Tae-ui never expected anything from him. They weren't particularly close, nor
was there any obligation for Ilay to comfort him.

But he couldn't help but feel a surge of anger.

"Tae-ui, just go back. Being with someone who doesn't understand what he's up against
makes me want to strangle him."

Ilay spoke coldly. Then, grabbing the enraged and pale-faced Jeong Tae-ui, he dragged him
out of his room. Pushing him into the hallway, he looked at Jeong Tae-ui, and as if nothing
had happened, he said, "See you," and shut the door.

Click. Staring at the firmly closed door, Jeong Tae-ui just stood there blankly.
 ***

His head was throbbing. It hurt even before he got up. He couldn't sleep deeply, and even in a
state of half-consciousness, he kept tossing and turning, groaning in pain.

Eventually, when he got up with a still-clouded mind, it was still not light outside. Glancing
at the clock, which showed it was not yet 6 a.m., Jeong Tae-ui sighed and scratched his head.

"Damn it…"

His head still felt heavy, and his eyelids were heavy too, but he knew he wouldn't be able to
fall asleep again. Slumped on the bed with his eyes closed, he dozed off for a bit but soon
opened his eyes again, unable to sleep properly. As soon as he opened his eyes, the throbbing
headache surged intensely, making Jeong Tae-ui clutch his head and bury his face in the
blanket.

"Ouch, ouch… Aspirin, aspirin…"

After being kicked out of Ilay's room last night, Jeong Tae-ui went straight to the infirmary
and knocked furiously on the door of the medic's room. The medic, who had finished his shift
hours ago and was leisurely soaking in his bathtub, came out wrapped in just a towel over his
wet body and immediately began to curse. Yelling madly about what kind of crazy person
would barge in on someone bathing in the middle of the night, he saw Jeong Tae-ui standing
at the door and fell silent. While muttering some complaints under his breath, he grudgingly
put on his clothes and went to the infirmary, where he threw half a sheet of painkillers at
Jeong Tae-ui as requested. Later, Jeong Tae-ui thought that his appearance must have been
pretty rough for the usually grumpy medic to not be openly irritable.

Well, it probably was. His face had been deathly pale, his lips colorless. It wouldn’t have
been strange if he looked like someone who could collapse at the slightest touch.
‘Pills like aspirin eat away at your stomach lining the most, you know? Make sure you take
them after a meal,’ the medic had said gruffly as he handed over the medication. Jeong Tae-ui
responded noncommittally, and as soon as he returned to his room, he recklessly chewed
down double the recommended dose. His head hurt so badly that he felt two pills wouldn’t be
enough. He had immediately crawled under the blanket to sleep, but the pain was so intense
that he couldn’t fall asleep.

Only after about an hour did the medication slightly take effect, dulling his senses a little. But
the pain hadn’t fully subsided, so even while asleep, he spent the night mumbling, "My head
hurts, my head hurts…." When he finally woke up, the headache still lingered.

“I think I left some of the aspirin from last night around here…”

Though his stomach was upset, Jeong Tae-ui was more desperate to deal with the headache.
He searched the nightstand for the blister pack of painkillers he had placed there. He found
the pack behind the cup, but it was empty. Blinking in confusion, Jeong Tae-ui vaguely
recalled that in the haze of the previous night, he had groaned about the lingering headache
and swallowed the remaining pills.

“Damn it,” he clicked his tongue and got up. His head hurt so much that it naturally made
him frown. It was still before 6 a.m., and he felt a bit guilty about going to see the medic
again at this hour, but the unrelenting headache from the night before made him feel like he
was going crazy.

He felt like asking for the whole bottle of headache medicine and chewing it all down on the
spot.

Sighing, he hastily threw on some clothes and staggered out of his room. Given the time, the
hallway, which would normally have a few people passing by, was mostly deserted.
Occasionally, the sound of a door opening and closing could be heard from a distance.
Among the more diligent ones, there were those who worked up a sweat in the training room
every morning. Ilay was one of those people. He had once mentioned that if he didn’t have a
refreshing workout, he would feel sluggish all day.
“...........”

Jeong Tae-ui frowned. He had thought about a name he didn’t want to think about. The worst
part was that as soon as he recognized that he didn't want to think about it, more unpleasant
names came flooding into his mind along with the reason why.

Damn it. Maybe tossing a bomb into this damned UNHRDO headquarters would make me
feel better. And if I could throw a few more chunks at the branches, that would be just great.
Come to think of it, I'm going to be leaving this organization soon anyway. Should I actually
carry out a terror attack and just leave? If I had the ability, I'd blow up the whole thing
before walking away.

For the first time, Jeong Tae-ui envied his brother's genius as he pressed his throbbing
temples. One of the members, returning from the training room and drenched in sweat, saw
Jeong Tae-ui as he stepped out of the elevator and flinched in surprise. After he exited, Jeong
Tae-ui got on the elevator and saw his reflection in the mirror inside.

"Wow, I look like a freshly dead corpse."

Even though it was early dawn and still quite dim, it would be scary to come across a face
like this. Jeong Tae-ui laughed bitterly. As he laughed, he clutched his head and groaned,
"Ah, ouch."

He mumbled like a drug addict, “I need some pills, I need some drugs,” and hurried over to
the officer’s room. At first, he knocked quietly. There was no response. Thinking the medic
might be in a deep sleep, he pressed the doorbell. Still, there was no answer.

Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly and pressed the bell multiple times while simultaneously
knocking on the door. By this point, that finicky and temperamental medic should have come
out screaming, but there was still no response.

“What is it…? Looking for Luther? If it's this hour, he’d be in the training room. Go check
there.”
Said another officer, sticking his head out of the neighboring room with a grumpy face. The
words "it's noisy" were clearly written all over his face, which looked as though he had been
rudely awakened.

Jeong Tae-ui briefly considered whether he should break down this door or go to the
infirmary and break down that door instead. But seeing the man’s face, which seemed like it
would burst into a shout if he knocked even one more time, Jeong Tae-ui whispered a small
apology, "Sorry."

The officer, still looking disgruntled, did not respond and went back into his room.

Unexpected. He didn’t know that the fussy and irritable medic was healthy and energetic
enough to work out every morning. You shouldn’t judge a person by their appearance, but he
had always looked unusually unhealthy for an infirmary officer.

"Well, I guess you’d need more than ordinary stamina to handle such murderous duties.
Maybe he’s actually the healthiest person in this branch."

Jeong Tae-ui knocked his temples lightly and turned back. But the moment he decided on a
new destination, another wave of frustration surged. His head was killing him, and he had
come all the way up to the first basement level, only to go back down to the training room on
the fifth basement level. After finding the medic there, he would have to go back up to the
second-floor infirmary.

No wonder people always keep a first-aid kit at home, even if they’re not often sick. Jeong
Tae-ui resolved to get a first-aid kit for his room once this headache went away, and he went
back down to the fifth floor.

"Ugh… my stomach hurts."

Seeing the elevator sitting on the sixth basement floor, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t bear to wait for
it to reach the first basement floor, so he took the stairs instead. Just before reaching the fifth
basement floor, he paused. As if the headache wasn’t enough, his stomach started hurting too.
Feeling a tightening sensation, he leaned against the wall and closed his eyes, grimacing.
After a while, when the pain subsided enough, he sighed and began to walk again.

Jeong Tae-ui was not weak. He usually didn't have stomach problems, and he could swallow
down most headaches. But today, it hurt exceptionally. He couldn't tell if it was genuinely
severe pain, if the stress had built up to the point of explosion, or if his mind had weakened
and exaggerated the pain.

“Fine... whatever. Just a little longer, and I’ll be done with this place. I doubt I’ll die before
then.”

He gritted his teeth and muttered. There wasn't much time left in the six months he'd
promised his uncle. On top of that, he might get kicked out of the UNHRDO for taking
responsibility for this incident before the six months even ended.

What was this feeling called?

It was unpleasant and annoying, but he lacked the energy to be angry. Even when he tried to
sort things out in his mind, it felt too bothersome.

There was definitely a word to describe this feeling, but it wouldn't come to him. Even trying
to recall it seemed pointless — getting rid of his headache was more pressing. He could see
the training room in the distance. As if hypnotizing himself, he kept repeating that there
would be medicine there and walked towards it. If, by chance, the medic wasn't there either,
to hell with everything — he’d go straight to the infirmary and break down the door.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at his wristwatch. It was just past six. If he went to the infirmary, got
the medicine, and returned to his room, he could ditch any morning duties and lie down for
another two hours before the regular schedule started. Whether he could actually fall asleep
was another matter, but at least he planned to lie down, even if he were half-asleep. Or maybe
he’d get some sleeping pills while he was at it. He might end up being taken away for drug
misuse, but he was in too much pain to care about the consequences. He thought, feeling a bit
desperate... and lightly tapped the back of his neck. His head felt like it was rattling around,
and the pain seemed to scatter a bit.
Just as Jeong Tae-ui got a few steps from the training room, the door opened. The semi-
transparent glass automatic sliding door slid open, and a man with wet hair, who seemed to
have just finished his workout and shower, walked out.

“………”

“Ah.”

The moment he saw the man's face, Jeong Tae-ui frowned to the point where it was visible.

Ilay Riegrow. Well, he did exercise every morning, so it wasn't surprising to run into him
here. But right now, Jeong Tae-ui really didn't want to see him. Just seeing him made his
mood heavy. His headache was already bad enough, and running into him was far from
pleasant. Besides, his insides had been in turmoil just a few hours ago.

Ilay was not the type to miss Jeong Tae-ui’s displeasure, but he smiled slightly when he saw
Jeong Tae-ui.

"It's rare. You coming here at this hour. Going for a workout? There aren't many people
today, so you can run at your leisure."

He pointed inside with a nod of his chin as he spoke. Jeong Tae-ui silently looked at him. As
if nothing had happened, as if he hadn't informed Jeong Tae-ui of the situation, and as if the
anger that Jeong Tae-ui had displayed was either something that had never occurred or had
been resolved a long time ago, he was no different from his usual self.

Ha. He almost laughed.

To Ilay, everything was of little significance. No matter what Jeong Tae-ui felt, even when he
had shouted and raged, it was of no consequence to him.
Jeong Tae-ui, who had kept his mouth shut for a moment, sighed. He knew this was just the
kind of man Ilay was, so why was he bothered all over again?

"No, I'm looking for someone. Is Luther inside?"

"Luther? Why? Are you feeling unwell since morning or something?"

"Just a bit of a headache."

Jeong Tae-ui answered curtly and briefly. Ilay, who had been standing far away, looked down
at Jeong Tae-ui in silence. Then suddenly, he chuckled softly, took a couple of steps forward,
and stopped just a step away from Jeong Tae-ui. Bending slightly at the waist, he brought his
lips close to Jeong Tae-ui's ear and whispered softly, like a kitten:

"Tae-ui, your problem is that you're overly sensitive while pretending not to be. I bet you
didn't sleep well last night, tossing and turning. Relax your shoulders a bit. Don't exaggerate
minor issues... Oh, right. Since you're here, why not do some exercise before you go? Sweat
it out, and it'll clear your mind."

After finishing his words, he lightly kissed Jeong Tae-ui's cheek, as if affectionately greeting
a close family member. Then he took a step back and smiled slightly.

"Alright then. If it's Luther you're looking for, I think I saw him doing weight training inside.
He might be warming up or in the shower by now. Anyway, good luck with your business,
Tae-ui."

Ilay patted Jeong Tae-ui’s shoulder a couple of times and then resumed walking. Jeong Tae-ui
remained still, not moving an inch, as he heard Ilay’s footsteps fading away beside him. He
stayed motionless until the sound disappeared around the corner and beyond the corridor.
"……."

His nails dug into his palm. The fist he had clenched unconsciously trembled slightly.

For a moment, he forgot the headache. His head was boiling with a dark, intense anger. A
lump of rage surged from his chest, blocking his throat and making it hard to breathe for a
moment.

"Ha……."

Jeong Tae-ui slowly opened his hand. The crescent-shaped marks of his nails were imprinted
on his palm.

"Dammit……."

He muttered with a sigh. He wanted to scoff, but no laughter came.

"It’s been a while since I felt this disgusting……."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. Hearing the words he had spoken aloud only made him feel
worse. He hadn’t expected much. He was a guy who raped people and made sexual jokes, so
Tae-ui never imagined that he would apologize or show any remorse. Even if that were the
case, he wasn’t sure he deserved to receive such an apology.

Even though he thought to himself that it was only natural for someone like him to be so
indifferent, seeing that indifferent face made the rage rise up like a lump inside him.

Fuck, this damn bastard. At the very least, he should show some sign of embarrassment or,
better yet, just pass by without saying anything. That’s what any decent person would do.
Jeong Tae-ui felt like his heart was being suffocated, so he pounded his chest with his fist.
After pounding fiercely, the pain in his chest eased his breathing a bit. At the same time, the
headache that had briefly left him came back with a vengeance. The moment he felt the
headache, Jeong Tae-ui loosened his fist. A sigh — or something like it — escaped from his
lips. The anger that had surged to the top of his head seemed to instantly extinguish, and once
again, that earlier feeling, whose name he couldn’t recall, covered his mind.

As he pondered what that feeling resembling gloom was, his headache grew worse. Jeong
Tae-ui entered the training room. Fortunately, Luther was spotted right away. Luther, who
seemed to be about to enter the shower after finishing his workout and was untying his
sneakers, saw Jeong Tae-ui approaching him with a pale face and stammered, “Huh?” He
seemed about to say, "What are you doing here at this hour?" but closed his mouth when he
saw Jeong Tae-ui’s pallor.

"Uh, Tae-ui... Good morning... though it doesn't seem like it. Your face looks terrible, just
like last night... Uh, uh? Hey! Wait! I haven’t even showered yet!!"

Jeong Tae-ui grabbed Luther by the nape of his neck, dragging him over while checking his
own complexion. Pressing his face close to Luther’s, he said in a voice that sounded like he
was on the brink of death:

"Give me the medicine."

Luther spoke a torrent of curses. While being dragged to the infirmary in his sweaty workout
clothes, without even changing out of his gym gear, Luther furiously unleashed a stream of
foul-mouthed abuse, narrowly avoiding crossing the line into outright profanity. The tirade
continued as he searched for the medicine in the infirmary, as well as when he accepted the
medicine and immediately swallowed it. Even as Jeong Tae-ui turned to leave and head back
to his room, Luther’s anger didn’t subside.

The only relief was that his head hurt so much it felt like it would split open, so half of the
curses he'd heard had gone in one ear and out the other.

He didn’t even know how he managed to get back to his room. When he came to his senses,
Jeong Tae-ui was lying on his bed. His head was pounding, and his vision throbbed along
with it. Out of the corner of his blurred vision, he spotted the telephone. It was just as it had
been when he pulled the plug out the night before; nothing more than a useless piece of junk.

He wondered if anyone had tried to call while the phone was disconnected. If they had, it
would likely have been his uncle. Or maybe the phone wouldn’t have rung even if it had been
plugged in. That seemed even more likely.

His uncle wasn’t the kind of person who would make excuses or try to justify himself over
something that had already happened. He was the type to choose to remain the bad guy
without explanation. If he had done the right thing and was misunderstood, that might be
different — though it was hard to imagine someone like his uncle making a mistake that
could cause such a misunderstanding — if he had done something wrong, he wouldn’t try to
cover it up or make excuses even if later questioned about it. He would calmly acknowledge
it. Then he would look you straight in the face and ask, ‘So, what are you going to do?’

—So, what are you going to do, Jae-ui?

Suddenly, the voice of his uncle from long ago came to him, faintly. It was a younger voice
than he had now.

He couldn't remember exactly when it was, but it seemed like it was during a summer
vacation when he was in elementary school. At the time, Jeong Tae-ui was busy playing
around with his neighborhood friends, going to summer camps and such, so he didn’t know
the exact circumstances. After returning home from a three-day, two-night camp organized by
the school’s youth group, he found his father and uncle arguing. No, calling it an argument
wasn’t quite right. His father was the one yelling, while his uncle was quietly taking his
father’s anger. Next to them, his older brother sat with a blank expression.

Jeong Tae-ui’s father was usually a quiet man. He rarely showed his emotions or exploded in
anger. He was very fond of his much younger brother, who had joined some extraordinarily
famous and prestigious international organization — UNHRDO. Whenever his proud
younger brother got some leave and came back to the country, he always took good care of
him.

So, for Jeong Tae-ui, it was the first time seeing his father so angry at his uncle.
Jeong Tae-ui had stood frozen in the entryway, half in and half out of his shoes, looking back
and forth between his father and his uncle. His father, in the middle of pouring out his fury,
paused for a moment. A brief silence ensued. Then, without saying sorry or admitting fault,
his uncle had quietly opened his mouth. ‘So, what are you going to do, Jae-ui?’

For a moment, his father had a look of utter disbelief. Then, with an expression mixed with
anger, pain, and sorrow, he looked at his younger brother, eventually shaking his head and
retreating into his room.

Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t remember how his older brother had responded, perhaps because his
father’s rare display of anger had left such a deep impression on him. He hadn’t even heard
what had caused his father to become so enraged.

But later, with the intuition typical of a child, Jeong Tae-ui came to understand that his uncle
had somehow exploited his older brother’s exceptional talent. Looking back now, it seemed
that his uncle might have been the one to set his brother on the path of developing weapons.

"……."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and closed his eyes. The medicine seemed to be taking effect, dulling his
headache just a little. His uncle had never apologized to his father, not even in the end.
Maybe he had apologized somewhere out of Jeong Tae-ui’s sight, but he felt certain that
wasn’t the case.

Yet somehow, another image overlapped with the one of his uncle silently refusing to
apologize. At his father’s funeral a few years ago, his uncle had sat in a corner of the
mourning hall, not moving. He stared at the floor in contemplation for a long time,
occasionally glancing at his father’s portrait as if lost in thought. Until the hearse left, his
uncle remained seated like that.

His uncle had never apologized. He had forever lost the chance to do so. Jeong Tae-ui
thought that perhaps this was the self-imposed punishment of a man who acted clever yet
clumsily.
“Uncle… if I don’t get an apology, I’ll remember it for the rest of my life and bring it up
every time we meet…”

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled with his eyes still closed. He didn’t have the energy to be angry or to
let out his pent-up frustration. This strange, unpleasant feeling was hard to pinpoint.

Groaning, Jeong Tae-ui pulled the blanket over his head, wondering when the headache
pounding in his head would finally disappear.

It was at that moment.

Footsteps approached from the other end of the hallway, and then the door swung open. The
person who entered without even knocking was met with a glare from Jeong Tae-ui, who had
pulled the blanket down just to his nose.

"Tae-ui hyung."

However, as soon as he recognized the person who had entered, Jeong Tae-ui dropped his
hostile gaze. Slowly, he rose from the bed, looking at this unexpected visitor with curiosity.

"Xin Lu… What brings you here?"

"Hyung..."

Xin Lu, who stood by the doorway as if blocking it, only called Jeong Tae-ui once and then
fell silent. His face, staring intently at Jeong Tae-ui, was pale and frozen.

"Xin…"
But before Jeong Tae-ui could call his name again, Xin Lu strode quickly to the bed. He
grabbed Jeong Tae-ui by the collar and pulled him close. Jeong Tae-ui's expression hardened
slightly.

"Xin Lu… what’s going on? What’s wrong?"

Xin Lu’s face was just inches away. His lips, pale and blue, quivered as if he wanted to say
something, but then stopped.

Jeong Tae-ui's expression became tense. He had never seen Xin Lu like this before. More
than the fact that Xin Lu was grabbing his collar, it was the unfamiliar expression on his face
that made him feel uneasy. It was as if he were looking at a stranger. No… this was a
stranger.

“… You didn’t do that.”

Xin Lu whispered something. His voice was so quiet that Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t make out the
words. He furrowed his brow slightly.

Xin Lu's face, drained of color, showed no expression. It was as if he were a wax figure,
frozen and devoid of life or emotion. Jeong Tae-ui recognized this kind of face. It was a
dangerous face.

"Xin Lu, let go."

Jeong Tae-ui placed his hand over Xin Lu’s, which was gripping his collar. Gently, yet firmly.
But Xin Lu did not respond. It was as if he couldn’t hear Jeong Tae-ui’s voice, as if he didn’t
even notice Jeong Tae-ui had taken hold of his hand.

“Hyung… with Riegrow… Ilay Riegrow, did you… sleep with that man?”
A low voice slipped out from those lips, which were pale blue. Though the voice was thin
and faint, like the sound of the wind, it pierced Jeong Tae-ui's eardrums clearly. He didn't
know where Xin Lu had heard such a thing, nor why it had to be at this moment when he felt
so exhausted and on the verge of breaking down. The moment Jeong Tae-ui processed Xin
Lu’s words, his face hardened. Suddenly, a lump of forgotten rage blocked his chest. An
unpleasant memory resurfaced. It wasn't because he had slept with Ilay Riegrow. It was the
man’s cold demeanor, his cruel hands, his indifferent eyes — all of these things mixed
together to create a discomfort that twisted in his chest.

Seeing Jeong Tae-ui's expression harden, Xin Lu fell silent. His gaze, which had been fixed
on Jeong Tae-ui without blinking, gradually began to distort.

"…Why did you do it?"

"Xin Lu."

"No… you can’t… not with him. Why didn’t you tell me? I told you to look only at me. I
said I wanted you to be with me!"

"Xin Lu!"

The grip on his collar tightened. For a brief moment, Jeong Tae-ui thought that maybe Xin Lu
was trying to choke him. And right after that thought crossed his mind, he felt a chill in his
chest. Xin Lu really was trying to choke him, his eyes half-crazed.

His eyes were bloodshot. The eyes, moist and gleaming, stared straight at Jeong Tae-ui,
silently screaming.

"Xin Lu, get a hold of yourself! Xin Lu!"

Jeong Tae-ui shouted, but it was no use. It seemed like Xin Lu couldn't hear him. Or maybe
he was pretending not to hear, even though he could.

The strength in his grip was terrifying. Jeong Tae-ui tried with all his might to pry Xin Lu's
hand off, but the hand gripping his collar wouldn’t budge.

“I thought it was a lie. I thought it couldn’t be true. I couldn’t understand why there were
such disgusting rumors about you sleeping with that man. You like me, right? And I like you
too, right? But… you didn’t even do that with me, so why with him? It doesn’t make any
sense!”

Xin Lu's voice was already close to a growl, teeth grinding in anger. Suddenly, the hand
holding his collar pushed Jeong Tae-ui. Tripping over the bed behind him, Jeong Tae-ui
tumbled onto it. But even then, Xin Lu, who still had a hold on his collar, fell with him.

“……….!”

Jeong Tae-ui swallowed a groan. He felt a crack as his leg twisted. For a moment, his vision
swam. It felt like his knee was on fire, at the spot where he had surgery before.

While Jeong Tae-ui was suppressing his pain, unable to make a sound, Xin Lu climbed on top
of him.

“Hyung, don’t you like me? You said you liked me. Then why with him? Not him! I told you
I don’t like that man!”

Xin Lu, sitting on Jeong Tae-ui’s waist, grabbed his collar and pulled. The buttons came off
easily with a snap. Cool air touched his exposed skin. As Jeong Tae-ui’s body was revealed,
Xin Lu lunged at him like a wild beast on its prey, biting into his collarbone as if he were
really going to tear him apart.

"Xin Lu… Xin Lu, calm down. Just step aside for a moment."
Jeong Tae-ui gripped Xin Lu's head and spoke. However, Xin Lu did not respond, continuing
to bite down indiscriminately on Jeong Tae-ui’s exposed skin, as if trying to leave his mark.
Jeong Tae-ui clenched his teeth. If he didn't, he felt he might cry out, curse, or even break
down in tears. His head throbbed painfully. The unfamiliar man sitting atop him felt
unbearably heavy. His heart felt squeezed tight, making it difficult to breathe. It seemed like
the whole world was tormenting him, relentlessly.

"Xin Lu… don’t."

Jeong Tae-ui whispered, broken and faint. His voice held no strength. Honestly, he wanted to
cry. He wanted to sob like a child, throw everything away while saying, ‘I don't care
anymore; let it be.’ He wished he could hide in some corner and never come out again.

But he couldn't do that because, no matter how unfamiliar this man felt, he was still Xin Lu.

Jeong Tae-ui felt he should feel sorry for Xin Lu. His body had betrayed the person he once
liked. He had repeatedly shared his body with another, finding pleasure in it. And now, his
mind, too, was betraying Xin Lu. At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui realized that although he still
liked and cherished Xin Lu, he could not accept everything about him. He couldn’t give Xin
Lu the love that he wanted.

Emotions fade, and feelings lose their color.

Jeong Tae-ui softly called Xin Lu's name like a sigh. However, Xin Lu, the once lovable
young man who had now become a stranger, bit into Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder and, with a
grinding of his teeth, spat out words.

"That man is no good. I hate him more than anyone. He deceived and mocked me. And now
I'm supposed to watch him take you away? I can't do that. Anyone else, maybe, but not him
— never!"
At the moment those words reached his ears, Jeong Tae-ui’s heart froze. His head turned
cold, like cold water had been poured over him.

There was a time, long ago, when he felt like this before. Much fainter and smaller than now,
but the color of the emotion was unmistakably the same. It was when Xin Lu made a deal
with Ilay over Jeong Tae-ui — not for Jeong Tae-ui's sake, but for Xin Lu’s own, trying to
control Jeong Tae-ui's life.

"……….!!"

A short cry, almost like a gasp, seemed to come from Xin Lu. In that brief moment, Jeong
Tae-ui couldn’t recall what state of mind he had been in.

When he came to his senses — though, in truth, he hadn't really regained his senses — his
mind was still flashing white, and his heart pounded loudly like a drum in his ears. Jeong
Tae-ui found himself half-sitting on the bed, looking down at Xin Lu, who was sprawled on
the floor.

Apparently, without even realizing it, he had struck Xin Lu on the head. Perhaps he had
caused a mild concussion; Xin Lu was clutching his head, struggling to steady his wavering
vision. It seemed he never expected Jeong Tae-ui to hit him. His unstable eyes stared at him
in disbelief.

"Did I seem that easy to you?"

For the first time, Jeong Tae-ui realized his voice could be so dry. A scratchy, brittle voice
slipped out between his pale lips. Suddenly, he felt a laugh bubbling up. But that bitter laugh
vanished before it could even reach his mouth.

"Why is everyone acting like this...? Does everyone think so little of me? That I have no will
of my own? That I have no feelings, so you can just treat me however you like? No anger, no
pain...? …I'm not that strong."
His voice gradually lost strength. The last words barely lingered in his mouth, dissolving
before they were spoken. Yet, even as his voice weakened, his anger did not subside. Instead,
like a spark, it slowly began to consume his other emotions from within his quietly withering
body.

"…I can’t do this anymore. I don’t want to be here any longer. I have to leave."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured bitterly, almost to himself. Xin Lu continued to stare at him with a
pale face, as if frozen in place. It was as if Jeong Tae-ui’s words had made a terrible
nightmare come true. His face seemed to crumble, turning ashen. His lips moved, trying to
form words, but only a faint whisper managed to escape.

"You can't leave... You can’t. You don’t even have the Director's permission… So you can’t
leave. There is no way to quit as a member of UNHRDO on your own."

His voice, clinging like a child's, could only manage such words. Jeong Tae-ui gave a bitter
smile.

The Director. Permission. UNHRDO. What did any of that mean? His heart had already left
this place; what could possibly keep him tied down?

"Is that so...? Then I’ll just have to speak directly to the Director. That should allow me to
leave immediately."

"Tae-ui hyung!"

Xin Lu's voice sounded like a scream. Ignoring that voice, Jeong Tae-ui left his room without
looking back even once.

***
The truth was, Xin Lu wasn’t the only reason he was so furious. When people explode with
anger, it's often not because of just one thing. Usually, something small is what finally makes
the accumulated frustrations burst out. Most of the few times Jeong Tae-ui had lost control in
his life had been like that.

When things had built up for so long, so high that they could no longer be held back, that
anger would suddenly explode over something trivial, something that was almost laughably
insignificant. Later, in retrospect, it often seemed absurd. Those who didn't know him well
would say, ‘How can you get so angry over something so small?’ Because the thing that
finally broke the dam of his frustration was indeed always something minor.

Maybe this was one of those times again. The truth was, he wasn't angry enough at Xin Lu to
explode like that. The anger wasn't something Xin Lu had built up. It wasn't solely because of
Ilay, nor the other colleagues, nor his uncle. Yet, at the same time, it was the fault of all of
them. Jeong Tae-ui, feeling too impatient to wait for the elevator, hurriedly climbed the stairs,
muttering through clenched teeth. The headache, which had seemed to subside with the
medication, returned with a vengeance. After falling onto the bed earlier, his leg had twisted,
and now his ankle throbbed with pain every time he took a step.

At this point, he felt like laughing past his anger.

What a mess. Nothing's going right. His head was a wreck, his body even worse. He couldn't
even pull himself together. And there was no one around to help him do it. Jeong Tae-ui was
left alone in this place.

"Hah, Jeong Tae-ui. What is this...? Can't even calm down, can't even pull yourself together.
You've got a long way to go to become human."

But no matter how much he tried to become more human, if he kept bottling things up, they
were bound to explode eventually. The trick was not to let them build up in the first place, but
that's easier said than done. Jeong Tae-ui, limping up the stairs in one breath without stopping
until he reached the ground floor, paused to catch his breath. There was no reason for him to
be this breathless after climbing just a few floors, but he took several deep breaths. Suddenly,
he muttered to himself, "Ah."
Now he understood. Now he knew the name of this feeling. It was unpleasant, a churning
rage with no strength left to vent it. He wanted to scream or shout, but he had no energy for
that either. He just wanted to hide away somewhere, never to come out again. Jeong Tae-ui
was exhausted.

Truly worn out.

If someone blamed him for complaining over such trivial matters, he might recover his
strength later and grab that person by the collar, punching their face in.

Physical exhaustion could be endured, but mental exhaustion was harder to bear. Even now, if
he returned home worn out, there would be no brother waiting to silently welcome him back,
to sit across from him and share drinks he couldn't finish. He had no one to lean on, no one to
confide in, no one to sit faithfully by his side.

After taking a long moment to steady his breath, Jeong Tae-ui wiped his dry eyes with the
back of his hand and resumed walking. It no longer mattered to him. Whatever his uncle
might say, whoever the next Director might be, whoever moved to whichever branch, none of
it concerned Jeong Tae-ui anymore. Human lives and work naturally flowed toward the
direction they were meant to go. If something was meant to happen from the beginning, it
would happen regardless of help or hindrance. If something wasn't meant to be, it wouldn't
happen, no matter how much support it had.

"If it's Uncle... even if the person he serves gets demoted somewhere far away, he'll survive
on his own just fine. …Then why did he need me?"

Speaking to no one in particular, Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself. As soon as he said it, he
realized how true it was. His uncle was not the kind of person whose life path would be
disrupted by whether or not someone helped him. He was someone who could find a new
path, no matter what, and navigate it admirably. Dragging his throbbing ankle, Jeong Tae-ui
continued down the corridor until the Director's office came into view.

He had only been here once before, during Ilay's commissioning ceremony. It wasn’t the kind
of place where an ordinary member like him could just barge in, but Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t
thinking about that anymore.

The agreement with his uncle was finished. He no longer cared about the remaining days or
obligations. His uncle probably wouldn't care either. If the authority to grant that
"permission" to leave this place was in the hands of the Director, then Jeong Tae-ui would
speak to him directly. He would tell him he wanted to leave UNHRDO and get out of here.

Under normal circumstances, it wasn’t Jeong Tae-ui’s role to meet with the Director
personally. When a member requested something, their superior officer would take it up to
the Director, who would then give formal approval. But right now, such procedures didn’t
even occur to him.

In front of the Director's office, Jeong Tae-ui stopped for a moment. He took a deep breath
and knocked on the door. The thick, heavy wooden door echoed with a low, weighty sound.

He stood there, listening, waiting for a voice to invite him in, but after a moment, there was
no sound. He knocked again, but still, there was no response. It was only then that Jeong Tae-
ui considered the possibility that no one might be in the Director’s office. In fact, it made
perfect sense that no one would be there. It was still early morning, before the day's work had
even begun. Of course, it was unlikely that anyone would be in the office so early, but in his
anger, he hadn't thought of that. He had just rushed over, filled with rage.

Jeong Tae-ui let out a sigh of frustration, feeling foolish and ridiculous.

He stared at the doorknob for a while before gently trying to turn it. He thought it might be
locked, but the door opened easily.

"…Excuse me. This is assistant Jeong Tae-ui."

He announced quietly from outside, thinking that perhaps someone might be there. Since the
door was open, his voice should have reached inside, but there was still no response. It
seemed no one was there after all.
After hesitating for a moment, he stepped inside. In any case, he was determined to meet with
the Director and, if necessary, grab him by the collar to get himself thrown out of this branch.
He was prepared to barge into the Director's office or even his private quarters. Come to think
of it, wasn’t the place where the Director stayed connected to his office?

As expected, the Director’s office was empty. However, it looked like someone had just
stepped out briefly. The lamp on the large desk was still on. Was it left on even when no one
was there all night? Now that he thought about it, he seemed to recall hearing that the
Director was a workaholic, someone who immersed himself in work day and night. Maybe he
hadn’t come in yet, or perhaps he’d just stepped out for a moment.

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated briefly. Then, his eyes fell on the two doors lined up inside the
Director's office. One led to the bathroom, and the other to the Director's private room.

Without hesitation, Jeong Tae-ui walked towards the door, briefly wondering if this was
going too far, but he had come too far to turn back now. At this point, he was starting to cool
down a bit, and there was a tinge of regret, but turning around now and bumping into
someone else would be even more embarrassing.

The truth was that a mere member barging into the Director's office with a personal request
was completely out of line. It was the kind of thing that could get him dismissed on the spot.
Of course, getting fired was precisely what Jeong Tae-ui wanted, so if that happened, it
would actually be a good thing. Still, he understood that this situation was irrational and rude.

If they did meet, the first thing he would have to do was apologize. But he couldn't help
wondering, what if he walked in and found the Director undressed or in some other awkward
situation? It was a natural concern to have as he stood before the door. He knocked again, this
time more cautiously.

"Director, this is assistant Jeong Tae-ui. I apologize for the intrusion, but I would like to
speak with you."

After knocking on the door, he spoke politely. And he waited for a moment, but once again,
there was no answer. Jeong Tae-ui frowned. Is he not in his private room either? Well, since
the light was still on, he might have just stepped out somewhere else for a moment. Suddenly,
he felt drained. Already exhausted, he had let his anger explode for a moment and rushed
here in a single breath, but the director was nowhere to be seen. Could there be anything
more disappointing than this?

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and knocked on the unresponsive wooden door again. “Director….” he
muttered the name but no answer came and then shifted his gaze to a button next to the door.
Just a moment ago, he had been too furious to notice anything around him, but now he saw
there was a button beside the door. At first, he thought it was a doorbell. Jeong Tae-ui pressed
the button, but as soon as he did, he tilted his head in confusion. He didn’t hear any sound,
and the texture felt more like...

Before he could finish that thought, the door opened silently. What had appeared to be a
wooden door slid sideways, revealing the inside.

An elevator.

Jeong Tae-ui blinked once, twice, standing still. Why is there an elevator here?

But on second thought, this was the director’s room. It wasn’t strange to have a direct
elevator leading to another floor. Besides, this elevator might lead directly to the director’s
private room.

While Jeong Tae-ui was tilting his head in thought, the wooden door, which looked like a
regular room door, quietly closed again.

Jeong Tae-ui's mouth twisted into a frown.

Something felt off.

He didn't know what it was. But something felt off. It was not a pleasant feeling.
He wanted to leave. Somehow, this elevator, this wooden door itself, gave off an ominous
feeling.

"........…"

But even while thinking that, Jeong Tae-ui pressed the button again. As before, the wooden
door slid open, revealing the elevator.

It was quiet. At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly heard the silence. There was no one else
in the room; he was alone.

The wooden door began to slide shut once more. Almost unconsciously, Jeong Tae-ui
blocked it with his hand. The door, encountering an obstacle, opened again.

Jeong Tae-ui took a step inside. As he stepped in, the elevator door closed behind him as if it
had been waiting.

He turned to look at the elevator. It was no different from any other elevator. There was a
fluorescent display indicating the floors and a button to press for the desired floor. The only
difference was that there was just one button. This was an elevator that went to only one
place. It couldn’t go anywhere else within the building. It was merely a machine that traveled
between two places: the director’s office and one other destination.

Jeong Tae-ui, lost in thought for a moment, pressed the button with no numbers or markings
on it. Soon, he felt a slight sensation of floating, and the elevator began to move downward.

Although there were no numbers on the button, a number appeared on the fluorescent display
indicating the floor. As the elevator descended, the numbers increased one by one. Starting
from the letter "G" representing the ground floor, then 1, 2, 3, it moved downward. And the
number stopped at 4.
When the number stopped, the elevator stopped as well. A heavy feeling pressed briefly from
beneath his feet and then disappeared.

Jeong Tae-ui stared intently at the number on the display.

Basement level 4. A place said to be blocked off without an entrance. The entrance connected
to the stairwell was marked with a “No Entry” sign and closed off, and the elevator did not
stop at this floor. Yet, this elevator had stopped here. Soon, the door opened.

This is troublesome, he thought. Instinctively, Jeong Tae-ui felt he should not get off here.

There are things in the world that are better not to know. And Jeong Tae-ui's instincts were
clearly telling him that this was one of those places.

In front of the elevator, just a few steps away, a wall blocked the view. If he didn’t step out of
the elevator, nothing but the wall could be seen. Yes, nothing could be seen. If he went back
up like this, he could pretend nothing had happened. Jeong Tae-ui waited for the door to
close. When the time came, and the door closed automatically, he planned to press the button
for the ground floor. Something in his mind whispered, don’t get off here.

But no matter how long he waited, the door did not close. After waiting for a while, counting
from one to ten, and then up to twenty, the door still hadn’t closed, so Jeong Tae-ui let out a
quiet sigh. It seemed that on this floor, the door would only close if the "close" button was
pressed. His finger hovered over the button for a moment. Jeong Tae-ui looked up at the
ceiling. The white fluorescent light of the elevator was shining brightly. When he lowered his
head, the wall was still blocking his view like a partition in front of the elevator.

“There’s nothing good to know. I know that. I do know.”

He muttered, not knowing who he was speaking to. He thought for a moment. Perhaps the
entire floor was decorated like a giant house, where the director lived comfortably. Although
nearly a hundred staff members shared the use of basement level 6, no one would complain if
someone like the director used an entire floor by themselves.
Thinking such thoughts, Jeong Tae-ui sighed.

Of course, he didn't really believe that. It was obvious that this place was off-limits to
ordinary people — even to regular staff members. And it was clear that a place like this
would have its own reasons for being restricted. Nevertheless, Jeong Tae-ui got off. Later,
when he looked back, he wouldn’t be able to understand why he got off. If he hadn’t, he
would have at least had the same safety as before; if he did, who knew what lay ahead. Jeong
Tae-ui disliked such uncertain and unstable gambles.

Even so, he got off, perhaps because of the box ingrained in human instinct.

A few seconds after Jeong Tae-ui stepped out, the elevator doors closed. He thought it was a
waste to use an elevator designed to sense weight only to connect two points, but that thought
didn't last long.

Jeong Tae-ui stopped in his tracks, seeing the scene before him.

They had said it was 2,000 pyeong (approximately 6,600 square meters). The entire floor,
that vast space, was open. In the distance, he could see the opposite wall. Between that wall
and the wall behind him, the space was filled with rows of large and small container boxes
arranged in an orderly fashion. This place was a large warehouse.

"Well, this is... The air reeks of suspicion right from the start. What are they trying to
hide…?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered with a sigh. Then, slowly, he approached the metal shelves loaded
with containers. The shelves reached all the way up to the ceiling, which was as high as a
two-story building in an average building. Massive steel columns, too robust to be called
mere metal shelves, were firmly anchored to the floor and ceiling, supporting tightly woven
steel mesh. On top of the mesh, the container boxes were lined up in rows.
The containers came in all shapes and sizes. Some were as small as a drawer, while others
were as large as a small temporary building, neatly arranged by size. The materials varied
from wood to metal. Perhaps the only commonality was that there were no markings or labels
on any of them.

"This isn't good... Should I have just gone back up after all?"

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. But the moment he stepped off the elevator, it was as if he
had already given up on going back.

His footsteps echoed unusually loudly. The hard asphalt floor didn't absorb the sound at all.
Even though the space was packed and shouldn't amplify sounds, perhaps because he lacked
confidence or because he was alone, even his own footsteps grated on his ears. Jeong Tae-ui
approached a small container a few steps ahead. He tapped the lid lightly with his knuckles.
He expected some noise from inside, but there was no response. He tried pushing the
container with his fingers, but it didn't budge. Only when he pushed it lightly with his whole
body did it move slightly.

The box at the very bottom of the shelf was nailed shut. But the box directly above it, which
was of the same size and shape, had a lid that was closed but not secured. After staring at it
for a moment, Jeong Tae-ui placed his hand on the lid. He pushed it gently.

The heavy lid seemed to resist, holding its weight as if it wanted to stay in place, but
eventually, it slowly slid to the side. The contents of the box came into view.

“............”

Damn it.

Jeong Tae-ui involuntarily swallowed a surge of nausea. No, he couldn’t speak.

He stared into the box for a moment before closing the lid again. Then, he opened the box
next to it. The same thing was inside. He ventured a little deeper. The boxes were about twice
the size of the previous ones. Most of the boxes of that size were nailed shut and could not be
opened. After searching around the metal shelves nearby for a while, he finally found an open
box. This time, Jeong Tae-ui opened it without hesitation. He never wanted to, but the
contents were exactly what he had expected.

"... It keeps getting worse, doesn't it..."

Jeong Tae-ui moved on. He didn't even bother to close the lid of the box. After all, there were
bound to be surveillance cameras installed throughout this warehouse. From the moment he
set foot in this place, it was impossible not to leave any traces. Realizing this brought him a
strange sense of calm.

He walked straight to the innermost part of the warehouse, occasionally opening a box lid to
check its contents as if prompted by passing thoughts. The place where Jeong Tae-ui's steps
halted had a container the size of a room. It was the deepest part of the warehouse. Due to its
size, or perhaps for some other reason, the container was not closed. It looked like an entire
side of the container had been removed, like tearing down a wall of a temporary building.

And inside, there lay a massive piece of metal so heavy that it would take multiple strong
men to even lift it.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at the container for a long while, almost in a daze. More specifically, at
the glossy, jet-black metal inside. The smooth curves, sharp and soft at the same time, seemed
as if they could take flight at any moment.

"... Ha."

Who knows how long he stood there? Eventually, a short laugh escaped Jeong Tae-ui’s lips.
His gaze remained fixed on the object inside.

"I mean... this is insane..."

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled helplessly, scratching his head like a fool. It was understandable — he
had no idea what else to do. His thoughts were swirling, mixing chaotically in his mind.

"Damn it, the one who’s going insane here is me. How did you end up in this place?"

When he heard a troubled voice from behind his shoulder, Jeong Tae-ui turned around
without showing any signs of surprise. He hadn't been startled; he had heard footsteps
approaching for a while. The voice, which hadn’t bothered to soften its steps, stopped a few
strides away from Jeong Tae-ui.

"I thought you’d arrive around lunchtime at the earliest, but you came quicker than expected.
Did you take a jet here?"

"When you called me, I was already at the airport. There was some trouble at the branch, so I
wrapped up training immediately and got summoned here."

Jeong Tae-ui casually asked, and his uncle replied just as casually. He took another step
forward and looked at the container that Jeong Tae-ui had been staring at moments ago.
Tilting his head slightly as if admiring a sculpture, he muttered indifferently after a while.

"It's beautiful, isn't it?"

"Yes. It's the most beautiful bomb I've ever seen."

Jeong Tae-ui whispered, sounding either impressed or regretful. A wistful sigh tinged his
weary voice.

"This is the last thing Jae-ui ever made."

His uncle walked slowly toward the massive bomb, step by step, until he stood right in front
of it and ran his hand over the jet-black metal. Jeong Tae-ui watched his uncle and the metal
structure quietly before murmuring softly.

"Did my brother make the other things in the containers too?"

For a moment, his uncle traced the smooth black surface in silence, then tilted his head
ambiguously.

"Some of them, yes. But most of them aren't. They're just products for sale."

"Products... for UNHRDO?"

"To be exact, you could call them joint ventures. And if half of them are products, the other
half might be considered donations."

His uncle spoke calmly, his fingers sliding regretfully over the steel, but then he turned back
to Jeong Tae-ui with a nonchalant expression. Their eyes met.

Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his temples and let out a weary laugh. There was nothing else he could
do but laugh.

"This is just... trouble on top of trouble... Products and donations, huh."

He muttered bitterly. His uncle said nothing more. But Jeong Tae-ui was not foolish enough
to miss the meaning behind those words, nor was he so oblivious.

"UNHRDO’s headquarters is in the U.S., right?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked, almost to himself. His uncle raised his eyebrows in response instead of
answering. Jeong Tae-ui let out a small chuckle.

"And there, they secretly sell weapons to rebel forces in foreign communist countries, just
like in Iran?"

Jeong Tae-ui joked weakly, and his uncle smiled faintly.

"UNHRDO is not an organization belonging to the U.S. It is heavily influenced, but it’s a
place where six countries evenly share the power."

"Indeed, an international organization where six countries evenly… share the reins. One for
all, and all for one...?"

His uncle just smiled without saying a word. As he walked over to the box that Jeong Tae-ui
had left open earlier and closed the lid again, he spoke briefly.

"No comment beyond that."

Jeong Tae-ui looked around. Containers were stacked from the floor to the ceiling. The
warehouse was full, and the containers continued beyond what he could see, hidden by more
containers. Inside, weapons that could be deployed at any moment lay dormant.

"Maurer would go mad with excitement if he saw this place."

Jeong Tae-ui tried to laugh as he muttered his joke, but no sound came out. Instead, his
strength left him, and he sank to the ground. Amazing. A complete knockout, without a
doubt.

“How much is this a secret?”

He muttered. His uncle, who was closing the lids of the boxes Jeong Tae-ui had left open,
glanced at him briefly.

"Not many people know about this. The director, vice director, and among the instructors,
there’s only Rick and me. Other than that, maybe Jae-ui knew. He never said anything
directly, though."

"…I see."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded, his head bobbing up and down like a toy. His consciousness still felt
like it was dreaming; he couldn’t quite grasp the situation, but his head continued nodding
reflexively.

The Director, the Vice Director, and among the instructors... his uncle and Rick, and perhaps
Jeong Jae-ui.

Jeong Tae-ui retraced his thoughts for a moment. He could understand why the Director, Vice
Directors, and the developer might be involved. But the reason his uncle mentioned only two
instructors didn't immediately come to mind. However, he didn't have to think too long to
understand why. The reason they were involved quickly became apparent.

So that’s how it is. Now he finally understood Ilay’s strange privileges. Indeed, that’s why his
uncle was considered "necessary for UNHRDO." Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui let out a dry
chuckle. It began with that small laugh, and before he knew it, the laughter he had struggled
to suppress started flowing uncontrollably. The low, dry laughter went on for quite a while.

At this point, all he could do was laugh.

The United Nations Human Resource Development Organization.

Who would believe that this international organization, which everyone wanted to be a part
of, was secretly leading illegal activities? If this were exposed, it would be the scoop of a
lifetime. Of course, before it could ever reach the public, he'd either disappear without a
trace, or it would be quietly covered up before a single word could be printed. This was
something even McKinn couldn’t compare to.

"What are we supposed to do when an international organization breaks international law? …

No, maybe it was created for this purpose in the first place... Oh, right. Wasn't the Asian
branch of UNHRDO the most recently established?"

"Tae-ui."

Jeong Tae-ui stopped muttering, accompanied by his hollow laughter. His uncle, who had
interrupted by calling his name, paused for a moment and then shook his head as if troubled,
forcing a smile that feigned discomfort.

"Thinking something in your head and saying it out loud are completely different matters.
Because then imagination turns into reality."

This time, Jeong Tae-ui remained silent. He wasn’t foolish enough to not understand his
uncle's warning. Sitting on the floor, he quietly stared at his feet for a while before letting out
a long sigh without a sound.

It was truly a terrible feeling. He had never felt like such an idiot before. Jeong Tae-ui felt as
though he had become a clown, dancing and singing in a place he didn't even recognize.

"What about Hyung?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked abruptly. However, his uncle, who seemed to know everything, slowly
shook his head.

"I don't know. I've searched everywhere, but I haven't found a single clue yet."
Jeong Tae-ui buried his face in his knees. His body, exhausted and limp, couldn't move at all.
It felt like it wouldn't be surprising if he turned into a fossil right here.

How ridiculous. Jeong Tae-ui thought with a sense of self-mockery. He wasn't particularly
more moral or conscientious than others. Nor was he a young man so full of dreams and
innocence as to see the world purely. When he heard of corruption breaking out somewhere
in the world, he simply brushed it off, thinking that’s just how people live. Perhaps even now,
if he weren't in such a worn-out state, he might have turned his head away, pretending not to
know, after getting angry or scolding someone.

But now, he was so exhausted that he seemed like he could collapse with just a puff of
someone’s breath. The mere fact of his presence here seemed to weigh on him like hundreds
of tons of steel crushing him. Let alone the fact that he had somehow become directly or
indirectly involved with the system here.

"When I came looking for you at your house, even if Jae-ui had been there with you, I would
have brought you instead of him. From the start, I thought you were the one I should ask for
help, so I came to get you."

Click, the sound of footsteps drew closer. They approached once more.

"You undoubtedly have talent and intelligence. Even if things around you go in a way that
has nothing to do with your efforts, that's not your fault. At least in this environment, you
were exceptional enough to be placed in it."

"Uncle... that's just sophistry."

Jeong Tae-ui said with a weak smile. If being in this situation was not due to his misfortune
but rather due to his personality or some meager talent he might or might not have, he would
have gladly discarded such things. Jeong Tae-ui lifted his head from his knees. A few steps
away, his uncle stood, looking down at him. He would never apologize or offer excuses.
"Uncle. I'm going back now."

Jeong Tae-ui said. His uncle thought for a moment, then bent down, placing his hands on his
knees. Like he was watching over a small child, his uncle’s face approached close to the top
of Jeong Tae-ui’s head.

"If it's you, you could reach whatever position you desire, even here."

"Thank you for thinking so highly of me, uncle. But I have no desired position here."

Jeong Tae-ui gave a faint smile.

A desired position. How far could he go up? A position like that of a madman who beats
people and barely gets punished? Or the rank of an instructor like his sly uncle before his
eyes? Or perhaps the rank of a deputy minister who plays power games and forms factions?
Or even a director who, with a grandiose facade, contributes to killing that takes place
somewhere in the world?

There was no position that Jeong Tae-ui wanted to ascend to.

"I'm tired."

"…..…."

"I want to go back home and sleep for a week without thinking about anything. The sleeping
conditions here are so unsettling, I can’t get a deep sleep."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered bitterly. His uncle looked at him quietly, as he weakly expressed his
frustration. Then, suddenly, as if jokingly, his uncle spoke as if telling a fact.
"For a while, your house won't be a very comfortable place to sleep either. You might have
some unwanted visitors. This time, they won't be looking for Jae-ui but for you, Tae-ui."

"What do you mean…?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered bitterly and buried his face back into his knees. Yes, that might be the
case. No, since his uncle's words had never been wrong before, it was more than likely true.
In any case, Jeong Tae-ui was implicated in the unfortunate incident involving the vice
director's position. It was unpredictable what kind of person would come and for what
purpose.

The home he had hoped to return to peacefully was now gone. His mind had already left this
place. So where should he go? He had nowhere to go.

"In the blink of an eye, I've become homeless... Uncle, this is too much."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled into his knees. He wasn’t sure if his words reached his uncle’s ears.
His uncle remained silent for a while, looking at Jeong Tae-ui.

"…Tae-ui. Originally, our agreement was for half a year when you came here."

"There isn’t much time left now."

Jeong Tae-ui replied sullenly, wondering if his uncle might say he should fulfill the half-year
term. Even if his uncle insisted on the half-year, Jeong Tae-ui was determined to leave. He no
longer wanted to stay here. The promise with his uncle could not keep him bound.

"Then, during the remaining period, please work for me somewhere other than here."

His uncle’s serious voice fell from above. Jeong Tae-ui remained silent for a moment, quietly
contemplating.
How long did he remain like that? Although some time had passed, his uncle patiently
awaited his response. Eventually, Jeong Tae-ui slowly lifted his head and, with weary eyes,
looked at his uncle and whispered as if in a sigh.

"Uncle... You're really shameless."

His uncle laughed. Seeing his uncle’s eyes soften for the first time today, Jeong Tae-ui
sighed.

"Uncle, I don’t even have a guess as to where my brother might be. Even with all the
information networks mobilized, we couldn’t find him. How could I possibly locate him?"

As Jeong Tae-ui spoke, his uncle raised his eyebrows slightly. Then he laughed out loud.
Unexpectedly, as if he had been pleasantly surprised, his uncle let out a quiet laugh that
didn’t stop and patted Jeong Tae-ui’s head. His uncle found his nephew even more intelligent
and perceptive than he had expected. Even with the scant clues available, Jeong Tae-ui could
pinpoint the core issue with astonishing accuracy.

"I don’t expect results. The process alone will be enough. You can remain as a special agent
of the UNHRDO, and of course, all expenses can be fully billed, including the money you
even give to passing beggars. Do you understand what I’m saying?"

His uncle gently patted Jeong Tae-ui’s cheek with his palm, like he did when Jeong Tae-ui
was very young. Jeong Tae-ui looked at his uncle as if he were a child again.

"For one or two months. That should be enough time for things to settle internally. Those
who need to be demoted will be, those who need to be transferred will go, and that should be
sufficient to silence others. After that, you can return home. Even if not as often as now, I’ll
visit from time to time."

"You haven’t come once in the three years since my father passed away. So what does ‘I’ll
visit from time to time’ mean?"
Despite his weary state, Jeong Tae-ui clung to the part of his uncle’s words that troubled him.
The sound of his uncle’s laughter softly brushed his ears.

Jeong Tae-ui kept his uncle’s hand on his cheek and tilted his head. He felt so drained that he
wanted to collapse and sleep right there. If he closed his eyes, it felt like he wouldn’t wake up
for about a hundred years.

"Alright. Let’s do that. Two months. I may not be able to find my brother, but I’ll try. I also
want to see him."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled in a voice that sounded almost asleep. His uncle listened silently, even
though the voice might have been hard to understand. After a brief silence, Jeong Tae-ui
continued.

"But I don’t need the identity of a special agent of the UNHRDO. The identity of Jeong Tae-
ui might be dangerous as well. Give me a new name. An identity that no one knows and no
one will suspect — a name that even you won’t be able to uncover."

He wanted to leave no trace of himself here, to ensure there were no clues left to find Jeong
Tae-ui. A new name, one that no one — perhaps not even his uncle — could discover.

His uncle gazed at Jeong Tae-ui in silence. His hand, which had been resting on Jeong Tae-
ui’s cheek, finally began to move again. The calm, gentle pat on his head was comforting.

"Alright. We’ll do that. I’ll create an identity with the name, nationality, age, and personal
details you want. Afterward, I’ll put the record in an envelope and have it destroyed without
even looking at it myself. …But if you disappear like Jae-ui, I might be a bit sad."

"I’ll contact you from time to time. After all, since it’s under the pretext of searching for my
brother, I’ll need to give progress reports."
Jeong Tae-ui gave a faint smile and murmured. His uncle continued to pat him for a while
longer before slowly nodding.

"Okay. Then, let’s get up. It’s time to start the day anew."

Jeong Tae-ui took his uncle’s outstretched hand as he stepped back. He stood up from where
he had been sitting. It had seemed like he would never be able to rise from that spot, but he
had to get up and walk now. If he stayed seated, he would be stuck there indefinitely.

Following a few steps behind his uncle, Jeong Tae-ui looked at the elevator standing at a
distance. When he boarded that elevator and the doors opened again, he would be outside.
Outside, no longer within the UNHRDO branch, was waiting beyond those doors. Everything
was tiresome and exhausting. Everything that bound Jeong Tae-ui was too heavy. He was
ready to leave all of that behind. Once he left, he would never return.

His uncle had said that he could return home after some time. However, Jeong Tae-ui had no
lingering attachment to that place. Even if he could never go back there again, it didn’t matter
with his tired heart. At this moment, if he could just rest his worn-out heart, he didn’t care
about any future sanctuary.

The elevator approached in front of him. His uncle entered through the open wooden door
and waited for Jeong Tae-ui. As he stepped inside and then out again, Jeong Tae-ui would
have to bid farewell to his current self. He hesitated momentarily at the door. His uncle
waited silently. But what was there to hesitate about now? There was nothing holding him
back.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly lifted his hand and patted his chest, as if trying to soothe his weary heart.
Then, to move on to another place, he took a step forward.

{ End of Volume 3. }
 Chapter 12

[Yuji] Passion Volume 4

Kyle

The man had incredibly bad luck today. During his twelve-day stay in Italy, he had already
been pickpocketed twice. Both times at the same station on the first two consecutive days.

In truth, he wasn't the type to be careless. He was so fond of making new friends that people
around him would say, ‘There's no one who likes people as much as he does.’ He approached
others with a mindset that he could make friends with anyone, even strangers. However, that
didn't mean he would blindly accept every stranger who approached him.

Especially when someone approached using an obvious trick—like a group of people

suddenly surrounding him while carrying newspapers or bouquets. He had once politely
turned away a Gypsy girl who suddenly thrust a bouquet into his face, as if about to hit him,
while slipping her hand into his pocket. He also managed to evade a group of adults and
children who swarmed towards him by slipping away before they could surround him. But he
let his guard down when a young man with a clean appearance came up to him to ask for
directions.

Feeling sympathetic, he studied the map with the young man, who looked lost and confused,
even though he didn’t know the area well himself. After helping the young man and feeling
pleased with himself, he realized that his wallet had gone along with the young man. It was
like that. Similarly, he got pickpocketed again near the station the next day.

After that, the man became more cautious and decided to be wary of strangers while going
about his business. He regretted how people's willingness to offer kindness to others with
pure intentions could be diminished in this way.

After going back and forth between two cities and finally completing his business in Italy
during those twelve days, he boarded a train, satisfied with the results. He could have taken a
plane, but after finishing his work in Italy, he decided to give himself a week's vacation.
Just in time, a music festival was being held in Salzburg. He thought it would be nice to
leisurely stop by Austria, stay for a few days, and then slowly return to his home country.

The train that departed just before 11 PM was scheduled to arrive in Salzburg around 4 AM.
The man, who had barely managed to finish the busy schedule of the final day late at night,
boarded the train feeling refreshed after completing his work, but he was exhausted. So, even
when the person in the seat next to him struck up a friendly conversation, something he
usually enjoyed so much that he would stay up all night talking, he could only manage about
half an hour of conversation before he couldn’t fight off the drowsiness and closed his eyes.
He briefly thought about the fact that he hadn’t booked a hotel, but he figured he could find
one after he arrived.

He fell into a light sleep on the train as it gradually distanced itself from Venice, where
pickpockets were rampant. Although he only slept for a short time, it was deep enough that it
took considerable effort to wake up when someone shook him for a long time. His eyelids felt
heavy, and it was only after several blinks that he could finally focus on the person in front of
him.

It was the conductor. It seemed they were about to cross the border. Nodding at the
conductor’s request to see his passport, the man, still too drowsy to open his eyes fully,
fumbled around his chest pocket. Suddenly, his eyes shot open. His sleepiness vanished
completely. The item that should have been there was gone.

In front of the conductor, who was looking at him with a puzzled expression, he frantically
turned out his empty inner pocket. All that came out was dust. He checked his other pockets
as well, even though he had no recollection of putting anything in them, but they were just as
empty. It wasn’t as if something he had never placed there would magically appear.

Maybe it was his bag... Maybe in his sleep, he, who has never sleepwalked before, somehow
put it in his bag... The man searched for his bag. But the bag was gone too. The conductor,
who seemed to have guessed what had happened, looked at him with a sympathetic
expression. Then suddenly, as if he saw something, the conductor muttered “Ah” and picked
up something that had fallen on the floor, partially hidden under the bed. It was the passport.

“The item you were looking for is right here.”

The conductor, after flipping through the passport, courteously returned it to the man. Still in
a daze, the man took the passport and habitually muttered, "Thank you." Then he bent down
to see if anything else had fallen under the bed where the conductor had just found the
passport. But all he found was more dust.

Maybe the person who had been sitting next to him saw something, he thought, and he turned
his head to look at the neighboring seat. It was empty.

The conductor, who seemed to understand the situation, spoke to the man.

"They say that a common trick these days is to spike drinks with sleeping pills and then steal
your belongings while you’re asleep. If you’d like to file a loss report, I can assist you. Were
the items you lost important?"

The man shook his head blankly. The lost items weren’t that important. The only thing he
couldn’t afford to lose was his passport, and thankfully, it had been left untouched while
everything else was stolen.

He sighed as he recalled the young man who had been sitting next to him before he fell
asleep, who had offered him juice. His friends would laugh if they heard about this. Three
incidents in just over ten days.

The man had never been deceived or betrayed by anyone while doing business. He was good
at spotting those things. But he sometimes fell for petty pickpockets trying to make a quick
buck. Every time that happened, his friends would mock him, saying, ‘For someone with
such an unerring eye for people, how do you keep falling for this?’

"By the way, sir, do you have your train ticket?"

The conductor’s question brought the man out of his daze. He looked blankly at the
conductor. He fumbled through the pockets he had already checked, but again, he could only
shake his head. Before long, the train made a brief stop at the next station, and the man had to
disembark and walk dejectedly to the police station inside the station.
The man had incredibly bad luck today.

After filing a loss report at the police station, the man waited there until dawn, catching a bit
of sleep in a corner. When he finally emerged in the morning, the sun was shining, though it
was still too early for most stores to open. It wasn’t a completely hopeless situation.
Fortunately, he still had his passport, so he wasn’t stuck.

But money was still a problem.

Even if he wasn’t stuck, he needed money to get anywhere. He could go to a bank, have his
identity verified, and withdraw some money, but the village where he had disembarked was
very small. It didn’t even take 15 minutes to walk from the station to the main street, which
was really just a small shopping area.

There were a few banks, but most were local, and he didn’t see the sign of the bank he used.
After wandering the streets looking for it, he finally gave up and went into a nearby bank to
ask. The helpful staff made a call and then informed him that the nearest branch of his bank
was six stations away at a larger station.

Six stations away. It wasn’t that far, but for a man without a single cent, it might as well have
been a million miles.

He considered opening an account at this bank and making a collect call to his company to
ask them to deposit money into this account. But then he realized that international transfers
take several days. How would he survive in this village for the few days it would take for the
money to arrive?

Maybe he could wash dishes. But cleaning jobs probably wouldn’t be given to someone who
would only stay for a few days. Or maybe, despite getting scolded later, he should ask James
to come here and help. Oh, but James had an appointment with the Tyler executives today.

The man pondered seriously.

As he usually did when he needed to think, he began walking aimlessly.

The village was small, a cozy and peaceful rural town. Trains crossing the border passed by
only a few times a day, so it wasn't busy, and it seemed like a good place to live. The man’s
parents had also moved to the suburbs, saying they wanted to escape the city. His father, still
full of workaholic energy, often visited the company, while his mother enjoyed a quiet life
tending the garden in the suburbs.

Maybe when he got older, he should build a house in a place like this. The man, having lost
his worries, found himself leisurely strolling around and taking in his surroundings. The
small, pretty houses had flowers blooming haphazardly over the low fences. The streets,
though old, were clean and neatly maintained, creating a cozy atmosphere. Occasionally,
birds chirped from somewhere far away, and among the quiet residential areas, there were
small shops here and there. There was a bakery, a vegetable shop, and even a clothing store.

These small shops didn’t seem likely to thrive, but they appeared to be running comfortably
without the need to rush their business. They added color to the streets lined with houses.

Then, one shop caught the man’s eye. It was a second-hand bookstore.

The entrance was so narrow that at first, he didn’t even realize it was a shop. Only when he
got closer did he see that the shop stretched out like a hallway, barely three or four pyeong
(about 10-13 square meters) in size. The bookshelves crammed inside made it look even
smaller. It was so narrow that a person could barely squeeze between the shelves. Moreover,
books were piled up like mountains beside the shelves, making it seem like a single wrong
move would cause them to collapse.

At the very back of the shop, an old man with a head full of white hair, presumably the
owner, sat basking in the sunlight streaming through the window. His head occasionally
nodded, suggesting that he might be dozing off contentedly. Though the shop seemed like it
would be deserted all day, surprisingly, there was already someone standing inside. It was a
young man wearing a hat and carrying a bag, who stood in front of a bookshelf, flipping
through the pages of a book as if he had found something interesting.
Seeing that a shop like this could have business at this hour made the man feel strangely
pleased.

He loved books. Not just an ordinary love, but a near-maniacal passion. The greatest joy he
knew was the feeling of obtaining a rare book, those ones he had long wanted to read but was
almost impossible to find due to its age. At one point, he even started a company to reprint
hard-to-find old books, but as he had expected from the start, the company failed
spectacularly. A company cannot be sustained by love and hobby alone; it must generate
profit.

In the end, he took over his father’s business, running a profitable company, but on a personal
level, he still dealt with old books.

This is why he loved second-hand bookstores, and whenever he saw shops like this that
didn’t make much money, he always wished for their success.

“Let’s see what kind of books they have…”

The man scanned the bookshelves lined up along the wall outside the shop. He clicked his
tongue at the sight of books exposed to direct sunlight. He carefully dusted off the dust that
had settled on the books, feeling sorry for them, as he examined them. A second-hand
bookstore of this size, tucked away in a remote village like this, would typically have books
haphazardly shelved. Ideally, they would be categorized by subject and organized by author,
but at best, similar-themed books were loosely grouped together.

There was no classification system in this shop. It was utterly disorganized. A cookbook was
placed next to a novel, and next to that was a music sheet collection. The man sighed. He
hadn't expected much after seeing how the books were exposed to sunlight, but it was still
disheartening to see the books left to deteriorate like this. In a hundred years or so, these
books could become quite valuable.

The man gently stroked the spines of the books, feeling a pang of sadness as if he were
looking at an abused child in someone else’s home. If it were a child, at least he could report
it to the police, but these books had no such recourse.
Then it happened. The man’s hand froze. Beneath his fingers was a worn-out book. His eyes
widened in disbelief, and his mouth fell open involuntarily.

「730 Days of Solitude – Holt Rumpels」

With trembling hands, the man pulled out the book. The back cover was tattered, and he
carefully opened it to check the complete edition. It was a 1994 edition, published by
Hartenhardt.

He couldn't believe it. In 1994, Holt Rumpels' book was banned in Germany and ordered to
be burned. Only a few copies survived, and years later, a small number were published in
neighboring countries. Even then, they quickly went out of print, making it nearly impossible
to find, even in overseas editions.

But a 1994 edition? And in German, no less.

The man’s hands trembled uncontrollably. To find such a treasure in a rundown second-hand
bookstore in a remote rural village was beyond belief.

He felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude toward the pickpocket. If not for that thief, he
wouldn’t have gotten off at this station, and he would never have had this chance encounter
with such a treasure.

He wanted it. No, he had to have it at all costs. The man kept caressing the worn leather-
bound book. What should he do? He was back to his original problem. He had no money.
Moreover, even if he were to haggle over its poor condition, this book would still be worth at
least 5,000 euros.

If only he hadn’t lost his wallet, he would have gladly handed over a few thousand dollars
and walked out with the book clutched to his chest. But now, he didn’t have 5,000 euros —
he didn’t even have 5 euros.
What should he do? Should he call James and ask him to finish his work as quickly as
possible and rush over here? James could probably make it by this evening. But what if, by
some remote chance, someone else buys this book in the meantime? With a treasure like this,
it wouldn’t be surprising if someone snapped it up immediately.

The man hugged the book tightly and began to stomp his feet in a panic. He even felt an urge
to just make a run for it.

“What do I do? What do I do?”

He muttered, pacing back and forth in front of the bookshelf. Suddenly, he froze again, and
his eyes widened in shock.

「Ensemble – Henry March」

“Huh...”

He was breathless. Henry March’s Ensemble. A book that philosophers of the late 19th
century couldn’t praise enough, according to the literature. The man had once desperately
searched for it, but he began to doubt its existence because there were no clues.

In a hurry, he grabbed that book as well. His heart pounded so hard it felt like it might give
out at any moment. At that point, he was beyond caring about money or reality. He decided to
comb through this crumbling treasure trove thoroughly.

He started by scanning the bookshelf standing on the roadside outside. Although he didn’t
find any books as valuable as the first two, he did discover one more that could fetch a good
price at auction. However, since he already owned that book, he regretfully decided to leave
it.

The man entered the shop. The thought of navigating this cramped and crowded space made
him feel a bit dizzy, but he was willing to endure the discomfort for the sake of the treasure
hunt. Inside, the shop was just as disorganized as the outside. He had to go through each
book, one by one. Starting with the closest bookshelf to the door, he carefully inspected the
shelves, moving deeper into the store. Along the way, he found several valuable books.
Although only one of them was worth grabbing immediately, his book-loving friends would
have gone crazy pulling out book after book.

Today was truly a lucky day. He tried to recall another day in his life when he had been this
happy, but nothing came to mind.

Almost in a trance, he bent low to inspect the bottom shelf, meticulously working his way
backward. Suddenly, he bumped into something with his hip, snapping him back to reality.
He turned to see the young man in the hat from earlier — the one who had been browsing the
second-hand bookstore early in the morning. The young man was still reading.

The man quickly apologized, saying, "I'm sorry," and turned back around. He had no time to
spare for strangers. Although he generally liked people, these treasures were incomparable to
any person. As he frantically skimmed the books, he could feel the young man’s calm gaze
on him, but he didn’t bother to look up. I already apologized, so what more does he want?
Oh, this book is hard to find too. He already had it, though.

How could a treasure trove like this remain unknown? Or better yet, how could a place like
this even exist? Maybe that unassuming old man who seemed to be dozing off was actually a
legendary broker...

Soon, he felt the young man’s gaze shift away. The sound of pages turning resumed. After
thoroughly inspecting almost the entire shop, the man was clutching five books to his chest.
He stood in front of the last remaining bookshelf, clutching the books tightly as if he couldn’t
bear to let a single one go.

"Excuse me, could you move aside for a moment?"

He politely addressed the young man who was still standing in the same spot, engrossed in
his book. Though it was hard to tell with the hat pulled down low, the bone structure and skin
below the nose suggested that the young man was Asian. However, the young man just stared
at him blankly, as if he didn’t understand a word he was saying. The man briefly considered
which language he should try next and then noticed that the book the young man was reading
was in English. He repeated the request in English, and the young man promptly moved
aside. Taking the young man’s place, the man began to inspect the last bookshelf, starting
from the top shelf. The books were haphazardly arranged, with some placed horizontally to
fill in the gaps, and even the smaller books were double-stacked. It took quite a while to
search through them.

By the time he finished inspecting that bookshelf, quite a bit of time had passed. The man
was drenched in sweat. After finding one more book on the last bookshelf, he wiped the
sweat from his forehead, feeling immensely satisfied. He hadn't felt this fulfilled in about ten
years. The man looked around the shop again, filled with a sense of pride. He decided he
would definitely come back here often.

Only then did the man, having somewhat calmed down, begin to think about the reality of his
situation. Wait a minute — he had no money. What was he going to do? Groaning, he racked
his brain, then suddenly turned his gaze toward the young man standing beside him. The
young man was still reading, deeply absorbed in his book, not even glancing around. The
kind of customer bookstore owners hate the most — someone who reads without buying
anything…

The man mused over this and, out of curiosity, tilted his head slightly to sneak a glance at the
book cover. The book, bound in reddish leather, seemed quite old. The title was written in
gold leaf, but the young man’s fingers were partially obscuring it, making it hard to read.

The man quickly lost interest in the young man, his thoughts returning to the pressing issue
of money.

Then, as if he had read enough, the young man closed the book. He started walking toward
the cash register, where the old man was dozing off.

It was at that moment—

The man caught a glimpse of the book’s title.

“Wait!”
He grabbed the young man’s wrist. The young man, startled, turned around, his lips twitching
under his hat as if to say something. But the man didn’t care. He snatched the book from the
young man’s hands to inspect it.

Unbelievable.

Milow Cavli.

The book that was spoken of by many but seen by none, so much so that it became a running
joke — a rare gem. The very book the man had been searching for tirelessly for over 20
years, without finding even the slightest clue.

The man’s eyes widened as he flipped through the pages. The book, yellowed with age, was
in poor condition. There was even mold on the back cover. But to him, this book was a
priceless treasure. It was worth more than the six books he was already clutching to his chest.
It was a treasure he would risk his life for.

“Are you going to buy this book?”

The man asked the young man. His voice was strained, almost breaking from the tension. The
words, delivered as if he were picking a fight, left the young man stunned and speechless for
a moment. Then, slowly, he began to speak. The man, completely focused, stared at the
young man’s lips.

Will he buy it? Will this young man take this coveted book from him…?

“I don’t understand what you’re saying. If you speak English, please do.”

“.............”
The man fell silent. He stood there, stunned, trying to process what the young man had just
said before realizing his mistake. He had been so desperate that he had forgotten the young
man didn’t speak German.

“...I’m sorry. Are you going to buy this book?”

He apologized politely and repeated his question. The young man finally seemed to
understand and nodded.

“Yes, that’s my plan.”

“........! Haven’t you been reading that book for a while? Haven’t you already read it?”

When the man spoke urgently again, the young man hesitated for a moment, seemingly
startled by the intensity, and muttered:

"I glanced through it and it seemed interesting, so... I was actually planning to buy it and read
it properly."

The man felt as if he might faint. Was this how an Arab merchant must feel, watching his
treasure turn to sand and disappear before his eyes? However, he quickly regained his
composure. Listening to the young man's words, it was clear that he was an inexperienced
novice who probably didn’t understand the value of the book. The way he spoke, as if he was
considering reading it just because it seemed interesting, confirmed this.

"Ah... Actually, that book is one I've wanted to read for a long time, but it was rarely
available. Since I'm seeing it now, I'd like to read it myself. Could you possibly let me have
it?"

The man spoke politely to the young man, not lying but also not revealing all the facts. The
young man seemed to ponder for a moment. After flipping through the pages a few times
with a hint of regret, he eventually nodded and handed the book to the man.
"Yes, go ahead. Here."

"Oh, thank you."

The man felt a surge of joy. At the same time, he clicked his tongue in regret for the young
man. Regardless of its entertainment value, this book had a worth that was hard to measure in
money. Because of his ignorance, he missed out on this treasure.

Though he felt a pang of guilt for deceiving the naive young man, the man had no intention
of using the book for financial gain. Moreover, it is only fitting for a valuable item to go to
someone who understands and cherishes its worth. Believing that such a lucky day would not
come again, the man shed a tear internally. He felt that he could go without food for about a
year and still be full.

The poor young man, unaware of the unfortunate situation he was in, calmly continued to
look at the book. Suddenly, the young man noticed the books he was holding. After scanning
through them, the young man spoke nonchalantly:

"Rumpelstiltskin, Henry March, Heinz... you’ve found some rare books."

Hearing the young man’s words, the man hesitated. He glanced at the young man’s
expression. It didn’t seem like there was any particular meaning behind his words. However,
knowing the names and the connection to rare books suggested that he was not just an
ordinary passerby. This young man seemed to have a genuine interest in rare books. But
considering how easily he had given up the book, the man remained skeptical and approached
him in a friendly manner.

"Yes, it caught my eye by chance. ...It seems you like old books."

However, the young man shook his head dismissively, as if it wasn’t that big of a deal, and
turned to leave the bookstore.
“No, I’m just picking up a few things. There are some people around me who are into that
sort of thing... But strangely, this bookstore has a lot of them. Just the other day, I was
amazed when I bought a book by Ires from here.”

“……!!!!!”

Upon hearing the mention of Ires, the man reflexively grabbed the young man’s arm. The
young man, startled, looked back at him.

“I-Ires, you mean...?”

“……Pablo Ires.…. ……Would you like to see that too?”

At the young man’s somewhat reluctant question, the man vigorously nodded. Pablo Ires was
another author whose books the man had desperately been searching for. He was now afraid
that this might be a dream. If it was a dream, he hoped it wouldn’t end.

The only angel-like young man left on earth, this time too, nodded readily. He said that he
had left it at his lodging and it wasn’t here right now, but since it was nearby, he would go
quickly to get it and bring it back. The man kept expressing his gratitude.

It was unbelievable. This young man knew the value of the book. Even though he clearly
understood how precious the treasure it was, he was generously offering it to him. There were
so few people who shared such interests, and to find a young man with such a kind heart. If
only Helena hadn’t gotten married, he would have introduced them.

Feeling regretful, the man quickly ran to the counter, sensing that the young man was about
to leave. He needed to hurry, buy the book, and catch up with him.

But at that moment, the man realized that this reality was not a dream. He still had no money.
“..........”

Standing there dazed for a while, the young man approached him with a puzzled expression.
The man looked at him with a forlorn face.

“What’s the matter?”

“... I just remembered that I was wandering around, worrying about what to do since I got
pickpocketed today... I don’t have any money...”

The man mumbled with a melancholic expression. The young man looked at him with
sympathy. The dilemma returned to square one. The man had no money. Although he had a
treasure in his possession, he had no way to make it entirely his own. In this situation, he
would have to call James and ask him to come immediately, even if it meant canceling all of
today’s appointments...

“If you don’t mind, I can lend you the amount I have on me right now.”

He must have been an angel. The man almost hugged the young man impulsively. If only the
things he had in his possession weren’t the precious books, he would have simply thrown
them aside and embraced the young man. But he regained his composure. The value of these
books was not something to be underestimated. In fact, the combined value of these books
could easily be equivalent to the price of a house in the countryside. But whether he knew or
cared about the man’s worry, the young man took out his wallet from his pocket and
approached the elderly man who was still dozing at the counter. He gently woke the old man.
The old man, upon opening his eyes and seeing the young man, seemed to recognize him. It
appeared that the young man’s face had become familiar from a previous visit.

The young man, who didn’t speak German, and the old man, who didn’t speak English,
started their conversation with gestures. It seemed that they were quite accustomed to this
method of communication, suggesting it wasn’t their first time.
When the man thought he might need to act as an interpreter, the conversation was already
over. The young man took out a 50-euro note from his wallet and handed it to the old man.
The man stared, startled, alternating his gaze between the young man, the 50 euros, and the
old man. But the old man calmly accepted the money and even gave some change back.

The young man smiled, gave a nod, and thanked the old man, who also smiled contentedly
with wrinkles forming on his face.

“Well then, shall we go?”

The young man nodded to the man and walked ahead. The man, with a bewildered
expression, looked at the young man and the old man before hurriedly following them. The
young man, having left the store first, waited for the man to catch up and led the way. The
man, clutching the books, followed the young man, his eyes trembling in amazement. Indeed,
all this had to be a dream. These treasures for just about 50 euros? It couldn’t be.

“You really hit the jackpot today, didn’t you?”

The young man turned around and smiled. The sight of the young man lifting his hat slightly
and smiling seemed somewhat familiar. The man quickly remembered where he had seen him
before.

But before the man could say anything, the young man continued speaking as he faced
forward.

“It seems like it's just a hobby for him. The owner doesn’t seem to realize how rare the books
are. A few years ago, when a relative passed away, his books ended up with this old man who
runs a secondhand bookstore because there was no other place for them. Since it's a small
town and the books are old, hardly any customers come by. The old man said it’s just a
library where he soaks up the sunlight during the day.”

“Ah, I see…”
The man nodded, thinking it was unfortunate that the deceased relative, who surely knew the
value of the books, had passed away. At the same time, he looked at the young man with awe
as he asked how he knew this, and the young man cheerfully explained that he had
communicated using gestures, which surprisingly worked well.

His lodging wasn’t far. He was staying at a small guesthouse a couple of blocks away. Along
the way, the young man revealed that he was traveling without a specific destination in mind.
The young man also learned about the unfortunate incident the man had experienced the
previous night. The young man muttered that while pickpocketing is common in Italy, he
hadn’t expected it to happen on a train crossing the border, and he offered words of comfort.

The more he saw, the more admirable the young man appeared. He had a pleasant
personality, spoke engagingly, and had a great hobby. Although the young man wasn’t deeply
knowledgeable about rare books and only had a general interest, such people were rare. The
man thought that having similar hobbies was the best way to get close to someone, and he
quickly grew fond of the young man.

When they arrived at the guesthouse, the young man asked him to wait for a moment and
went inside. Although it wasn’t actually a long time, it felt like quite a while for just
retrieving a book. As the man waited, thinking that the delay was unusual, the door opened
again, and the young man emerged holding a book in one hand and a large sports bag in the
other.

“Is this what you were looking for?”

The young man handed over the book. The man’s eyes widened in delight as he accepted the
book.

“Pablo Ires! I can’t tell you how long I’ve been searching for this book!”

The man exclaimed with emotion, hugging the books he was holding with one hand while
shaking the young man’s hand vigorously with the other.

“Thank you, thank you!”

“Ahaha, your welcome. Well then…”

The young man glanced at his watch and withdrew his hand from the man’s grasp. The man’s
gaze shifted to the sports bag the young man had tucked under his arm.

“So, where are you heading?”

“Oh, I hadn’t planned to stay here long, but I’ve come to like the quiet and peaceful
atmosphere, and it’s already been ten days. Since staying in one place for too long makes me
uneasy, I need to move on to somewhere else.”

Although the reason for his unease about staying in one place for too long was unclear, the
man thought that everyone must have some peculiar traits.

Feeling genuinely regretful about parting ways with this exceptionally likable young man, the
man spoke earnestly.

“It’s a pity to part ways after such a rare encounter. If you ever happen to visit Berlin, do get
in touch. My contact information is… oh, I don’t have a business card…”

The man habitually reached into his pocket but felt the emptiness of the pocket and pulled his
hand back in disappointment. Then he suddenly remembered the 50 euros he had borrowed
earlier.

“Right, the money! I need to return the money you lent me for the book. If you give me your
contact information, I will make sure to return it later.”

“Huh? Oh, contact information… No, it’s okay. If we happen to meet again sometime, then
please give it to me.”
The young man looked somewhat awkward when asked for his contact information and
waved his hand to refuse. As the man was about to insist, the young man seemed to have a
sudden thought and, after mumbling a bit, said:

“By the way, do you live in Berlin?”

“Ah? Yes, I live there. Although I was on my way to Salzburg.”

But in this state with no money at all, it seemed unlikely he would make it to Salzburg.

The man sighed, thinking that he would have to call James, recalling his grumbling secretary.
The young man, after a moment of contemplation, cautiously said:

“If you’re heading to Salzburg, it’s in the opposite direction and would be difficult, but I
happen to be on my way to Berlin right now. If you don’t mind, you could come with me.”

The young man added that although his car was a bit cramped, it was a small two-seater Ritz,
pointing to the small car parked next to his house. The man’s eyes widened. Given the
thought of enduring James’s nagging for a while, he could gladly forgo Salzburg. Besides, if
he called James here, it was obvious Salzburg would be out of reach anyway.

The man carefully placed the books he was holding like treasures on top of a nearby mailbox.
He then firmly took the young man’s hand with both of his. This young man was
undoubtedly an angel.

“I gratefully accept your offer. Although it’s not much in return, if you haven’t yet decided
where to stay in Berlin, I would be grateful if you could stay at my place, giving me a chance
to repay your kindness. The house is quite spacious compared to the number of people living
there, so you shouldn’t feel uncomfortable.”

The young man, who seemed slightly taken aback by the polite offer — or the firm grip of
the hand — smiled awkwardly and nodded.
 ***

There are times when you realize just how much people can adapt to their environment, and
sometimes, it's terrifying.

When he first entered the military academy, there was a time when he couldn't eat or sleep
properly for a week and just kept on rolling around. He thought he was going to die. He
couldn't eat well. Although the food was provided in sufficient quantities, his body became so
exhausted that his stomach naturally weakened, and he couldn't eat much. Just like Jeong
Tae-ui, there were many others who thought they were going to die but somehow survived.
Even later, when talking with my peers, that particular training often came up as the most
nostalgic yet painful memory.

But it turned out that training was just a quarterly event. It wasn’t a regular part of the
training curriculum. They rolled around unofficially — sometimes on dusty ground, under
the scorching sun, on asphalt, or in the snow. He can't even begin to count how much they
cursed back then. In truth, the mental strain was worse than the physical pain. In that
irrational world where they had to follow absurd orders to the letter, he wondered how much
of his spirit was chipped away.

Then, he graduated. By the time graduation was approaching, the training had become much
more bearable. Perhaps it was because he had gained more physical strength and developed a
bit of skill, but it was also because he had grown accustomed to it in his own way.

That, at least, was bearable. Adapting to the environment in that way is something you can't
complain about. Jeong Tae-ui truly realized what it meant to get used to an environment
when he joined the military.

After graduating from the military academy, he was soon stationed as an officer in some rural
area. There were plenty of young, unfortunate soldiers under him who had been dragged
there without any choice. But Jeong Tae-ui had no luxury to exert his authority over them.
There were still countless people above him, towering over him.

A hierarchical society like the military is rare. In that place, refusal was not an option. If they
told you to crawl, you crawled; if they told you to lick, you licked. There was a lieutenant
whom Jeong Tae-ui barely knew — someone he recognized by name and face through others.
This lieutenant was an unparalleled bastard, the very epitome of someone who bullies the
weak and bows to the strong. Moreover, he had a filthy nature, frequently visiting brothels
whenever he went out, only to return and gather his subordinates to boast crudely about what
made a woman a true courtesan, or how relieving himself with a woman was the best thing
ever. On top of that, he would go to great lengths to sleep with any subordinate he found
remotely attractive.

Among those who had been ‘trampled’ by this bastard was someone Jeong Tae-ui knew.
Though to say he 'knew' him might be an overstatement; they had only exchanged a few
words while marching. This young man had delicate features and a personality as soft as his
appearance suggested — perfect prey for that bastard.

Naturally, this young man hated it. He was anxious about getting caught by others, vomited
several times, cried in corners, and once, a fellow soldier even found him trembling with a
box cutter pressed to his wrist and had to stop him.

But it didn't last long. As time passed and his discharge date approached, the young man
would occasionally click his tongue in annoyance when that bastard summoned him, then go
and have sex with him as if it were just a bothersome task. He would confide to a few close
friends, ‘That bastard's so dirty, all he does is get turned on, yet he's terrible at it.’ Rumors
even circulated that he might have targeted other juniors, though it’s unclear if that was true.

However, it wasn’t as if he went down a bad path afterward. From what Jeong Tae-ui heard,
the young man graduated from school after his discharge and got married early.

This topic came up during a drinking session with some comrades. That’s when Jeong Tae-ui
had a thought: There’s nothing people can’t get used to. Even painful and difficult things
become familiar eventually. Though it might differ from person to person, it didn’t take long
for people to adapt, even without the premise of mastering something.
“Maybe I’ve gotten too used to this too...”

Jeong Tae-ui murmured, staring blankly at the ceiling above him. Barely had the words left
his mouth when a cold voice cut through the air.

“To making me feel miserable?”

He flinched.

Jeong Tae-ui stretched, but then pulled back his arm, which had been thrown onto the bed. He
quietly got up from the bed and looked at the elderly woman standing perfectly straight in
front of the door.

"No... Surely not, Rita."

"Breakfast is ready. The young master is waiting, so please come. When the host fulfills their
duty, it would be nice if the guest did as well."

The elderly woman spoke in a crisp tone and then turned away. Her movements were not fast,
but they were so cold that it felt like the wind was howling. Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head
and got out of bed once the sound of her footsteps faded down the hallway. He entered the
bathroom attached to the room, washed his face, and then looked up. Droplets of water
streamed down his face. It was a familiar face. Well, considering you can get used to things
in just a few months, it would be strange not to be familiar with a face you've lived with for
decades. He sighed. Yes, you can get used to something in just a few months. He was feeling
that now.

He had only been at UNHRDO for a few months, but he seemed to have grown accustomed
to that life. The moment he woke up in the morning, he immediately felt a sense of unease. If
he lay still and listened quietly, he could faintly hear the sound of the ventilation system. The
room had no windows, the air had no smell, and all those things that had surrounded him for
the past few months were nowhere to be found. Now, here — this room with sunlight
streaming in through the windows, the lively sounds coming from outside, and the air that
carried the scent of life — though these things were normal, they felt strange to him. It was
because he had gotten used to life at UNHRDO.

As he wiped his wet face, Jeong Tae-ui thought that it made sense. Yes, a few months can be
enough time to get used to something. Sometimes, it only takes a few days. That’s exactly
how it is now.

He had another dream. He dreamed every day. There were times when he didn't dream, but
those were the days when he simply didn’t remember them. Even if a person thinks they
didn't dream, they actually did, so perhaps Jeong Tae-ui was dreaming that same dream every
night without remembering it.

The content of the dream was always different, but the person who appeared in it was always
the same. There was also a consistent theme — it was always something that had happened in
the past.

...Ilay.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue bitterly. He had vowed never to see him again — if they did,
it would be the final catastrophe of his life. And by "final," he meant literal death (慘死)
rather than just a disaster (慘事) — yet here he was, meeting him in his dreams.

Last night, or rather, just a few minutes ago, it happened again. He had guessed it might
happen last night, too, as he was falling asleep — he dreamt of Ilay again. At this rate, he'll
probably dream about him tonight and tomorrow night as well. It’s not likely to go on
forever, but how long will it continue?

Before going to sleep last night, he offered a prayer to whoever might be listening. If he had
to dream of that bastard, he hoped at least it would be a version of him that was somewhat
human — perhaps the Ilay who was eating, the Ilay in a meeting with the instructors, or the
Ilay who was reading a book.

"Damn it. I’m never praying again..."

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled to himself while brushing his teeth. His prayer must have been
answered too well, as the dream he had about Ilay was, in a twisted way, the most human he
had ever seen him. As he idly recalled the dream, a shiver ran down his spine, and he spat out
the foam in his mouth.

Shaking his head quickly and rinsing his mouth, Jeong Tae-ui remembered Rita’s words that
the host was waiting. He hurriedly changed his clothes. It wouldn’t do to be late to breakfast
and keep the host waiting when he was already indebted to them.

...Although the host probably didn’t care at all and was happily chatting with other guests
while enjoying appetizers.

Jeong Tae-ui quickened his pace toward the dining room.

***

(Flashback to before Tae-ui left UNHRDO)

He must have underestimated him.

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, tapping his beer glass lightly, a faint smile playing on his
lips. Though he wasn’t in the mood to smile, he did so anyway, and his gaze drifted off into
space, forcing him to refocus several times. No, it wasn't an underestimation — this was a
mistake. Why do humans repeat the same mistakes over and over again? It wasn’t like he had
forgotten that Ilay wasn’t human.

The muscle relaxant he mixed into Ilay’s beer was definitely tasteless and odorless. He had
checked the smell and tasted it himself before using it. Jeong Tae-ui was fairly sensitive, so
even though Ilay wasn’t human, he wouldn’t have noticed it mixed into the beer. In fact, the
relaxant he had obtained from hitting up Maurer was relatively weak. Though called a muscle
relaxant, its effects were closer to a sedative, causing one to lose consciousness and become
unable to move for a while.

It was a drug that would only make someone lose consciousness for a few minutes before
waking up feeling fine — though they’d be a bit drained of energy for a while afterward. It
wasn’t too hard on the body and was easy to use for minor purposes. But apparently, it
doesn’t work on that monster. Not knowing that beforehand was a mistake.

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled a quiet curse to himself as he chewed on his snack. Well, it didn’t
really matter. He had just wanted to give him a proper farewell, but since that didn’t happen,
it was a bit disappointing.

"Why are you so out of it?"

Ilay suddenly asked after downing his second glass of beer and taking a few sips from his
third. Jeong Tae-ui, who had been glaring at the green beans on his plate, glanced up.

"You come all the way here to ask me something, but with that serious look on your face, it’s
kind of scary to think what you might want to ask."

Ilay spoke with a nonchalant smile, his expression not even remotely intimidating. As Jeong
Tae-ui watched the beer flow into Ilay's mouth, he sighed inwardly and swallowed his own
beer. After finishing his drink, Ilay placed the empty glass on the side table and leaned back
against the bed, appearing somewhat drowsy. Jeong Tae-ui silently took another sip of his
beer.

Despite having countless questions, he realized that there wasn’t much he actually wanted to
ask. He felt the urge to grab Ilay by the collar and shake out all the answers, but upon
reflection, he doubted that this man — no matter how cunning — would have all the answers.
And even if he did, what would it matter? As Jeong Tae-ui leaned back on the sofa, staring
quietly at Ilay, the latter gave a faint smile.

"You met Instructor Jeong there, didn't you?"

Perhaps noticing Jeong Tae-ui's hesitation, Ilay spoke first, as if trying to open up the
conversation. Jeong Tae-ui paused, his hand stopping as he slowly swirled his drink. There
was no need to ask where "there" was. Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay with a strange expression
before grimacing.

"This place is unbelievably fast with gossip... Do you talk to my uncle on the phone every
day? Or do you meet up with him every so often?"

"Aha, not at all. The fact that a certain staff member entered the fourth floor was brought up
in the instructor meeting for security reasons. And just to clarify, it wasn’t your uncle who
mentioned it, but the chief. That elevator records all movement."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue lightly but said nothing more. It didn’t really matter. Even if
his uncle had been the one to bring it up at the meeting, it wouldn’t have bothered him. That
was just something his uncle would naturally have to do in a professional setting.

"So, what are you curious about, aside from what you heard from Instructor Jeong?"

Ilay's voice grew even lazier, as if sleep was creeping into his eyes. Perhaps — though Jeong
Tae-ui couldn’t be entirely sure — the drug was starting to take effect.

…Anyway, what a scary guy. It’s said to be a weak drug, but its effect is remarkable. If it had
been anyone else, they would’ve collapsed after just half a glass, but he downed three glasses
in a row and only then pretended to be a little sleepy. Jeong Tae-ui thought silently to himself,
wondering if he should have just mixed a whole vial of concentrated relaxant and poured it
down his throat, while quietly emptying his own glass.

"I guess you heard everything about what my uncle and I talked about, judging by your
expression."

Jeong Tae-ui said with a faint smile. Ilay simply raised an eyebrow without saying anything,
just smiling. He probably thought he’d heard most of the conversation. However, Jeong Tae-
ui knew his uncle well. He was someone who carefully distinguished between what to say
and what not to say. Especially when it came to topics he didn’t want to leak out.

Jeong Tae-ui and Ilay exchanged subtle smiles as they looked at each other. He wondered
why this guy was smiling like that, but it was all fine. There’s nothing more to see between
us, you damned inhuman creature.

"If you’re curious about something, why don’t you ask quickly? I’m starting to get sleepy."

Ilay mumbled slowly. His half-closed eyes softened pleasantly.

Ah, Jeong Tae-ui tapped his empty glass once, twice, three times, slowly. Whatever it is, he
too should at least have one foot in the realm of humanity.

"I thought I was curious, but now that I think about it, not really. The world flows as it will."

"Fatalism?"

"That’s something you like."

At Jeong Tae-ui's words, Ilay chuckled softly. His white hand, slow and deliberate, brushed
back the hair that had fallen over his forehead. He looked drowsy and sleepy. Ilay blinked at
the ceiling a couple of times before closing his eyes. Jeong Tae-ui just stared at him silently.

"You look sleepy."

"Mmm... kind of... just thinking for a moment."

His voice grew quieter, and the last part was almost inaudible. After a brief pause, Jeong Tae-
ui asked,

"What are you thinking about?"

There was no response.

Jeong Tae-ui slowly tapped his empty glass a few more times, counting silently in his head.

"Ilay."

He called quietly, but still got no response. After a moment, he called again, but the result
was the same. It didn’t seem like Ilay was deliberately ignoring him or pretending to be
asleep. His shoulders and head were slowly losing strength and drooping, with his breathing
becoming quietly rhythmic and slow.

Sorry. I thought you weren’t human, but it turns out there was still a sliver of humanity left in
you after all.

Jeong Tae-ui took out a small vial from his pocket. It was more than half-empty, with a little
transparent liquid remaining, gently sloshing inside. It was enough to knock out three or four
people.

"Should I be glad that you have at least a toe left in the realm of humanity, or should I just
shove you all the way to the other side and have you gone..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered quietly as he stood up.

The drug's effect didn’t last long. He’d heard that you’d lose consciousness for a moment and
then wake up shortly after. Of course, he wasn’t sure what would happen if you drank more
than the usual dose, but it wouldn't be any fun if he slept like this for several hours. On the
other hand, it would be troublesome if he woke up suddenly after just a minute or two.

"Then again, even if you do wake up, your body will be relaxed for a while, so you won’t be
able to move like usual... but still, how can I let my guard down against someone like you?"

Jeong Tae-ui approached the bed and stared down at Ilay. It felt almost strange to see this
man sleeping soundly, breathing deeply. Looking at his sleeping face, he seemed like a neat,
kind-looking, handsome young man.

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head slowly. Looking down at him like this, he felt oddly calm, even
a little melancholic for no reason. Perhaps he was a bit disappointed, though if someone
asked him what he was disappointed about, he wouldn’t have an answer.

He mentally checked things off. He had packed everything. Not that there was much to pack;
it was laughable to even call it packing. He came here with just a sports bag. When he left, he
would leave even that behind, taking only his wallet and passport. He was practically leaving
empty-handed. The lightness made him feel at ease.

There were less than two hours left until the boat was scheduled to arrive. In less than two
hours, he would say goodbye to this damned island forever. Goodbye to this damned guy, too.
And goodbye to this cursed situation. ...Though he wouldn’t be able to say goodbye to his
grudges against his uncle.

"Well then, time’s running out, so let's get this over with."

Jeong Tae-ui thought that if this guy woke up now, he’d die from sheer bad luck. With a
clink, he pulled out a pair of handcuffs from his back pocket. He had been assured multiple
times that these could hold even King Kong, but there was still a slight sense of unease, a
recognition that what he was doing was wrong.

"Still, if you're born a man, you should at least live boldly once."
He cuffed one side to the bedpost and the other to Ilay’s right wrist. He was ready to bolt the
moment Ilay opened his eyes, his gaze fixed on Ilay’s face. Ilay’s wrist in his hand was as
white as snow. Though he could feel the muscles hidden beneath the skin the moment he
touched it, the wrist appeared smooth and white. Gently, Jeong Tae-ui pressed his lips to that
hand, a hand he had found beautiful from the first time he saw it.

Then, he moved to the other side and cuffed Ilay’s other wrist in the same way. With Ilay
lying there, arms spread wide and sleeping peacefully, Jeong Tae-ui sat beside him, quietly
looking down at him. In hindsight, there were countless grudges he held against this man. If
he were to strangle him now or cover his face with a wet towel, who in the world could
blame him?

...Should he wet a towel and cover Ilay’s face while his hands were tied? No, that wouldn’t
work; he could just shake his head and the towel would fall off. Maybe it would be better to
just squeeze his neck tightly...

Jeong Tae-ui quietly reached out and lightly grasped Ilay’s neck. Underneath the pale skin, he
could see faintly bluish veins. The blood flowing beneath warmed the skin. He felt Ilay’s
pulse under his fingers. Thump. Thump. Thump.

Suddenly, a strange feeling came over him. It was the same feeling he had as a child when he
found an old toy in the attic. He didn’t know why he felt that way, but he did.

When was the last time he felt someone’s pulse? The intense human sensation of feeling this
man’s pulse struck him as deeply strange, and yet, faintly, there was also a vague tenderness.

"..........."

"So, what do you plan to do now?"

For a while, Jeong Tae-ui kept his hand on Ilay's neck, feeling his pulse. In the midst of that
silence, a low, drowsy voice suddenly broke through. Ilay, with his eyes still closed, moved
only his lips to speak. But after finishing his sentence, he opened his eyes and looked directly
at Jeong Tae-ui.
Jeong Tae-ui instinctively recoiled his hand from Ilay's neck. He then reminded himself of the
situation.

Right, he was just deciding whether to strangle this monster or cover his face with a wet
towel.

But, even though he knew Ilay would wake up soon, how could it have only been a few
minutes…?

Even though he had anticipated this situation, Jeong Tae-ui felt a chill run down his spine
when his eyes met Ilay’s, especially since Ilay’s wrist was now securely fastened in
handcuffs. If this guy got angry and started thrashing around, and if by some unlucky chance
those handcuffs broke or came loose, today would be the end of his short life.

Of course, he had tested the strength of the cuffs beforehand to prevent such an unlucky
event. He had been assured that these specially ordered cuffs were strong enough to hold
even King Kong. While he couldn’t realistically know the extent of King Kong’s strength,
they should at least be able to restrain an elephant.

So, they were definitely safe, but still, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't shake the cold dread in his chest.

Ilay, still looking drowsy and weak, blinked his eyes a few more times. Then, slowly, he
turned his head to look at his wrist. The metal clinked as he shook his wrist, causing him to
raise an eyebrow. Jeong Tae-ui, sitting on the bed, looked down at him. Eventually, Ilay
turned his gaze back to Jeong Tae-ui, and their eyes met.

Contrary to Jeong Tae-ui’s expectation of a chilling glare, Ilay simply looked at him calmly
without changing his expression, and then, unexpectedly, he smiled faintly.

"Were you awake?"

"No, I drifted off for a moment and just woke up. ...So this is what you were planning to give
me, huh? Hm... a muscle relaxant, I suppose. It's not a sleeping pill or an anesthetic. ...You're
not giving me cyanide, so why do you look so anxious? It’s making the person drinking it
uneasy."

Ilay shook his wrist a few times, but when he seemed to give up, he calmly lowered his hand
without any sign of anger. He didn’t appear agitated or upset at all. Instead, he kept smirking,
as if watching an amusing movie.

Jeong Tae-ui frowned. It felt like he had just heard something incredibly distasteful.

"...You knew?"

"About what? That you drugged the drink? I didn’t know what kind of drug, but I figured you
put something in it."

"If you knew, why did you drink it?"

There was no way anyone could have built up a resistance to every drug in existence, Jeong
Tae-ui muttered with a frown. Yet even as he spoke, he began rolling up his sleeves. Ilay,
watching Jeong Tae-ui unbutton the top of his shirt and roll up his sleeves, chuckled again.

"I was curious about what you were up to since it was out of character for you. I didn’t expect
you to do something so foolish and cute... Tae-ui, I’ll tell you now, no matter what you do to
me, nothing will change. My brother will still manufacture weapons, the organization will
still distribute them, weapons will continue to spread in the world, and your brother will
continue to develop them."

"...Ilay Riegrow."

Jeong Tae-ui smiled faintly. He pressed his hand just below Ilay's collarbone and then pushed
himself up, sitting on Ilay’s stomach as if he was about to strangle him.
"You can go on about world peace all you want in this situation, but it has nothing to do with
me. Whether my brother is selling the weapons he develops, or your brother is distributing
them, or whatever else happens in between, it doesn't really concern me. I'm not exactly an
active pacifist."

"Ah, I see... So?"

Jeong Tae-ui paused, looking down at Ilay, who was pinned beneath him like a cushion. Even
if Ilay were to go berserk with his wrists bound, it wouldn't be a pretty sight. But seeing him
smirk so calmly like this was even more irritating. His mood soured further.

"In this situation, if I were to strangle you or stab you in the chest, do you think you'd be able
to avoid it?"

He tapped Ilay's chest lightly as he asked the question. Ilay pretended to think seriously for a
moment before shaking his head.

"It'd be difficult. I'm still drowsy, and my body isn't fully cooperating. Plus, these handcuffs
don't seem like ordinary ones."

"But you seem way too relaxed, don't you think?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, dissatisfied, as he tightened his grip on Ilay's neck. Ilay suddenly
chuckled, lifted his head slightly, and then tilted it to the side, licking Jeong Tae-ui's wrist.
Jeong Tae-ui flinched, instinctively pulling his hand back. It felt as if a predator had just
tasted its prey.

Ilay laughed softly before letting his head fall back onto the pillow.
"Well, yeah, I suppose I am a bit too relaxed. I wondered why that was. Even while drinking
that beer, I was thinking, 'Why am I just calmly drinking this?' I was curious about what you'd
do."

For a moment, Ilay's smile faded, and he stared blankly at the ceiling, lost in thought. Then,
all of a sudden, his eyes shifted to Jeong Tae-ui. His cold, dark eyes were inscrutable, making
Jeong Tae-ui shiver. A chill ran down his spine.

Even while staring at Jeong Tae-ui, Ilay seemed to be pondering something, murmuring,
‘Why, indeed?’ Then, as if he had reached a conclusion, his expression changed, showing
clear irritation. Whatever thought had come to him was clearly unpleasant, as his brow
furrowed and he shook his wrist.

"Enough. I don't need to humor this ridiculous game of yours any longer. Take off these
cuffs."

At the sudden cold voice laced with displeasure, Jeong Tae-ui felt a chill in his chest. For a
very brief moment, he even considered quietly letting go and ensuring his own safety.

"...But I don’t want to."

However, the moment he answered that way, Jeong Tae-ui felt a thrill as intense as the chill
he’d felt. Perhaps it was because he realized he was half-gambling with his life that his heart
throbbed at the sight of Ilay's gaze growing colder. Jeong Tae-ui smiled.

Ilay, who had been staring at Jeong Tae-ui expressionlessly, also let out a small laugh. But it
was a laugh devoid of warmth.

"What kind of nerve is this..."

"Don’t get so angry. It’s not like being tied up a little is worth getting mad over. I’m telling
you, I’m planning to give you a really exhilarating time today."
Jeong Tae-ui whispered quietly, but inwardly clicked his tongue in bitterness. Even as he
spoke, he realized how unfitting the lines were. He had tried to imitate this man’s style,
hoping to sound more threatening and subtle, but since it wasn’t something he usually did, it
didn’t turn out well.

"Haha, exhilarating. That sounds intriguing."

Ilay slightly raised an eyebrow. Though he seemed to be considering it, as if he wasn’t

entirely pleased with the situation, there was nothing he could do at this point. Perhaps he
was thinking, ‘Once my hands are free, you're dead,’ but by then, Jeong Tae-ui would already
be off this island.

Today was the last day. It wouldn’t be fair if he was the only one who suffered and then left.
Ilay should have at least one infuriating memory too, shouldn’t he? But, he’s as broad-
minded as the sky and as soft as silk, so Tae-ui won’t pay him back for what he did to him
completely — just a little. He should be grateful for that.

Jeong Tae-ui began to recount his grudges, one by one. There were so many that he couldn't
go through them all, but if he had to pick the most gut-wrenching memory, it would be that
one. That night, when for the first time in his life, he was in so much pain and humiliation
that he passed out. He had truly thought he was going to die, feeling as though his body was
splitting apart from between his legs.

As that memory resurfaced, so did his grudge. In his heart, he felt that even if he ripped out
that hideous piece of flesh, it wouldn’t be enough to satisfy him.

"Ilay, you don’t know what it feels like to be forcibly penetrated, do you?"

Jeong Tae-ui smiled faintly as he slowly slid down Ilay's stomach. He stopped when he
reached Ilay’s groin. The bulge between his thighs was thick enough to be noticeable, even in
its normal state, causing a sudden wave of depression and resentment to wash over Jeong
Tae-ui.
For a moment, Ilay tilted his head, as if he didn’t quite understand Jeong Tae-ui’s words, and
raised an eyebrow. But then he let out a sound that was almost a laugh. A look of disbelief
briefly crossed his face, which then shifted to one of amusement.

"You're right, I don’t know. So, are you going to show me?"

He even laughed quietly, as if he were responding to a joke that wasn’t funny.

And then Jeong Tae-ui...

Just seconds earlier, he hadn’t had any intention of doing this. He had never really liked this
method, and the very idea of rape was repulsive to him. Above all, the man in front of him
was not someone he ever wanted to embrace. Knowing the sinister workings of his mind,
Jeong Tae-ui would have liked to see anyone who could get aroused in front of this man. But
when that laugh, layered with the pain of the past, hit him, he felt tears in his eyes. Ilay
suddenly spoke in a serious tone, pretending to be concerned.

"Tae-ui, but let me ask you something… Did you get a terminal diagnosis or something at the
hospital? Where did you leave your sense of fear, and why are you acting like this today? I
thought you were smarter than this."

At those words, the last shred of decency left in Jeong Tae-ui was gone.

Jeong Tae-ui grabbed Ilay by the collar and gave him a rough jab, putting all his emotions
into it. Ilay coughed a couple of times, possibly because he was short of breath.

"I told you, I’m going to give you something intense. Unlike you, I’m not just going to force
my way in. You should be thankful."

Jeong Tae-ui leaned close to his ear and whispered, biting off the words. Then he
immediately pushed away and tore open Ilay’s shirt. Fine, let’s think differently. As much as
he despised this man to the point where he wanted to strangle him, it wasn’t that he hated the
act itself. As long as that monstrous thing didn’t get inside, the preceding stages were
intensely pleasurable, enough to make him lose himself in ecstasy. So, it’s not that he was
averse to having sex with this man.

He pulled the shirt aside, revealing the smooth, white body that had been hidden beneath.
Without hesitation, he moved down and unbuckled Ilay’s belt. Ilay’s legs, which seemed like
they might move, soon settled quietly back onto the bed. Jeong Tae-ui lifted his gaze to look
at Ilay.

Surprisingly, Ilay’s face was calm. There was still a trace of disbelief, but there was also a
smile.

"Just filling you from the back wasn’t enough for you, huh? …Fine, let’s see what you’ve
got. If it’s too much, feel free to unlock the handcuffs anytime. Since you’ve taken such an
assertive role, I’ll make sure to send you to heaven."

Ilay muttered as he lay back comfortably, as if inviting Jeong Tae-ui to do as he pleased. He

deliberately lifted his hips once, and with that obscene and blatant movement, his cock
pushed through the loosened zipper, swelling up.

Jeong Tae-ui’s lips twisted into a grimace. Of course, he hadn’t expected Ilay to act like some
third-rate porn star, begging him not to do it, pleading for mercy. If that had happened, Jeong
Tae-ui would have been so disgusted he would have backed off. But he hadn’t expected him
to brazenly get aroused even when being threatened with forced sex.

Damn it. He had wanted to see Ilay flustered, yelling ‘No’ in anger — or better yet, cursing
that he’d kill him, given his personality.

However, Jeong Tae-ui’s disappointment didn’t last long. Despite Ilay’s blatant display of
desire, there was also a clear flash of anger on his face, a cold, seething fury. It wasn’t the
forced sex itself that enraged him, but rather the forced situation.

Seeing that expression, Jeong Tae-ui smiled. Yes, get angrier. That way, I can walk away from
this with a bit more satisfaction. I should at least get some parting compensation, right?
Ilay’s cock, which had slipped out of his underwear, was becoming harder and more erect.
Seeing that massive thing again made Jeong Tae-ui’s heart throb. His body instinctively
recoiled, but at the same time, the vivid memory of pleasure surged back. The intense
sensation that had once made his vision go white with ecstasy returned, sending a chill down
his spine.

Was I the only one who enjoyed it? Did you just find it so-so? That’s unlikely. Alright then,
today, I’ll make sure you’re thoroughly ruined.

Jeong Tae-ui clenched his throbbing chest, trying to decide what to do. Should he overpower
this man, even though it seemed unlikely that he would be able to get fully aroused enough to
penetrate him? Or should he just use whatever was at hand to make him experience the same
pain? He discarded those thoughts after a moment of hesitation. If he did that, he would have
to endure feeling that hideous thing while also torturing himself, which wasn’t a good way to
go about things.

Jeong Tae-ui knew well what made a man suffer.

"Ilay... Look forward to it. I’ll make it truly unforgettable."

Jeong Tae-ui gently swept his hands over Ilay’s face, then whispered into his ear, biting his
cheek hard enough to make it crumple.

"Jeong Tae-ui. What are you planning to do?"

Though Ilay’s body was clearly heated, he whispered with a cold voice. His gaze, although
heated, was calmly observing Jeong Tae-ui’s expression. Jeong Tae-ui smiled. It seemed odd
to him that Ilay was suddenly acting this way.

"Why? Do you really think I’ll strangle you to death after we’re done?"
"Well, dying beneath you like this wouldn’t be so bad…"

Though Ilay’s whispered words were laced with a hint of laughter, Jeong Tae-ui picked up on
the subtle discomfort and faint anger in each word. He moved his hand down Ilay’s neck,
chest, and stomach with a satisfied expression. Then, with his other hand, he began to
unbutton his own shirt, slowly opening it. He continued by unbuckling his belt and unzipping
his pants, gradually pulling them down along with his underwear.

Ilay’s eyes glinted. The body glimpsed between the edges of his shirt was no different from
others, but his gaze was as if it were methodically licking every corner of Jeong Tae-ui’s
body. At the same time, the bulging cock below Jeong Tae-ui, where he was sitting, twitched
and pulsed.

"Damn it… Seeing an ordinary body like mine and getting so hard, no matter what, it’s a bit
embarrassing."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue as he slowly rubbed his thighs against the hot, pulsing cock
between Ilay’s legs. He lowered his body and lay down on top of Ilay’s bare body. His chest
and stomach were in direct contact with Ilay’s. He could clearly feel Ilay’s erect cock
pressing against his. The burning heat from Ilay’s body made the act feel intensely real.
Jeong Tae-ui, almost naked with his clothes disheveled, pressed his body against Ilay’s,
rubbing slowly. Just thinking about the position made his nape flush with heat. Jeong Tae-ui’s
own cock grew hot as well. Ilay was surely aware of this fact.

Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his growing bulge against Ilay’s member and moved his hips.
Mimicking what Ilay had done before, Jeong Tae-ui slid his lips from Ilay’s nape over his
collarbone to his chest. However, he suddenly realized something. Although Ilay didn’t seem
to react much while their bodies were rubbing together, Jeong Tae-ui’s chest had become
noticeably erect.

‘When your body becomes more sensitive, even just touching your nipples can make your
lower half throb.’

He suddenly remembered Ilay’s words. Although Jeong Tae-ui didn’t think it would go that
far, the sensitivity between their bodies had made his chest’s protrusions stand out in red. A
look of embarrassment briefly crossed Jeong Tae-ui’s face. As he sat up on top of Ilay, he
clicked his tongue in frustration and ran his fingers over his own chest. Whether it was just
his feelings or not, his nipples seemed to become even more erect as his fingers brushed over
them. He recoiled slightly but continued to check the unfamiliar sensation with his fingertips.

Then, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly froze. He felt Ilay’s gaze, which was staring at him intently. If
he were to describe that feeling in terms of color, it would be black — a gaze so intensely red
that it felt pitch black.

Ilay’s gaze slowly traced from Jeong Tae-ui’s flushed face, through his nape, and down his
chest and stomach, all the way to his rigid, red-hot cock. Then the gaze followed the same
path back up to his face.

Ilay licked his dry lips, and his throat rumbled as if he was thirsty.

"Tae-ui… Unfasten this."

A grumbling, hoarse voice brushed against his ear like the wind. A metallic clink followed.
The massive cock between the thighs was hot and slick.

Jeong Tae-ui almost burst out laughing. For no particular reason, a sudden, joyous feeling
surged up within him. At the same time, he was also chilled to the bone.

"Absolutely not."

Jeong Tae-ui leaned down, pressing his body against Ilay again, and whispered in his ear with
a grin. Despite his laughter, a shiver ran down his spine. His instincts felt danger. It was like
facing a predator shedding its human facade and revealing its true, dangerous nature.

No, he absolutely could not release him. It wasn’t just about having his fun with this man. If
this man were freed right now, Jeong Tae-ui would be torn to pieces in an instant. Even if he
cried until his throat bled, gasped for breath, and his heart pounded with every last ounce of
strength, this man would devour him without mercy. From head to toe, leaving no trace
behind.

Jeong Tae-ui shut his mouth. His heart was trembling. It felt as if he were going mad. The
sadistic thrill was overwhelming!

Jeong Tae-ui laughed. He reached under his own cock and grabbed Ilay’s cock, which was
pressing against his thigh. The tip, faintly moist, seemed to be screaming to explode. He
lightly stroked it from the base, where it was wet, up to the tip, which was growing even
wetter.

"Tae-ui…! I’m giving you one chance. Release these handcuffs. If you do, I’ll consider it a
reckless prank from a foolish idiot and let it go. So, undo these cuffs. Otherwise, you’d better
forget about staying safe."

Ilay’s voice dropped even lower, mixed with a harsh, metallic scraping sound from below.
Jeong Tae-ui’s heart raced faster. The excitement rose with the anxiety. He traced Ilay’s cock
lightly, not enough to bring him to climax, but intensely enough to bring a profound pleasure
just out of reach.

"Serves you right, Ilay Riegrow. You’ve lived a life where you lightly mingle with others,
sometimes fulfilling your desires through sheer force, and dismissing emotions with a sneer.
But you’ve never experienced a situation where your own desires go unfulfilled and you’re
used by others like this. …….You must be seething with anger, huh? Still, you’re not in pain,
are you? I thought I was really going to die back then."

Jeong Tae-ui recalled a painful memory, and as he spoke, his anger flared up again. He bit
Ilay's earlobe hard, but despite the pain, Ilay did not utter a single sound. He just stared at
Jeong Tae-ui with eyes glowing with intense heat.

At that moment, the wall clock chimed briefly. Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the clock and realized
that time was running out. The end of his time here was approaching.

Sighing as he looked at his own aroused state, Jeong Tae-ui spoke.

"Ilay. Sleeping with you wasn’t all that bad. But... I’m getting tired of it. We have different
stamina and different preferences in sex. So, let’s stop this game. Find someone else to play
the game with. ...Let me just get a little bit of my frustration out one last time. You knew I
was being petty, right?"

Jeong Tae-ui picked up a tie carelessly left on the nightstand and tied it tightly around the
base of Ilay’s erect cock. ...Looking at it again, it was chilling. This bastard really intended to
kill him with this stupidity. Tae-ui was lucky to be alive. It’s almost like being beaten — no,
better not think about it.

Jeong Tae-ui shook his pale face and then met Ilay’s gaze. Ilay had a peculiar expression on
his face, different from the anger-filled look from earlier. It was a mix of dissatisfaction,
confusion, nervousness, and a strange, almost helpless understanding.

"Last time?"

The word slipped from Ilay’s lips, in a stunned, puzzled voice. Jeong Tae-ui bitterly laughed.

"Yes, the last time. Do you think I’ll be here tomorrow knowing full well your temper? I’ll be
gone from this island in an hour. I’ll change my identity and disappear completely. ….So you
won’t get the chance to rip me apart again, will you be very angry, instructor?"

"What...?"

As Ilay looked at Jeong Tae-ui with his black eyes, seemingly at a loss for words, Jeong Tae-
ui cupped his cheeks and pressed his lips against Ilay’s. He began to rub his aroused cock
against Ilay’s restrained cock, intertwining their tongues in a heated kiss.

The climax came quickly.

Jeong Tae-ui experienced an explosive release, his own essence mingling with the lubricated
surface of Ilay's restrained cock. He stifled a few moans, overwhelmed by the intensity of his
orgasm. The sticky, cloudy fluid spread across Ilay’s body as Jeong Tae-ui shuddered and
gasped, his body relaxing into the aftermath of the climax. Only once his arousal subsided
did he slowly pull away, giving Ilay a faint, lingering gaze with his still-dazed eyes, before
flinching slightly.

Ilay looked at Jeong Tae-ui with an indifferent gaze.

No, it wasn’t indifference. It was definitely, unmistakably, anger. His face was frozen at the
peak of unbridled rage.

…If he’s caught, he’d definitely be dead. It might be best to stick to remote, uncharted areas
from now on to avoid any chance encounters.

"Indeed... you were planning to leave from the start, weren’t you?"

Ilay murmured softly. A hollow, mirthless laugh escaped his lips. Jeong Tae-ui reached out
and used his thumb to wipe Ilay’s wet lips. Then, he wiped his own lips with the back of his
hand.

“I know my life is precious, too.”

Jeong Tae-ui slowly moved his languid body. Time was running out. Moreover, instinctively,
he felt it might be better to leave this dangerous place as soon as possible.

After picking up a towel and drying himself off, Jeong Tae-ui began to get dressed again.
Despite not having fully undressed during the act, there were some creases and wrinkles in
his clothes, though they were not overly noticeable. He fastened the buttons of his shirt,
zipped up his pants, buckled his belt, and put on his outerwear.

Ilay Riegrow watched Jeong Tae-ui without blinking, murmuring,

“If you know your life is precious, you shouldn’t have done such things in the first place,
Jeong Tae-ui.”

After brushing off the dust from his clothes, Jeong Tae-ui turned back to Ilay.

“True. I’m afraid of the aftermath, but I’m planning to disappear thoroughly. I’m not
boasting, but I do have some skill in escaping. …….Oh, right, I almost forgot.”

Jeong Tae-ui strode over to Ilay. With a smile, he harshly slapped Ilay’s cheek with his open
palm. The sound of the slap was so loud it seemed like it might have torn the skin.

"The first time we did it, the pain was so intense I thought I would die from grinding my
teeth. And yet, the very next day, when you spoke to me as if nothing had happened, do you
have any idea how much I hated you for that? Let's never meet again, you bastard."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke each word clearly as he put on his shoes and tapped the floor with the tips
of his well-fitting shoes. He was now ready to leave.

Ilay remained silent for a while. It was surprisingly quiet, to the point of being unsettling, he
thought he would burst out with curses. Ilay finally spoke when Jeong Tae-ui turned to leave
with a heavy tread.

“So, you’re really going to leave like this…?”

Ilay’s voice was gloomy and filled with frustration, as if he were a predator unable to reach
his prey.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been heading towards the door, paused as if he had remembered
something. He turned around and approached Ilay.
Underneath that cold, icy expression was a sense of urgent anxiety. Perhaps he was worried
about how he would find and tear apart Jeong Tae-ui if he let him slip away.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled bitterly. He rummaged through his pockets, took out a small bottle, and
soaked a tissue with its contents. The sharp smell of chloroform spread through the area.

“Just in case, we can’t have any trouble. Please take a good nap, instructor.”

Surely, even someone as inhumane as Ilay wouldn’t be immune to chloroform. If it somehow

doesn’t work, he’d have to gag him and make a quick escape. Honestly, today’s audacity was
excessive, almost too much. If things had gone even slightly wrong, he might have ended up
a bloodied corpse by now. …From now on, he’d have to be very careful about escaping.

Jeong Tae-ui covered Ilay’s nose and mouth with the damp tissue. Ilay’s icy sharp gaze never
wavered as he continued to stare at Jeong Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui met that dark gaze with a
somewhat nostalgic feeling.

Suddenly, his heart softened a little. A thought crossed his mind. Although he had always
been repelled and angry with Ilay, he had never truly disliked him.

“I just suddenly remembered.”

Jeong Tae-ui said quietly. Although Ilay should have been unconscious by now, he was still
looking at Jeong Tae-ui. However, his focus was gradually fading. Yet, he continued to glare,
perhaps with desperate intensity.

“I might have liked you even more than I thought. So, understand this much. It’s only natural
to be more upset and hurt when someone you cared about causes you pain. …Well then,
goodbye, Ilay. Despite the anger, it’s been enjoyable.”

As he spoke, there was an inexplicable sadness in his voice. The bitterness lingered at the end
of his words. By the time Jeong Tae-ui finished speaking quietly, Ilay, who had been glaring
fiercely with his fading vision, had already closed his eyes amidst the smell of chloroform.

***

He was being gutsy at the time but what he did was way too much…..

It was already too late, but Jeong Tae-ui regretted it. You never know with people; what
would he have done if, by pure chance, they actually ran into each other somewhere? Just
imagine if, by some horrendous stroke of bad luck, he was walking down the street, turned a
corner, and that guy was right there.

Unless they were at a considerable distance, if that guy caught sight of him, Jeong Tae-ui had
no confidence in escaping from his grasp. He wasn't someone who would easily let go of his
target once he saw it.

On the other hand, Jeong Tae-ui clung to a faint hope. Back then, as a matter of human
decency, Jeong Tae-ui tried to preserve Ilay's pride. After Ilay passed out from the
chloroform, Jeong Tae-ui was about to leave him there, but seeing him in that state felt
wrong, so he only tied up his wrists and then tidied up the rest of his appearance.

(In truth, he tidied Ilay up because it was obvious that whoever discovered him later would
see that hideous thing, and Jeong Tae-ui wanted to spare them from that.)

Of course, it might have been humiliating for a monster like him to have even his wrists
bound by someone, but that was still a relatively mild humiliation, wasn't it?

Jeong Tae-ui hoped that Ilay might take into account the care he had put into straightening up
his appearance and either forgive him or, at the very least, adjust his revenge to something
less severe, like crippling him instead of killing him…but that was unlikely, given his
personality.
"The only way is not to get caught. I just have to avoid running into him at all costs…"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself without realizing it.

"Yeah, that's exactly what I mean!"

Suddenly, there was a loud noise, and he felt someone’s gaze. Jeong Tae-ui quickly lifted his
head. Anton, who was sitting across the table, was wagging his finger with it pointed upward.
Excuse me, in our country, that's considered rude, which is seen as an impolite gesture…

But Jeong Tae-ui had no intention of telling a foreigner that and getting into a discussion
about cultural differences. Besides, he wasn’t the type to get offended over something as
trivial as being pointed at. If he were the kind of person to get upset over such things, he
would have already died of stress long ago.

"Anyway, as long as you don’t run into him, you’re good! Just unplug the phone in your
room!"

Anton continued speaking, completely indifferent to whatever Jeong Tae-ui was thinking.
Jeong Tae-ui paused his thoughts for a moment and looked at him. Is this guy on the run from
someone too?

This house had a lot of guests. Or rather, guests came and went constantly. It had been five
days since Jeong Tae-ui started staying here, and he had seen five new faces in that time. In
other words, the guests had changed every day for five days straight. He had thought it when
he first met him, but the owner of this house really liked people. Jeong Tae-ui also enjoyed
talking and interacting with others, but he didn’t invite people into his home so freely. This
man, however, was quite open in that regard.

Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t help but wonder, Isn’t he worried about this lack of caution? What if
someone suspicious comes in? But fortunately, the owner had a sharp and formidable old
nanny who was like a fortress. She had been in this house since before the owner was born
and had raised him and his siblings.

The old lady was now bringing out a whole steamed chicken from the kitchen, her sharp eyes
scanning the room as if she were trying to find anyone who might harm the owner. She didn’t
seem to like Jeong Tae-ui much. To be more precise, she didn’t seem to like Asians very
much. But it wasn’t the first time he’d encountered such a person, nor was it the first time
he’d dealt with such a situation.

"Haha, going to such lengths, who are you trying to avoid?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked as he took another spoonful of his still unfinished soup. Anton replied
with a playful expression.

"Of course, it's the owner! I’m just making sure there’s no chance for him to tell me to leave
the house. If I avoid meeting him and ignore the phone, there’s no way for him to contact me,
right?"

Jeong Tae-ui gave him a polite smile in response to his not-so-efficient reasoning and then
buried his face in his soup bowl. Occasionally, you meet people who make such frivolous
remarks.

"Kim, you went to the National Library yesterday, right? Did you find anything interesting?"

As he finished his soup and put down the spoon, the said house owner, who was sitting
diagonally across from him, spoke to him. Jeong Tae-ui turned his gaze toward him and said,
"Ah," as he briefly recalled.

"I flipped through a few things here and there, but nothing really stood out, since I don’t
remember much."

When Jeong Tae-ui shook his head and answered, the owner responded with a gentle smile.
"If there's something specific you're looking for, just let me know, Kim, and I'll get it for
you."

"Yes, thank you."

Jeong Tae-ui smiled slightly as he expressed his gratitude. And as he did, he thought, There
really isn’t anything you can’t get used to. He had changed a name he had used for decades,
but he had gotten used to it in just a few days. It still felt a little unfamiliar, but at least now,
he didn’t respond in a daze like before, as if he was hearing someone else’s name.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly watched the house owner as he sliced off a piece of the chicken dish and
placed it on his plate. Though he was past his forties, he looked at least ten years younger
than his actual age, and he continued chatting with others with a smile on his face.

………..

Was this a stroke of good luck, or bad?

Jeong Tae-ui recalled the time when he first met this man.

It was in a small village in Austria, near the border with Italy. It was by pure chance that he
ended up passing through there. As soon as he arrived in Europe, he had rented a car and
started traveling. Even though he told his uncle that he didn't need to be treated as a special
operative of the UNHRDO, his uncle had practically forced a bank account on him. He
seemed to have guessed that Jeong Tae-ui wouldn’t use a credit card since it would show up
clearly on his statement. His uncle had even kindly suggested that if he wanted to leave no
trace, he could withdraw the money, launder it by sending it through the Bahamas a few
times, and then use it. He also reassured him that the expenses were already covered by the
UNHRDO’s special budget, so he should feel free to spend as much as he liked and ask for
more if needed. In hindsight, it felt strange to say this now, but Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t help but
tell him, ‘ Uncle, you really do a thorough job of causing losses to the organization,’ and he
had looked exasperatedly at his uncle, who just laughed.

"But I’ve brought the organization dozens, no, hundreds of times more profit than loss."
Saying that, his uncle had boldly told him not to worry and to spend freely. So, Jeong Tae-ui
had followed his uncle’s advice, thinking that if he was going to be given something, there
was no point in refusing it. His uncle had said that even giving alms to beggars could be
claimed as expenses, so Jeong Tae-ui decided to travel comfortably and use the funds freely,
renting new cars wherever he went across different continents.

However, because of his nature, shaped as he grew up, even when he tried to spend the
money, his body resisted. So, the closest thing to luxury he indulged in was renting a car for
his travels. Though he got lost a bit, he managed to get around fairly well. Originally, he had
planned to head toward Berlin, but after taking a wrong turn, he ended up in that village. He
thought he should buy a proper map and familiarize himself with it, so he stayed there for a
day, studying the map, and during that time, he grew fond of the village. It was a peaceful
and quiet place, the kind of village Jeong Tae-ui liked, with nothing much to see but a calm
atmosphere. He ended up staying there for about a week.

Just as he was thinking it was time to leave, he met that man in an old bookstore. But in truth,
it wasn’t the first time. The moment Jeong Tae-ui saw him, he realized.

He had seen him before when he went to Hong Kong. They hadn’t met or been introduced;
he had just seen him. It was probably when he went to meet with the broker along with Alta.
At that time, there had been a man sitting at the next table. That man was him. There was
nothing particularly remarkable or eye-catching about him, yet Jeong Tae-ui remembered him
for two reasons.

He had a memorable face. It was ordinary, but it left an impression. Once you noticed him, it
wasn’t easy to forget his face. Perhaps it was because, despite his ordinary appearance, there
was an intensity in his gaze. It was a gaze that could make a person with a weak heart feel
intimidated. The other reason was that at the time he was looking at something that
resembled a design, scribbled with haphazard writing and drawings, like a rough sketch. This
was the main reason Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t forget him — he had seen something similar
before.

………..

Now, Jeong Tae-ui had come to understand why that man had such a thing.
Jeong Tae-ui felt a slight bitterness in his mouth, even though it wasn't the food's fault. He
took a sip of water to rinse his mouth. Despite his intense gaze, the man had a rather
unexpected personality. While his habit of approaching strangers with a wide smile and an
unguarded affection was one thing, what really amused Jeong Tae-ui was recalling the man's
behavior in that old bookstore.

The way he had clung to that book, as if he might start crying and throwing a tantrum like a
child if he didn’t get it, had been almost comical. Jeong Tae-ui had known how peculiar,
interesting, and sometimes troublesome people who were called "enthusiasts" could be. He
didn’t have to look far for an example — there had been a guy just like that at UNHRDO,
someone who had once nearly turned the place upside down over a single gun.

It had happened when Jeong Tae-ui had found a rare book he’d been meaning to read for a
long time and had thought about buying it to send to his uncle after he finished reading it. As
soon as the man had confirmed the title, his expression had changed, and he had rushed over
with such intensity that Jeong Tae-ui had been taken aback and had decided to let him have
the book. Though it had been a bit disappointing, he had figured that if the man wanted it that
badly, he might as well give it up. After all, you never knew with enthusiasts — who’s to say
the man wouldn’t stalk him, ambush him in some deserted alley, and snatch the book away?

Unaware of Jeong Tae-ui's thoughts, the man had seemed to view Jeong Tae-ui as a very kind
and good-natured young man. The man had kept thanking him with eyes full of gratitude, and
Jeong Tae-ui had thought to himself that while his uncle liked old books, this man had taken
it to another level.

Then, his thoughts had drifted to his uncle. He had wondered if his uncle would also be this
delighted if he found a book he’d been searching for, and the thought had made him feel a
little sad. Perhaps that’s why, when the man had lamented about having his money stolen,
Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t hesitated to lend him some money and had even offered to give him a
ride to Berlin.

Although he had called it a loan, Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t really expected to get the 50 euros back.
He’d accept it if the man offered, but he hadn’t felt the need to insist. After all, his uncle had
said that even giving alms to beggars could be expensed.

With that in mind, he had kindly agreed to give the man a ride to Berlin. However, the
problem had arisen afterward. The man had insisted that Jeong Tae-ui stay at his place once
they had reached Berlin, as a gesture of gratitude, and Jeong Tae-ui had casually nodded in
agreement.

As they had set off on the road to Berlin, they had started chatting. The man, who had seemed
at least ten years older than Jeong Tae-ui, had been told to drop the formal speech and speak
more comfortably. The man had loosened his formal tone a bit and, with a smile, had asked
the inevitable question.

‘Come to think of it, I haven't asked your name yet. What's your name...?’

‘Ah... Kim Young-soo.’

Jeong Tae-ui had replied, still feeling somewhat unfamiliar with the name, and met the man’s
eyes in the rearview mirror. For some reason, he felt a slight pang of guilt, even though there
was no reason for it.

He had deliberately chosen the most common Korean surname and first name for his passport
and other documents, but now he was beginning to think it might have been better to pick
something easier to pronounce. As expected, the man had struggled with the unfamiliar
pronunciation and had tilted his head slightly before speaking.

‘Kim Young-soo...?’

‘Haha, it must be difficult to pronounce. Just call me Kim.’

Jeong Tae-ui had said with a laugh. The man, repeating "Kim" to himself, had nodded and
then asked.

‘Are you of Korean descent?’

'Rather than being of Korean descent, I’m actually Korean. How did you guess? Most
Europeans can’t distinguish between Asian nationalities just by hearing the name.'

'I have quite a few Korean friends. In fact, one of my closest buddies is Korean. He’s really
into rare books, just like me, so we get along well. We keep in touch more often because of
our shared hobby.'

The man had spoken proudly, and Jeong Tae-ui had nodded appropriately as he drove. The
roads in Europe were well-maintained, and with fewer cars, it was much easier to drive here
than in a large city in Korea. Even if he let his mind wander a bit, the likelihood of an
accident was much lower. A Korean friend who liked rare books — considering how the
world of enthusiasts was both narrow and deep, it wouldn’t have been surprising if his uncle
knew this person. Jeong Tae-ui had nodded absentmindedly, playing along.

'That’s interesting. I don’t know much about rare books myself, I’ve just picked up a few
things here and there, but my uncle is really into them. If you’re interested, I could introduce
you sometime. Maybe you could exchange books you don’t have or something like that…'

The man had fallen silent for a moment before sighing and shaking his head.

'No, no. Rare books aren’t something you lend out. You either sell them or, if both parties
agree, you might trade them for another rare book that isn’t quite your style. But rare books
have to be handled carefully.'

'I see…'

Jeong Tae-ui had thought the man wasn’t a bad person, but he was definitely an enthusiast.
There was something about him that reminded Jeong Tae-ui of someone he knew. He was
slightly relieved that his uncle wasn’t as extreme as this man. But then, the man had smiled
warmly and shifted the conversation.

'But it’s always nice to meet someone who shares the same interests. I’d love to meet your
uncle sometime.'
'Indeed,' Jeong Tae-ui had replied, continuing the conversation.

'My uncle enjoys building relationships with people who share his passion for rare books. I
imagine he’d have a great time talking with others who love the same things.'

The man’s face had lit up as he responded enthusiastically.

'Ah, that’s right. I’m doing something else now, but I used to work with rare books. I met a lot
of people in that field, and we still keep in touch. It’s nice because the conversation flows
easily.'

'It’s always good when you share a hobby. But if you worked with rare books, did you run a
used bookstore or something like that?'

'No, I’m saving that for when I’m older. When I was younger, I ran a business that reprinted
hard-to-find rare books. But there wasn’t much demand, so it was difficult to keep the
company afloat.'

'Ah… I see…'

Jeong Tae-ui had given an uncertain response and then fallen silent. A heavy feeling had
settled in his chest, like a stone suddenly dropping into it. He had felt as though a sigh would
escape at any moment.

What was it? A bad premonition had suddenly crossed his mind, one that, if proven right,
would certainly not be good…

'Come to think of it, I don’t think I’ve asked your name yet. What’s your name…?'
Jeong Tae-ui had quietly asked while the man paused briefly in his speech. The man had
looked surprised for a moment, then had shaken his head and smiled bitterly.

‘I guess I didn't even mention the most basic thing. Sorry about that, Kim. Just call me Kyle.’

‘Ah, yes. Kyle… that's a nice name.’

Jeong Tae-ui had repeated the name aloud and smiled. The weight on his chest had lifted.
Yeah, he had been worrying for nothing. There was no way he’d be that unlucky.

‘People must often mistake it for a first name. Usually, Kyle is used more as a first name.’

But then again, he did not know anyone who used Kyle as a family name, Jeong Tae-ui
added. The man then spoke calmly.

‘Ah, it's a first name. I write my full name on business cards, but in conversation, I'm always
called by my first name. Whether it's someone I just met or someone I've seen many times.
Because my younger brother practically monopolizes our family's last name.’

‘Ha…’

‘My younger brother really hates being called by his first name. If someone who isn’t given
permission by him accidentally calls him by his first name, he throws a fit like you wouldn't
believe. It's so embarrassing that it's hard to even talk about it with others… So, in our
family, he's the only one called by our family name, and everyone else is called only by their
first names. Even in official settings, I’m addressed as Kyle, nowadays.’

"………"
For some reason, Jeong Tae-ui had felt his head spin. The sense of foreboding was, as
always, spot-on and well-founded.

Jeong Tae-ui had been too afraid to ask any further questions, so he had kept his mouth shut.
But the more you didn’t want to hear something, the more clearly it seemed to reach your
ears.

‘Because of that, I've never been called by my last name, like Mr. Riegrow.’

Damn it.

Jeong Tae-ui had gripped the steering wheel tightly. Without realizing it, he had pressed
down on the accelerator, and the car had sped up with a "vroom." The man had looked at him
in surprise, so Jeong Tae-ui had quickly lifted his foot off the accelerator.

‘Ah... then... Mr. Kyle Riegrow?’

‘That's right. Although I'm rarely called by my full name. Haha, just call me Kyle. That's
what everyone calls me. Besides, if you say 'Riegrow,' people in my family will think you're
talking about my brother. Everyone would be confused.’

‘Ah, I see.’

Jeong Tae-ui had nodded, barely aware of what he was doing. Suddenly, his vision had gone
white. Fortunately, the road had been almost a straight line with hardly any traffic. If it had
been the middle of a major city in a small, crowded country, there surely would have been an
accident by now. Jeong Tae-ui, his hands trembling with anxiety, had fumbled with the
dashboard and turned on the radio. He needed to hear some other noise to distract himself.
Otherwise, he might crash the car into the guardrail just to make it stop.

An absurd thought that he'd forgotten had suddenly come to mind: I have to get that 50 euros
back that I lent him. No more charity for beggars. What nonsense, giving money to someone
born with a silver spoon.

The man had noticed Jeong Tae-ui suddenly turning on the radio and had looked at him with
curiosity, but he didn’t seem to think much of it. He had started humming along to the old
pop song that was playing, singing softly. Jeong Tae-ui had held the steering wheel with one
hand and rested his chin on the windowsill with the other, sinking into gloom.

Why did it feel like his life was only facing obstacles lately? Of all people, he ended up
giving a ride to someone who was closely connected to someone he deeply despised — or
rather, someone he should have no dealings with at all.

Maybe it was all just a coincidence. Maybe this man named Kyle Riegrow wasn’t the brother
of that person Tae-ui knew. Perhaps the little details that matched up were just coincidental.

But as he thought this, Jeong Tae-ui's mind had returned to reality, and he had sunk back into
his gloom. Ilay's older brother, who had lost all his business capital while trying to run a rare
book reprinting business and was now dealing in arms.

Kyle, who had tried his hand at the rare book reprinting business, but had to give it up when
it hadn’t worked out, and was now doing something else.

Ilay’s brother, who — of course — shared the family name Riegrow.

This man, whose full name was Kyle Riegrow.

Jeong Tae-ui had thought about the person who no one dared to call by his name — the
madman Rick of UNHRDO.

Kyle’s brother, who supposedly threw a fit if someone called him by his first name.
If all these details aligned so perfectly, it would be even more surprising if he turned out to be
a complete stranger. Jeong Tae-ui had felt like banging his head against the steering wheel. If
only Kyle weren’t next to him, he would have pulled over to the side of the road, regardless
of the police, and collapsed onto the steering wheel.

—If someone who isn’t given permission by him accidentally calls him by his first name, he
throws a fit like you wouldn't believe. It's so embarrassing that it's hard to even talk about it
with others…

The words Kyle had just said a moment ago came to mind.

Of course, if Kyle’s brother was indeed the lunatic Jeong Tae-ui knew, he’d be so humiliated
that he wouldn’t even be able to talk about it to anyone other than the police or a therapist.
Jeong Tae-ui, half-heartedly glancing at the picturesque scenery passing by, was thinking
about how he could part ways with this man as soon as possible. Though it didn’t seem like
Ilay was the type to keep in close contact with his family, the thought of what a disaster it
would be if Kyle called him now and something went wrong crossed his mind.

He regretted offering to give Kyle a ride to Berlin and wanted to tear his mouth apart for it.
But since things had already come this far, he decided to floor it and get to Berlin as quickly
as possible. After dropping him off, he planned to leave without looking back.

Jeong Tae-ui firmly made up his mind as he glanced at Kyle through the rearview mirror. He
saw Kyle humming along to the radio while looking out the window.

Kyle didn’t really resemble Ilay. Maybe if you examined them closely, there might be some
similarities in certain features, but overall, he didn’t look much like him. Besides, there was a
considerable age difference between them. Kyle had mentioned that he was friends with his
uncle, which meant there was more than a significant age gap between him and his brother.
After a brief pause, Jeong Tae-ui had cautiously asked:

‘But if everything you had was stolen... why not call home and ask for help? Didn't they at
least leave your cell phone or something?’
‘Huh? No, they took everything except for my passport. But I guess I should be grateful that
they at least left that.’

Then, as if thinking about the books he had obtained at that village made him smile, Kyle
added with a grin.

‘Plus, thanks to that, I was able to get a bunch of treasure-like books.’

‘... Your family must be worried since they can't reach you. Your brother, for instance…’

Jeong Tae-ui had felt somewhat relieved as he realized there was no chance of a call
accidentally reaching Ilay. Kyle's eyes had widened, and then he had suddenly burst out
laughing.

Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t been particularly surprised, knowing all too well why the man was
laughing like that, and had patiently waited for his laughter to subside. Well, of course. Tae-ui
would probably laugh too if he heard something like that.

A worried Ilay. He had imagined it for a moment.

...It was almost enough to make him die laughing.

But Jeong Tae-ui’s impending laughter had been interrupted by Kyle, whose own laughter
was just starting to die down.

‘Well, he's not really someone who needs to worry... My brother, how should I put it... he's a
bit... unique, I guess you could say. He’s less affectionate than most people.’

Jeong Tae-ui had thought that Ilay was lucky to have such a good brother. To describe
someone with that kind of personality as "unique" or "less affectionate" — only a family
member blinded by love could manage that. ...Or maybe he was softening his words out of
embarrassment for having such a person as a family member.

‘So, he hardly ever comes home. Actually, he dislikes coming home. He's working abroad
right now, and even if he has to return to the country for something, he doesn't visit home.’

Jeong Tae-ui's laughter had suddenly stopped. His ears perked up.

‘He doesn't come home? But it's his own house…..’

‘No, no... Um... You probably can't imagine it since you've never met my brother, but he's
really not the type to care about things like that. There's an elderly lady who takes care of the
housework at home, but he hasn't been home in a long time because he doesn’t like listening
to her nagging. The other day, he even came to the neighborhood to meet someone, but he
didn’t bother to show his face at home before leaving.’

Kyle murmured wistfully.

‘So, Rita tried to nag him by calling, but he somehow knew and didn't pick up the phone.’

Jeong Tae-ui had thought that maybe his luck was turning. Who would have thought he’d
learn about a place where that guy — though not entirely impossible, but highly unlikely —
would never show up? If what Kyle said was true, this place might be even safer than most
hotels. Yes, thinking about it, there’s that saying, "a beacon does not shine on its own base."
Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Kyle. His thoughts had done a complete 180 from a few minutes ago.
He sincerely hoped that Kyle's invitation to stay at his house in Berlin wasn’t just empty
words. At this point, it seemed like staying at Kyle's house might be the only way for him to
survive.

“But Kim, you said someone was chasing you.”

Anton suddenly asked, snapping Jeong Tae-ui out of his brief recollection. At some point, the
chicken dish had disappeared, though Jeong Tae-ui was full, so it didn’t seem like anyone
else had taken it. Jeong Tae-ui wiped the corner of his mouth with his thumb and licked it —
Rita frowned behind him — and muttered, Well...

Rumors always tend to spread a bit differently from the truth.

"Rather than being chased... there’s just someone I should avoid running into."

"Yeah? What kind of person? Let's see, if it's someone you should avoid, it must be either a
woman or money-related, right?"

Anton said, counting on his fingers. Arsvelt, who was sitting next to Jeong Tae-ui, responded
indifferently.

"Either one is bad news, really bad... For instance, if you stole a woman from a man from
southern Italy, you never know where you might get shot and killed."

Anton nodded in agreement, adding.

"If it's money-related, especially with someone from southern Italy, you'd be in a real mess."

In their light-hearted conversation, Jeong Tae-ui found himself suddenly imagining that he
was the protagonist who, after traveling to Sicily, had fallen in love with a seductive gypsy
woman, the girlfriend of a mafia boss, and had run off with her and the boss’s money. Jeong
Tae-ui took a piece of the steamed fish Rita served and muttered to himself, almost laughing
at the absurdity of the scenario.

"All well and good, but then, where did the gypsy woman and the stolen money go?"

"They're already long gone, taken out by the assassin sent by the boss."
"Yeah, and then you become a lone wolf driven by revenge."

"............."

The two of them spoke with such seriousness, not even cracking a smile, that they seemed to
be perfectly in sync. Kyle chuckled quietly beside them. Then he motioned toward Anton and
asked,

"By the way, what happened with that thing you mentioned before? About Katarina?"

"Oh? That ended ages ago. By now, she’s probably happily with Mark... in the belly of a
fish."

Anton replied, making a face and waving his hand dismissively. Jeong Tae-ui stopped his
fork in mid-air as he was about to take another piece of the steamed fish. Suddenly, he lost
his appetite. Now that he thought about it, he seemed to recall hearing something — wasn’t
Anton, that American, said to be leading a gang? He’d also heard that Arsvelt, who was
getting along so well with Anton, was similar.

An arms dealer and a gang. Quite the combination.

Jeong Tae-ui put down his fork and knife, having lost his appetite and feeling full. He rubbed
his lips with the back of his hand again, catching Rita's sharp gaze.

This house, where the owner loved people so much that it was always full of guests, had
Jeong Tae-ui, Anton, and Arsvelt as today's guests. Yesterday morning, it was Jeong Tae-ui,
Alswelt, and a British man who had left in the afternoon and was now gone. The day before
yesterday, it was Jeong Tae-ui, that British man, and a German man who was also gone now.
And since Arsvelt was leaving this afternoon, tomorrow would be just Jeong Tae-ui and
Anton. Of course, if other guests arrived today, they would join in.
"Are you going to the office today, Kyle?"

Arsvelt, seemingly finished with his meal, put down his fork and wiped his mouth with a
napkin. Kyle nodded, saying, "Yeah."

"I think I’ll have to go out for a bit in the afternoon. Arsvelt, when are you planning to
leave?"

"Hmm. My flight is at 1 PM, so I should head out before lunch. But weren’t you planning to
take the weekend off? And now you're already thinking about going back to the office? You
workaholic."

"No, I’d avoid work if I could. It’s not that I want to go; it seems Ilay contacted the office and
stirred things up. Since no one picks up when I try calling from home, I’ll have to go to the
office to find out. Plus, an old acquaintance is visiting after a long time."

Jeong Tae-ui silently sipped the last cup of tea that Rita had served, listening to their
conversation without a word. A name had come up that he didn’t particularly want to involve
himself with.

Ilay. But hearing that name from someone else’s mouth felt strangely unfamiliar. Jeong Tae-
ui had never heard anyone else call Ilay by that name before. Well, if he even insists that his
own family call him by their family name, that’s certainly something…

Jeong Tae-ui nodded to himself, pondering why Ilay had introduced himself to him with that
name. He had thought about it briefly before, but he never came up with an answer. There
was no understanding what went on in the mind of that unpredictable, inscrutable guy.

“If an old acquaintance is visiting, does that mean someone will be coming to the house this
afternoon as well?”
Jeong Tae-ui subtly changed the subject, uncomfortable with the ominous name that had been
mentioned. Kyle responded with a slight tilt of his head.

“Hmm? No, that friend is coming for some other business, so there’ll probably just be a call
to the office this afternoon. We’ve scheduled to meet tomorrow morning, so if he agrees, he
might stay here tomorrow.”

Jeong Tae-ui nodded, saying, “I see.” It seemed that having guests almost every day was a
regular occurrence in this house. From what Jeong Tae-ui had pieced together from
conversations with the gardener and other staff, Kyle's parents had moved to the suburbs,
leaving this house always full of guests. Apparently, even before, Kyle often had visitors, but
it became more frequent after he took charge of the house. Most guests stayed for two or
three days, but sometimes people stayed for months. Kyle seemed quite pleased when guests
extended their stay, which made sense.

By this point, the concept of a ‘guest’ didn’t really seem to apply anymore. It was more like a
constantly changing family, with different faces and personalities every day.

Jeong Tae-ui mused over this idea, but since he had no such family, he couldn’t quite imagine
it. For as long as he could remember, he had only ever had one constant — his brother whose
appearance and personality hadn’t changed, except for growing up.

His brother... But how on earth was he supposed to find him?

Everyone in the mansion already knew that Jeong Tae-ui was searching for someone and was
also being pursued. He hadn’t intentionally shared this information, but in the open and
talkative atmosphere of this house — where even the guests were like that — the details
naturally slipped out in conversation.

Kyle had offered to help in any way he could with the search, but Jeong Tae-ui had shaken
his head.

Asking Kyle to help find his brother... Not a chance. Even if it were someone else, there was
no way he could ask this man. The moment the name Jeong Jae-ui was mentioned, Kyle
would undoubtedly prick up his ears. And that would exponentially increase the chances of
the information reaching Ilay.

No, absolutely not.

Jeong Tae-ui had smiled calmly when he politely declined, saying, ‘I wouldn’t want to impose
that much... I’ll try to find him on my own.’

“But, Kim, why are you so polite to Kyle and not to the rest of us?”

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been noisily sipping his tea and drawing another glare from Rita,
raised an eyebrow slightly at Anton’s sudden and disapproving question. He slowly set down
his teacup and responded indifferently.

“Well, that’s because Kyle is the gracious host who wouldn’t tell me to leave the house, even
if we met face-to-face or spoke on the phone. And you’re just guests, same as me.”

Anton, having no good rebuttal, groaned, “Mm-hmm,” and Kyle turned his head slightly,
letting out a small laugh. For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui thought that Kyle’s face looked just a
little bit like Ilay’s.

Jeong Tae-ui silently watched Kyle for a moment before turning away. He then finished the
little bit of tea that was left in his cup.
 Chapter 13

Maurer

His face was too hot.

Jeong Tae-ui shifted and rolled onto his side. The soft beach chair comfortably hugged his
skin. Keeping his eyes closed, he groped around beside him for a towel, then draped it over
his face. With the sunlight blocked, it became much more bearable.

Now that his face was covered, the sunlight felt just right. The warmth that bathed his body
from the shoulders down was like being in a low-temperature sauna, perfectly warm. He
thought that his skin might get quite sunburned and hurt later, but he was so comfortable now
that he didn’t want to get up.

"………."

Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes. A large white beach towel covered his face, filling his vision
with white. He had dozed off for a bit, and though his body still felt languid, he couldn’t fall
back asleep. However, the pleasant drowsiness made him shift to the other side, exposing the
opposite side of his body to the sun. He adjusted the towel to cover his face again.

It must have been around noon. He felt like he had slept for an hour or two. When he fell
asleep, there was a shade over his waist, but now the sun was shining directly on his face.

He could hear birds chirping in the distance. The sporadic bird calls were high and low, just
enough not to be bothersome. Occasionally, a cool breeze blew, cooling his sun-warmed skin
as it passed. At his feet was a clear, wide pool. The occasional bird sounds. The warm
sunlight. A leisurely nap.

When had he last enjoyed such a relaxing and lazy time? Thinking back, even after being
discharged from the military, he hadn’t truly rested in peace, spending months in hospitals
and recovering. Just when his body was healing and he was beginning to feel more at ease,
his uncle had shown up.

“I’ve had such a tough life... People need to have some time to relax like this once in a
while.”

Jeong Tae-ui murmured to himself with a contented sigh, shifting his position again. Though
he was lounging so leisurely in someone else’s house — where the host had left early for
work because of a busy schedule — he didn’t feel too guilty about it. Kyle had never made
Jeong Tae-ui feel uneasy or pressured in any way. He treated him with nothing but politeness
and respect. And since the host was like that, the rest of the staff were the same.

Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t one to be overly sensitive or cautious by nature, but more than anything,
there were so many guests in this house. He realized this during his stay. There were hardly
any members of the Riegrow family who actually lived here. The elderly parents mostly
resided in a quiet villa in the suburbs and only visited the house occasionally, and the younger
sister, who was only in her early twenties, had married an unemployed man the same age as
Jeong Tae-ui and moved to the United States. Thus, in practical terms, Kyle Riegrow was the
only family member living here.

Living alone in this grand mansion... He didn’t even want to think about it.

It wasn’t just the numerous staff members; the house was always filled with guests. Whether
official or personal, there was always someone staying here. According to Rita, he was a
‘young master who loved to have people around the house.’ When Jeong Tae-ui, who had
overslept and had gone to the empty dining room to have the vegetable soup that Rita had
prepared, heard this, he paused in surprise and blinked at Rita, asking, ‘Young master?’ Rita
nodded as if it were obvious and answered, ‘Young master.’

Rita, who had been working in this house for over 40 years since she was very young,
mentioned that she had been a nanny for the children when they were little. When she
proudly spoke of raising the young masters and young ladies herself, Jeong Tae-ui had
hesitated for a moment before asking again.

‘Did you call all the sons of this house ‘young master’ while raising them?’
She answered firmly.

‘They are still our young masters.’

‘………’

Jeong Tae-ui could only bury his nose in his soup plate and eat quietly.

Rita wasn’t a bad person. Before he got to know her, she had seemed aloof and cold. Even
now, she didn’t seem to have much trust in Jeong Tae-ui, as an Asian. However, whenever he
asked something, she always answered him, and if he made a mistake, she would correct and
help him silently.

Jeong Tae-ui liked such people. Even though Rita sometimes gave him disapproving looks,
he liked her. Despite her gruff exterior, she was ultimately a caring old lady.

“But how did someone raised by such a kind old lady become such a vicious murderer?”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself unconsciously and turned his hot body once again.

But it wasn’t Rita’s fault. Kyle, who was also raised by her, turned out to be a perfectly
decent and upstanding person.

“So it seems more like genetics than environmental factors... But even if siblings have
different genes, how different can they really be?”

In the end, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t know why Ilay turned out the way he did. He shook his head
under the towel. It was a mystery. After all, if you think about it, even though he and his twin
brother had the same environment and inherited the same genes, they were still quite
different. It seemed that there was some innate quality that couldn’t be explained by
environment or genetics alone.

“...I wonder if that madman is living well. Though, who could harm him? He’d probably
survive even if thrown into the middle of a desert.”

Even though he was curious, he didn’t feel worried. Worrying about Ilay, in a different way
than about his brother, seemed like a futile endeavor.

However, despite his curiosity, he had no desire to seek out detailed news. It was obvious that
finding out more would only increase his anxiety and fear. After leaving the island, he had
contacted his uncle a couple of times. It wasn’t necessary to be regular, but he had been told
to call at least once every one or two weeks.

At first, just in case, two days before leaving Hong Kong, Jeong Tae-ui deliberately went to
the airport and made a phone call. Although his uncle promised to give him an identity that
even he couldn’t trace, he didn’t guarantee that no one would try to follow him. Jeong Tae-ui
expected that by the time the call ended, they would have already figured out where the call
was coming from. However, he was confident that he wouldn’t be easily tracked. Even if he
wasn’t, he held onto a sliver of trust.

Even if they found out Jeong Tae-ui’s location personally, his uncle wouldn’t reveal it unless
something serious happened.

Jeong Tae-ui didn’t know how Ilay would try to find him. Or perhaps Ilay would cut ties and
not even bother trying. Of course, considering his personality, he would probably tenaciously
hunt him down and strip him to the bone, but right now, Jeong Tae-ui had no idea what Ilay
was doing.

When he subtly asked his uncle during the call, his uncle merely smiled calmly and said
briefly:

‘Well, if by any chance you get caught, ...you’ll die.’

And it wouldn’t be a peaceful death either. Jeong Tae-ui knew a few ways to kill a person
painfully over a very long period of time, and he didn’t think Ilay would know any less. It
wouldn’t be surprising if Ilay knew several methods even more brutal than the worst ones
Jeong Tae-ui was aware of. ...It seemed the best option was to keep running.

Jeong Tae-ui shuddered at the thought of ‘ if by any chance I get caught.’ The very thought
sent chills down his spine. Even a horror thriller couldn’t match this.

"But it’s a bit disappointing, though..."

Jeong Tae-ui quietly muttered to himself as he rubbed his goosebump-covered arms under the
hot sun. Over time, memories fade. Happy memories become even happier, painful memories
become nostalgic, or they gradually fade away. Jeong Tae-ui liked this flow of time.

Now, there was no reason to meet those people again. Perhaps someday, by chance, they
might run into each other on the street, but there would be no deliberate attempts to contact
and meet them. Especially not with Ilay — there was no need to even mention that. He would
have to keep running away from that one. But maybe, after a lot of time has passed and
memories have faded and softened, and if he heard rumors that the terrifying man had
mellowed even a little, then perhaps it might be nice to meet him again. ...Though right now,
he couldn’t imagine that temper would change just because he aged.

Anyway, it was fine. He didn’t know where Ilay was wandering and searching right now, but
at least this place was safe. No matter how much he searched for a Korean named Jeong Tae-
ui, he wouldn’t find anyone by that name. The man who had disappeared without a trace
from Hong Kong was now relaxing under Ilay Riegrow’s nose, simply enjoying his time as
Kim Young-soo, a man with the most common name in Korea.

Jeong Tae-ui rolled over again and let out a lazy sigh. Anyway, he was resting well. Where
should he go in search of his brother?

Of course, he could just spend time idly and then say, ‘Uncle, I couldn’t find him. Well then,
goodbye,’ and be done with it, but still, he had made a promise. Though he made it clear that
he couldn’t guarantee finding him, he still had to at least pretend to keep his word. But he
wasn’t sure. It’s not like he could use law enforcement — not that he thought it would
improve the situation anyway — but how could he find that elusive man?

Jeong Jae-ui wasn’t someone you could find just because you wanted to. If he didn’t want to
be found, and if in the end it didn’t bring him any luck, you had to give up on meeting him.

“Well... I wonder where my lucky brother is leisurely wandering...”

As he muttered to himself, feeling lost in old memories, he heard footsteps approaching from
afar. Someone was heading toward the pool. Jeong Tae-ui assumed it was either another guest
staying in the house, a newly arrived guest, or perhaps one of the staff who came to clean or
tend to the garden, and removed the towel covering his head. As the footsteps got closer, he
began to hear voices as well. It seemed there was more than one person.

“...The thing is, at this stage, it’s not yet practical to hand over. We haven’t even completed
the first test firing.”

It was Kyle’s voice.

It seemed the busy homeowner, who had already left for work when Jeong Tae-ui woke up in
the morning, had returned. It was still around noon, so perhaps he was just stopping by before
heading out again.

It seemed Kyle had brought a guest. Whether this person would be staying at the house for a
few days or just stopping by briefly, Jeong Tae-ui overheard what sounded like a
conversation about weapons.

He had thought about it many times before, but Kyle truly was a man who liked people.
Perhaps it was more accurate to say he liked having guests. Come to think of it, although his
uncle might seem gentle, he wasn’t someone to be taken lightly. Yet, he had been friends with
Kyle for nearly 20 years, so how much more lenient would he be with others?
“But if you want, I can arrange for a test. I should have some time around the afternoon the
day after tomorrow. Would that work for you?”

Kyle’s voice was getting closer, and they would meet if he rounded the corner.

Since the homeowner had returned, Jeong Tae-ui figured he should at least greet him. So, he
draped his shirt over his shoulders and stood up. At that moment, the guest’s voice, filled
with enthusiasm, followed.

“Really? Of course! I can make time anytime! Even if I didn’t have time, I’d make it! A
Remington model 1875, beautifully renewed and reproduced — that lovely piece!”

Before the words were even finished, Jeong Tae-ui had already lain back down on the bench
and pulled the beach towel over himself. He wrapped it tightly around himself, ensuring not
even a strand of hair was exposed.

That voice was unmistakable. The tone of awe when talking about guns, the fervor, and the
way he referred to weapons as "beautiful" — there was only one person Jeong Tae-ui knew
who fit that description. Someone who was as persistent as he was petty, and who would
cause endless trouble if you even slightly mishandled one of his prized possessions.
Unbelievably, the voice was identical too.

“Alright then, come to the office at 3:30 the day after tomorrow. I’ll let Louis know, so you
can head straight to my room. This is the room over here. The window opens directly onto
the pool, so feel free to use it whenever you like. Let me see, your vacation runs until next
weekend, right, Maurer?”

“Yes, I’ve booked a flight for Saturday evening. I’ll be staying until then.”

“Of course, you’re not imposing at all. Please, make yourself comfortable. ...Oh, it seems
someone is here already. Let’s see…”
Kyle’s voice was now right above Jeong Tae-ui’s head. He could also distinctly sense the
presence of another person standing next to him. Jeong Tae-ui resolved not to remove the
beach towel wrapped tightly around his head. As someone staying as a guest, he knew he
should greet Kyle, but now was definitely not the time.

Maurer... Maurer!! Maurer!!

It wasn’t just the voice. The name was exactly the same as the person Jeong Tae-ui knew.
How on earth did that wretched guy end up as a guest at this peaceful house?

In hindsight, it wasn’t surprising. Jeong Tae-ui himself, a complete stranger whom Kyle had
met just a few days ago — and whose identity was still unclear — was also staying here as a
guest. So, there was no reason Maurer couldn’t be a guest at this house. Besides, the
homeowner was a renowned arms dealer, and Maurer was an equally renowned weapons
enthusiast.

Come to think of it, Jeong Tae-ui vaguely recalled hearing that Maurer knew Ilay's family.
Apparently, before joining UNHRDO, Maurer had been involved with their company. In that
case, it made much more sense for Maurer to be at this house than for Jeong Tae-ui to be
here.

“Who’s this resting and sleeping here… Ah, it’s Kim.”

Even though Jeong Tae-ui had wrapped his face tightly to hide, Kyle seemed to recognize
him right away and said this briefly. Maurer must have looked confused because Kyle
explained, “He’s a guest who has been staying here for a few days.” Maurer responded, “Ah,
I see,” without showing much interest in Jeong Tae-ui. As their footsteps moved away, Jeong
Tae-ui heard Kyle changing the topic, saying, “The garden is still wonderful. The birch grove
leading to the other path must still be the same, right?” Kyle’s footsteps faded as well, and
Jeong Tae-ui silently sighed in relief.

But Saturday evening next week? Did that mean Maurer was staying here until then? The
likelihood of running into him was high, and that was certainly not desirable.
He had to leave tonight. It was a shame to abandon such a comfortable and leisurely hideout,
but if that hideout had turned into a tiger’s den, there was no other choice.

Maurer, that wretched guy. He and Jeong Tae-ui were really no good for each other. Maybe
Maurer was just as much of a bad luck charm in his life as Lieutenant Kim had been. But this
situation wasn’t too bad. If he could quietly slip away without being noticed, there wouldn’t
be any more trouble.

Even though the right side of his body was getting uncomfortably hot under the sunlight,
Jeong Tae-ui didn’t dare move, fearing the towel would slip off. He lay there, motionless, like
a dead person, waiting for them to disappear from view so he could dash into the house.

But then, it happened.

“Kim, how long are you going to laze around like that? You need to get up and move around
a bit. Besides, it’s mealtime now. If you don’t eat properly, you’ll get an upset stomach.”

The cold, strict voice came from beyond the glass door. Rita. Though she seemed cold, she
was actually very caring, making sure he ate every meal. Jeong Tae-ui was always grateful
for her kindness, but not at this moment. He pretended to be in a deep sleep, not moving or
responding.

“Oh, Rita. Just leave him alone. He seems to be deeply asleep.”

Kyle chimed in helpfully from a distance, but Rita came out through the glass door and
quickly walked over to Jeong Tae-ui.

"If you keep taking naps like this, your day and night will switch, and your health will
deteriorate. You've been lying here since 10 AM. And look at how your skin is sunburned.
It'll sting later, and you'll suffer."
Rita. Rita. Thank you. But I’m not happy. Please, just leave me alone at this moment. If you
don’t want to see me die. Maurer is never someone to be trusted. Jeong Tae-ui cried out in his
heart, shedding tears of blood. But it seemed that his silent cry did not reach Rita.

"Kim, wake up!"

Suddenly, his vision brightened.

In front of him stood Rita, her platinum blonde hair neatly tied up, looking down at him.
Beyond the backrest of the chair, Kyle was looking at him with a calm smile on his face.

"Hey, Kim. It seems you fell asleep late last night. Get up, the sun is already high in the sky."

"Ah... yes..."

Jeong Tae-ui answered clumsily, glancing around.

Behind Kyle, a few steps further towards the birch grove, he saw Maurer. Maurer, who had
been gazing into the forest, sighed in admiration and turned around.

"Wow, it’s beautiful even from afar. I should take a walk there around dusk."

As soon as he finished speaking, the smile disappeared from Maurer’s face. It was because he
saw a familiar face staring intently at him.

"Right? There was talk about development, but neither my father nor I have any intention of
getting rid of that forest, even if we were offered a fortune, so we left it as it is."
Jeong Tae-ui's face turned ghostly serious as he stared daggers at Maurer over Kyle's
shoulder, who was smiling as he glanced back at Maurer. With eyes wide open and glaring
fiercely, Jeong Tae-ui mouthed the words, Keep your mouth shut. Maurer blinked, his eyes
widened in shock as he stared back at Jeong Tae-ui. Sensing something strange, Kyle turned
around curiously. But Jeong Tae-ui approached Kyle with a smile, as if nothing had
happened.

"Thanks to you, I've been resting quite comfortably. ...And who is that?"

"Oh, he's an old friend of mine. Maurer. His full name is Maurer Keyes, and he's currently
with the Asian branch of UNHRDO. Despite how he looks, he's quite the talented individual.
Maurer, introduce yourself. This is Kim Yong-soo, who has been staying at our home for the
past few days."

Jeong Tae-ui brushed off the slight difference in pronunciation and gave a polite nod to
Maurer with a smile.

"Hello, I’m Kim Yong-soo. I'm staying here thanks to Mr. Riegrow's kindness. It's a pleasure
to meet you."

"Haha, I told you to call me Kyle. When someone mentions Riegrow in this house, they're
not referring to me."

Beyond Kyle's gentle laughter, Maurer's wide-eyed stare met with Jeong Tae-ui's fierce gaze.

At that moment, Rita called out to Kyle as she returned to the mansion.

"Sir, Gale has been waiting to see you for quite some time. He's been waiting for two hours
now. Please stop by the reception room before heading to the dining room."

"Gale? For two hours? Oh dear, I wonder what's so urgent. ……Ah, excuse me for a moment;
you two go ahead to the dining room. Feel free to start eating."
"No, I'll wait until you arrive. Food tastes better when shared."

Jeong Tae-ui responded politely, with a flawless smile. Kyle laughed heartily, gave a light
nod, and then disappeared into the mansion. Conveniently, as if orchestrated, Jeong Tae-ui
and Maurer were the only ones left. The moment Kyle and Rita were out of sight, the polite
smile vanished from Jeong Tae-ui's face.

"Well then, shall we head to the dining room? Rita's cooking is excellent."

"Yes, Rita's cooking is superb. But — Kim Yong-soo?!"

"Call me Kim."

"Right, Kim."

Maurer nodded and called him that, then broke into a wide, generous smile. It was a very
warm and friendly smile. Maurer nodded repeatedly while humming in agreement but
suddenly stopped dead.

"...Kim…... Why are you here, Tae-ui?! Since when has your family name been Kim?"

Maurer's cry was indistinguishable from a scream. Before it even faded, Tae-ui erupted in
fury.

"Shut up!"

He fought the urge to shove the towel wrapped around his head into Maurer's mouth and tear
his head off.
Why this guy? If someone from the UNHRDO like Tou or Alta had been here, they would
have known how to keep quiet. Why does it have to be someone so hostile? Tae-ui had never
heard that Maurer was the type to keep his mouth shut.

While Tae-ui seethed, Maurer stared at him with wide eyes then struck him in the chest. Even
though he hadn't done anything wrong, the gesture clearly signaled bad intentions.

Tae-ui had planned to pack up his things quietly and leave, but his anger drove him to grab
Maurer by the neck. The bewildered man glared back.

"Bastard. I gave you back that colt, didn’t I?"

First things first, Tae-ui thought. Maurer frowned and answered begrudgingly.

"Yes, you did."

"So what more do you want from me? I owe you nothing now."

"Debt and hatred are two separate things. Debt can be repaid, but revenge cannot be
forgotten. Do you know how many nights I cried over losing my precious baby? Just thinking
about it still..."

"Sorry."

Tae-ui cut him off abruptly. Maurer was so stunned by the sudden apology that he could only
stare in shock.

"Hey, I still have a lot to say. If you apologize, how can I express my dissatisfaction?!"
"Oh, sorry! Fine, if you need to vent your anger, go ahead — just don’t hold back. But once
you’re done, forget all your grudges, forget me, and pretend you never saw me here."

Tae-ui continued to grip Maurer’s neck, shaking him roughly before shouting. Maurer
blinked a few times, then narrowed his eyes with a sudden realization.

"........Aha."

He clicked his tongue as if he’d uncovered something. Tae-ui felt a pang of unease. He
wasn’t sure what the expression meant, but it couldn’t be good.

"You disappeared oddly like that... you intentionally caused an accident at the branch and
escaped, didn’t you?"

"........."

Tae-ui was silent, meeting Maurer’s gaze. He wondered what Maurer was deducing and what
conclusion he was drawing. Guessing at the situation without fully understanding it was a
basic skill taught at the UNHRDO.

Tae-ui was a bit worried that Maurer might pick up on something from his demeanor, but
Maurer spoke confidently, as if he had a theory.

"Did you... do something to Xin Lu?"

Maurer spoke calmly, though his words revealed his guesses were based on little more than
intuition. For a moment, Tae-ui’s mind went blank; the revelation was completely different
from what he had been anxiously expecting. But instead of relief, he felt a tightness in his
chest as anxiety crept in at the mention of Xin Lu’s name. Why was Maurer talking about Xin
Lu?
"Xin Lu? Why Xin Lu? What happened?!"

Jeong Tae-ui unconsciously pressed harder with the hand he still had on Maurer’s body.
Maurer, caught off guard once again, raised his eyebrows in confusion and tilted his head.

"What happened to Xin Lu?"

Unable to do anything else, Tae-ui tightened his grip.

"Xin Lu left! Right after you disappeared!"

"What...? Why...."

Tae-ui stopped shaking his hand and stared blankly at Maurer, as if he couldn't grasp what
had been said. Maurer grumbled in frustration.

"How should I know why? You vanished, and so did Xin Lu. I thought you’d had an
accident. There were rumors that you raped and injured him, and that's why Xin Lu ran
away."

He grabbed Tae-ui's hand from his neck and pulled it away.

"Damn it, why did I have to run into you here?"

Maurer muttered, and Tae-ui found himself echoing the sentiment. Tae-ui’s face grew
sorrowful as he crouched and sat down.
Xin Lu had left the UNHRDO.

No matter the reason, perhaps part of the blame was his.

"Xin Lu... he really liked working there..."

Xin Lu had once suggested they both leave the branch, but Tae-ui knew how much Xin Lu
loved and thrived in the UNHRDO. He had hoped Xin Lu wouldn’t give up on it because of
him.

Tae-ui had left without saying goodbye, unsure of what to say and too exhausted at the time.
He had fallen into a deep abyss and wondered if he would find the strength to carry on. Now,
he regretted not talking to Xin Lu before he left. If he could turn back time, he would have
said goodbye properly.

But even if they were to meet again someday, the fact that he had missed the best opportunity
to connect would remain unchanged. Jeong Tae-ui lowered his gaze to his feet, then finally
looked up. Maurer watched him with a forced expression.

"So... where did Xin Lu go? And what is he doing now?"

Tae-ui asked helplessly, his face etched with concern.

"How should I know? Well, he must have ended up somewhere somehow."

"You heartless guy. Aren’t you worried at all that a colleague from the same branch, someone
who used to share meals with you, has quit?"

"This jerk...! Why should I worry about Xin Lu when you’re not? He’s the son of an old,
wealthy family, so they'll probably set him up with a company or something. Why worry
about someone who's living better than me?"
Maurer shouted, his face showing disbelief at what he was hearing. Jeong Tae-ui looked at
Maurer and sighed deeply, suddenly feeling drained.

He was right, after all. Xin Lu might have seemed delicate and fragile in Jeong Tae-ui's
memories, but in reality, he was incredibly smart and capable. He was someone who would
do well no matter what he chose, even without others worrying about him. In fact, it was
better for him to break free from Jeong Tae-ui and find his own path. The one who should be
worried wasn't Xin Lu, but Jeong Tae-ui himself. Jeong Tae-ui groaned as he struggled to his
feet, using his knees for support. He thought about firmly reminding Maurer of something but
felt too drained to even scold him.

"You probably already know this, but don’t tell anyone in this house that you know me, and
don’t say you saw me here — or anywhere else for that matter. Forget that you even know
me. We’re not the type of people who want to stay in each other’s memories, are we?"

Jeong Tae-ui spoke to Maurer in a gentle, persuasive tone. Maurer then scanned Jeong Tae-ui
from head to toe with a twisted expression and suddenly muttered with a mischievous drawl.

"Now that I think about it, I didn’t really care before, so I didn’t pay attention, but... there
was a strange rumor about you and Rick, wasn’t there?"

Flinch.

Jeong Tae-ui’s face betrayed him for a split second, revealing his shock. Sensing Maurer’s
piercing gaze, he quickly composed his expression, but it was already too late. When it came
to moments like these, Maurer was annoyingly perceptive.

"Ah, so he’s the one you can't be caught by….?"

That sticky, drawn-out tone was grating. If only he could rip that mouth wide open, the sound
might be more satisfying than tearing silk. But before Jeong Tae-ui could act on that thought,
Maurer narrowed his eyes and muttered in a chilling voice.
"That crazy guy has been acting on a whim and harming people lately. His mood must be
terrible. What did you do to make him snap, Tae-ui?"

As Maurer clicked his tongue and muttered, Jeong Tae-ui frowned. He then clicked his
tongue in disapproval and mumbled to himself.

"I don’t know. I didn’t do anything."

Even to his own ears, his voice sounded too much like a lie. But Maurer, dissatisfied,
scratched his head and muttered to himself.

"Eh, if it were Xin Lu, maybe. But that crazy guy? You can’t even talk to him casually. If you
say the wrong thing, you might lose your head. Lately, he's been walking around with a blade
as sharp as ever."

Maurer clicked his tongue in frustration, clearly disappointed that he couldn't make things
difficult for Jeong Tae-ui by passing a message to Ilay. Jeong Tae-ui felt a surge of anger the
moment he heard those words, but at the same time, he was somewhat relieved. At least it
seemed that this guy was too scared to actually speak to Ilay.

However, when Maurer saw Jeong Tae-ui's relief, he scoffed and smirked.

"Still, rumors spread pretty quickly, even if I just whisper a word to the guy in the next bed. I
don't have to tell Ilay directly; there are plenty of daytime rats and nighttime weasels to pass
on the message."

Jeong Tae-ui had an urge to stuff a towel in that guy's mouth as Maurer, with a feigned
flourish, suggested he might just go tell Tou as soon as they got back. That bastard seemed to
enjoy the idea of Jeong Tae-ui getting into trouble.
Jeong Tae-ui, who had momentarily shown weakness by apologizing to Maurer earlier, now
widened his eyes in anger. Then, he quickly wiped the expression from his face, replacing it
with a cold, blank look as he stared down at Maurer.

"Yeah, is that so…? How are those pretty little guns you’ve hidden around your room? Still
sleeping under the dresser, beneath the mattress, inside the blanket stuffing, and behind the
closet walls?"

As Jeong Tae-ui spoke slowly, Maurer let out a gasp and shut his mouth. He glared at Jeong
Tae-ui fiercely.

"They're not there, you jerk! I moved them somewhere else so bastards like you can't touch
them!"

Maurer's voice, despite his outburst, was tinged with faint anxiety. Jeong Tae-ui smiled
knowingly. So, they’re still there. Even if he moved them, there wasn’t anywhere else to hide
them unless he took them off the island. They’d still be somewhere in the room.

"You know it's against regulations to carry personal weapons inside the unit, right?"

"This... This bastard, why are you suddenly bringing this up now? I know everything!"

Maurer shouted, but his voice had lost much of its strength. Yeah, this is how it should be.
Jeong Tae-ui inwardly celebrated. At least now, he had something to prevent himself from
being completely at a disadvantage.

"Maurer."

When Jeong Tae-ui called out seriously in a lower voice, Maurer, perhaps guessing what he
was about to say, paused for a moment before responding gruffly.
"Go ahead."

"When you go back, don’t talk about me to anyone. Don’t even act like you know me. Got it?
Then I won’t make any unnecessary reports to the branch either. It’s better for both of us if
we just leave things as they are, don’t you think? Hmm?"

"Fine. I’ll keep quiet for now. But if they do a sudden inspection of the unit and something
happens to my precious little things, I’ll assume it was you and spill everything right then and
there."

"…Do whatever you want."

Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself that by the time one of those random inspections happened,
which typically occurred a couple of times a year, he would no longer be here. He might even
be out of Europe entirely by then. By the time the beast’s fangs were turned his way, it would
already be too late.

The two of them stared at each other for a moment. It wasn’t exactly satisfying, but they had
come to an agreement for now.

Jeong Tae-ui slid his arms into the shirt that had been draped over his shoulders, buttoned it
up, and turned around. It was about time to head to the dining hall. If he delayed any longer,
Rita would definitely be glaring at him throughout the meal. Maurer, who had visited this
house a few times before, seemed to have similar thoughts as he silently followed Jeong Tae-
ui.

The two walked side by side toward the dining hall. But the important conversation had
already ended, and there was nothing more to say between them. Neither had the desire nor
the intention to speak. As the dining hall door came into view, Jeong Tae-ui quickened his
pace slightly and then, as if the thought had suddenly occurred to him, casually asked:

"By the way, how’s the branch doing these days? Is everyone doing well? No problems? Has
any instructor been absent, or has there been a search party sent out from the branch to look
for someone…?"
Maurer looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a strange expression, as if trying to figure out why he
was asking such things. After tilting his head in thought for a moment, Maurer answered
gruffly.

"You haven’t been gone that long, so why are you asking? It’s the same as ever. Well… if
there’s any change since you left, it’d be Rick, I suppose. His assistant position changed four
times now, and the fourth guy was sent to an external hospital last Thursday. It wasn’t until
then that Rick decided the post wasn’t needed anymore, so the casualties were kept to four."

Maurer paused, then glared at Jeong Tae-ui with an extremely displeased expression.

"What the hell did you do before you ran off? Because of you, the rest of us are suffering for
no reason! That crazy guy seemed like he was trying to hold back once he became an
instructor, but lately, he’s been losing it again. He’ll stomp on someone just for slightly
rubbing him the wrong way. It’s gotten really brutal these days. I’ve never seen him so
vicious before."

Maurer mumbled that anyone who got caught by him would likely end up dead and then
added, "When I think about it, you’re actually a pretty pitiful guy for having to deal with a
monster like that as your superior." But then he couldn’t resist adding, "But when I think
about it more, you’re a pretty bad guy for passing that monster off to someone else, causing
trouble, and running away."

No wonder I can’t bring myself to like this guy...

Jeong Tae-ui thought that he should have just choked him out when he had him by the collar
earlier. He looked regretfully at Maurer’s neck, clicking his tongue as he opened the dining
hall door. Inside, Kyle was already seated, and off in the distance, Rita was glaring at Jeong
Tae-ui with a terrifying expression.

Muttering, "Sorry I'm late," Jeong Tae-ui quickly sat down. He glanced gratefully at Kyle,
who kindly said, "I just got here too. Don’t worry about it, go ahead and eat." As he often
thought at moments like this, it was hard to believe that such a normal, decent man could be
Ilay's brother.
Jeong Tae-ui silently sighed as he picked up some vegetables from the appetizer.

Ilay had always been a ruthless guy, but now to hear that he had become even more brutal... It
was hard to believe that he could have "evolved" even further. The idea that he could get even
more terrifying was almost fascinating. Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t help but think, jokingly, if Ilay
might say something like, ‘I still have two more transformations left.’ But the thought sent a
shiver down his spine as it suddenly felt all too real.

It seemed he was more upset than he realized. The short phrase his uncle had told him —
‘Don’t get caught’ — suddenly felt laden with deep meaning. The unspoken follow-up was
almost certainly, ‘If you do, you’ll die.’ But the one fortunate thing was that Ilay didn’t seem
to be actively or seriously searching for him. Maybe Ilay wasn’t that angry... though that was
unlikely. It seemed more like Ilay didn’t consider finding Jeong Tae-ui worth the effort.

"...Thinking about it like that, it’s kind of disappointing... Maybe I should have provoked him
more before I left..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered under his breath as he ate. Even though he whispered it, both Maurer
and Kyle turned to look at him with puzzled expressions. Jeong Tae-ui quickly shut his
mouth.

***

He felt a twinge of regret at the thought of leaving this place.

He hadn’t stayed here long, but he had grown somewhat attached to the people, and it had
been a rare chance to relax and enjoy a peaceful, leisurely time. But now that that damn
Maurer had found him, he couldn’t stay, even if he had temporarily silenced him. Maurer was
a dangerous person, albeit in a different way from Ilay.
Jeong Tae-ui packed up the few belongings he had brought with him and repacked them into
the same sports bag he had used when he arrived. He stared intently at the wall that
connected to the room where Maurer was staying. If it weren’t for that guy, he could have
rested here a bit longer. But thinking about it, there was no way he could find his brother if he
stayed here. Not that wandering around aimlessly would guarantee finding him, but at least
he should make an effort. Moreover, as he kept up the pretense of searching for his brother,
he found himself genuinely wanting to meet him.

He wanted to see that face that was indifferent yet not cold and hear that quiet but
unwavering voice.

"Where should I go? North, south, east, or west? Surely he hasn’t wandered into somewhere
like North Korea, right? I can’t go there… It’s completely off-limits."

Jeong Tae-ui thought about spitting on the ground and reading his fortune, then patted his
packed bag. It was getting late, and evening was approaching, but the sun had not yet set. If
he was going to leave today, it would be better to do so before the sun went down.

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly stood up. Once he decided to leave, his mind settled, even though he
still felt some regret. He just needed to say a brief goodbye to Kyle, Rita, and the others
before leaving.

Fortunately, Kyle was home. After dropping off Maurer at the house earlier, Kyle had
returned to the company but came back within a few hours. Though he brought some work
with him, Jeong Tae-ui, skeptical about how Kyle could manage to come and go from the
company so freely despite being the owner, gave him a questioning look. Sensing Jeong Tae-
ui’s suspicion, Kyle smiled and said, ‘I’m still on vacation until today,’ before retreating to
his study. Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself as the study door closed, ‘What’s the point of a
vacation if you’re just going to haul work back to your study?’ He then returned to his room,
thinking that being a company man wasn’t all it was cracked up to be.

Jeong Tae-ui stepped into the quiet hallway, feeling more regretful now that he was about to
leave. He considered kicking Maurer’s door just once, but it was Kyle’s house. It wouldn’t be
right to do something so rough in the home of someone who had been kind to him, especially
because of Maurer.
As he walked through the hallway and living room towards the study, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t see
anyone. He sensed Rita’s presence from the kitchen, saw the gardener’s shadow moving
outside in the garden, and imagined the other guests probably resting in their rooms, before
taking a deep breath.

Ilay had been here at some point in the past as well. But even with that fearsome man around,
the atmosphere of this place would have been the same. It felt somehow detached from
everyday life.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and smiled as he moved forward, thinking that it would be nice to rest
here again someday.

The study was located at the top of a staircase in front of a small room in the living room.
There was only one study, so the stairs led directly to it. To reach the other rooms on the
second floor, you had to take the stairs between the dining room and the living room. The
study seemed to be a cherished place in this house, and understandably so. For a personal
study, it was unusually large and filled with books that Kyle treasured like his life. It was also
Kyle’s second office. Although you could enter the study and read the books with Kyle’s
permission when he was around, it was always firmly locked when he wasn’t there, and you
couldn’t take the books out.

He really is quite the book lover, Jeong Tae-ui thought with a chuckle as he climbed the
stairs.

When he knocked on the thick wooden door of the study, he faintly heard Kyle’s voice from
inside. Confirming that he was allowed to enter, Jeong Tae-ui opened the door. Kyle didn’t
look up immediately when Jeong Tae-ui entered. He was still looking at some documents
through thin, silver-rimmed glasses, only raising his head after jotting something down on the
bottom of the page.

Jeong Tae-ui didn’t show it, but he was slightly surprised. It was the first time he had seen
Kyle working. This side of him was quite different from the usual image Kyle presented.
Come to think of it, it was a bit like the feeling Jeong Tae-ui had when he first saw Kyle in
Hong Kong — a sense that he was surrounded by a thin, breathable barrier. He interacted
amicably with his surroundings, yet clearly distinguished himself from others. For the first
time, Jeong Tae-ui felt he was seeing another side of Kyle, and for a moment, he just stared at
him in silence. Kyle noticed him and smiled almost unconsciously, the way someone might
smile at a familiar person. He put down the pen and file he was holding and took off his
glasses.

"Kim, what brings you here? Is there a book you’d like to read?"

Kyle pointed to the bookshelves, saying Jeong Tae-ui was welcome to read whatever he
wanted. Jeong Tae-ui shook his head.

"No, I just wanted to talk to you... You seem busy. It looks like you have a lot of work from
the company."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured, glancing at the thick file folder, nearly a span wide, that Kyle had
placed opposite the paper he had just been writing on. Kyle rubbed his temples tiredly and
smiled.

"I'm not usually this busy, but in the past few days, I’ve had two rather bothersome issues
come up back-to-back."

"…If there's anything I can help with, should I lend a hand?"

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment before asking. He didn’t really think there was anything
he could help with, but it felt polite to at least offer. And if there was something he could do,
he would have been willing to help. But Kyle shook his head.

"No, it’s fine. It’s not something you can help with anyway. It’s just one of those things that
happens from time to time."

Kyle gestured for Jeong Tae-ui to take a seat. Jeong Tae-ui sat down in the chair across from
Kyle, with the desk between them, and nodded vaguely. He glanced at the pile of work on the
desk, wondering if this mountain of files was what Kyle meant by something that happens
from time to time. Kyle noticed the glance and chuckled.
"It's not this. This is just the usual workload. The bothersome issues I mentioned involve one
persistent problem that comes with dealing in arms, and an issue concerning my brother."

Jeong Tae-ui fell silent. Internally, he tensed up and his body stiffened slightly, but he kept a
calm exterior, not wanting to reveal that he knew Kyle's brother. He didn’t want to hear about
Ilay from Kyle, and he certainly didn’t want to risk Kyle finding out that he had connections
to his brother. It would be difficult to explain why he would need to keep such a secret if
asked, so pretending ignorance seemed like the best approach.

As Jeong Tae-ui quietly stared at him, Kyle sighed and mumbled to himself, half in
complaint.

"They call it a defense contractor, but to put it simply, it's an arms dealer. So, of course, we
get attacked a lot. Not just by human rights groups or religious organizations, but sometimes
even by rebel groups or armed terrorist organizations. In this case, it's not about stopping
arms sales; they're demanding we supply weapons to their side."

Kyle sighed again and fluttered the documents in his hand as if the one on top was related to
that issue, before setting them down.

"That does sound like a hassle."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded as he murmured. You can’t exactly sell weapons to rebel groups or
terrorist organizations. If you did, it wouldn’t be arms dealing but arms smuggling. And if
word got out, you’d have to shut down the business immediately. In reality, arms dealers
rarely operate cleanly; they often engage in illegal practices to make a profit. So, if a rebel
group had enough money and knew the right people, they could easily get the weapons they
wanted. But if someone was trying to force you into arms smuggling, that showed a complete
lack of tact — clearly, an amateur who didn’t know what they were doing.

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly smiled bitterly, thinking of the UNHRDO. And then he remembered
the connection between Kyle and the UNHRDO, which brought back unpleasant memories
he didn’t want to dwell on. There was no solution to those memories, just a dark, heavy
weight. Kyle probably didn’t want to talk about it for long either. In matters related to arms
smuggling, Kyle couldn’t be blameless. It wasn’t something to discuss openly.

He changed the subject.

"The company I’m with now has a pretty good information network because of the nature of
the business. It’s almost on par with most intelligence agencies. So, I often get asked to look
into this and that."

As if suddenly remembering, Kyle added, "If you ever feel like it, let me know about the
person you’re trying to find. I can’t guarantee we’ll find them, but I can at least look into it."
Jeong Tae-ui gave a polite but firm smile, declining the offer again with a, "Thank you for the
offer, though."

Even if he wanted to ask Kyle to find his brother, he wasn’t keen on mentioning his brother’s
name to Kyle. Besides, he doubted Kyle could find him anyway. His uncle would have asked
Kyle if he thought it would help, and if Kyle had found anything, his uncle wouldn’t have
asked him to find his brother’s whereabouts.

"But recently, my brother has been pestering me to find someone."

Flinch.

Jeong Tae-ui let out a casual laugh, saying, "Ah, is that so?" but his heart grew cold, and he
secretly took a deep breath. He felt as though his palms were damp and absentmindedly
rubbed them against his pants.

"What kind of person is he?"

"Well... that's the thing."

Kyle looked troubled for some reason. After frowning and thinking for a moment, he sighed
and spoke.

"I can't say much in detail, but after looking into it a bit, it turns out he's my friend's nephew.
I don't know the exact reason because he didn't answer when I asked, but it seems that
nephew really got on my brother's nerves. My brother, as I might have mentioned before, has
a rather... peculiar personality. He can't just ignore someone who irritates him."

Yes, I know very well. That temperament of his, which can only be described as peculiar in
the most gracious terms — I probably know it better than anyone outside of his family.

Jeong Tae-ui thought that to himself, then realized it wasn't something to be proud of and
became gloomy. While it might earn him some sympathy, it certainly wasn't something to
boast about.

"Um... So, have you found the person you're looking for, the one your brother asked you to
find?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked calmly, pretending not to know. Suddenly, the kind of ghost stories that
go, "Yes... it's you!" came to mind, and feeling a chill, he rubbed his arm as if it wasn't
someone else's business.

"No, I can't seem to find a trace. Since the last time my brother met him, there's been no sign
left. He probably had his identity forged by a skilled place, and in that case, I'd have to find
the person who helped with the forgery and question them."

Kyle stopped speaking there. Jeong Tae-ui nodded absentmindedly, pretending it was
someone else's business. It seemed Kyle had figured out that the person who helped Jeong
Tae-ui obtain his new identity was his uncle. In reality, even Ilay likely had no concrete
evidence but could have guessed as much. However, there was no way they could grab his
uncle and question him — let alone interrogate him.

Jeong Tae-ui secretly felt a sense of relief. Even though Ilay was stationed in the Asia branch,
he had been using his connections to track down Jeong Tae-ui's whereabouts. However, it
seemed that his uncle had not only provided him with a new identity but had also erased any
traces of him.

Uncle, thank you. I'll do my best to find Jae-ui hyung. Though I can't make any promises.

Jeong Tae-ui silently thanked his uncle, who couldn't hear him, and rubbed his chest, which
felt chilled. Hearing about Ilay had deepened his anxiety. Could he really leave this house?
Wouldn't it be safer to stay here, where Ilay wouldn't even think to look, even if he came
close?

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated a little longer, fearing that if he stayed any longer, his resolve to find
his brother would weaken, and he would end up staying here, fixated on silencing Maurer.
Finally, he spoke up.

"I have something I'd like to tell you, though it may seem sudden."

At this, Kyle seemed to recall what Jeong Tae-ui had said when he first entered the study and
nodded. Kyle smiled and told him to speak freely about anything, but Jeong Tae-ui hesitated
for a moment before saying,

"I think it's time for me to leave."

Kyle's smile disappeared. He looked at Jeong Tae-ui in surprise, then frowned slightly and
asked,

"Why so suddenly? Was something bothering you?"

"No, not at all. I've been very comfortable here, thanks to you. But as I mentioned before, I
have someone I need to find... and I can't stay here forever."
Jeong Tae-ui smiled calmly as he spoke, and Kyle looked at him for a moment before
sighing, seemingly disappointed. But Kyle was likely used to this by now. In a house where
guests came and went frequently, the joy of having guests and the sorrow of seeing them
leave must have become routine for him.

"I see, that's a shame. Where do you plan to go?"

"Ah... I'll head to the airport first."

It was about time to call his uncle. He thought about calling from the airport and then
deciding on his next destination. Since he had no idea where his brother might be, he had no
specific destination in mind.

"The airport? You must be planning to go far."

"No, it's not that, I just need to make a call..."

"Call?"

At Jeong Tae-ui's words, Kyle looked puzzled. Only then did Jeong Tae-ui scratch his head,
wondering if he had said something unnecessary.

"Um... I need to make a call, but I don't want to leave a trace. I was thinking of making a call
briefly at the airport and then going somewhere else..."

As Jeong Tae-ui muttered this, Kyle seemed to understand and nodded, saying "Ah, I see." A
smile suddenly appeared on his face.

"If that's the case, there's no need to go all the way there to make the call. Do it here. My
study is as secure as my company. No matter how sophisticated the detector, it won't trace
this line. Unless you have a specific reason to go to the airport other than making a call, do it
here. It's a good thing, actually. I was just feeling thirsty and tired, so I'll ask Rita to bring me
a cup of tea and take my time. You can make the call here."

Kyle stood up. Jeong Tae-ui, flustered, stammered, "Uh, um," but Kyle seemed to interpret it
differently and confidently declared, "You can be 100% sure that it won’t be traced," as he
walked out of the study.

"Then we'll continue our conversation in a little while, including about your departure day."

Actually, I was planning to leave this evening, just as I am now, Jeong Tae-ui wanted to say,
but before he could even start his first sentence, Kyle had closed the door and left the study.

Left alone in the study somewhat suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui blinked and stared at the closed
door for a moment. However, the door showed no sign of reopening, and he could faintly
hear the sound of footsteps descending the stairs from beyond.

"........"

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head. Then he glanced at the phone. What Kyle said was probably
true. A call that couldn’t be traced was something he couldn’t ask for more. Since Kyle had
even cleared a spot for him to make the call, it would be rude not to use it.

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a few seconds while staring at the phone, then finally picked it up.
Perhaps because he had heard Ilay’s name, he felt uneasy. His fingers moved slowly as he
dialed the number. Maybe it would be better to ask his uncle instead. Yes, that might be a
better option.

Maurer had said that Ilay had become more vicious. Given Ilay’s nature, it made sense. There
was someone who he wanted to tear into pieces right away, and since his whereabouts were
unknown, it was only natural for him to be enraged. …Thinking like this, he’d led countless
others into misery for his own safety. But until now, Tae-ui had been the only one to observe
that temperament from the side, so this feels a bit fairer.
Jeong Tae-ui suppressed the faint guilt that was trying to rise within him and smacked his
lips. First, he thought, he should call his uncle to ask how vicious that guy has become and
how closely he seems to be following him.

As soon as he pressed the last number, the dial tone started ringing from the receiver. It was
only after the signal began that Jeong Tae-ui realized he hadn't considered the time
difference.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the clock. It was still early evening. That would mean it was past
midnight over there. He hesitated for a moment but remembered that his uncle tended to stay
up relatively late. And if he hung up now, he'd have to come back to the study later to borrow
the phone again, which was also inconvenient. Moreover, his uncle wouldn't be in his room
during the day, so he'd have to match the timing in the morning or evening, which wasn’t
easy either. To hell with it, if he wakes up, so be it, Jeong Tae-ui thought as he waited for his
uncle to answer the call.

The phone rang more than ten times, but no one answered. His uncle might have been in a
deep sleep, or perhaps he wasn't in the room or was in the bathroom, unable to answer the
phone.

Should he call again later? If so, he'll have to go to the airport, make a quick call, and head
somewhere else, Jeong Tae-ui thought as he was about to hang up.

Click, the ringing stopped. Just as Jeong Tae-ui was about to put down the receiver, he
brought it back to his ear. There was no sound. Perhaps his uncle had picked up the phone at
the exact moment Jeong Tae-ui was about to hang up.

"....... Hello?"

Jeong Tae-ui waited for a moment, but there was no response, so he spoke first. Did he dial
the wrong number? He checked the phone's display, but it was definitely his uncle's number.
Or maybe there was a problem with the phone.

"Hello. Uncle?"
Jeong Tae-ui called out to his uncle again, thinking that if there was no response this time
either, he would hang up and try calling again. The reply came after a few seconds of silence.

[If only you'd called two minutes earlier. Instructor Jeong Chang-in was talking to me just
now, but he stepped out when he got a call from Mao.]

The expression vanished from Jeong Tae-ui's face.

The voice was low and indifferent. Slightly slow, but with something terrifying and sharp
hidden within it.

"….…."

[It won't take long. He should be back in about ten minutes.]

Jeong Tae-ui knew this voice well. And he knew that this voice likely knew him, too.

[In the meantime, I can keep you company. Or, if you have something to say, you can tell me.
I’ll pass it on.]

The voice even had a faint trace of a laugh. After listening to the slow, lingering words for a
long moment, Jeong Tae-ui finally murmured quietly.

"……Ilay."

Ilay Riegrow.
Never in his wildest dreams did he expect anyone else to answer at this hour. While he might
have considered that his uncle was asleep or otherwise unable to answer, the possibility of
someone else picking up the phone had never crossed his mind. And especially not that it
would be him .

[It's been a while, Tae-ui. Hearing your voice, you seem to be doing well. I was worried since
you didn’t contact me at all. I couldn't get any news about you, so I was concerned you might
have gotten hurt somewhere.]

He whispered kindly. Jeong Tae-ui had heard that tone from him many times before and
almost fell for it again, as if Ilay were truly searching for him out of concern.

How long had it been since he last heard this voice?

Not that long, actually. No, it felt as if they had just met yesterday. It was a voice he heard
every night in his dreams, a face he saw every day in his sleep. So it shouldn’t have felt
unfamiliar, but it did. His heart was beating nervously... slowly, very slowly.

[Where are you?]

He asked briefly. For the first time, a faint edge appeared in his low, soft voice. An edge
sharp enough to cut just by touching it. Jeong Tae-ui's heart felt like it had skipped a beat.

Jeong Tae-ui remained silent for a long time before eventually letting out a bitter laugh. As he
listened to Ilay's voice, he shuddered with a chilling sensation, while at the same time, he
realized something. Somewhere deep inside, he was feeling a sense of exhilaration from
hearing this man's voice. He couldn’t quite grasp what that exhilaration was. Perhaps it was
the thrill of having left this man behind, or maybe... maybe it was just that he was glad to
hear him.

It seemed that Ilay could sense Jeong Tae-ui's faint, bitter laughter through the receiver. Ilay
paused for a moment.
[You seem to be in a good mood. I'm glad that I'm making you feel so happy. If you have some
good news, share it with me, too. These days, I'm in a miserable mood.]

Ilay's voice slowly sharpened. It was like a blade, cold and dark. As he listened to that
ominous voice, Jeong Tae-ui instinctively thought: if I were by his side right now, I would
surely be dead.

"A miserable mood, huh... You, of all people, shouldn't have any reason to feel that way, Ilay.
UNHRDO must be running smoothly, and you've always done whatever you wanted there,
handling things however you pleased. So why would you be in a miserable mood? Is
something not going well?"

Jeong Tae-ui spoke slowly. He wanted to inject more sarcasm into his voice, but as they say,
practice makes perfect. Since he wasn’t used to it, even that was difficult. But it didn’t matter.
That man wasn’t someone who would miss the clumsy sarcasm of Jeong Tae-ui.

Jeong Tae-ui spoke slowly. He wanted to inject more sarcasm into his voice, but as they say,
practice makes perfect. Since he wasn’t used to it, even that was difficult. But it didn’t matter.
That man wasn’t someone who would miss the clumsy sarcasm of Jeong Tae-ui.

[......You're quite full of yourself.]

The amusement vanished from Ilay's voice. Thump, Jeong Tae-ui's heart pounded loudly. He
thought the unease felt almost like pleasure. Perhaps this was the kind of thrill people felt
when watching a horror movie.

[Tae-ui. You went through quite a lot while you were here, didn't you?]

Suddenly, Ilay brought up something that seemed somewhat out of context. Jeong Tae-ui
raised an eyebrow and listened carefully. Ilay continued, speaking slowly.
[It must have been tough to take care of my affairs while serving under me, to be scolded by
your colleagues because of it, and with your personality, it must have been hard to have one
foot in UNHRDO's dirty secrets — whether it was you or someone you loved.]

Jeong Tae-ui's smile faded.

It all came back. The time spent there. With each of Ilay's short sentences, the memories of
what had happened there flashed through his mind. Those memories, not yet weathered by
time, were not ones he could fondly recall.

"You speak as if you know everything. Do you even understand human emotion?"

That’s why. Jeong Tae-ui murmured through his bitterly clenched teeth. Ilay, who scoffed at
and belittled the hearts of others, could never understand them. If he did understand and still
acted the way he did, Ilay was even worse than Tae-ui thought.

Ilay laughed. As if he was thoroughly enjoying the fact that Jeong Tae-ui's smile had
disappeared.

[That's harsh, Tae-ui. Right now, I'm about to give you a piece of advice, something very
important, just for you — a piece of advice you really need.]

Jeong Tae-ui kept silent. The voice, lowering softly on the words "very important," felt as if it
were truly whispering in his ear.

"Now you've made me curious. What is it?"

He asked, though reluctantly. Then, as if grinding his teeth, Ilay whispered each word as if it
were seeping out from pitch-black darkness.

[Don't get caught.]

It sounded like a voice from hell.

He had heard those words before. His uncle had said them. But back then, they hadn’t been
nearly as chilling. His uncle had meant those words as straightforward advice for Jeong Tae-
ui.

A shiver ran down Jeong Tae-ui's spine. It felt as if a pale hand was reaching out to him from
a distance, ready to grab him at any moment, even though he knew that couldn't be the case.

"......Thanks for the advice. I'll keep it in mind. After all, my life is precious to me."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke bitterly. Suddenly, he heard a faint, familiar laugh like wind escaping
from the receiver. But just as Jeong Tae-ui started to feel slightly relieved by the familiar
sound, Ilay muttered with a cold laugh.

[Your life is precious...? A person who values their life doesn't run away like that. That day, I
thought you had decided to abandon your life.]

"Of course not. If my life wasn't precious, I wouldn't have endured for months, suffering
through all that, just to get out of there."

Jeong Tae-ui added, "There were several times I wanted to slit your throat, but I held back
because my life is precious," as he spoke, Ilay let out a laugh. Whether it was because they
were talking over the phone or because Jeong Tae-ui felt like he had already gone too far, he
said everything that came to mind. After all, what did this man know about being pushed to
the brink? Since it was just a phone call and he had already gone this far, he decided to speak
his mind.

[Jeong Tae-ui, I'm genuinely starting to worry about you... What are you going to do when
we eventually meet if you keep acting so recklessly?]
Ilay murmured with a sigh, as if he were genuinely concerned. Imagining a cat pretending to
care for a mouse, Jeong Tae-ui responded again with something that truly came from his
heart.

"Of course, it's because I won't meet you, you crazy bastard. I know full well that if I meet
you, I'll die. Do you think I'm insane enough to meet you? If you can catch me, go ahead and
try."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke nonchalantly, and Ilay fell silent for a moment. From the other end of the
receiver, he could faintly hear a familiar sound, tok, tok . Upon hearing it, Jeong Tae-ui could
picture him in his mind. Sitting in a chair in front of a desk, holding the receiver with one
hand and slowly tapping the armrest — or the desk itself — with the other, just as he used to.

Suddenly, the black knot in his heart began to loosen. He was still making those familiar
gestures. Perhaps without even realizing it, he was still there, doing the same things. A
feeling that was both nostalgic and bitter began to settle in his heart, replacing the black fury
that had filled it before. The memory of how exhausted he had been when he left that place
came flooding back.

Jeong Tae-ui had a sudden thought. Maybe one day, he would feel nostalgic for his time at
UNHRDO. As time passed and the sharp edges of those memories were worn down and
smoothed out. But even then, he doubted he would ever miss this man. It wasn't just because
he saw him in his dreams every night. It was because, in his memory, this man would always
be there, in that place, doing the same things. Jeong Tae-ui let out an ambiguous breath that
he couldn't even tell himself if it was a laugh or a sigh. After a moment of silence, Ilay
suddenly spoke.

[You said you gritted your teeth with how much you hated me, didn’t you?]

Jeong Tae-ui was momentarily confused by his sudden remark. But without needing to dig
through his memories, he quickly realized that Ilay was referring to something Jeong Tae-ui
had said on the last night before he left UNHRDO.

Ilay’s words were slightly different from what he had said, but there was no doubt that he had
indeed ground his teeth in frustration. Who wouldn’t grind their teeth when forcibly
restrained and assaulted? Jeong Tae-ui didn’t feel the need to correct him, so he remained
silent. Silence was a form of affirmation. Ilay let out a short laugh. That laugh, as if he found
it absurd, slowly gave way to anger as he vividly recalled that memory.

[Fine, since your life is so precious, I’ll let you live.]

He spoke with a laugh, but it was no longer a laugh. He was seething with blue-hot rage. The
rage he had tried so hard to suppress finally seeped out like venom, filling his voice.

[…..I wouldn't let you die so easily. You said being with me was unbearably painful, right?
Then, live with that unbearable pain until the day you die. Live every day hating it, suffering,
and feeling miserable.]

The chilling words seeped into Jeong Tae-ui's heart.

[No matter where you are, even if it takes time, do you think I won’t be able to find you? Not
a chance. No matter what it takes, I’ll drag you back in front of me.]

His anger, just as it soaked into Jeong Tae-ui's heart, seeped into Ilay's as well.

Jeong Tae-ui remained silent. He had expected Ilay to be angry. With Ilay's personality, the
thought of him just getting angry for a moment and then letting it go didn’t even cross his
mind. He had imagined Ilay might explode in a fit of rage or start cursing and threatening to
tear him apart. Such thoughts weren’t hard to conjure. Anyone, even Jeong Tae-ui, would be
that enraged.

But he hadn’t anticipated such a low, quiet anger. It was blue, dark, perhaps even sticky,
seething with a tenacious resentment that traveled through the receiver and gripped Jeong
Tae-ui.

“...Do as you wish, if you can.”

Jeong Tae-ui said quietly. Even as he spoke, he could feel Ilay’s breath, his anger, his
movements flowing through the receiver.

Suddenly, he felt a surge of fear. It was a fear he couldn’t quite pinpoint. It wasn’t the fear of
the pain and suffering he might endure if Ilay ever caught him. It was something different. He
couldn’t comprehend the nature of Ilay’s anger, that dark, resentment. Jeong Tae-ui suddenly
realized that he didn’t know what lay within that darkness. And that scared him.

“Send my regards to Uncle. Just tell him I’m doing fine.”

Jeong Tae-ui spoke briefly. He didn’t want to hold onto the receiver any longer, his heart
pounding with fear. He wanted to cut off this man’s voice. The sound of his breathing seeping
into his ears was terrifying. This man was dangerous. He had known it from the start. He had
felt it the first time he saw his image. This man was dangerous. He had been too close for too
long. He had been so close that his vision had blurred. He had become so accustomed to that
dangerous atmosphere that he had become numb to how truly dangerous it was. Foolishly.

[―Wait.]

Just as Jeong Tae-ui was about to hang up, a voice suddenly came through the receiver. It was
a bit urgent, perhaps even anxious. Ilay was calling out to Jeong Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui, who
had been about to pull the receiver away from his ear, held it back up again and waited for
Ilay to speak.

But Ilay remained silent for a while, saying nothing, as if he didn’t know why he had called
out to him. Jeong Tae-ui waited in silence.

A long moment of stillness passed. The only sound that passed through the receiver was the
faint sound of breathing, the only indication that there was someone on the other end of the
line. Without saying a word, without either of them breaking the silence, they simply listened
to each other’s quiet presence.

How much time had passed?

Jeong Tae-ui faintly heard the sound of footsteps below. They weren’t coming up to the
study. The sound of someone passing through the hallway grew closer, then faded away.

It was only after hearing that sound that Jeong Tae-ui snapped out of his daze, as if waking
from a dream. This was not a place he could stay forever. His eyes suddenly fell on the clock.
Kyle had probably finished his tea long ago.

“…Goodbye.”

Jeong Tae-ui spoke briefly, then set down the receiver. The soft click of the call disconnecting
echoed in the room.

Even after putting down the receiver, Jeong Tae-ui stared at the phone for a moment, tilting
his head slowly. It was a strange feeling. Despite having just spoken with Ilay, the experience
wasn’t as terrifying as he had imagined.

"Has my memory already eroded... The rough edges worn down, the polished parts
gleaming."

He muttered to himself like a sigh, knowing well that it takes far longer for memories to be
worn down and polished. Still, he said it anyway.

He scratched his head, trying to grasp the lingering sense of nostalgia and then voiced his
thoughts out loud.

"Do I want to see that guy again?"

But as soon as he said it, the answer came immediately. Jeong Tae-ui shook his head
vigorously. Ilay's words about not killing him but making his life difficult for the rest of his
days weren't just a joke. It was obvious that life would become unbearable the moment they
met again. No, he definitely didn’t want to see him. Jeong Tae-ui shook his head several
times, then sighed and turned around. Kyle, who had gone to get a cup of tea, still hadn’t
returned. He was probably giving Jeong Tae-ui the space he needed to finish his call. If that
was the case, it was only polite to go out and inform him that the call had ended.

Yes, it was time to thank him, then leave this place — though where he would go next, he had
no idea. Where could he go to find his brother? There wasn’t a single place that came to
mind.

Jeong Tae-ui let out a light sigh. Suddenly, he felt a sense of calm. It didn’t really matter
where he went.

"In any case, he's really someone who likes people…"

Jeong Tae-ui murmured as he quietly closed the heavy wooden door of the study and turned
around. Earlier, when Jeong Tae-ui had mentioned he would soon be leaving, Kyle had
genuinely looked disappointed. Even though he was used to people coming and going as part
of his life, he still probably felt sad whenever a friend left.

That kind of disappointment made him feel like he was bad guy for leaving, Jeong Tae-ui
thought as he scratched his head and started down the stairs. Then he suddenly chuckled. It
was because people like Kyle, who showed their affection so openly, never had a shortage of
visitors. Even Jeong Tae-ui himself, once some time had passed and circumstances allowed,
thought he might want to visit here again.

"Actually, if it weren't for that bastard Maurer, I would have wanted to stay here a little
longer... It's really a cursed relationship, a cursed one."

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled discontentedly as he briskly descended the stairs.

Then, it happened.
".........!"

When there were about five or six steps left on that narrow, steep, and shiny wooden
staircase, Jeong Tae-ui, perhaps taking a stride too large, slipped on a step he only half-
stepped on. As the ground beneath his feet suddenly gave way, he felt a sense of emptiness,
and the stairs below, which shouldn't have touched his feet yet, came into contact one by one.
His foot, which was supposed to land on the next step, lost its balance, and he fell.

He didn't know whether he screamed or not. Before he could regain his senses, Jeong Tae-ui
tumbled down the stairs, making a loud noise that seemed to echo throughout the entire
house.

***

The moment he entered the room, Jeong Chang-in froze.

As soon as he opened the door, he distinctly felt the chilly, biting air against his skin.
Riegrow was sitting in front of the desk. With his arms crossed and one hand supporting his
chin, he was silently lost in thought. His gaze was so cold that it seemed to have frozen.

Damn it. I was only out of the room for 10 or 20 minutes at most, but why did his mood twist
like this during that time?

Jeong Chang-in hesitated, unwilling to step into the room, but with no other option, he
quietly entered. He knew how dangerous Riegrow could be when his expression was devoid
of emotion, with only his eyes turning dark. As Jeong Chang-in closed the door behind him,
he tilted his head slightly. Even though Riegrow must have known he had entered, he didn't
spare a glance and remained silently lost in thought.
Jeong Chang-in tilted his head slightly as he took off the uniform he had to wear to meet his
superior in the middle of the night. And then, one by one, he recalled points worth
considering.

For some time now, Riegrow’s condition had not been particularly good. Anyone, even a
stranger, could easily see that he was surrounded by a rough and fierce atmosphere. Jeong
Chang-in knew when this had started. It was from that day. The night Jeong Tae-ui left
UNHRDO. That day, Jeong Chang-in felt a sense of calm. His nephew had come to say
goodbye before leaving. However, not a word was spoken. Just like when he came, he carried
only a sports bag, gave a slight nod through the half-open door, and turned to leave. Jeong
Chang-in only nodded faintly, barely visible, to see him off.

—Uncle. It seems like you're tormenting me.

After coming up to the fourth floor that day and returning to his room, his nephew had said,
almost with a sigh.

Maybe, in his nephew's eyes, that’s how he appeared. Even if Jeong Chang-in himself had not
felt that way. However, if the "torment" he spoke of had actually been longing, then he was
right. Even if his nephew had been angry or resentful toward him, Jeong Chang-in had
missed him. Even if that longing had been different from what others might have imagined.
After Jeong Tae-ui had left like that, Jeong Chang-in had sat dazed for a while. Then, slowly,
he had gotten up. He still had things left to do. Even if they were trivial matters in the eyes of
others, they were things Jeong Chang-in himself had created, things that needed to be cleared
away for him to feel at ease.

He had gone to find Riegrow. Perhaps he could have been called an accomplice, the man who
had helped him. It had been late, but he had not cared. After all, that man would awaken even
if he were in a deep sleep if someone had stopped in front of his door. Jeong Chang-in had
knocked on his door without hesitation. Surprisingly, however, there had been no answer.
Maybe he had been in the bathroom or listening to music and hadn’t heard him. Jeong
Chang-in had knocked once more, harder this time. Then, he had heard a faint movement
from inside.

‘Rick? I'm coming in.’

After saying those words, Jeong Chang-in had paused for a moment before opening the door.
And at that moment, he had even stopped breathing.

An unexpected sight had unfolded before his eyes. It was something he couldn’t have
imagined, even in a dream.

Ilay Riegrow had been tied up. His wrists had been bound with handcuffs attached to the
bedpost, leaving him lying there unable to move. Riegrow, whose eyes had been barely open
as if he were in a daze, had slowly turned his gaze toward Jeong Chang-in, his consciousness
seemingly unclear. However, his pupils had not been focused. His eyes had flickered
constantly, as if he were struggling to bring back his fading consciousness. At the same time,
Jeong Chang-in had caught a faint, familiar yet unfamiliar smell. Though much of it had been
ventilated through the air conditioning system, the lingering scent had been unmistakably
chloroform. That had been why Riegrow’s consciousness had been clouded.

Who could have done this to him?

That had been the first thought that crossed Jeong Chang-in's mind at the unbelievable sight.
The answer had come almost immediately. There had been no need for much thought. As
soon as the question had arisen, a certain person had come to mind by intuition.

That rascal... had caused a scene before leaving and fled properly, hadn’t he? Jeong Chang-in
had clicked his tongue inwardly and approached Riegrow. The key to the handcuffs had been
placed conspicuously on the nightstand. Perhaps it had been a form of spite, leaving it just
within Riegrow’s line of sight but out of his reach. However, Jeong Chang-in couldn’t tell
whether Riegrow, whose consciousness had still been hazy, had even noticed the key. He had
glanced at his watch while picking up the key. By then, Jeong Tae-ui would have been on a
ship heading to Hong Kong. Even if Riegrow had gotten up and run out immediately, he
would not have been able to catch him in time.

Jeong Chang-in had released Riegrow's wrists. Then, he had thrown the chloroform-soaked
towel, which had still been giving off a scent, into the bathroom and closed the door.

He had thought that if he freed Riegrow's hands, this monstrous man might somehow get up,
despite being under the influence of chloroform, and rush straight to the pier. However, even
after regaining his freedom, Riegrow had remained lying there for a while.
‘… Are you okay?’

Jeong Chang-in clicked his tongue as he brought a glass of water. Riegrow’s gaze, fixed on
the ceiling, had still trembled unsteadily. What a monstrous guy, Jeong Chang-in had
muttered to himself. The towel soaked in chloroform had still faintly emitted its scent. The
fact that such a highly volatile liquid had lingered on the towel meant that it hadn't been long
since it had been used.

Yet, Riegrow had already regained consciousness and had been desperately trying to pull his
mind back from the fogginess. With this kind of determination, what his brother had said
about Ilay not being human had seemed true.

‘What time is it…?’

Riegrow had spoken. It had been the first time Jeong Chang-in had heard his voice so low
and deep. He had quietly told him the time. Perhaps Riegrow had also been trying to gauge
the time, and if he had thought it wasn't too late, he might have somehow rushed out. But
after hearing how late it already was, Riegrow had remained silent.

With Jeong Chang-in’s support, he had sat up. Even while drinking water, his gaze had
flickered. After drinking half the cup, he had leaned back against the headboard and rested
for a moment. If it hadn't been for his eyes being forcibly wide open, as if to fend off the
drowsiness clouding his mind, he could have been mistaken for being asleep, sitting
completely still.

Thinking it would be impossible to have a conversation then, Jeong Chang-in had clicked his
tongue. For a moment, he had thought of his nephew. Somehow, a paradox had come to
mind.

It hadn't seemed like a man like Riegrow would miss his target. However, Jeong Tae-ui, as far
as Jeong Chang-in had known, hadn't been the type to be easily caught by anyone if he set his
mind to it.
‘How the hell did you raise your nephew?’

Riegrow, who had been silently lying there as if asleep, had suddenly mumbled. Jeong
Chang-in had turned his gaze to him. His voice had been faint and blurry, as if he were
speaking in a daze, half-asleep.

Jeong Chang-in had recalled that he had heard similar words from this man before and had
sat down on a chair.

‘Sometimes he takes reckless risks, doesn't he?’

He had given a non-answer to Riegrow's statement. Yes, he was reckless. Even if Jeong
Chang-in had been assured of immediate safety, he would never have done something like
that, considering the uncertain future. In fact, Jeong Tae-ui had usually been the same.
Judging by his usual behavior, he too had avoided crossing dangerous bridges. But there had
been times when that hadn’t been the case. Times when his body had moved before his mind
could think, or when his emotions had led him to act so recklessly that it had seemed like
sheer bravado. To an onlooker, it had been both chilling and exhilarating.

Jeong Chang-in had quietly observed Riegrow. Now that he had looked closely, his face had
been swollen. His cheeks had been red and puffy, as if he had been hit hard. Jeong Chang-in
hadn’t bothered to ask why. He had merely thought about it. ‘If you’re going to cause trouble,
you might as well do it thoroughly.’ He had hoped his nephew would manage to escape well.

Riegrow had dropped his vacant gaze to his limp hands. Then, one by one, he had started
counting his fingers, watching them move as if he were studying how they were shaped.

‘That guy liked these hands. I still don't know why, even after looking at them again.’

Riegrow had muttered. It had sounded like he was talking to himself. Jeong Chang-in had
never seen Riegrow so slack and lethargic before. He had seemed to be out of his mind,
intoxicated by the drug. A low sigh had escaped his lips, a long, deep breath as if he was
trying to release the weight from within. Riegrow had closed his eyes. Even though he had
known that if he closed his eyes, he would lose consciousness despite all his efforts to stay
awake, he had still closed them. Jeong Chang-in had known that he wouldn’t wake up again
anytime soon and had gotten up from the chair. By the next morning, when he regained
consciousness, he might not even remember what he had said. Teetering on the edge of
consciousness and unconsciousness, he had been rapidly slipping toward the latter.

Jeong Chang-in had moved his feet. He had turned off the lights and stepped outside the door.
Just then, a low, raspy voice had emerged, thick with sleep.

‘He must have hated me terribly.’

Jeong Chang-in hadn't quite caught it. The voice had been too low and faint. It had seemed
that was what had been said, but he couldn’t be sure if he had heard it correctly. He had stood
by the door for a moment, waiting, but no further words had come. Riegrow had fallen back
into unconsciousness. Jeong Chang-in had tilted his head slightly in confusion but had quietly
closed the door and left. And that had been when it had started.

After that, Riegrow became fierce and aggressive. Although he had always been a violent
man, notorious enough to earn the nickname "madman," he seemed to have mellowed
somewhat after becoming an instructor at the Asia branch. While there were still members
who came to the infirmary with both minor and severe injuries, the number of those gravely
injured, to the point of no return, could be counted on one hand. No one had died.

When Riegrow was promoted and transferred to the Asia branch, even Kyle, who had
remarked, ;Has UNHRDO gone mad to make that guy an instructor?’ was genuinely
surprised when, even after several months, no deaths were reported.

However, recently...

Riegrow seemed to have returned to his old self, the crazed murderer he had once been.

At a glance, not much seemed different. His expressions, his voice, his way of speaking, and
his demeanor when handling certain situations all appeared the same. He still smiled coolly,
mumbled in a slow, indifferent yet slightly twisted tone, just like before. However, he was
clearly more aggressive. Unlike before, there were no more members who dared to provoke
him. Two people had already died. Though it had only been a few days, there was even an
unprecedented incident of the instructor being sent to the detention section. Though it was
hard to pinpoint a specific reason, everyone could sense the chilling, unstable air about him.
Even Jeong Chang-in was now wary of him.

In the past, Riegrow would have backed down at least a little when it came to Jeong Chang-
in, but now, that didn't seem likely. At this point, if anyone so much as crossed him, he
wouldn't hesitate to twist and snap their necks.

However, even so, he was still doing his job properly, and as long as no one crossed a certain
line, he wouldn't take action without reason. Jeong Chang-in knew just how far he needed to
stay away from him to avoid harm, so he managed to maintain an appropriate distance. In
fact, if it weren't for work, that distance wouldn't have existed in the first place, so it was easy
to adjust.

Today was no different. A few days ago, over the weekend, Riegrow had gone to the
company in Hong Kong and mentioned that he expected to hear from his brother soon. Then,
today, he had received a brief call through an external line and had come by late at night. But
just as they were about to start talking, Jeong Chang-in had been summoned away by his
superior for a moment, and when he returned, something had happened in the meantime that
caused Riegrow to emit a chilling aura.

Jeong Chang-in hung his uniform on the hanger, turned back around, and slowly observed
Riegrow. At that moment, Riegrow suddenly muttered abruptly.

"A call came for you. I wasn't sure what to do, but since the signal kept ringing for quite a
while, I answered it."

Jeong Chang-in raised his eyebrows slightly. He could see a clue to the cause of Riegrow's
foul mood. A call from an external line... There were only a few people who would call at
this hour. Among them...

"……..."
Jeong Chang-in started to go over the names of people he knew, then suddenly his face
hardened. He had an idea of who might have made the call. And also why Riegrow was
staring at him so coldly.

"So it was you, wasn't it?"

Riegrow asked. Jeong Chang-in remained silent for a moment before sighing.

"Yes, it was me. ... If I hadn’t, I would have lost my nephew."

Riegrow silently stared at Jeong Chang-in. His gaze, icy and sunken, was frigid. He seemed
like he wanted to say something, but he refrained, only asking what he wanted in brief terms.

Where is he?"

"I don't know."

Without hesitation, Jeong Chang-in answered Riegrow's question. But Riegrow's sharp gaze
made him click his tongue as he sat on the edge of the bed.

"I'm serious. I'm not stupid enough to lie to you in this situation, and my nephew isn't foolish
enough to leave any trace of himself, even to me."

"............"

Riegrow continued to stare at Jeong Chang-in for a while, but he seemed to realize there was
no point in pressing him further. The fingers tapping lightly on the armrest betrayed a hint of
impatience.
"He left with a new name and identity, but I have no idea what name he's using. I told him to
call me once or twice a month, but I didn't specify the dates... To be honest, I wasn't eager to
be the stepping stone for you to track him down."

At Jeong Chang-in's words, Riegrow frowned. Even though he was speaking calmly, Jeong
Chang-in felt a chill run through his chest. He had clearly conveyed that he would not betray
Tae-ui by helping Riegrow. Even such a simple, reasonable stance felt risky around this man
now. There was a moment when the pressure on Riegrow's fingers tapping the armrest
seemed to increase.

Then suddenly, he stopped. Riegrow fell silent, as if a thought had occurred to him. When he
finally looked up again, Jeong Chang-in could see just how unsettling his gaze could be.

"Tae-ui seems to have grown quite a backbone... He told me plainly how many times he
wanted to slit my throat."

Riegrow was laughing. With only the corners of his mouth turned up, he laughed in a way
that could almost appear cheerful. Even though Jeong Chang-in knew it was not a real laugh,
he chuckled along calmly.

"Why are you suddenly getting angry, Rick? You must have heard that kind of talk countless
times. You never paid attention to those words anyway. You always said there was no need to
care about people who just bark from the shadows."

Riegrow didn't respond. As Jeong Chang-in pointed out, there had been so many people who
wanted him dead that he hardly cared about those who just whispered behind his back. After
a moment of thought, Riegrow nodded and said in a casual tone.

"Yeah, you're right."

Admitting this, though not entirely convinced, Riegrow murmured ambiguously and fell
silent again. Jeong Chang-in continued to stare at him quietly.
Wanted to slit Riegrow's neck, huh…

Jeong Chang-in thought for a moment about what kind of face and voice Jeong Tae-ui would
have made when he said such a thing. He thought he understood. He lifted his head again to
look at Riegrow.

He felt a strange sensation. Riegrow was certainly exuding an aura so menacing it was almost
chilling just to be near him, yet his expression was subtly subdued. As if he were sad — or so
Jeong Chang-in thought, before letting out a small smile.

At that moment, Riegrow suddenly cast his gaze at Jeong Chang-in. Meeting that cold,
piercing stare directly, Jeong Chang-in looked back at him with curiosity. Eventually, he
spoke in a low but firm voice.

"I won't use you as a stepping stone. To be honest, I wish I could drag everything out of you,
even if it meant killing you right now, but it's not going to be that easy… As for that guy,
there will be no further trouble for you."

"…Well, that's a relief."

Jeong Chang-in replied suspiciously. Then, he furrowed his brow slightly. He had a feeling
about what Riegrow would say before he even opened his mouth. And, just as Jeong Chang-
in had expected, Riegrow said:

"So, if I find Tae-ui and do whatever I want with him, don't interfere at all. This is a matter
between him and me; it's none of your concern, and it wouldn't be right for you to get
involved. Isn't that so?"

Jeong Chang-in did not answer. Riegrow's black eyes, staring intently at him, flashed with a
murderous gleam. Those were eyes that would not accept refusal or any added conditions. If
Ilay Riegrow found Jeong Tae-ui, Jeong Chang-in would not interfere. That was what
Riegrow wanted from Jeong Chang-in. Jeong Chang-in gazed at him blankly. Then he let out
a calm sigh and nodded.
"Do as you please."

When Jeong Chang-in's answer fell, Riegrow nodded as if satisfied. Watching as he slowly
clenched the hands he had intertwined on the desk, Jeong Chang-in inwardly clicked his
tongue in bitterness.

However, in truth, Jeong Chang-in had no intention of getting more involved, even if
Riegrow hadn't said such things. He was not foolish enough to meddle in someone else's life
when he had no desire to do so. Moreover, Jeong Tae-ui loved the people who naturally
mingled into his life, but he did not like those who forcefully inserted themselves into it. He
suddenly recalled a young man who was closer to the latter. The day after Jeong Tae-ui left
this place, that young man had come looking for him as well. He said he was on his way after
submitting his resignation letter to the office, and that he would head straight to the docks.
And, just like Riegrow, he asked about Jeong Tae-ui's whereabouts.

In the end, that young man left without getting an answer, looking much more gaunt than the
last time Jeong Chang-in remembered him. As he watched the fierce determination on his
otherwise expressionless face, Jeong Chang-in clicked his tongue. Come to think of it, he
wondered where that young man might be now.

Thinking this, Jeong Chang-in shook his head lightly and looked at the clock. The clock's
hands had already passed midnight and were heading toward dawn. He sighed and changed
the subject.

"By the way, did we get any messages from Kyle?"

***
Jeong Tae-ui was unhappy.

There are countless reasons why a person may feel unhappy. And in most cases, looking back
after some time has passed, those reasons often seem trivial and insignificant.

Jeong Tae-ui knew this. Perhaps, a few years from now, he would think back on this time
with a sense of indifference. At most, he might frown or mutter a curse for a few minutes
while recounting the story, but that would be all. This misfortune would not feel like the same
weighty misfortune in the future. He already knew well that time heals all wounds. However,
despite knowing all of this, he was still unhappy. Even though he knew that, in a few years —
or perhaps not even that long, just a few months from now — he would no longer vividly
remember this misfortune, at this moment, he was in unbearable pain.

His misfortune wasn't just because he had a cast on his ankle. The smell from his foot due to
the cast in this hot season or the itching were minor issues. His misfortune also wasn't
because his ankle hurt. He was already used to pain, and this level of discomfort wouldn't
even make him raise an eyebrow. The fact that he was about to leave this house but ended up
staying because his ankle was shattered wasn't a misfortune either. Jeong Tae-ui had thought
countless times about leaving this place because of an old colleague who wasn’t exactly
tight-lipped, but he didn’t dislike this place. Depending on how you looked at it, he could
even say that it was a good thing that he got to stay here longer.

After grabbing Maurer by the collar and threatening him once more with, ‘If you so much as
mention that I'm here, know that all your precious beauties will be confiscated!’ Jeong Tae-
ui, who had decided to say ‘whatever, I don't care and stayed in the house, could enjoy
peaceful moments a bit longer, taking walks in the garden with his uncomfortable foot and
napping in the yard.

Staying in this house itself wasn’t the issue, but that was where his misfortune began.

Maurer was staying in the room next to the one Jeong Tae-ui was in. That very old colleague
who wasn’t exactly tight-lipped. Their relationship couldn’t even be called good, not even as
an empty compliment.

He could tolerate the fact that the guy was staying in the next room. It wasn’t like he could
see him through the wall, nor were the walls thin enough that he could hear his voice
constantly. The fact that it was the next room wasn’t the problem. Jeong Tae-ui’s misfortune
fundamentally stemmed from the fact that he knew the guy.

"Oh, it was so beautiful. How could such a beautiful and lovely thing exist in this world?
That beauty is an angel who fell to this world. Lonely and desolate, but as soon as my hand
touched her, she bloomed more radiantly than any flower. How touching it was..."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Maurer, who was muttering nonsense with a dazed expression, with a
cold stare.

This guy had been spouting this nonsense for an hour already.

An hour ago, Jeong Tae-ui had been peacefully sitting on a pool bench beside the grass,
occasionally dipping his good foot into the pool and splashing around, enjoying his time
alone. When the gardener passed by with a friendly smile, Jeong Tae-ui would smile back,
and when Rita passed by scolding him for what a wounded person like him was doing, he
would give her a little smile as well, enjoying a pleasant and relaxing time.

That peaceful time was shattered an hour ago.

Maurer had gone out with Kyle earlier that morning. Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t particularly
interested, so he didn’t know the details, but apparently, Kyle had promised to show Maurer a
new firearm the company was developing. That promise had been delayed for a few days due
to company matters, but it was finally fulfilled today. Jeong Tae-ui, who wasn’t interested in
guns or weapons unless they were immediately necessary, was having a good time playing
alone, thinking it was nice that the bothersome guy was out of sight. But as is human nature,
when someone you dislike isn’t around, you start to feel more generous, and he found himself
thinking, ‘Maurer must be having fun right now. Since he’s gone, I hope he shoots to his
heart’s content.’

He started to hate himself for having thought so generously.

Shortly after noon, in the early afternoon, Maurer returned alone — Kyle had apparently
gone back to the compan y— and he was in a state of rapture. His face was flushed, and he
had a dreamy look in his eyes as if dozens of flowers were blooming in his head.

This guy must have really enjoyed himself, Jeong Tae-ui thought. Feeling relaxed both in
body and mind, he kindly asked the guy if he had enjoyed what he saw. It wasn’t something
he usually did. He shouldn’t have asked.

Maurer, with vacant eyes, looked at Jeong Tae-ui and then approached him with frightening
speed. Jeong Tae-ui, startled by Maurer suddenly coming right up to him, recoiled slightly,
but Maurer ignored that and sat right next to him, grabbing Jeong Tae-ui’s hand tightly. It was
as if he didn’t even realize it was Jeong Tae-ui in front of him.

"I’ve never seen such a lovely baby before. From the moment I first saw it, I knew. I knew
I’d never meet such a lovely baby again. I was certain that we would fall in love. Ah, that
sleek body, that shy grip, that seductive trigger pull…"

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Maurer with a horrified expression as he tearfully cried out in delight.

What on earth is he talking about? Jeong Tae-ui wondered. If it weren’t for those final words,
"that sleek body, that shy grip, that seductive trigger pull," he might have thought that
Maurer had fallen in love at first sight with a girl working at the shooting range. But realizing
that Maurer was talking not about a person but about the firearm he had seen today, Jeong
Tae-ui could only look at him with an appalled expression.

He already knew that Maurer was a passionate firearm enthusiast. The rumor that he would
go crazy with joy whenever he got his hands on a gun and could entertain himself for hours
had already spread throughout the entire UNHRDO branch. So, this wasn’t exactly a new
revelation…

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Maurer, who was blushing deeply, talking about guns while twitching
and shifting his hips. Feeling unnerved, he quickly averted his gaze.

He felt like he had just seen something very wrong. Maybe it was just his imagination, but it
looked like that guy’s groin was bulging.
The blood drained from Jeong Tae-ui’s face. This was a new kind of terror, one he had never
experienced before.

He had once heard a similarly horrifying rumor. It was a tale, almost like an urban legend,
about a farmer in a rural village who satisfied his sexual desires with chickens. When he
heard it back then, he had reacted with shock, thinking, ‘Wow, no way something like that
could happen in the world,’ and dismissed it. But now he realized that it wasn’t something
from another world.

It’s called bestiality when someone does that with a non-human being, so what would you
call this? Gun-iality?

Jeong Tae-ui’s mind was racing with absurd thoughts, and he avoided looking at Maurer. But
regardless of his reaction, Maurer continued to speak endlessly, lost in his fantasy world,
oblivious to everything else. Even if Jeong Tae-ui had replaced himself with a scarecrow,
Maurer would likely have continued his rapturous monologue. You perverted freak. Even
calling you a gun enthusiast feels like too much of a compliment. You’re a gun pervert.

Even as Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his goosebump-covered arms, shivering with a cold dread,
Maurer seemed utterly happy. He was so blissfully content that he even held Jeong Tae-ui’s
hand tightly, smiling kindly as he raved about his fateful encounter that day. Jeong Tae-ui
tried to shake off Maurer’s grip, but despite not usually appearing strong, the crazy guy’s grip
was surprisingly firm. No matter how much Jeong Tae-ui waved his arm, Maurer wouldn’t let
go. Even when Jeong Tae-ui shouted at him to let go, Maurer, lost in his trance, didn’t seem
to hear him. Eventually, exhausted, Jeong Tae-ui gave up and had to sit there for an entire
hour, stuck beside Maurer with his hand still held tightly.

Already feeling uncomfortable due to his injured ankle, Jeong Tae-ui was not in the best
mood. He had been enjoying some peaceful, solitary relaxation, but now, with that annoying
guy sitting next to him, endlessly babbling about things Jeong Tae-ui neither wanted to hear
nor could understand, he felt utterly miserable.

After about an hour, Maurer’s praises finally changed. To be precise, the nature of his pleas
changed.
"I’m so unhappy… That beauty is so lovely, yet I can’t fall in love with her. I have to wait a
long time before I can fall in love with her. What should I do…? I’m already so satisfied with
her as she is, but Kyle shook his head and said he couldn’t let her go in her current state. It’s
going to take at least a year, but how am I supposed to wait that long, with my heart aching
like this?"

With a face that looked like he might actually shed tears, Maurer began to sob mournfully.
And Jeong Tae-ui just stared at him with a cold, distant look. Some tiny sliver of pity left in
his heart stopped him from saying what he truly felt. Oh, come on… what a pathetic sight.

No matter how pitifully Maurer cried, after being tormented for an hour, Jeong Tae-ui found
it impossible to feel any sympathy for him. He just kept muttering to himself, Gun-iality,
gun-iality.

There are many different kinds of people in the world, but why is it that everyone he’s met
recently seems to have some weird, unspeakable habit?

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head in exasperation. After a moment of thought, he shook his head
again. Maybe that’s just how people are. Who really lives a completely righteous life?
Everyone has a secret or two they can’t tell others… Although the guy clinging to his hand
and crying didn’t seem to understand what an untellable secret even was.

"If you really want it that badly, why don’t you ask Ilay?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered nonchalantly as he tried to figure out how to free his hand from
Maurer’s grip. Maurer suddenly lifted his head, as if Jeong Tae-ui had just offered him a
solution. Strange. A moment ago, he seemed to be crying, but now his eyes look perfectly
dry…

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him skeptically. Maybe this is just how crazy people are.

Maurer finally let go of Jeong Tae-ui’s hand, just as Jeong Tae-ui had hoped. After nearly an
hour, his hand was free, and Jeong Tae-ui let out a long sigh of relief. His hand felt sticky. As
he bent down to dip his hand into the pool at his feet, Jeong Tae-ui’s attempt was thwarted.
This time, Maurer grabbed his shoulder.

“What do you mean by that?”

Maurer’s eyes gleamed as he gripped Jeong Tae-ui’s shoulder, staring at him intently. Jeong
Tae-ui briefly considered just throwing him into the pool. If only his ankle were in better
shape, he would have done it without hesitation. He looked down wistfully at his cast.

Annoyed, Jeong Tae-ui tried to brush Maurer’s hand off his shoulder. But just as Jeong Tae-
ui’s hand moved away, Maurer’s hand returned to his shoulder, gripping it firmly once more.

This guy…

Jeong Tae-ui considered the possibility of worsening his already injured ankle by standing up
and throwing Maurer into the pool. Maybe it would even do Maurer some good, cooling off
his overheated head. It felt like the humane thing to do for him.

Jeong Tae-ui grabbed Maurer by the collar. He gave a slight smile and then, without
hesitation, flipped the still half-crazed Maurer over his shoulder. Maurer soared through the
air in a graceful arc and landed in the pool with a resounding splash. A burst of water sprayed
up instantly.

But even though Maurer didn’t look the part — actually, even if you knew him, he didn’t
look the part — he was still a highly regarded member of the UNHRDO. He had passed a
series of rigorous tests to get in, proving his competence.

As Jeong Tae-ui flipped Maurer into the pool, he felt Maurer’s hand momentarily leave his
shoulder, only to grab his collar, pulling him slightly upward.

Oh, damn—
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue, but it was already too late.

With Maurer still holding on to him, Jeong Tae-ui followed him into the pool, diving
headfirst. Almost simultaneously, another grand splash erupted as they both hit the water.

“……….”

Jeong Tae-ui shot up from the water like a ghost, straight and swift. Right after him, having
been submerged beneath Jeong Tae-ui due to their close timing, Maurer surfaced a moment
later.

“I really hate you, Maurer…”

“Mm. Me too…”

Both of them thought that this might be the first time they had ever agreed on something as
they gloomily closed their mouths.

The pool wasn’t very deep. On the opposite side, the water was about two meters deep, but
the side with the pool bench was shallow enough that the water only reached Jeong Tae-ui’s
chest when he stood up. He stared down into the water. Through the clear water, he could see
his cast-covered ankle.

"Damn it. My cast is completely soaked because of you. What am I supposed to do now?"

"Why are you blaming me for this? You’re the one who tried to throw me into the pool first!"

"Then why didn’t you let go when I told you to?"

Jeong Tae-ui and Maurer continued to argue, raising their voices for a while. They even
exchanged a few punches. Hitting each other’s faces while splashing water made it hurt even
more. It made Jeong Tae-ui wonder if this was the principle behind water slaps, a thought that
crossed his mind in the midst of the scuffle.

After trading a few punches, they both realized this wasn’t helping either of them. Jeong Tae-
ui, who had thrown the first punch, was the first to lower his fist. After counting on his
fingers to ensure that they had hit each other three times each — just to make sure he hadn’t
been hit more — Maurer also lowered his fists.

Clicking his tongue, Jeong Tae-ui climbed out of the pool. Although it was a hot afternoon
and he wasn’t cold, he was completely drenched. Water was dripping from his cast. He sat
down on the pool bench, staring at his soaked foot, wondering whether he should try drying it
out in the sun or just go to the hospital to have it removed and re-wrapped.

“But what did you mean by suggesting I ask Ilay? What’s that about?”

Following Jeong Tae-ui out of the pool, Maurer asked the question grumpily while wringing
out his clothes. Jeong Tae-ui, noticing that Maurer seemed to have finally come back to his
senses, responded with a similarly grumpy tone, though he felt some relief.

“Ilay is the son of this house, you know that, right?”

“Of course, I know that. But what would asking him do?”

“Well, I overheard him saying that if he likes something that the company makes, he can use
it before it’s released to the public. In other words, he can get his hands on it early.”

Maurer glared at Jeong Tae-ui with a serious look, then seemed to slip into deep thought.
Jeong Tae-ui frowned as he stared at Maurer, realizing that his joke hadn’t been taken as a
joke.
After contemplating for a while, Maurer looked back at Jeong Tae-ui with a serious
expression and asked again.

“But it’s going to be tough to ask that crazy guy to give me a gun, isn’t it?”

“… Of course it’s going to be tough… You must really want that gun.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered sympathetically. Normally, Maurer was someone who exhibited
extremely rational thinking and avoided dangerous situations. But the fact that he was willing
to stick his head into the lion’s mouth just to get that gun showed how much he coveted it.
Clicking his tongue, Jeong Tae-ui gave Maurer, who was now groaning in thought again, a bit
more practical advice.

“You might have better luck convincing Kyle somehow. Even if it’s a pre-release prototype,
it’s not like you’re planning to give it to someone else, right?”

“Of course not! How could I let that lovely, noble thing fall into someone else’s hands? No
way!”

Maurer suddenly shouted angrily at Jeong Tae-ui’s suggestion. Jeong Tae-ui thought that this
guy deserved to be slapped with water again and glared at him.

“If you’re just going to keep it for yourself, try to convince Kyle with that. Cling to his pant
leg if you have to. That would have a hundred times better chance than asking Ilay.”

“No… it’s the opposite.”

Maurer shook his head darkly in response to Jeong Tae-ui’s grumbling. As Jeong Tae-ui
looked at him doubtfully, Maurer wore a despairing expression and began to tear at his hair.
“I already tried that before… seven years ago, before Sonya was released. I did everything I
could to get my hands on her after falling in love at first sight. I even lay down in front of the
company for a week without moving — even after the security guards dragged me away, I
went back and lay down again. I camped out in the living room and begged Kyle every time I
saw him. I even threatened to die and cut my wrists in this house’s bathroom. But still, they
said no, and I didn’t get her.”

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been thinking that Sonya was probably a firearm, was shocked by
Maurer’s words. This guy was truly out of his mind. But what was even more impressive was
Kyle, who had dealt with Maurer’s insane behavior for so long without batting an eye.
Suddenly craving a cigarette, Jeong Tae-ui searched his chest pocket, only to find his soaked
cigarettes rolling out.

***

Summer was not a pleasant season. On top of that, this year was particularly hot due to the
unusual weather conditions.

Even now, the intense sunlight beating down from above was making Jeong Tae-ui feel dizzy.
He tried to stay in the shade as much as possible, but his head was still hot, and he sighed.
The throbbing pain in his ankle was another story. That morning, Kyle had offered to prepare
a car for him, but since the hospital wasn’t far, Jeong Tae-ui had declined. Now, he was
slightly regretting it… but even if he could go back, he probably would have refused again.
After all, despite the heat, the hospital was only about a 20-minute walk away.

After having the cast removed and re-wrapped at the hospital, Jeong Tae-ui limped back
home, sighing.

It was his fault for causing the situation in the first place. He shouldn’t have tried to throw
Maurer into the pool… but listening to that nonsense any longer would have driven him
crazy.
Although he had changed his clothes after getting out of the pool, there was nothing he could
do about the cast. It was soaked, but he thought it would be fine as long as he dried it
properly. As he dried it in the sun, he suddenly remembered from long ago, back in
elementary school, that they had been told to dry plaster or clay projects in the shade during
art class. So, he quickly moved his foot into the shade.

By evening, the cast had dried out reasonably well. The inside still felt damp and unpleasant,
but it didn’t seem too bad. He thought he could just leave it as it was without the hassle of
having the cast removed and re-wrapped. That is, until this morning. To be precise, it wasn’t
Jeong Tae-ui who changed his mind — it was Rita who forcibly changed it for him.

‘Doesn’t the house smell because of it? And it’s unhygienic to keep wearing something that’s
been completely soaked. Go to the hospital and get it re-wrapped.’

Those were the words Rita had spoken with a stern look, right after waking Jeong Tae-ui,
who had been sprawled out asleep on the bed. Jeong Tae-ui, staring up at Rita in a daze, had
only then realized that his foot was indeed giving off a bit of a smell. It had been wet, and it
was summer, after all. Considering that people are usually less sensitive to their own odors, if
it was strong enough for him to notice, it must have been quite unpleasant for others.

Scratching his head, he had changed his clothes and headed to the dining room for breakfast,
where Kyle, Maurer, and a new face he had seen for the first time the day before were seated.
Now that he thought about it, although the guests changed often, the number of people
remained fairly consistent. Could this place possibly operate on a reservation basis?

As he sat down in his usual seat, Maurer had suddenly given him a sly look and a big grin.

‘I could smell it all the way from my room. They said your cast stinks. Heh, you’ll have to go
to the hospital and get it changed. They say it’s scorching hot today, so it’ll be quite a hassle
to drag that injured leg of yours all the way there.’

At that, Kyle, who had been chatting with the new face, turned around and kindly suggested.

‘That sounds tough. I’ll tell Peter to take you in the car.’
Jeong Tae-ui, smiling, waved his hand at Kyle while subtly pressing his foot down on
Maurer’s foot, who was sitting across from him.

‘No, it’s fine. It’s close. I can get there quickly on foot. I’ll just consider it some exercise.’

‘Alright, but I’ll still let Peter know. If you change your mind, just tell him anytime.’

Jeong Tae-ui smiled and said thank you, removing his foot from Maurer’s, who had been
squirming. As he looked at the kindly smiling homeowner, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly recalled
what Maurer had said the day before.

— I even threatened to die and cut my wrists in this house’s bathroom. But still, they said no,
and I didn’t get her.

Even thinking about it again, Maurer had been a truly outrageous guy. But what was
surprising was Kyle.

Of course, Jeong Tae-ui had always sensed that there was a sharp, cold side to Kyle beneath
the surface. Leading a company of that size in his early 40s, it was clear that Kyle couldn’t be
as gentle and kind as he appeared. Moreover, it was unthinkable that Kyle would be swayed
by the childish threats Maurer had made. But since Kyle had never shown that side to Jeong
Tae-ui, it still felt surprising.

Then again, leaving everything else aside, the fact that Kyle had been friends with his uncle
for over 20 years said it all.

Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself as he tore off a piece of bread and took a bite.

‘By the way, Maurer.’

Maurer, who had been slathering butter on his bread in front of Jeong Tae-ui, looked up when
Kyle called him. Having spent the entire night agonizing over ‘how to get that girl, how to
make our love come true,’ Maurer had dark circles under his eyes, as if he hadn’t slept at all.
Yet, when Kyle called him, even though he knew it was unlikely, he turned his expectant eyes
toward him.

He might be a weirdo, but seeing him look up with such puppy-like eyes, Jeong Tae-ui
almost felt sorry for him…

Jeong Tae-ui thought as he chewed his bread. He glared at Maurer, who had taken the butter
for himself, even though Jeong Tae-ui didn’t like butter on his bread anyway. It wasn’t that
Maurer was afraid of Jeong Tae-ui taking it, but rather, it was a childish gesture of ‘you don’t
get any.’

Fine, eat it all yourself. I hope it all goes straight to your butt.

Jeong Tae-ui had scoffed and torn off another piece of bread, eating it with apparent
satisfaction. However, the bread had suddenly gotten stuck in his throat a moment later.

‘Do you know someone named Jeong Tae-ui, who used to work at the UNHRDO Asia branch
until recently?’

He had barely managed to keep from choking out loud.

The sudden mention of his name had made the bread lodge in his throat, cutting off his
breath. Jeong Tae-ui had done his best to maintain a composed expression as he discreetly
reached for his water cup. He had quickly swallowed the water, forcing the stuck piece of
bread down his throat.

As he felt the bread slowly slide down his esophagus, Jeong Tae-ui had pretended to be
intrigued by the unfamiliar topic, looking at Kyle with a curious expression. He was
genuinely curious as well. Why had his name suddenly come out of Kyle’s mouth? Maurer,
who had been absentmindedly spreading butter on his bread, had blinked slowly and then
turned to look at Jeong Tae-ui.
You clueless idiot, why are you looking at me now?!

Jeong Tae-ui had internally screamed at Maurer, staring at him intently while tilting his head
as if to say, ‘Hmm? What’s up?’ Maurer, oblivious to Jeong Tae-ui’s internal turmoil, had
nonchalantly offered him the butter dish.

‘No… here, you’ve been eyeing it like you wanted some… Oh, who? Jeong Tae-ui? Yeah, I
know him. We weren’t on the same team, so I only knew his face and heard his name.’

Maurer had casually handed the nearly empty butter dish to Jeong Tae-ui and then turned
back to Kyle.

Jeong Tae-ui had pretended to spread the meager amount of butter on his bread, trying to
calm his pounding heart. Thankfully, Maurer hadn’t seemed inclined to ruin Jeong Tae-ui’s
ruse, nodding appropriately and responding to Kyle’s questions without raising any alarms.

‘That young man… did he have any peculiar traits or anything like that?’

‘Well… I’m not much for gossip. But from what I didn’t hear, he must have been pretty
ordinary. If there’s anything that sets him apart from the other members, it’s probably that
he’s Instructor Jeong Chang-in’s nephew. Oh, and he’s also Researcher Jeong Jae-ui’s
younger brother. But he was very average. You’d wonder if he’s really the brother of that
famous genius — he’s got some dull moments, a bad temper, and no appreciation for how
rare guns are…’

Maurer’s voice had gradually taken on a tone of resentment as he listed off Jeong Tae-ui’s
flaws. Jeong Tae-ui had chewed his bread with a bitter feeling.

But why had Kyle suddenly started asking about him? Specifically, he seemed to be inquiring
about Jeong Tae-ui from the UNHRDO, rather than Kim Young-soo, the person sitting there
now.
If it was about Jeong Tae-ui from the UNHRDO, Kyle probably knew as much as Maurer
did, if not more — details like his family relations, age, and alma mater. So, it seemed
unlikely that Kyle was interested in such basic information. However, Kyle hadn’t seemed
too serious, as if he’d just asked out of sudden curiosity. After nodding lightly and thinking
for a moment, he had asked another question.

‘From what I've heard, that young man was Ilay's assistant... Did he have any issues with my
brother?’

‘I'm not sure about personal matters, but professionally, there wasn't much talk. In fact,
people often said he managed well under that madman...—ah, sorry, I mean, under Rick’s
peculiar personality.’

Maurer had spoken calmly, calling Ilay a madman right in front of his brother, Kyle. The way
he had so casually and clearly pronounced "madman" before apologizing had made it seem
like it might not have been a mistake at all. Maurer was sly in his own way. He had then
added that he hadn't heard anything else and continued his meal nonchalantly. Jeong Tae-ui,
sitting in front of him, had felt a slight sense of gratitude. Despite everything, Maurer was
keeping his promise not to talk about Jeong Tae-ui elsewhere. Even if it was because of those
"pretty things" hidden all around his room. As Jeong Tae-ui had begun to slice into a freshly
steamed fish, he had asked nonchalantly:

‘Is something going on with your brother?’

Kyle had frowned slightly before shaking his head.

‘I'm not sure what the reason is, but lately, he's been pressuring the company to find
someone. He's even looking through other intelligence agencies, but he won't say why. He
just keeps insisting that they find this person. And to make matters worse, the persons
whereabouts are unclear.’

Kyle had added that he had asked Maurer because he thought someone from the same
division might know something, and then he had smiled. Jeong Tae-ui had returned the smile
and replied, ‘I see.’
He had felt Maurer’s subtle gaze in front of him, as if to say, “What the hell did you do and
then run off?” Jeong Tae-ui had pretended not to notice. But when Maurer didn’t look away,
Jeong Tae-ui had finally turned to him, smiled, and whispered, ‘What? Why?’ Only then had
Maurer reluctantly looked away. What had he done and then run off? Tied him up, assaulted
him, slapped him, cursed at him, and then fled.

If only he could actually say that. But no, he’d never say it out loud. The moment those
words left his mouth, he had this overwhelming feeling that Ilay would appear right behind
him.

‘Besides...it's not exactly something you brag about, beating someone up and running away.’

Jeong Tae-ui had sighed and muttered under his breath.

The house was now approaching in the distance. Walking on this hot road with a limping leg,
Jeong Tae-ui felt like the road would never end, no matter how much time passed, but
everything has an end. Walking with a crutch, Jeong Tae-ui reassured himself, saying that his
recovery was relatively quick and that if he endured just a little longer, things would get
easier again. The hospital had also said that he would fully recover before the end of this
summer.

Then, perhaps, he would finally set off to find his brother. The period he had initially
mentioned to his uncle had long passed, but by now, it wasn’t because of the promise he
made to his uncle. Jeong Tae-ui himself wanted to meet his brother. Though he occasionally
thought that his brother might return home first, waiting quietly felt less appealing than going
out to search.

Until his ankle healed, he planned to stay home, quietly secluded, reading books. With that
thought in mind, Jeong Tae-ui steadily moved his steps toward the house that was gradually
coming closer.

Then, he suddenly tilted his head. A car was approaching from the bend in the road near
Kyle's mansion. This road was neat enough for two or three cars to pass comfortably, but it
wasn't particularly wide. However, there were only a few large mansions spaced apart, so
traffic jams were rare. He once heard, while talking about something with the gardener, that
the road had been blocked only once when the owner of a nearby house had died and they
were holding a funeral.

It was a weekday afternoon. There were no other cars in sight. Amidst all that, a car was
approaching from ahead.

Jeong Tae-ui thought it was strange.

The car had been parked at the end of the road until a moment ago. He hadn't paid much
attention, but it didn't seem like anyone had gotten in or out of it. The car, which had been
standing still, started to move as Jeong Tae-ui got closer to his house. It could have been
dismissed as mere coincidence.

However, as the car gradually approached, Jeong Tae-ui's suspicion deepened. It was a silver
van. A van that could comfortably fit five or six people and carry a fair amount of luggage in
the back, had windows that were completely tinted black, making it impossible to see inside.

It looks just like the car celebrities use… but something feels off, Jeong Tae-ui thought,
tilting his head, trying to figure out what it was. The moment he made eye contact with the
man in the driver's seat, he realized it. The man was staring directly at him. So was the man
sitting in the passenger seat next to him. And they weren't speaking a word.

“………!”

Jeong Tae-ui realized it at that moment. The car was coming toward him. It wasn't just a car
passing by; it was definitely targeting him.

This isn't good. That thought flashed through his mind. Most of all, the look in the eyes of the
men staring at him made it clear. They were cold, without a hint of friendliness. They did not
appear to be approaching with good intentions. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and then
started running. As soon as he set down the foot he had been supporting with his crutch, his
ankle, bearing his full weight, felt like it would break from the pain. A groan escaped his lips.
But there was no time to hesitate.
Jeong Tae-ui's instincts were correct. The car, which had been coming from across the street,
crossed over the center line and headed straight for the sidewalk where Jeong Tae-ui was.
The car then stopped a little ahead in the direction he was running, and the man who had been
sitting in the passenger seat got out.

“Who are you people?!”

Jeong Tae-ui swung his crutch at the man's head as he reached out to grab him. Thwack! The
man staggered back, clutching his head. Taking advantage of that moment, Jeong Tae-ui
started running again.

He had no idea who they were. Nothing like this had ever happened before. When he was
very young, there had been occasional threats of kidnapping because of his brother, but
nothing like this had happened since he grew older.

These men were targeting him. He had no idea what their purpose was. Did they mean to kill
him? Or was it a kidnapping? Given their actions and the vehicle, it was most likely the latter.
But if it was a kidnapping, then for what reason?

Could it be Ilay?!!!

That thought suddenly flashed through his mind. But he quickly shook his head. Ilay wasn't
the kind of person who would do something like this. If this had been Ilay's doing, Ilay
himself would have gotten out of the car. So then, why? Who? For what reason?

"Wait a minute, maybe you've got the wrong person?! I'm just an ordinary person! I don't
have any money! My family is poor!"

Damn it, or maybe they saw him coming out of Kyle's house and thought he was part of that
family. And now they're trying to extort money from a rich family… But when planning a
crime, they usually take some time to find out information. What's the likelihood that a
European and an Asian are family? That possibility is off the table.
So, the remaining possibility was... his brother.

That seemed the most plausible. Although Jeong Tae-ui didn’t know where his brother was or
what he was doing, his brother had always been an inseparable part of his life. Even when he
was young, he was nearly kidnapped several times because of his brother. He thought things
would change now that he was an adult, but who knows? Maybe they plan to use him to
threaten his brother.

But there was no time to think for long. Behind the man who had been hit with the crutch and
was staggering, three more men rushed out of the car. Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Kyle's
mansion. Although it was visible in the distance, with his injured leg, he couldn't outrun
them. Moreover, shouting wouldn't help; no one would hear him. But that didn't mean he
would quietly surrender to these unidentified men charging at him menacingly.

"What do you want? You've got the wrong person! Whoever you're looking for, it's not me!
Do you even know who I am?!"

He struck another man with his crutch, knocking him down. But the man who had been
staggering earlier joined the fray, and the other two men circled around behind Jeong Tae-ui.
One of them mercilessly kicked his casted ankle. A scream burst from his lips. If it weren't
for the cast, the pain would have been so intense that he might have blacked out.

Jeong Tae-ui desperately bit down on the hand of the man who grabbed his arm from behind.
He could hear the man's harsh scream as he bit down hard enough to tear off the skin. At the
same time, another man hit Jeong Tae-ui on the head. In that moment, he released his grip on
the man's hand. Both his mouth and the man's hand were covered in blood.

"Wh... Hey... You've got... the wrong person..."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled with short, ragged breaths. Then, the first man he had hit with the
crutch approached.
"That's right. It doesn't matter who you are. I don't care who you are."

With a grim expression and a rough voice, he came closer, spitting out bloody saliva, perhaps
from having his mouth injured earlier. Then, he swung his fist upward and hit Jeong Tae-ui's
chin hard from below. Jeong Tae-ui's vision blurred for a moment. He felt a light concussion
coming on.

"I may not know who you are, but you've been staying as a guest at Kyle Riegrow's house for
over ten days. Kyle Riegrow, who cherishes anyone who comes to his home."

He muttered,

"It doesn't matter if you're not such an important person because you're not the only one."

But the rest of his words only faintly registered in Jeong Tae-ui's mind.

A damp cloth was placed over Jeong Tae-ui's nose as he tried to blink away the spinning in
his eyes. He grimaced at the strong medicinal smell that immediately spread from the cloth.
Damn it, this is the same trick he used not long ago. But unlike that monster, Tae-ui can't
keep his consciousness for long. That was his last thought.

Soon, he drifted into unconsciousness, and darkness overtook his vision.

***

His head hurt. The first sensation he became aware of as he regained consciousness was a
headache.
The moment he felt the throbbing pain in his head, as if his pulse was beating inside his skull,
he opened his eyes. But before he could focus on anything, he curled up, retching.

He felt nauseous, and a wave of vomit surged up. He gagged repeatedly, three or four times,
but nothing came out. Sour bile rose up to the back of his throat, but that was it. Soon, the
nausea subsided.

"Damn…, Luther, the meds…."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, clutching his head. Even through his foggy thoughts, he remembered,
Oh, to find Luther, I have to go to the infirmary. He still felt queasy. Luther would probably
get angry if he asked for both headache medicine and stomach medicine.

"Would you like some water?"

A stranger's voice spoke. Something soft touched his lips, and water flowed out of it. Jeong
Tae-ui let the slowly trickling water moisten his mouth, and he slowly opened his eyes.

His vision was spinning. The ceiling seemed to move in a circular motion, coming closer and
then moving farther away.

He closed his eyes again, then opened them a little later. The ceiling was still spinning, but it
seemed slightly better than before. After closing and opening his eyes once more, it got a bit
better.

He still felt dizzy, but he managed to regain some sense of clarity and gripped his head.
Dizzy, with a throbbing headache... he could still faintly smell the scent of the drug lingering
in his throat.

"Are you feeling a bit more clear-headed now?"

Another voice spoke. Jeong Tae-ui finally came to his senses and sat up. Through the
throbbing headache and the blurry vision, he saw four unfamiliar faces.

It wasn't just the people who were unfamiliar. Jeong Tae-ui blinked several times and tilted
his head, unable to comprehend the situation. He was in a room. A completely empty room.
There was a window, but it had been boarded up from the outside, making it impossible to
see out. The room was quite spacious, surrounded by wooden walls, a wooden floor, and a
wooden ceiling — probably about six or seven pyeong (20 to 23 square meters). But despite
the size, there was nothing in the room.

Except for the people.

There were five people in total. All of them were people Jeong Tae-ui had never seen before.
They seemed to vary in age, race, and probably nationality. They each sat in their spots,
leaning back, and were now looking at Jeong Tae-ui, who had just woken up.

"Where... is this…?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked, tilting his head slightly. He couldn't understand anything. It was like his
memory had been wiped clean, and he had been suddenly dropped into a new world.

Wait, what exactly happened? So... Luther. He had called out for Luther when he woke up.
Speaking of Luther, UNHRDO. He left from there. He came out of there and went into
Southeast Asia, crossed overland to Central Asia, then from Tashkent came into Europe. And
then…

Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his aching head and furrowed his brows, trying to recall what had
happened. He remembered meeting Kyle. He had stayed at Kyle's house and had an
unpleasant encounter with Maura. He had been planning to leave but... why hadn’t he left?
Oh, right, he injured his leg. So, he went to the hospital.
Retracing his memory up to that point, Jeong Tae-ui finally remembered. He muttered "Ah,"
nodding his head.

He had been on his way back from the hospital with a newly put cast. On the way, he
encountered some suspicious people, and... right, his memory went blank after he inhaled that
substance. And now, here he was.

Clicking his tongue, Jeong Tae-ui tapped his head with frustration. Damn it. What the hell did
those bastards make him inhale? They could have just knocked him out cleanly, but maybe
they got the dosage or timing wrong — his head was pounding as if it would split. Moreover,
his thoughts felt muddled, like he was an idiot. He didn't like this feeling at all, the sensation
that his body wasn't his own. He hated feeling like he was somehow less than what he should
be.

Already, he wasn’t exactly the sharpest compared to his family, and if he got any worse, what
would he do? Muttering complaints under his breath, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly looked around at
the people around him.

Oh, this is awkward. They're all naked. He thought, with a face that was not embarrassed at
all. Then he looked down at himself and muttered again internally. Oh, how embarrassing.
I'm completely naked too . Again, his face remained devoid of embarrassment.

He could guess what happened. They had likely stripped them of all their belongings,
including their clothes, to eliminate any potential threats or other possibilities.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the door, which seemed to be locked, imagining the men who must
be guarding it outside. One of them was probably the guy Jeong Tae-ui had hit earlier.

"Whatever kind of guys they are, they sure have no concept of aesthetics, cramming five men
in nothing but underwear into one room..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered in displeasure, clicking his tongue. The man next to him heard his
words and laughed. When Jeong Tae-ui turned his head, he saw that the man was fastening a
leather canteen, the same one who had given him water earlier.
— I may not know who you are, but you've been staying as a guest at Kyle Riegrow's house
for over ten days. Kyle Riegrow, who cherishes anyone who comes to his home. It doesn't
matter if you're not such an important person because you're not the only one.

Jeong Tae-ui, still dizzy, leaned back against the wall, quietly looking up at the ceiling. He
replayed the man's words in his mind. Without much thought, the answer to his situation
came to him. The reason Jeong Tae-ui was dragged here wasn't because of his own problems.
He was merely one of the bait. If he was unimportant and just one among many, it would’ve
been nice if they could have spared him.

Feeling a bit selfish among the five, Jeong Tae-ui smacked his lips. But even with his hand on
his conscience, he still thought the same way. Kyle liked everyone. There might have been
varying degrees of fondness, but he didn’t show any signs of favoring any particular guest
more than others. So, if it wasn’t just because he was staying at Kyle's house, they could have
easily done without him.

The other four were people Jeong Tae-ui had never met before. They must have stayed at
Kyle's house when he wasn’t around or knew Kyle from a different connection. They were
probably more important to Kyle than Jeong Tae-ui was.

"Well, I thought I'd finally get to enjoy life and relax a bit while idling away at that house, but
now I'm back to this mess..."

Since leaving UNHRDO, nothing particularly bad or unpleasant had happened. Jeong Tae-ui
even started to think, in an unscientific way, that perhaps the energy of the UNHRDO wasn't
compatible with him, or maybe the internal human relationships within the branch had
brought him bad luck. He thought his streak of bad luck was over. But, apparently, he was
wrong.

"Are we... kidnapped?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked the man sitting next to him in a low voice. Even though he spoke quietly,
the room was so silent that everyone could hear him. Once again, all eyes turned to him.
The man who received Jeong Tae-ui's question furrowed his brows, seeming to ponder for a
moment, then shrugged his shoulders.

"It seems so, doesn't it?"

"Hmm... I was kidnapped by people who got out of a car while I was walking down the
street. What about you?"

"It was the same for me. I was grabbed while jogging in the morning."

Looking at the man who spoke so casually about being dragged away, Jeong Tae-ui thought
this man was quite something as well. Now that he looked around, everyone seemed similar.
There were hardly any signs of anxiety or fear about what lay ahead. While there was a faint
sense of discomfort or unease, no one seemed to be shrinking back in fear over their
kidnapping.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at them for a moment, then let out a hum and gazed back up at the
ceiling.

Indeed. Jeong Tae-ui didn't know who these people were, but he was nothing more than a
small-time guest who had stayed at Kyle's house for quite a while. However, they didn't seem
to be like that. Their demeanor was either that of people accustomed to such situations or
those who believed that no misfortune would befall them — people who held higher
positions in society.

They were probably Kyle's important business guests or some sort of official friends. Jeong
Tae-ui scratched his head, thinking, A poor soul like me, with nowhere to lean, should try to
cling to them and find a way to survive somehow. Then, he suddenly lowered his head and
looked down at his leg. Pain usually appeared the moment you became aware of it; he hadn't
thought about it until just now, but when he saw the cast on his leg, his ankle started to hurt.
Yeah, he was running on this ankle earlier. If this was going to happen anyway, he should've
let himself be caught without straining his ankle unnecessarily. This seems to have put quite a
bit of strain on it. If he managed to get out of this safely, the first thing he would need to do
was go to the hospital.

"Damn it. With a slight fracture in my ankle, I'll probably have to visit the hospital quite
often..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, fiddling with the cast — even though there was no feeling in his
ankle. The man sitting next to him saw this, clicked his tongue, and asked sympathetically:

"It must be tough, especially with your body already in such poor shape."

"Well, it's not just me. We've all been dragged here by some unknown people..."

Jeong Tae-ui replied, nodding in agreement. The man responded with a vague smile, saying,
"I see."

Seeing that smile, Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head slightly. It didn't feel like a clear answer. After
thinking for a moment, Jeong Tae-ui asked directly:

"Do you know who those guys are?"

The man looked troubled, furrowing his brow, and thought for a moment. Then he finally
spoke, as if reluctantly:

"Aren't they people who want something from Kyle's company?"

After saying that, he shrugged his shoulders and closed his mouth. He seemed unwilling to
talk much about something uncertain. The others chimed in with a few words, agreeing
vaguely. Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head again. Now that he thought about it, Kyle had
mentioned something a while back.

—People call it a defense contractor, which sounds nice, but to put it simply, it's an arms
dealer. So naturally, we get attacked a lot — not just by human rights groups or religious
organizations, but sometimes even by rebels or armed terrorist groups. In those cases, they're
not telling us to stop selling weapons; they're demanding we hand over the weapons to their
side.

"..........."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded slowly. Although it wasn't certain, he could roughly guess the situation.

The problem now was what Kyle would do. Given that such situations must have happened
to him more than once, he probably had his own methods for dealing with them.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed in frustration. He should have first found his brother quickly. Although
he didn’t know how to find him, he needed to locate him first and stick together with him.
Based on past experiences, if he had done that, he probably wouldn’t have ended up in this
situation. Even if he did, he could have waited for the walls of this place to collapse due to
shoddy construction or for police officials to burst in after receiving a divine revelation,
without worrying or feeling anxious at all.

...Such useless thoughts.

Jeong Tae-ui closed his eyes. His headache had somewhat eased, but he thought that if he
took another nap, both the dizziness and the headache would be completely gone. After that...
well, things would turn out as they would.

***
News reached Kyle after dinner.

When he returned home from the company, he was in a rather good mood. It seemed like
there was a breakthrough in a long-standing issue. After several months, it appeared he might
finally catch a lead on a person who had been elusive.

When Gable, who had been sent to Doha, reported that he had been circling the area for a
while and now had 'a bit more to look into,' and that he would be heading to Saudi Arabia,
Kyle saw a glimmer of hope. Gable wasn’t someone who moved easily. Moreover, he was
excessively cautious when speaking. While this could sometimes be frustrating, if he said
there was 'something more to look into,' it was generally close to what an ordinary informant
would mean by 'a lead has been caught.'

Finding the person who had vanished was a request from a close friend, but more than that,
Kyle was desperate to find him. It was driven by a purely profit-oriented motive. The last
remaining blueprint left by this person was incomplete. Despite the best efforts of the internal
research lab — composed of top scholars recruited with promises of the best treatment in the
world — while examining this blueprint, they had been unable to complete it.

To be precise, they could have completed the blueprint, but several possible outcomes
emerged. Each of these outcomes could have been used as a highly advanced new product,
but this only made things more complicated. Not only was it unclear which of these outcomes
was intended by the original developer, but it was also possible that the blueprint could be
completed in a way that was not among those possibilities.

Although it might have been possible to develop and commercialize the product even in that
state, leaving even one uncertain element could potentially lead to a major disaster in this
industry.

Because of that, the research expenses alone incurred from analyzing the blueprints were
astronomical. Money was one thing, but in the end, no one could tell what the purpose of this
design was. The conclusion was that a developer was needed.
However, after tossing aside an incomplete blueprint, the developer disappeared. The director
of the laboratory hadn’t been able to go home properly for months, staying up with the
blueprints and countless diagrams, and finally exploded in fury a while ago. He said that
genius or not, that damned bastard must have devised this just to screw us all over.

Kyle wanted to agree with him.

A single phone call interrupted their camaraderie.

When they were talking with Maurer and Jenkins about matters related to the munitions
company, Rita informed them that there was a call. And when Kyle took that call, he heard
something that instantly ruined his good mood.

The moment he answered the phone and heard a stranger's voice, he had a bad feeling. There
were rarely any good memories when a stranger started speaking in a subtly lowered voice.
And his intuition was right. It was something he had experienced a few times before. In
recent years, he had not dealt with such matters, so he had been careless.

"..........."

When Kyle returned to the living room with a grim expression after hanging up, the two
friends who were chatting while waiting for him wiped the smiles off their faces as they read
his expression.

"Was it bad news?"

Maurer cautiously asked, observing Kyle’s reaction. Jenkins also awaited his response.

Kyle groaned a bit, like a sigh, and then opened his mouth.
“It was an armed group in Bolivia. I don’t remember ever hearing their name, so they’re
probably small in scale, but they said they have my friends.”

The two fell silent, frowning as they waited for Kyle to continue. They quickly grasped the
situation. Such things happened rarely. The demand was for weapons.

In fact, if any weapon would do, getting hold of one wouldn’t be difficult. Countless brokers
were assisting with illegal arms deals, and it was not uncommon for munitions companies to
unofficially participate in such activities. So, even if the group was small and lacked the
connections to procure weapons, it wasn’t hard to find a way with a little effort.

The problem arose when they demanded a specific weapon.

Common weapons that are everywhere in the world can be obtained with just a little effort.
However, if the weapon they desired was something available only through limited channels,
it would be a different story. And in such cases, the seller would naturally be more cautious.
The more restricted the distribution route, the easier it is to trace back the path through which
the weapon was distributed. This means that if any problem were to arise, there would be an
excessive number of complications to deal with. Thus, sellers wouldn’t offer such weapons to
just anyone, especially not when the transaction didn’t follow a legitimate route. If it wasn’t
through a trusted intermediary, they would almost certainly not deal with a new party. It
wasn't a matter of money but rather a matter of trust.

The issue that had come to Kyle now was of that sort.

If they wanted a specific weapon with limited distribution channels and there was no prior
transaction record, they would need to find a broker who could mediate in between. If they
couldn’t find such a broker, they would have no choice but to give up on getting the desired
item.

But sometimes, very rarely, there were such people. Using threats was the most foolish thing
they could do.

“So, who are the hostages?”

Jenkins asked, frowning. Kyle listed the names they had mentioned one by one.

“…Heinz, Ludwig, and Kim.”

At the last name, Jenkins raised an eyebrow slightly. As someone who had known Kyle for
quite a long time, Jenkins seemed to recognize all the other names but not the last one, tilting
his head in curiosity. Kyle added, "Ah, he’s a young man I met recently, and he’s staying at
my place now." Next to him, Maurer’s eyes widened as if he were deep in thought.

“If there’s any silver lining, it’s that they’ve gathered people they can’t easily mistreat.”

Jenkins said with a disapproving tone, despite acknowledging the small relief. Kyle nodded
with a troubled expression.

The names they mentioned were all close friends of Kyle. However, before they were friends,
they were also his business associates. Each of them held the highest position in their
respective fields, even though they were involved in various different activities. In other
words, if they were killed, it would be a significant problem for the perpetrators as well. Of
course, it was equally troubling for Kyle.

“This has happened before,”

Jenkins muttered with a grimace.

“Yes, a couple of times.”

Kyle nodded in agreement, and Maurer, who had been silently listening to their conversation,
nodded heavily. He had a brief stint working in Kyle’s company laboratory before joining
UNHRDO, so he had some knowledge of the company's inner workings.
“There was a way to handle it back then.”

“Yes, there was a way… back then.”

Maurer muttered gravely, and Jenkins echoed in agreement. Kyle let out a long sigh with a
dark expression.

“Hmm... Is it difficult to use that method now?”

Maurer asked subtly. Kyle fell into deep thought. It would be more accurate to say that the
method was no longer usable, at least not in the same way as before. But if he had time, he
could think of another way, but with hostages involved, there wasn’t much time to ponder.

“There’s no choice. I’ll have to make a call. That guy hasn’t been in a good mood lately.”

Kyle sighed and picked up the phone. Maurer stayed silent and continued sipping his coffee.

Kyle made the call reluctantly. A few years ago, when a similar situation occurred, the
resolution had been simple. Back then, there was an organization practically dedicated to
dealing with these kinds of issues. It was a private task force that operated separately from
T&R Inc. It was even registered as a separate company and run independently. Even when
T&R requested their services, payment had to be made according to the rules. However, there
was a lot of criticism about the close connection between a private task force, which operated
for a fee, and a company that traded military supplies — criticism that wasn’t without
influence from competing companies. Eventually, it was disbanded after only two years of its
establishment.

Kyle’s peculiar younger brother, who had thrived in that environment and found a way to
release his temper through his work, later joined UNHRDO and remained there ever since.

At the time, the task force had been composed of people who were considered the best in
their field, and although they disbanded and scattered afterward, Kyle's younger brother still
kept in contact with them. He was the only one who could gather them, given their strong
personalities that made it difficult to bring them together.

“I still don’t want to do this… but I have no choice.”

Even as the phone started ringing, Kyle muttered that he wasn’t keen on this and sighed.

Lately, his younger brother had been in a foul mood. He was searching for someone, but it
seemed like he was having difficulty finding them. He had also been pestering Kyle to locate
this person. However, the person his brother was trying to find wasn’t easy to track down
either. It turned out the person his brother was looking for was the sibling of the developer
Kyle himself had scoured everywhere to find. Realizing this, Kyle sighed again. Those
brothers were both giving people a hard time.

[......Why did you call?]

The ringing, which had seemed like it would go on forever, was finally interrupted by his
brother’s irritated voice. Kyle realized it was probably the middle of the night where his
brother was. It wasn’t a great time to call, but there was no other choice. Getting his brother's
help to rescue the hostages was the top priority.

“I need your help.”

Kyle got straight to the point. He could feel his brother's tone turning colder over the phone.

[What about what I told you before?]

“Oh, I’m still looking into it. There’s no news yet, but give it a bit more time.”

[.....Can’t even find a single person, huh?]

His brother's voice turned hostile, and Kyle's expression grew stern. At the same time, a
question that had crossed his mind several times before resurfaced.

“...Since we're on the topic, let me ask you — why are you looking for that man? It would be
easier to find a lead if I knew. If you just tell me to find him blindly, what do you expect me
to do — dig up the entire planet?”

There was no response from the other end. It wasn’t the first time this had happened. His
brother never answered when asked why he was looking.

Kyle sighed as he waited for an answer, then asked again.

“If it’s just because he’s Jeong Jae-ui's brother, I told you before, there’s no need to worry
about it. No matter what luck Gilsangcheon brings, it only applies to Jeong Jae-ui. Finding
that man won’t make that luck come to you.”

[If you’re just going to spout obvious nonsense, I’m gonna hang up.]

With those words, the call abruptly ended. Staring at the handset emitting the dial tone, Kyle
clicked his tongue. Next to him, the two others, who had heard bits of the conversation due to
the loud volume, also clicked their tongues. But no one there was unaware of his brother’s
notoriously peculiar personality. Kyle called again. No answer. He called again. No answer.
On the third attempt, his brother finally picked up.

“Ilay, I said I need your help.”

[I’m not interested. Handle your own problems.]

“This concerns the company, so it’s your business too. A small armed group is staging a
kidnapping.”
[So what?]

The moment Kyle heard his brother's indifferent, curt reply, he instinctively realized things
wouldn’t go the way he wanted. When his brother said no, he never changed his mind.

Kyle clicked his tongue.

“If you won’t get involved, that’s fine. Just contact the former task force members.”

[Do it yourself.]

The phone call cut off again. This time, Kyle stared at the receiver emitting the disconnection
tone for a little longer before sighing and putting it down.

“It’s no use. We can’t use that method anymore.”

Kyle spoke with a hint of resignation, shrugging his shoulders. The former task force
members were not inclined to move on Kyle’s request. Moreover, getting in touch with them
was difficult, and their contact information wasn’t even reliable.

And trying to convince his brother again seemed futile, given his current state.

“That guy's been like this lately. Even if it’s about the company, he’s putting it aside and just
demanding to find that person.”

Kyle clicked his tongue and vented to them. Then, as if letting off steam, he added.
“I don’t know why he’s looking, but let him keep going for that guy for the rest of his life
without finding him.”

But come to think of it, this was a rare occurrence. In fact, Kyle had never seen anything like
this before.

Ilay often refused to do things if he didn’t feel like it. He was always a free spirit, living by
his own desires. Forcing him to do something was out of the question.

However, in his own way, he did have a sense of responsibility. If he judged that he had a
duty in a matter, he would take it on. The recent assignment to the Hong Kong branch was an
example. In the planning stages, Ilay had openly expressed that he didn’t want to go, finding
it bothersome. But perhaps because he recognized it as company business — that is, a matter
in which he was at least partly involved — he ended up agreeing to go despite muttering
about how annoying it was.

However, just before the official establishment and operation of the Hong Kong branch, he
went to Hong Kong for a joint training session with UNHRDO for about two weeks.
Surprisingly, he seemed to like Hong Kong a lot and agreed to go quite willingly after that.

Yet now, this same person was putting aside all his duties and was instead obsessively
searching for someone.

It was a strange thing indeed. Kyle had never seen his brother fixate on something like this
before. Of course, his brother had a personality that knew no forgiveness for those who had
wronged him, but unless he was extremely angry, he wouldn’t normally go chasing after
someone who had already fled far away.

…Or, to be precise, he would catch them all before they could flee that far.

Apparently, that damn developer’s so-called good fortune had managed to evade his brother
quite skillfully. Kyle found himself somewhat impressed by this unprecedented level of
ability.
But that wasn’t the important thing right now. There was a pressing problem at hand that
needed solving.

“Getting Ilay’s help would be the simplest and quickest way, but that seems impossible… I
need to think of another solution. What could it be?”

Kyle murmured to himself, deep in thought. A few ideas did come to mind, but none of them
were particularly promising. It was a tough situation. He couldn’t just hand over the specific
weapons the captors were demanding. It would have been easier if they had approached
through a trusted intermediary, but they had chosen to act foolishly. As things stood, he
couldn’t even secretly sell the weapons to them. There are ways to conduct illegal
transactions, but they didn’t know that. Yet, ignoring his friends wasn’t an option either.
While it was true that the captives were not the type of people to be easily killed or
mistreated, he still couldn’t ignore them. On a personal level, he couldn’t just turn his back
on his friends; on a professional level, he couldn’t afford to lose valuable business partners.

“What should I do…?”

Kyle clicked his tongue. In his life, in the process of building a company of this scale, he had
faced many difficult problems. Every time, he had managed to overcome them. There had
even been a few occasions where the issues were more severe and deadly than this. He had
found ways to resolve those, too.

So, regarding the current problem, Kyle wasn’t overly worried. After some time, this
problem, too, would just become one of those “troublesome situations from the past.” But, of
course, to let time resolve it, he needed to find a solution now.

“Hmm…”

A low mumbling sound made Kyle look up slightly. Across from him, Maurer was resting his
chin on his interlaced fingers, eyes closed, seemingly deep in thought.
Now, this friend was quite an eccentric. Among the many people Kyle knew who could be
called oddballs, Maurer was one of them. Normally, he was just as capable and intelligent as
anyone else. When he worked at Kyle's company a few years ago, he had shown his own
unique abilities. He had quit the company, saying, ‘Weapons should be handled directly and
used in the field,’ and joined UNHRDO, but he still kept in touch — an interesting friend.

Unfortunately, though, his vast knowledge and remarkable intelligence were almost entirely
focused on weapons. He wasn’t particularly good at solving problems like this.

Despite everything, it seemed he was engrossed in solving the problem for Kyle. Muttering to
himself, "What to do, what to do," he was lost in thought for a long time. Then, as if slowly
reaching a conclusion, he closed his mouth. Before he knew it, his eyes were gleaming
sharply with determination as he had been deep in thought. Suddenly, he spoke up.

"Kyle."

"Yeah, go ahead."

"That, the prototype we saw a few days ago..."

Kyle raised an eyebrow slightly. He was at a loss for words for a moment, caught off guard
by the unexpected statement.

Since the man was originally a weapon enthusiast, it was as if he had nothing on his mind but
weapons. Moreover, the prototype that Kyle had shown just the other day seemed to perfectly
match his ideal; he had openly revealed his desire to have it, trembling all over.

Not long ago, when someone had playfully teased him, asking, ‘Wouldn't you sell your soul
to the devil for that 1890 model .22-caliber pistol you want, which has been discontinued for
over a century and is only found in museum reference photos?’ he responded without missing
a beat and with complete seriousness, ‘Absolutely.’
Given that he was such a man, it wasn't strange for him to bring up a conversation about guns
at any time or place. Still, he wasn’t the type to bring up such a contextless topic out of the
blue.

Kyle nodded, feeling puzzled.

"Yeah, why do you ask about the prototype?"

When Kyle asked back, Maurer remained silent for a moment. Just thinking about the gun
seemed to fill him with excitement; his hands twitched, and his cheeks flushed. Then, as if
making a firm decision, his eyes sparkled, and he spoke.

"If you give it to me, I'll help get Riegrow involved in this matter."

"What…?"

Kyle's eyes widened in surprise. Beside him, Jenkins also looked at Maurer with a bewildered
expression. Kyle turned to Jenkins, still puzzled, wondering how Maurer could possibly
influence Ilay. Jenkins glanced back at Kyle with the same look of confusion.

Maurer and Ilay were not close. But it wasn't as if they were on bad terms, either. As far as
Kyle knew, they were just aware of each other's existence, without having had any
meaningful conversations.

"How could you…?"

Kyle asked skeptically. Maurer didn't respond immediately, his eyes shining with confidence.

Kyle fell silent for a moment, contemplating. The prototype couldn't just be handed over to
someone recklessly. If it got out before it was released in a limited quantity, it would not be
good. Moreover, since it was still incomplete, it was even more dangerous.
But in this situation...

Kyle glanced sharply at Maurer.

"So, you're saying you have a way. But what if it doesn't work?"

"Then you don't have to give it to me."

Maurer answered promptly, smiling brightly. His face seemed to say that it would be fine
either way.

Kyle pondered for a little while longer. Eventually, he nodded at Maurer's proposal.

"Fine. If Ilay helps with this matter, I'll give you the item. However, even if it comes to that,
it must remain solely in your possession, never to be used or passed on to others."

"That goes without saying."

Maurer smiled. He had been lost in a trance, staring blankly at the ceiling, until Kyle tapped
him on the shoulder, bringing him back to his senses.

"So, what’s this method you’re talking about?"

Kyle asked. In truth, the reason Kyle agreed to go along with Maurer's plan, even handing
over the prototype, was because it seemed like the best way to resolve the situation. But more
than that, he was curious about how Maurer intended to deal with Ilay. Maurer casually
mumbled, "Oh, that," and then said,
"I’m going to let him know that Tae-ui is among the hostages."
 Chapter 14

Birch Forest

When Jeong Tae-ui thought about it, this was the first time he had ever been kidnapped.
There had been a few close calls when he was younger, but he had never actually been
kidnapped. His older brother had been kidnapped before, though he always returned quickly.
So when he was young — when he was still at risk of being kidnapped — he thought, ‘Being
kidnapped must be scary. The kidnappers will definitely starve me and beat me,’ and he had
been afraid. But as he grew older, became more mature, and outgrew the possibility of being
kidnapped, those thoughts faded.

"I never imagined I'd be kidnapped at this age..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered absentmindedly.

Once, during high school, he had gone on a solo backpacking trip during vacation and
experienced a bus hijacking. Although it could be considered a form of kidnapping, he wasn’t
specifically targeted back then. He wasn’t an important person at the time, and he wasn’t
alone, but now, he had been singled out and kidnapped.

Looking back, he thought his life had been rather eventful — bus hijacking, kidnapping. Yet,
despite all this, he remained unscathed, so perhaps he had been lucky in life. Additionally, if
he had to insist on another stroke of luck, it was that, contrary to the fears he had as a child,
his first kidnapper didn't starve or beat him. He was locked up, but he was given food at
regular intervals, and the kidnapper didn’t act particularly harshly. However, it couldn’t be
said that the kidnapper was entirely gentle either; if the room got noisy, the kidnapper would
bang on the door and shout.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had fallen asleep amidst headaches and dizziness, woke up again after
quite some time had passed. When he asked someone else, they said he had probably slept for
about three or four hours. Without a watch, he couldn't know the exact time, but from what
people were saying, it seemed he had slept for somewhere between two to four hours, so he
assumed he had slept for about three hours. But since he didn’t know when he had first fallen
asleep, the exact time remained unknown.
There was a window, but it had been boarded up from the outside, preventing him from
looking out. However, at the very top, the boards were slightly too short, leaving a gap of
about two inches through which light seeped in.

"Maybe it's around 7 or 8 o'clock... or perhaps even later?"

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head. The sky visible through the two-inch gap was a deep navy blue,
faintly tinged with a reddish glow. It was the time when the sun had set, and night was
deepening.

While still groggy from sleep, Jeong Tae-ui picked up the bread the kidnapper had tossed into
the room and began to chew it, looking around. The others were chatting idly about various
worldly matters, with no particular sense of tension. Jeong Tae-ui found this somewhat
strange. In a kidnapping scenario, the important hostages usually don't die. Typically, those
who die first are the unimportant ones. So, if anyone were to die first in a worst-case
scenario, it would probably be Jeong Tae-ui himself... Still, it was odd to see such a lack of
tension, even though cases where kidnapped people eventually lose their lives are reported so
frequently.

Jeong Tae-ui observed them for a moment before chuckling softly. However, this atmosphere
wasn't bad.

Some of them seemed to know each other, while others did not. But in a situation where they
were all locked up in the same room, it didn’t make much difference whether they were
acquaintances or strangers, and there were only five of them anyway. Jeong Tae-ui
occasionally chimed in during their conversation and, when the talk paused for a moment,
suddenly asked,

"But is everyone okay? I'm a bit scared. We don't know who those people outside are or
what’s going to happen. I mean, it's unlikely that anything serious will happen, but still..."

The man next to him, after thinking for a moment, patted Jeong Tae-ui on the back as if to
comfort him.
"Don't worry too much. Everything will turn out fine. When you're involved in something
like what Kyle is, these kinds of situations happen from time to time. And that guy is good at
negotiating."

The older man sitting beneath the window nodded in agreement with the man next to Jeong
Tae-ui.

"That's right. This isn’t my first time in a situation like this, so I’m just taking it as it comes.
Just think of it as no big deal. Life is funny like that — if you're destined to die, you could
step out for a stroll and get hit by a car, but if you're meant to live, you could survive even in
the middle of a war."

"Ah... that's true."

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled softly. Thinking that way does put the mind at ease. If you believe that
you won’t die no matter what, even if you're shot and on the verge of death, you could still
think, ‘I'll wake up in a hospital after this,’ right? Even though, when death actually
approaches, you might still feel it.

Jeong Tae-ui didn’t know what it was like to experience death firsthand, to feel the fear and
despair that come when death is right before you, because he had never personally faced that
moment when his life was about to end.

But he had seen that fear and despair before. He knew what the eyes of a person facing
imminent death looked like. He had seen it at UNHRDO, not even that long ago.

While thinking these thoughts, Jeong Tae-ui shook his head. A memory he didn’t want to
recall had surfaced.

“Hmm… but a kidnapping, Kyle must be in a tough spot too. If the demands are reasonable,
it should be fine, but if they ask for something difficult, it’ll be hard. …But then again, if the
demands were reasonable, they wouldn’t have resorted to kidnapping in the first place.”
Jeong Tae-ui shrugged as he muttered to himself. But after saying it out loud, he found
himself genuinely curious. How would they respond if the demands were difficult? This
wasn’t a one-time occurrence, so there must be some method of dealing with it.

“Maybe they refuse to negotiate with kidnappers holding hostages and respond firmly...?”

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled to himself, then shook his head. No way, this wasn’t the U.S.

A Black man sitting a little distance away gave a vague answer to Jeong Tae-ui’s question.

“Now that you mention it, I think I heard once that T&R had a special department that
handles these kinds of situations. What was it called again? I heard it once but forgot.”

Jeong Tae-ui nodded in understanding. Indeed, it wasn’t a familiar story, but if it was a
company where such dangers always existed, it made sense that there would be a dedicated
team.

However, Jeong Tae-ui’s shallow understanding was disrupted by another man sitting across
from him, who corrected the statement.

“No, that’s not quite right. I know what you’re talking about, but it wasn’t a department
within T&R, and besides, it’s already been disbanded. It only existed for about two years, so
it wasn’t around for long.”

“Ah, you mean that private task force funded by T&R and set up as a separate company.”

The man next to Jeong Tae-ui nodded as if he knew what they were talking about. The Black
man who had first spoken raised his hands in confusion.
“A task force is a task force — how is that a company?”

“No, it was like a mercenary company. It had an official name, but everyone just called it the
task force. It was very small, only a few dozen people, but they recruited people from well-
known task forces or special units.”

As Jeong Tae-ui listened to their conversation, a vague memory came to mind. He hadn’t
heard much about it, but long ago, when he was studying weapons engineering at the military
academy, he had heard a side note about various weapons manufacturers. Among them was
T&R, and he had briefly heard about it back then.

A mercenary company funded by the same source as T&R. It was said to be very small in
scale, but with immense financial resources, they recruited only the best talent, making it a
highly capable outfit. However, not long after its establishment, it was shut down due to
public opinion. The conclusion of the explanation was that running a company that employed
fighters alongside a necessary evil like a weapons manufacturer was a highly unethical act,
and such things should not be allowed to happen — a very moralistic stance.

"But if it's disbanded, it would be difficult to get help from them."

Jeong Tae-ui said, and the man nodded. His face briefly twisted as if something unpleasant
crossed his mind.

"Besides, I'm not too keen on them coming anyway; they're all too rough. Well, I guess I
shouldn't be picky when I'm the one who's been kidnapped."

"Rough?"

"Yeah. They're very rough. I once saw them when I was with Kyle, and they were kind of
reckless, I guess. Something like that."
Listening to the man grumble bitterly, Jeong Tae-ui didn't respond. But he silently thought,
‘You're really being picky.’ Though being kidnapped wasn't exactly their fault, this wasn't the
time to be choosy about who might come to their rescue.

"As long as someone saves us, we should be grateful. It doesn't matter who it is, as long as
we get out of here safely."

Muttered the man next to Jeong Tae-ui, shrugging his shoulders. The other man nodded
reluctantly, still looking displeased. Then, as if wanting to push his point further, he furrowed
his brows and added one more thing.

"But that place was crawling with people like Kyle's brother."

For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui fell silent. The others, who had been nodding absentmindedly as
if they didn’t quite understand, suddenly frowned. Those who were close to Kyle seemed to
know exactly who “Kyle’s brother” was, as their expressions became noticeably uneasy.
Sensing this, the man added,

"No, maybe I was a bit harsh... They're not entirely terrible people, but still, they're rough
enough that sometimes I wonder if they'd even bother saving my life."

This time, everyone nodded in agreement. Jeong Tae-ui was one of them, but inwardly, he
sighed.

As expected, Ilay has really managed to lose favor with everyone. He probably doesn't care,
and it's his own doing, but it still left a bitter taste in his mouth.

“If someone like Riegrow were to come to our rescue, I’d be a bit worried. I wonder if I
could survive under that man’s hands.”

Murmured the man sitting next to Jeong Tae-ui. The others forced a laugh, as if they were all
joking. The man next to him also chuckled, seemingly intending it as a joke.
But Jeong Tae-ui didn’t feel like laughing. He inwardly chastised himself for thinking earlier
that the man by the window was being picky. This situation was definitely not one where they
could afford to be choosy about who would save them, but if given the choice, Jeong Tae-ui
would rather stay here with the kidnappers than be rescued by Ilay.

“... Surely not... Ilay wouldn’t be the one coming to rescue us...”

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled. At his words, both the man by the window and the others turned to
look at him in surprise. When he lifted his head, startled by the sudden attention, they were
all looking at him with expressions as if they had heard something terribly ominous.

“... Huh? Me?”

“You’re playing with fire, young man. That’s a name you shouldn’t say carelessly. You’re
still young, you should be careful.”

“There was someone I knew who met Rick for the first time. It’s natural not to know better
when you meet someone for the first time, right? But that person accidentally called Rick by
his name, and ended up with an 8-week hospital stay.”

“That name is one that shouldn’t be spoken. Saying it brings trouble.”

Everyone murmured in agreement. Jeong Tae-ui quietly closed his mouth and shrank back.

Ilay. He hadn’t just lost favor with people; it was almost as if they saw him as a demon. It
couldn’t be easy for a person to reach that level of notoriety. At this point, Jeong Tae-ui
almost felt a kind of respect, though he was more than a little overwhelmed. He kept his
mouth shut. After some murmuring, the conversation naturally returned to Jeong Tae-ui’s last
statement.
“But he won’t come, right? After joining UNHRDO, he’s been so busy handling two jobs that
he hardly takes on anything else. When something similar happened recently, his team
members handled it while he stayed out of it.”

Jeong Tae-ui nodded. It made sense; even when Jeong Tae-ui had been around, Ilay seemed
to barely have enough time, even though he always appeared to have things under control.
The amount of work Ilay had with UNHRDO was no joke, and managing a branch of a
company as large as T&R, even just overseeing things, must involve a significant workload.
Ilay’s work efficiency was incredibly high, but even so, the amount of work he had was
immense. Moreover, a man affiliated with UNHRDO, merely visiting T&R’s branch under
the pretense of checking on things, could cause problems if he got directly involved in a
rescue operation. As Jeong Tae-ui thought this over, he nodded slowly. There was no way
Ilay, who had never even met a man named — Kim Young-soo or whoever — would bother
taking on such a hassle to save him.

“.........”

Jeong Tae-ui shuddered at the mere thought, rubbing his arms to ward off the chill. Despite
only being in his underwear, it wasn’t particularly cold, given the season. But the thought
alone made his spine tingle. Even if it seemed like a luxury, he couldn't help but think that if
that guy came to rescue him, he would rather run back to the kidnappers, though he doubted
they would take him back, considering he wasn’t worth much as a hostage.

As these thoughts raced through his mind, Jeong Tae-ui sighed, realizing that being cooped
up in a room with nothing to do only led to useless thoughts.

He stood up with a quiet “Oh well,” and walked into the bathroom attached to the room.
Even though he hadn’t drunk anything, the urge to relieve himself arose, a marvel of the
human body. The bathroom was bare; it seemed that everything had been removed, leaving
only the basic fixtures like the toilet and sink.

As he relieved himself, Jeong Tae-ui glanced around the bathroom. His eyes landed on a
small ventilation fan high on the wall. It was about a handspan wide, too small for a person to
squeeze through. However, it seemed to lead directly outside, as he could see the dark navy
sky beyond the fan blades.
“Hmm…” he muttered, pondering for a moment before reaching out. Although there was
nothing to stand on, the fan was within reach. He could easily grab the fan blades.

He tentatively touched the blades with his fingertips. They were sharp enough to cut if he
wasn’t careful. If he tried to grip them with his bare hands and applied force, he would likely
slice his palms open. He then tried pushing the fan blades with his fingers. While they
weren’t immovable, they were firmly installed. Just grabbing them wouldn’t be enough to do
anything useful.

Jeong Tae-ui deliberated. There was no way to escape through that vent. The idea of shouting
for help crossed his mind, but he quickly dismissed it. The kidnappers wouldn’t have chosen
a location where someone passing by could hear him. Before anyone could hear him, the
kidnappers would likely rush in and gag him.

So, the vent was essentially useless.

“...........”

After a moment's thought, Jeong Tae-ui stripped off his underwear. Wrapping it around his
hand like a glove, he positioned himself under the vent.

“Here goes…”

He jumped up, grabbing the fan with his wrapped hand and using the other to brace himself.
With his body supported by one arm, he tightened his grip on the fan with his protected hand,
then placed his free hand over the first for a firmer hold. After making sure he had a good
grip, he kicked off the wall, putting his full weight into shaking the fan. His body swung in
the air a few times. A screeching metallic noise filled the bathroom. Though the sound wasn’t
very loud, Jeong Tae-ui worried for a moment that those outside the bathroom might hear it.
However, reasoning took over — though the noise was loud in the enclosed bathroom, it
wasn’t likely loud enough to be heard outside.

Three, four times, he kicked off the wall, using the recoil to yank at the fan. Even with the
underwear wrapped around his hand, the fan bit into his palm painfully. The edges dug into
his fingers, making them feel like they might snap.

"......…!"

By the fifth time he kicked the wall, the fan made a long screeching sound and finally
detached from the ventilation window. As the fan fell, Jeong Tae-ui, who had been hanging
with all his weight on it, also fell to the ground.

"Ugh…!"

Jeong Tae-ui, who had hit the floor with his entire body, particularly rubbed his tailbone,
which he had slammed hard, trembling in pain. He wanted to scream that it hurt so much, but
since he couldn’t make a loud noise, it was even more excruciating.

Curled up and crouched on the bathroom floor, clutching his tailbone, Jeong Tae-ui finally
managed to catch his breath and stand up only after the pain had somewhat subsided. There
was no mirror to check, but he was certain there would be a nasty bruise.

"Damn, it hurts so much…"

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled as he wiped away the tears that had reflexively welled up with his
knuckles. Then, he looked up. The ventilation duct from which the fan had fallen was wide
open.

Jeong Tae-ui cautiously tapped his aching tailbone area again and approached the ventilation
duct. He thought gloomily that if he fell again, his tailbone might shatter into pieces, but he
still grabbed onto the ventilation duct once more. Without the fan in the way, it was much
easier to hang on. With a grunt, Jeong Tae-ui pulled himself up. Though the ventilation duct
was so small that the ceiling got in the way, preventing him from freely seeing the outside, he
craned his neck this way and that, trying hard to get a glimpse of the outside.
The first thing he saw was white branches. White branches sprawling thickly in every
direction. No matter how he turned his head, up or to the side, he saw nothing but the same.
He listened carefully. He couldn’t hear any human voices. It was completely silent, without a
trace of anyone, and suddenly, a night bird called out in the distance. Cool, clear air seeped
in.

"……….."

Jeong Tae-ui lightly landed on the floor after dropping from the ventilation duct. He looked at
his hands, which were covered in dust, and brushed them off.

It was a forest. He had no idea where in the forest he was or what part of it this was, but it
seemed like he was in a cabin or something similar, built in the forest.

Since he couldn’t see the entire forest, he couldn’t say for sure, but if he could somehow
sneak out of here, he might be able to escape by hiding in the forest…

Jeong Tae-ui sat on the toilet for a moment, lost in thought. However, his thoughts didn’t last
long, as he heard a knock on the door from outside. A polite but urgent voice followed,
asking if he was done because they were in a hurry.

"Oh, I'll be out in a moment."

Jeong Tae-ui quickly stood up and called out. But as he was about to leave the bathroom, he
realized he was naked and hurriedly turned around to find his underwear.

When he retrieved his underwear, still entangled in the ventilation fan, he found it covered in
black dust.

"………."
Jeong Tae-ui stared at the underwear silently, contemplating what to do next, until he heard
the knock on the door again.

When you're kidnapped and imprisoned, the most convenient thing is to wait for someone to
rescue you.

He had heard people say that before. But somehow, that seemed like a lie. It wasn’t the most
convenient thing; it was just that relying on someone else’s help was the most likely way to
be rescued, but it certainly didn’t seem like it would be the easiest.

Jeong Tae-ui who lay on the floor now, staring at the window, was lost in thought.

Dawn was breaking. Through the cracks in the wooden planks blocking the window, the sky
was gradually brightening. It hadn’t even been a full day since he was kidnapped, but it
already felt like days had passed. What could be more agonizing than being in a situation
where your body is not free and all you can do is sit and watch time pass?

He thought that perhaps it might be better to try escaping, even if it was risky. Jeong Tae-ui
turned over on the floor. If he had the right tools, he would have tried something. He thought
that it might be better to die trying to escape than to die of boredom. …No, on second
thought, that didn’t seem like such a good idea. He hadn’t slept properly last night. It wasn’t
because of any sensitive reason like the change of environment. It was because he had been
drugged and dragged here, leaving him in a semi-conscious state throughout the day. When
the effects of the drug wore off at night, he couldn’t fall asleep easily. Even now, he had been
dozing off intermittently until this time.

Jeong Tae-ui, feeling neither fully awake nor fully rested, rolled around on the floor before
finally sighing and sitting up. It was agonizing to just lie on the floor when sleep wouldn’t
come.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head and looked around. The others weren’t much different. Some
were sleeping relatively well, while others were in light sleep, and two people were awake.
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue in his mouth, which felt unclean since he hadn’t brushed his
teeth. Then he looked at the window again. If he could manage, perhaps he could break it.
There was no way they would use expensive hardwood for a place like this; it was most
likely cheap plywood. If so, someone strong could break it with their bare hands. Even Jeong
Tae-ui could probably break it if the grain was right. But not now. To break it, he’d have to
hit it with all his might, and if that noise was heard, the people outside would rush in
immediately. Jeong Tae-ui stood up and walked over to the window. He lightly tapped the
wooden plank covering the window.

It felt heavier than expected. It wouldn’t be so easy to break it with bare hands. Besides,
among those present, the only one who looked capable of any physical labor was Jeong Tae-
ui himself — the others were either older or appeared weak. He wasn’t confident that he
could break this with his bare hands. Jeong Tae-ui tapped the wooden plank with his fingers.
Through the crack above, he saw a bird fly by. Beyond it, the sky, tinged with a reddish hue,
was faintly visible. It seemed like today would be a beautiful day.

"It's going to be a bit difficult to escape with no tools."

Seeing Jeong Tae-ui lost in thought while tapping on the window, the man lying below with
his eyes open said slowly. Jeong Tae-ui muttered in response, "I guess so."

In such cases, the problems could be divided into several aspects. Right now, there was the
issue of being kidnapped, the lack of tools, and the uncertainty about the outside
environment. Moreover, if you fail once while trying to escape, it becomes even harder to try
again. In other words, the only option left would be to rely on an external rescue.

"It would be nice if Kyle could negotiate well with those people, but… that’s not going to be
easy either."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and muttered. The success of an external rescue could either be a stroke
of luck or a disaster. If it went well, he could wait patiently and return safely without lifting a
finger; if unlucky, he could end up dying here.

The others seemed to ignore the possibility of the latter, whether due to their position or the
environment, but Jeong Tae-ui, who grew up in a more ordinary environment, naturally
leaned towards thinking about the latter possibility. Jeong Tae-ui suddenly had a thought and
moved away from the window to re-enter the bathroom. The ventilation fan he had removed
the other day was still lying in a corner of the floor. Jeong Tae-ui picked up the heavy fan.
"The problem with worrying about the latter is that I need to at least try to get out of here…"

Jeong Tae-ui tapped the fan with his fingers while muttering to himself. He glanced briefly at
the ceiling and then peered outside. He could see people’s figures beyond the door.

He had only seen stories of ordinary people successfully escaping in large groups in biblical
tales. In fact, the biggest issue with even considering an escape attempt here was that. If it
were soldiers or UNHRDO colleagues, things might have been different. No, if it were them,
they might have already tried to escape, urging Jeong Tae-ui to stay put and wait for a rescue.
Or, they might not have been captured this way in the first place. While he might be able to
manage an escape attempt on his own, doing so with others was challenging. This was the
difficulty Jeong Tae-ui felt. If he failed while trying to escape alone, he could resign himself
to losing just one life, but it was different with others’ lives.

He also couldn’t just leave them behind. (In this case, Jeong Tae-ui could imagine ten
different troublesome scenarios that could arise.)

"I guess it's most comfortable to just sit and wait for someone to rescue you after all."

Muttering the man’s words, Jeong Tae-ui left the bathroom. The two people who were awake
looked at the fan in his hand with curious eyes. Jeong Tae-ui seemed absorbed in thought, as
if he didn’t notice their gaze, and continued to move his hands. In fact, moving around trying
to escape might be a futile effort. There was a very high chance that it could end up being a
pointless endeavor. For example, if he struggled and injured himself trying to escape, only to
find out that the kidnappers had concluded their negotiations and were planning to send
everyone back safely, it would mean he had acted foolishly all alone. Still, despite
everything...

"I’ll come up with an excuse later."

If he met Kyle later, he’d want to say, ‘I tried my best, but… sorry for not being able to help.’
Of course, since Kyle was the cause of this situation, it could be argued that he should solve
it, but that wasn’t really Jeong Tae-ui’s way of thinking.
"I can guess what you’re trying to do, but if they find out and it goes wrong, it could become
more dangerous."

The man watching Jeong Tae-ui’s movements muttered with concern. Jeong Tae-ui glanced at
the man. Noticing his discontented gaze, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t help but smile. The man
wasn’t so much worried about Jeong Tae-ui as he was about the potential danger to himself
caused by Jeong Tae-ui’s actions. It was only natural. If his life were endangered because of
someone else, it would be quite unfair.

However, the man was overlooking something. While they were important and valuable
hostages, Jeong Tae-ui was a mere "extra" who had been captured simply because he had
stayed at the house for a long time. In other words, even if things turned out extremely badly,
the kidnappers might easily dispose of Jeong Tae-ui but wouldn’t do anything dangerous to
the other men.

"It’s okay, it’s okay. Even if I die, I’ll take all the blame and die alone."

Jeong Tae-ui said playfully and continued working with his hands. He was trying to remove
the fan blades from the fan’s hub, and it wasn’t coming off easily. The fan, which was well-
made, seemed very sturdy. Maybe he should consider investing in the company that made
this fan later.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at the hub with the company’s name engraved on it as he thought.

Eventually, all four blades came off. His hands were covered in cuts from handling the
blades, but it was bearable. Jeong Tae-ui flicked the twisted blades with his fingertips. As
expected, the blades were solid for the trouble they caused. He sighed with satisfaction and
stood up, holding the four blades stacked together.

Approaching the window, he looked again at the gap above the wooden plank. The sky was
much brighter now, and the occasional sound of birds could be heard. The day was
beginning.
Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the door. It would be a disaster if those men came in at this moment.
They would probably come in to provide breakfast, but when would they arrive? Surely, they
wouldn’t bring food this early in the morning.

He decided to think positively. As the man had said yesterday, if it’s meant to be, he would
live or die as fate decided.

There were times when it was better to just focus on that thought in such ambiguous
situations. No matter how much he worried without a clear answer, never once had a proper
clue appeared at the end.

"Jae-ui hyung, Jae-ui hyung, please share some of your luck with me…."

As he squeezed a fan's two wings together between the tightly joined wooden planks, Jeong
Tae-ui mumbled under his breath. He had prayed several times before, but his prayers had
rarely been answered, and the whereabouts of Jae-ui hyung were still unknown. Still, calling
his name and invoking his luck brought some comfort to his heart. But it had always been
like this in the past — never once had things gone smoothly just because he had called out to
Jae-ui.

Inserting the fan between the layered wooden planks was quite a challenge. Creak, creak, the
wood faintly made a sound. Just fitting the fan's edge into the gap and tapping it to wedge it
further between the boards took a considerable amount of time. During that time, people who
had been sleeping began to wake up.

Creak...

The fan had reached near the center of the planks. A thin crack appeared between the
overlapping wooden boards.

Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his scarred fingers and clicked his tongue, “Tsk.” His fingers weren't cut,
but they were frayed, and touching anything made them ache. He put his fingers in his
mouth, sucking them softly, and sighed. Then, grabbing the fan's central axis separated from
its wings, he wedged it between the planks and, as if moving a lever, pressed it quickly with
his weight.

Creak — A sound of wood fibers breaking was heard. The narrow, long planks that had been
tightly fitted together began to part. Once, twice, with each gentle back-and-forth push, the
boards creaked, splitting along the grain. Eventually, only the top and bottom parts of the
planks remained attached, while the middle part broke away. The gap between the planks
widened enough for a few fingers to fit through. If he could just push a little more, the plank
would come off. After that, it would be simple. It was much easier than tearing down the
entire structure of closely fitted wooden boards.

Jeong Tae-ui picked up the fan blade that had slipped through the loosened gap between the
wooden planks. Even though he had overlapped two thick blades, they had bent significantly.
It'll be difficult to use this again, he thought. He tossed the folded fan blade aside and
overlapped the remaining two blades, inserting them into the lower gap that had opened up.
Then he repeated the process. This time, it was much easier than the first. The gap between
one plank and another had fully separated. It wasn’t enough for a person to get through, but
the adjacent planks bent enough to allow a view outside.

"........."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue bitterly.

He had expected as much, but still, it was a forest. It was the second floor of a mountain
lodge built in the woods. The surroundings were densely packed with birch trees, forming a
forest. Beyond the forest, a thick mountain range stretched on. Although the angle from
which he could see through the bent wooden plank didn’t allow for a clear view, the terrain
seemed rather rugged.

“What is it? Can you see something? Where are...?”

Perhaps catching a glimpse of the outside, a man who had been sitting a little distance away
stood up and came closer. Others also asked in hushed voices, wondering what he could see.
Beside Jeong Tae-ui, who was scratching his head, clueless about the geography of the place,
the man who had been peering out for quite some time furrowed his brow and muttered.

“We're in the mountains... pretty deep, too.”

The man stepped back without giving the answer everyone had hoped for, and one by one,
the others approached the gap to look outside. However, none of them seemed to recognize
where they were. For that matter, even Jeong Tae-ui would be lost if he were suddenly
thrown into a forest behind his own home unless it was a place he frequented daily.

It was then that a sound was heard approaching from outside the room.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been listening closely to see if anyone was coming in, urgently pushed
the person standing by the window aside. But at that very moment, the black man who had
been looking out of the window stared back at Jeong Tae-ui with a puzzled expression and
did not move from his spot. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and whispered,

"Someone is coming….."

But before Jeong Tae-ui could finish his sentence, the footsteps grew nearer, and just as the
black man realized this and moved to sit down, the door suddenly swung open.

Startled, the black man hesitated and looked back awkwardly. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his
tongue and rubbed his forehead.

A man carrying a bag of black bread in one hand and water in the other entered the room, his
eyes widening at the sight inside. He seemed to grasp the situation after seeing the gap where
the plank had been removed.

"You bastards….!"
The man threw down what he was holding and shouted outside. Hearing his voice, three or
four other men rushed in. They looked around the room, seemingly puzzled about what was
going on. However, when the man pointed to the broken planks, their faces contorted with
anger.

"Who did this…? Was it you?!"

The man glared fiercely at Jeong Tae-ui, who was bitterly waving the fan blades in his hand.
Now that he looked closely, the man was the one Jeong Tae-ui had struck with a crutch the
day before. It seemed the man also recognized Jeong Tae-ui.

“You should have just sat quietly and waited! Instead, you’re up to some nonsense! Left
alone, you’re plotting an escape...!”

The man swung his fist directly at Jeong Tae-ui's face.

Whack! The blow was so hard that Jeong Tae-ui not only got punched but also bounced back,
his body slamming into the wooden plank behind him, making him grimace.

No matter how much he was accustomed to getting hit, having lived in an environment
surrounded by men, it still hurt terribly. Pain was something he could never get used to.

I’m used to hitting others, too, Jeong Tae-ui thought bitterly as he rubbed his bruised face and
glared at the man. But seeing the three burly men standing behind him, he quickly abandoned
that thought. If he tried to fight back poorly, he was sure to get beaten up badly. It wasn’t
important anyway; he was just an extra hostage taken for show. Who knows, they might
decide to kill one of them as an example. He had ruled out this kind of unlucky scenario, but
it was still bad luck. He had thought they might be decent enough to just keep them locked up
without beating them, but apparently, they weren’t. Especially, this man was particularly
troublesome.

Instead of stopping after hitting him a few times, the man kept throwing punches at Jeong
Tae-ui as if he had just been slapped in the face by someone else. A couple more blows
landed on his face, and three or four punches to his stomach followed. Each time, Jeong Tae-
ui let out pitiful cries, hoping to seem pitiable and lessen the beating, while cursing inwardly.

Really, if it weren’t for those other guys in the back, he would have just bitten down and held
on. Or if this wasn’t a kidnapping situation with a real risk of getting killed, he might have
charged at them regardless of whether there were ten or a hundred guys in the back, fully
prepared to end up in the hospital.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and endured the beating.

I don't know if I've become timid or bold after spending time with that crazy guy. But… it
really hurts.

It seemed this man, too, was well-versed in hitting people. His personality was different from
Jeong Tae-ui’s, but his demeanor had the feel of someone who had rotted away in the
military. They say you can recognize a policeman or a soldier from a mile away, and now
Jeong Tae-ui understood. Moreover, it was easier to recognize foreign soldiers, especially
those who volunteered for the army. Either a soldier or an ex-soldier. He guessed this guy had
left the army and joined some kind of rebel or revolutionary group. But originally, he was
from the slums, and his fists were hardened and sharp.

Jeong Tae-ui cursed under his breath. What rotten luck, escaping from Ilay only to end up in
this mess.

The man, having finished his beating, saw Jeong Tae-ui lying on the floor, unable to move.
He kicked him once more in the stomach before turning away. Then, he shouted menacingly
at the others in the room.

"Don't try anything foolish and just stay put! You might be called 'Chairman' or ‘CEO’
outside, but we don't care about that here! We could kill every one of you right here!"

The man, full of bluster, stormed out of the room, grumbling to himself. The others, who had
been watching his actions, followed behind him. The last man to leave the room glanced at
Jeong Tae-ui, who was left battered and bruised, clicked his tongue, and spoke.
"Still, we're not like those really bad guys. As long as you cooperate and wrap things up
nicely, we'll let you go unharmed. Besides, the terrain around here is rough; it's easy to get
lost. At night, wolves roam around, so it's better not to have any funny ideas and just stay
quiet."

Jeong Tae-ui, with a distant look in his eyes, stared at the man. The man clicked his tongue
again and left the room.

As soon as the door closed, Jeong Tae-ui slowly sat up. Although he had taken a severe
beating, his bones weren't broken, and his body wasn't seriously injured. It seemed the man
who hit him was indeed an expert at it — he hit painfully enough to cause misery, but not to
inflict any major damage.

However, that only applied to the severity of his life-threatening injuries; his outward
appearance was quite pitiful.

"Hey, are you alright?"

A man nearby asked with concern. Judging by his expression and the way he clicked his
tongue, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't see himself in a mirror, but he must have looked pretty bad.

Jeong Tae-ui swallowed the metallic taste of blood in his mouth and wiped his lips with the
back of his hand. Blood smeared onto his hand. It seemed the corner of his mouth had split
open. However, there wasn't any bleeding elsewhere. He ran his hands over his face, finding
no cuts, but the pain was so intense that he could scream at just a touch. Within a few hours
— or maybe even minutes — his whole face would likely swell up to a deep blue.

"Are you okay?"

When Jeong Tae-ui didn’t respond, another man asked again. His expression was equally
grim. Watching someone in the same situation get beaten right in front of him didn't exactly
lighten his mood. It wasn’t something he could purely consider someone else’s problem.
"No... I'm not okay... Damn, it hurts like hell..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, glancing sideways at the window. The wooden planks were still open.

Judging by the fact that they left it as it was, they probably thought there was no way to
escape through it. Or, as the last man had said before leaving the room, escaping through it
could mean dying in the forest.

Jeong Tae-ui let out a deep sigh and stood up. Then, he approached the window, grasping the
wooden board with both hands and twisting it with all his might. A loud crack echoed
through the room. Each time Jeong Tae-ui forcefully pulled the board apart with both hands,
it split further, making a sound with every movement.

People around him widened their eyes and alternated between looking at Jeong Tae-ui and
the door, trying to stop him, but Jeong Tae-ui shook his head dismissively.

"Since I've already been hit, I might as well open up the view. Besides, considering they left
it like this, it means escaping through this window is unlikely. It looks like they just blocked
it to obstruct the view... So, why make a fuss now?"

Jeong Tae-ui, as if resigned after being struck, threw himself against the board with all his
strength. The board cracked loudly and eventually gave way, breaking into three or four
pieces. The view brightened immediately.

"Ah, this is much better... Hmm. I see why they put it here."

It wasn’t just because it was on the second floor. Right below was a steeply sloping ravine.
There was no suitable ledge to grab onto to climb down. The only option to get out of here
was to jump out recklessly. If it were just the second floor, he might have jumped out, ready
to break a bone or two, but with that ravine yawning open below, he couldn’t even think
about jumping. That was more than just a broken bone or two; it was risking his life on a
stroke of luck.
The day was almost breaking. The sun was just beginning to rise. Dawn was receding, and
the morning had officially begun. It would probably be only a few hours before the hot
midday arrived.

"It must be around 7 o’clock or so..."

"Six or seven?"

Jeong Tae-ui murmured to himself, and a nonchalant reply came from behind him.

Six or seven o'clock. They probably hadn't contacted Kyle's company. Even if they were
stupid, they would know that making a private deal would be more advantageous. In that
case, they would have contacted him after Kyle had returned home, and since he usually had
dinner at home, it would have been around seven or eight.

If they managed to reach him by then, it has already been 12 hours. After spending the night,
a conclusion would likely be reached today. There wasn't much chance that he would be held
for a long time. This wasn't a case of kidnapping a child, and crimes with political motives
like this don’t drag on for too long.

The first possibility is that their demands are met, and the hostage is released. In this case, the
conclusion might be reached today, but the time spent as a hostage could drag on a little
longer. They would probably want to confirm that their demands had been fulfilled before
releasing the hostage.

The second possibility is that the two sides negotiate while trying to adjust to each other's
demands. Even this scenario wouldn’t take too long. Both sides know there's nothing to gain
from dragging things out, so unless something extraordinary happens, a conclusion would be
reached soon.

The worst-case scenario is the third one, where the demands fail, and the hostage's life
becomes endangered. If they don’t care about the hostage at all, the hostage might simply be
killed. If they don’t meet the demands but still want to find the hostage, they might put in full
effort, but... the hostage would likely die anyway. As soon as the news reaches them, they
will probably kill the hostage immediately.

Jeong Tae-ui thought he wanted a cigarette and instinctively turned his head to ask if anyone
had one. However, upon seeing those sitting around in their underwear, he slowly turned his
head back. Their appearance, clad only in underwear, wasn't particularly pleasing, but they
were still far better off than himself, wearing his own inside-out underwear, which, despite
being dusted off and scrubbed, remained grimy and dirty.

"......"

Jeong Tae-ui let out a sigh instead of cigarette smoke.

From his perspective, the best outcome would, of course, be the first one. However,
considering Kyle's way of handling things, the second option seemed more likely. It wasn't
Jeong Tae-ui's concern to know how the negotiations would turn out. He just wanted to get
out of here as soon as possible. If only he could find someone passing by through the
mountains, he would shout for help and ask for rescue, but this place was such a desolate,
deserted mountain.

Jeong Tae-ui rested his arms on the window frame and gazed outside blankly. Surrounding
him were birch trees with white branches spreading out. Looking at the tranquil scene seemed
to calm his mind.

"Well... somehow, it'll work out."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed silently and murmured with a faint smile. Life doesn’t always go so
badly.

Just two minutes after he thought that, Jeong Tae-ui changed his mind.
Feeling a sudden sense of unease, Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head. Something was different from
a moment ago. A strange sense of discomfort crept in.

Jeong Tae-ui looked back. The people were still inside the room, either chatting with each
other or lost in thought. Nothing seemed different from a moment ago.

He turned his head back again and looked out the window. Was there something different
outside? But there couldn't be anything different in the scene he had been staring at blankly
just moments ago. He tilted his head in confusion. Something was bothering him. If there was
nothing unusual to see...

At that thought, he realized the source of the unease.

There was no sound of birds.

Until just a moment ago, birds had occasionally been chirping in the distant forest.
Occasionally, he could still hear the sounds of birds from the forest on the opposite side.
However, the side with the densely packed trees had gone silent. As if some fearsome
predator had appeared.

The side where the bird sounds stopped wasn’t where the road was. The only dirt road that
cars could use was not visible from this position; it was further ahead to the right. Those men
seemed to be watching and monitoring that path. Meanwhile, the side where the birds
suddenly fell silent was a dense forest path.

Birds sometimes stop chirping when a car approaches, but no car could come from that
direction.

It was almost at the same moment he thought it was strange.

A faint humming sound began to resonate — like the sound of a vibrating phone. But there
was no such thing in this room, and there was no way they could hear the vibrations of the
men outside. Yet the vibrating sound was getting closer. What started as a distant sound grew
louder and louder as it approached. It was coming from the direction where the birds had
gone silent.

Something was approaching with a roar along that narrow path where no car could drive.

Jeong Tae-ui’s face went expressionless. Something was pushing its way through the inside
of the forest, tearing through small trees. As the roaring sound grew closer, there was a faint
sound of small trees snapping and breaking. The noise became so clear that there was no
doubt it was real, and other people in the room, looking bewildered, approached the window.

“What is that? What’s making that sound?”

“It sounds like a motor…”

Someone mumbled jokingly, “No one would be running a lawnmower in a forest like this,”
but no one laughed. The roaring sound was already too close.

And then the next moment.

Everyone in the room fell silent. Outside, the men who had realized what was happening
started talking noisily, but inside, no one said a word. The cause of the roaring sound, which
had crushed the low birch trees at the edge of the forest, finally revealed itself.

"That’s a... Rewako..."

Someone murmured. It sounded like they added that it was a model discontinued long ago,
but Jeong Tae-ui didn't hear it. What appeared with a deafening roar, tearing up the forest
path, was a three-wheeled bike.

Though it was called a three-wheeled bike, that was in name only. It just happened to have
three wheels; it was no longer a bike. It seemed to have been modified for mountain use,
looking distinctly different from what he'd seen before. Even just at a glance, the hulking,
intimidating machine, looking more like a tank, was rushing toward them at a terrifying
speed. And there was a man sitting on top of it. No one else was around. As if out for a casual
stroll, he held the bike’s handlebars with one hand, while with the other, he casually held
something slung over his shoulder. His relaxed yet indifferent expression swept over the
faces of the people staring at him in a daze.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at him as if in a trance. It really felt like his soul had left his body.

The monstrous man on the monstrous bike looked at Jeong Tae-ui. For a brief moment, it
seemed like a flicker of emotion crossed his otherwise expressionless face. The blood drained
from Jeong Tae-ui’s face. His expression hardened instantly. Pale, with eyes wide open, he
stared at the man. For a few seconds, their eyes definitely met.

"Unbelievable... this is..."

A faint voice escaped from his bloodless lips. His lips trembled, causing his words to fade.
Beside him, someone who seemed to recognize the man murmured in a shocked and halting
voice.

"No way, that’s... Ri...!"

But before he could even finish his sentence, something truly unbelievable happened next.

The monstrous man grinned widely. Then, he lightly tapped the massive, crude piece of metal
he had slung over his shoulder. The moment Jeong Tae-ui noticed that long, large hunk of
metal, he was horrified. A Panzerfaust. An anti-tank gun. The kind that could easily take
down an armored vehicle.

"Wait, get dow— !!"

But before Jeong Tae-ui could even finish his sentence, the monstrous man, who had smirked
as he aimed the anti-tank gun in their direction, stood up on the three-wheeled bike, placing
one foot on the handlebar, and pulled the trigger with his free hand. Jeong Tae-ui
immediately ducked low, roughly shoving down the people standing next to him as if to
knock them out of harm’s way.

This crazy bastard...!!

Jeong Tae-ui cursed inwardly. Or maybe he actually shouted it aloud — he wasn’t sure. But
he couldn’t hear the sound of his own voice. Instead,

BOOM――――!!

A deafening explosion erupted right beside his ear.

Jeong Tae-ui clutched his head. He thought he had screamed, but he couldn’t hear anything.
No, to be precise, any other sound was drowned out by another explosion that followed in
quick succession. Thick smoke billowed up. Dust from the debris mixed with the smoke,
engulfing the entire area. Pieces of rubble flew everywhere. Large and small stones rained
down like a shower.

Jeong Tae-ui shielded his head with both arms and flattened himself to the ground. Concrete
fragments rained down on his shoulders, back, and all over his body. A particularly large
chunk struck his shoulder and fell, causing Jeong Tae-ui to grimace in pain. When the rain of
debris finally stopped, Jeong Tae-ui slowly lifted his head. A cloud of white dust scattered
from his body. The room was a wreck. The shattered and collapsed walls were piled on top of
the people inside.

“Crazy bastard... this deranged lunatic...!!”

Even though he was barely conscious, the curses kept spilling out.
As he looked around, he saw that one wall had been blown away, leaving a gaping hole. The
window that had been boarded up was gone without a trace, leaving only an open view in its
place. Not just the wall, but the ceiling had been blown away as well, and even the wall
opposite the window had partially collapsed along with the ceiling.

“Who in their right mind shoots an anti-tank gun at people, you crazy bastard!!”

Jeong Tae-ui shouted angrily, not caring if anyone could hear him. But it didn’t seem likely
that anyone could. The sound of explosions continued from the side.

Screams, explosions, machine gun fire, and shouts all mingled together, creating a horrifying
cacophony.

Jeong Tae-ui looked around. People were sprawled on the floor. He hurriedly got up and
approached them. He gently tapped their shoulders one by one, calling out to them.
Fortunately, two of them were injured about as badly as Jeong Tae-ui, but were still conscious
and alert. One person had lost consciousness for a moment, but after Jeong Tae-ui shouted
their name a few times, they slowly blinked their eyes and woke up. They muttered "Ouch,
ouch," their face pale as they let their arms dangle; it seemed their arm was quite injured. The
last one, however, seemed to have hit their head or been struck by debris, as blood was
flowing from near their head. When Jeong Tae-ui called their name, they mumbled something
like a low groan, as if they were on the verge of regaining consciousness, but they didn’t fully
come to.

"Damn it. Wasn’t that bastard supposed to rescue the hostages?! Did he come here to kill
everyone himself?! Crazy bastard!"

Jeong Tae-ui cursed, but at least he felt a little relieved.

They're alive. They might not be in great shape, but everyone was still breathing.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been anxiously watching the man with blood flowing from his head,
wiped the sweat pouring down his forehead with the back of his hand. It was only when he
noticed the blood smeared on his hand that he realized it had been sliced open from his
forehead to his temple. However, the pain didn't register much. He didn’t have the mental
capacity to feel it.

“Crazy bastard, lunatic Rick...”

Someone muttered. The voice, trembling violently, was hard to tell whether it was filled with
anger or fear.

Jeong Tae-ui, after cursing the man for a long time, suddenly shifted his thoughts and
directed his anger at Kyle, the man’s brother and the person who had caused all this. Crazy,
absolutely insane. Of all people to send, you chose that maniac, planning to kill both the
hostages and the criminals in one go and finish the job cleanly, huh?! Kyle!!

When another explosion echoed from afar, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly snapped back to his senses.

This was no time to be standing around here. As long as he was still alive, and while that
lunatic was fighting others a bit further away, he needed to escape. Fortunately, the area was
surrounded by a dense forest. If he hid well enough, he might not be found.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced once more at the people around him, then climbed over the half-
collapsed wall beside the door. To the people who looked at him in confusion, he left a brief
farewell, "See you again if we get the chance," before dragging his aching ankle and body out
of there at a frantic pace.

Why was that man here?

Even as he panted for breath, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t stop running. It felt like his ankle was about
to snap. It was probably already wrecked. There was no way his stamina had dropped so
much, yet he was terribly out of breath.

Was it a coincidence? Or had he stepped forward on his own out of some sense of justice
after hearing that his brother’s friends had been kidnapped?
"...Nonsense."

Jeong Tae-ui immediately scoffed at his own thoughts. Then his eyes flared with a cold
determination.

There was no way it was a coincidence. Earlier, their eyes had definitely met. When their
eyes met, he didn’t show any sign of surprise. Instead, he smiled. Just like he always did. He
had already known that Jeong Tae-ui was here.

"Maurer, you bastard...!"

That was the only conclusion. He didn’t know why it had to be at this specific moment, but
somehow, in the brief time when Jeong Tae-ui had been away, Maurer had let something slip,
and that had somehow reached Ilay’s ears. Jeong Tae-ui ground his teeth as he continued to
move. As he cursed Maurer and Kyle alternately, finally — though he owed Kyle a lot and
actually liked him — he shouted, "Why did you send that bastard?!" before ultimately
cursing himself.

I should have left back then. Whether my ankle was injured or not, even if it had been
completely broken, I should have left immediately that day. That misjudgment is what led me
to this point. Come to think of it, a friend once said that luck is about judgment. He was
talking about financial matters, that luck is what makes someone money, but if you think
about it, that luck is really about knowing when to act. At the time, I just nodded along, but
right now, even though it's not quite what my friend meant, those words hit home.

I should have left that day. No, I shouldn’t have come to his house in the first place. No, I
shouldn’t have come to Europe. There were plenty of other continents to go to—why did I
have to come to this damned place? No, even before that...

However, knowing that tracing back endlessly would lead nowhere, Jeong Tae-ui stopped
himself at a point that now felt like the starting point of his life: "I shouldn’t have followed
my uncle to UNHRDO." In truth, his body was too exhausted to waste energy on regrets any
further.
He had no idea how long he had been walking.

He was now deep within the forest. Although he hadn’t kept track of the path, he was
confident that he could find his way out later. He had a good sense of direction.

The forest was quiet. The explosions had ceased some time ago. There was no sound of
gunfire, no shouting, and no screams. Although he had been running for quite a while, sounds
from guns and cannons could travel further than one might think. While shouts and screams
might fade with distance, the fact that no gun or cannon fire could be heard meant they had
definitely stopped.

The sudden silence, after being in a place where explosions were going off continuously,
caused a wave of anxiety to surge over him. The quietness, without even a single bird's chirp,
felt especially eerie.

Suddenly, he recalled something he had heard earlier.

—Moreover, this place is so rugged that it's easy to get lost. And at night, wolves roam
around, so you'd better stay put and not entertain any foolish ideas.

Just as that man had said, the forest was growing denser. However, Jeong Tae-ui knew the
difference between getting lost and not. He was still okay. This much, at least.

The problem wasn't the path, but the wild beasts. It was still early morning, which was better
than night, but encountering a hungry predator would be dangerous. Moreover, Jeong Tae-ui
was so exhausted that he doubted he could fend off even a well-fed stray dog, let alone a
hungry predator.

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly slowed his pace. His ears felt blocked. It was the result of hearing the
explosions repeatedly at close range. It felt like a tiny insect was chirping inside his ears.
He had no strength left. He felt like he couldn’t take another step. No, he couldn’t take
another step.

Jeong Tae-ui collapsed against a tree stump, sitting down with his back to the ground. The
blood slowly trickling down from his forehead blurred his vision, and he wiped it away with
the back of his hand. More blood stained his hand, covering the dried blood that had already
crusted there. The blood had dried and felt gritty. I should start wearing gloves from now on,
he thought, muttering weakly to himself.

He could no longer feel pain. His ankle had reached the point where he couldn't move it
without dragging it along, and his body, bruised and cut from running into trees and rocks,
didn't register the pain either.

"Ah… I'm really going to die here..."

But just then—

Crunch. ... Crunch. Crunch. Crunch.

It was the sound of something in the grass. More precisely, it was the sound of someone
walking through the grass. At first, the footsteps seemed slow, but they gradually picked up
speed. He could faintly hear the sound of labored breathing along with the footsteps.

Jeong Tae-ui flinched and shrank back. Silently, he moved his body little by little, pressing
himself closer to the rock behind the tree stump, and squeezed himself into the space between
them. His mind, filled with chaotic thoughts just moments ago, suddenly went blank.

Someone was approaching. The hurried, rough footsteps were growing closer.

The person wasn't heading directly toward Jeong Tae-ui. It seemed they were unaware of his
presence, moving erratically in his direction, their steps unsteady and disjointed.
...No, that wasn't it.

His heart, frozen with tension, loosened slightly.

He could tell just by the sound of the footsteps. Ilay wouldn't walk so anxiously, so urgently,
as if he might collapse at any moment. His footsteps were always deliberate, with a weight to
them, unmistakably his.

So, who could it be? Who was stumbling and rushing like this? If there was anyone near this
place, it could only be one of two types: the kidnappers, or the hostages.

But considering the nervous, hurried pace, it was more likely the latter — someone trying to
escape from someone else. The anxiety in their footsteps gave it away.

Jeong Tae-ui clenched his fists. If it was a hostage, he felt he should help them. But he
couldn't move from behind the rock. Even moving a single finger was a struggle. In his
current state, trying to help would likely cause more harm than good. He thought of the
people he had shared a room with the previous night. It wasn't as if they'd grown particularly
close or that he had any deep affection for them. But regardless of those feelings, in some
ways, they were friends. He couldn't just ignore them.

How long could his body hold out? Could he even move properly? Jeong Tae-ui didn't know
what he had left. He lifted his arm, feeling it weighed down like lead, and fumbled through
the pockets of the jacket he had hastily grabbed when he ran out of the lodge. He searched
every pocket, but there was nothing. Not even a single euro coin. He clicked his tongue in
frustration. Just like when he was trapped in the lodge, he had nothing. Nothing but a
battered, barely functioning body.

There's no other choice. If that person was one of the hostages, and if they were in danger...
he'd have to figure it out when the time came.
"I need to help, but I can't guarantee I'll be able to, especially if it means risking my life," he
muttered to himself, trying to lift his heavy eyelids despite the tension weighing on him.

And then it happened.

"Come out, Tae-ui."

His heart sank.

He never thought he would hear his name spoken in that voice again. No, he had hoped he
never would.

His fingers trembled uncontrollably. His strength had drained so much that he couldn't even
move a single finger by his own will, but as his heart pounded, his fingertips shook
involuntarily.

"I saw you heading this way, so I led him in this direction. You must be pretty injured, so you
probably couldn't have gone far. Come out now."

The voice was low and calm. But in the deathly silent forest, it would carry quite a distance.

Ilay didn’t know exactly where Jeong Tae-ui was. He must have guessed that Jeong Tae-ui
was hiding somewhere nearby, within earshot of his voice, but he didn’t know which tree
stump he was behind or whether he was concealed by grass or rocks. Jeong Tae-ui didn’t
move. He didn’t want to be foolish enough to come out just because he was called. He was
also too scared, his body trembling violently, and lacked the strength to emerge.

He didn't even have the strength to respond. More than anything, even if it meant dying here,
he didn't want to face that man.
What will he do now? Is he going to search this entire area? But even if it's somewhere
around here in the forest, the range is quite wide. It's far too broad to find a single person
hiding within it. Unless he brings multiple people to search, Ilay alone wouldn't be able to do
it. This was different from fighting where he could easily handle ten people.

"Not coming out...?"

Ilay's voice remained quiet as ever. He didn’t seem particularly angry, speaking calmly and
dispassionately, and then he waited silently for a few seconds.

Jeong Tae-ui, although the possibility was very slim, hoped that Ilay would give up and go
back. Or that Ilay was lying when he said he had followed Jeong Tae-ui to this direction and
would instead believe that Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t here and go search somewhere else.

Even as his consciousness began to blur, Jeong Tae-ui, who was frozen in fear and couldn't
even breathe, suddenly heard Ilay's breath. It was a light, short sigh.

"If you don’t come out, I’ll set the forest on fire."

It was an indifferent and ordinary tone, as if he were talking about the weather. But upon
hearing those words, the color drained from Jeong Tae-ui’s face.

No way.

Jeong Tae-ui only moved his eyes to glance around.

Although it was the peak of summer and there were hardly any dry branches or fallen leaves,
it didn’t mean that trees wouldn’t catch fire. While living trees don’t easily burn, once they
start, it’s impossible to control. And naturally, the entire surrounding area was densely packed
with trees.
No, that's not the problem. Setting the forest on fire — there's no crime worse than that. Cold
sweat ran down Jeong Tae-ui's face. Then, snapping back to his senses, he shook his head
internally.

No, it couldn't be. As crazy as this guy is, even if he's the kind of man who would fire anti-
tank shells at a house with people inside, surely he wouldn’t be crazy enough to set fire to a
forest as vast as this one. He had to know how severe the punishment for arson was. As Jeong
Tae-ui held his breath, shaking his head in disbelief, Ilay, who had waited a few seconds,
opened his mouth and started counting.

"If you don't want to burn to death, come out now. One... two... ... three."

Perhaps it was the last bit of mercy he could offer. Even while counting slowly, he took a
little longer to say the final "three." Lately, there had been talk of him being very rough,
making the atmosphere at UNHRDO quite grim, but from the way his voice sounded so
cheerful, it didn't seem that way. Moreover, from the way he was counting, it seemed that
during the time they hadn't seen each other, he'd even learned how to toy with his prey like a
cat with a mouse.

But, as if he anticipated that Jeong Tae-ui wouldn't come out even after counting, Ilay didn't
wait after finishing the count. There was the sound of something rustling, and when Jeong
Tae-ui cautiously opened his eyes and peered through the gaps between the tree stump and
the rocks, he saw that Ilay was loosening the strap of the large leather bag slung over his
shoulder.

".........?"

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head in confusion. What could be inside that large, floppy leather
bag...?

But before he could finish the thought, Jeong Tae-ui was horrified. As soon as Ilay opened
the bag, a sharp smell hit Jeong Tae-ui’s nose. ……Gasoline.
Ilay loosened the strap of the leather bag and, without a moment's hesitation, splashed the
gasoline all around. Without blinking an eye, he spread the massive amount of gasoline that
was inside the large leather bag all over the area.

The smell of gasoline filled the air. The scent was so strong that it made Jeong Tae-ui dizzy.
No way, he's really going to set a fire. No matter how insane he is, there's no way. No way he
would set fire to the forest just to flush him out, burning down the entire forest just to catch
one person. Jeong Tae-ui cursed inwardly as the gasoline stench clung to his body.

But Ilay didn't care about Jeong Tae-ui's internal panic. He turned the empty leather bag
upside down and shook it out, then ripped it apart with his bare hands. Tearing through the
thick leather with ease, he took a piece soaked in gasoline, pulled out a lighter from his
pocket, and lit it.

No way.

But "no way" was exactly what happened.

The piece of leather ignited in an instant. The acrid smell of burning leather mixed with the
gasoline stench, assaulting Jeong Tae-ui's nose.

Just a few steps in front of Jeong Tae-ui, who was watching with eyes wide open, Ilay calmly
tossed the burning piece. The flames licked the grass for a moment, and then the fire quickly
spread to the gasoline-soaked tree next to it, which Ilay had doused.

What happened next was instantaneous.

The fire rapidly spread from tree to tree, leaf to leaf. And there, standing calmly in the middle
of it all, Ilay, seemingly indifferent to the flames flickering dangerously close to him, took
out a cigarette, lit it on the newly kindled fire at his feet, and started smoking as if nothing
were amiss. Crazy bastard. Crazy bastard! This madman!!
Jeong Tae-ui, overwhelmed with anger, tried to get up. No, to be precise, he wanted to jump
up, but his strength failed him. He barely managed to lift his body a few inches off the
ground before collapsing again.

However, it seemed that movement reached Ilay's ears. Raising an eyebrow slightly, he
looked down at the rock beside him, then stepped around it. The next moment, his eyes
narrowed as he spotted Jeong Tae-ui.

"Aha…..."

A low, quiet laugh followed. But Jeong Tae-ui was in no mood to laugh along.

"You crazy bastard. What are you going to do...? How are you going to deal with this...?!"

He wanted to scream and rage, but his body wouldn’t cooperate. Jeong Tae-ui clenched his
fists and struggled to force the words through gritted teeth. Ilay approached Jeong Tae-ui.
Kneeling beside him, he leaned in close, his face coming near. But what concerned Jeong
Tae-ui more was the cigarette, now so close to his nose, it felt as if it might touch him.

“You have something to say to me, don’t you, Tae-ui.”

Ilay whispered softly. His whisper was so low and gentle that for a moment, Jeong Tae-ui
wondered if this man had mistaken him for someone else or was confusing him with
something from the past.

But then, Jeong Tae-ui remembered. Even when this man spoke so tenderly, he was
dangerous.

“Is that really the issue right now? What are you going to do about this?”

“Try asking for help.”

“Who the hell would set fire to a forest... …What?!”

Jeong Tae-ui, who was about to shout as loudly as his weak voice would allow, suddenly
couldn’t comprehend what Ilay had just said. He stared at Ilay in a daze, only to see him
casually tap the ashes from his cigarette. All the while, the flames continued to spread like
mad.

“It’s getting hot with the fire so close by, so I’m thinking of leaving soon. But it seems like
you’re too weak to move on your own.”

“............”

“Ask for help, and I’ll help you.”

Ilay spoke calmly again, cigarette in his mouth. His tone and expression were utterly
nonchalant. Jeong Tae-ui stared at him in disbelief for a moment.

“If I don’t ask for help, you’re going to leave me here in this fire?”

“Yeah.”

Ilay confirmed with a short response. Jeong Tae-ui, stunned by his inhumane reply, glared at
him. But then he remembered. This was the kind of man who would push someone into the
flames and calmly walk away.

“It’s hot... Aren’t you going to ask? If not, I’m leaving.”

“Then why did you even tell me to come out?! If you’re just going to leave me in the fire,
there was no point in telling me to come out!”
Even though he realized his words were contradictory, Jeong Tae-ui shouted. But Ilay, who
had stood up, just looked down at him expressionlessly.

There was a brief silence. In the silence, their eyes met and locked onto each other.

But the staring contest didn’t last long. As the flames crept dangerously close to the rock
where Jeong Tae-ui was lying, the heat from the fire made it hard to breathe. Unable to
endure any longer, Jeong Tae-ui quickly spoke.

“Help me.”

Staring straight at Ilay, he spat out the words. Ilay tilted his head slightly and looked down at
him, a subtle twist of a smile playing on his lips.

“Okay.”

As soon as he spoke, Ilay bent down. Grabbing Jeong Tae-ui by the collar, he lifted him up.

Jeong Tae-ui, struggling to breathe as Ilay hoisted him over his shoulder like a sack of
potatoes, felt the tension leave his body the moment they moved away from the flames.
Though it became harder to breathe with each step Ilay took, pressing against his stomach,
the relief of escaping the fire made him relax. His consciousness, which he had been barely
holding onto, began to fade away again, but this time, he didn’t fight to stay awake. He had
been caught by someone he never should have been caught by. No matter how much he tried
to stay alert, it was useless now. As his awareness slipped into darkness, he vaguely sensed
that Ilay was making a phone call, but Jeong Tae-ui lost consciousness before Ilay could
speak.
 Chapter 15

Clue

Even before opening his eyes, he thought.

Ah, again.

It was a sensation he had felt a few times before. The feeling of someone’s gaze lingering
over his face, both tickling and prickling at the same time.

Sometimes, when he was in a light sleep and not quite awake, he would feel this way. It was
as if someone was silently watching him.

Jeong Tae-ui was not particularly sensitive. Even if someone stared intently at him, he
wouldn’t immediately notice or turn around. However, when he was asleep but not deeply,
there were times when his senses seemed to sharpen instinctively, as if part of his mind was
still awake. In such times, he could sense what was happening around him without seeing it.
He could feel who was watching him, who was picking up a book nearby, who was tidying
up discarded clothes. Even if he couldn't hear the sounds, he could still feel them.

This gaze was similar.

When he was asleep, he sometimes felt as if someone was quietly watching him.

So, Jeong Tae-ui, knowing who the owner of that gaze was, would wonder. Why is that
person looking at me like this? One cannot fully know another person. The way someone
appears to their parents, siblings, friends, and others can all be different, and there are aspects
of oneself that one does not show to anyone. There are even aspects that one may not know
about oneself.
Thus, it is impossible for one person to fully understand and know another completely.

Considering such things, understanding that man was difficult. No, in fact, even just
observing his outward behavior made it impossible to understand him. Jeong Tae-ui had
never even imagined the countless things he did so nonchalantly. For example, even the
recent event — though he couldn’t quite remember when it happened, it was definitely very
recent — was shocking. Who in their right mind would set fire to a forest? He had seen him
kill people casually many times before, so he was no longer surprised by that aspect, but
sometimes, his reckless courage that shattered common sense was more frightening than
admirable.

…Well, considering that he wasn’t in his right mind when he set fire to the forest, from that
perspective, it might be understandable.

However, looking back, Ilay sometimes did strange things. Leaving aside those types of
actions, there were moments when it was difficult to understand why he did such things.

One of those was his gaze.

At night, Ilay would occasionally visit Jeong Tae-ui. Sometimes he would come over for no
particular reason and just make trivial small talk before leaving. Rarely, he would come with
tasks related to his role as an instructor. However, most of the time, when Ilay visited at
night, Jeong Tae-ui would think that he must have come for that purpose, and he was usually
right.

At first, it felt quite uncomfortable and unpleasant, but he got used to it over time. In fact,
excluding the insertion, Ilay was quite skilled in bed, and by the end, Jeong Tae-ui would feel
good, and he wasn’t in a position to complain. Looking back, except for the rape, he might
have had good manners in bed. Although he always satisfied his own desires, he would make
sure that Jeong Tae-ui also felt good to the point that he would occasionally make him lose
consciousness. Moreover, in most cases, he would take care of everything from foreplay to
regret.

…….
Jeong Tae-ui felt a bit regretful. If he were a little less sexually conservative — though he
wasn’t truly conservative, he felt extremely conservative in front of Ilay — he could have
enjoyed such a pleasant experience. However, he couldn’t fully enjoy being with someone
who didn’t regard him as a person but merely sought to satisfy their desires. He briefly
thought that maybe this aspect had nothing to do with conservatism or openness.

After having a round of sex, as Ilay put it, Jeong Tae-ui would often fall asleep feeling
languid and in a good mood. During such times, almost always, he would feel that gaze while
asleep. It didn’t seem to be the case at first, but from some point on, it was. When he felt the
gaze falling on his face, if he was in the mood, he would occasionally lift his heavy eyelids.
And inevitably, he would face that gazing face and ask 'why,' or if he was too tired, he would
raise his hand to close Ilay’s eyelids and say 'you should sleep too,' and then go back to sleep.
Then there would be a faint sign of a smile before it would become quiet.

When he was exhausted, like a waterlogged sponge, he couldn’t open his eyes or be bothered
to, even if he felt someone’s gaze on him. There was no reason for him to respond to being
stared at whenever it happened, and since the gaze didn’t seem confrontational, he didn’t
need to be on guard.

Then, when he woke up in the morning, he would forget whatever happened during the night,
living through the day in complete oblivion, only to sometimes have that gaze return in the
night. At those times, he’d think to himself unconsciously, ‘Ah, now that I think about it, this
happened before.’ In that half-asleep, half-conscious state, he occasionally wondered why the
Ilaywas doing that.

Though the person was one who stared at others even during the day, it was usually when he
had something to say or a reason to do so. If he felt that gaze at night and opened his eyes to
ask ‘Why?’ there would never be an answer. Once, determined to hear an answer, he kept his
eyes open despite being drowsy. But Ilay just smiled and, like he sometimes did, closed his
eyelids with his hand, saying, ‘Go to sleep.’

It would be a lie to say that the gaze didn’t bother him, but it felt awkward to forcefully ask
for a reason, and telling the other person not to look would have been ridiculous, so he just let
it go without saying anything. He thought to himself, ‘What could he possibly be seeing by
staring at a person’s face so intently?’ Yeah, maybe it was similar to a dream.
While dreaming, he would remember that he’d had that dream before, but upon waking up,
he would forget the fact that he even dreamt. Then, when he slept again, he would wonder
why he had forgotten it during the day and recall the dream once more. Just as dreams and
reality seemed to be separated, his thoughts about that gaze felt somewhat similar. When he
woke up, he would know what he had been thinking and what had happened, but after
moving around in reality for a while, he would remember nothing. He wouldn’t even
remember that he had forgotten.

It seemed to be something like this: while sleeping, he would think, ‘He’s really staring at me
persistently,’ but once awake, the memory would fade away.

"............"

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated about whether to open his eyes or not. Half awake and half asleep, he
thought again that the other person’s gaze was on his face. He assumed he would stop soon,
but the gaze continued, continued, and continued. He was unusually tired and sluggish, so he
was about to give up, but in the end, Jeong Tae-ui lost. He struggled to open his eyes and met
that gaze head-on.

"You should sleep too."

"..........."

Ilay, who had been resting his chin on his hand and quietly watching Jeong Tae-ui, blinked
and stared at him after he suddenly said that. He looked somewhat surprised.

It made sense for him to be startled — Jeong Tae-ui, who had been sound asleep just
moments ago, had suddenly opened his eyes and snapped at him to sleep too. Normally, Ilay
would have just smiled subtly and said nothing, so Jeong Tae-ui briefly wondered why he
was looking at him with such a startled expression. However, the overwhelming wave of
drowsiness made him close his eyes, pretending not to see Ilay staring at him. Then, in a half-
conscious, half-unconscious state, a thought suddenly crossed his mind.

Wait a minute. Why is Ilay here?

Oh. Now that he thought about it, Ilay was someone who often watched people sleep. That
much was understandable, but something felt off. Normally, Ilay would have been looking at
him after some sort of playful tussle, possibly even half-dressed. But now, he was fully
dressed — though it was just a simple t-shirt and cotton pants — and was sitting in a chair
beside the bed.

"........."

With his eyes closed and half-asleep, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly realized what this situation was.

He shot up from his spot.

"The fire!"

With a pale face, he urgently shouted as he grabbed Ilay's collar, causing Ilay to look
surprised again. He looked more confused than surprised, as if wondering what nonsense
Jeong Tae-ui was spouting.

"What fire?"

"You started a fire, the fire! You set the forest on fire, the birch forest! You brought a whole
drum of gasoline and doused everything, burning it all down!"

As Jeong Tae-ui, his face still pale, screamed madly, Ilay furrowed his brows slightly and
stared at him intently. Without saying a word, he looked at Jeong Tae-ui as if he were an idiot
beyond help. Feeling that gaze, Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head and glared back at Ilay. Why was
this guy looking at him like that? After a moment of silently staring at Jeong Tae-ui with a
bewildered expression, Ilay quietly opened his mouth.

"Before the fire, do you even realize your situation right now?"
Though his expression was indifferent, there was an almost curious tone to Ilay's question,
and Jeong Tae-ui quickly understood its meaning. He shut his mouth and silently stared back
at him.

"What's wrong with my situation?"

Jeong Tae-ui replied nonchalantly, shrugging his shoulders. Ilay looked at him again with an
exasperated expression. Suddenly, he raised his hand and placed it on Jeong Tae-ui's
forehead. After keeping his hand there for a moment, he sighed and muttered to himself.

"You always lose your senses when you get a bit of a fever... Just sleep, sleep. Getting
yourself kidnapped and beaten up like an idiot."

Clicking his tongue, Ilay pushed Jeong Tae-ui back onto the bed. As he was pushed down,
Jeong Tae-ui let out a sigh of relief. It seemed like Ilay was going to let him sleep for now.

Well, now that he thought about it, it did seem like he was a bit out of it. His head felt fuzzy
and dazed, and his whole body seemed to be running a bit of a fever. As he turned onto his
side on the bed, he noticed that there was gauze attached to his forehead and temples. Now
that he was paying attention, he realized that the more severely injured parts of his body —
like his elbows, knees, and calves — were all neatly bandaged. His ankle, though unseen,
was also wrapped in a crinkly cast that he could feel on the other foot. It seemed Kyle had
called someone to treat him while he was asleep. That was considerate of him.

Jeong Tae-ui, with his eyes closed, touched his forehead again. As Ilay had mentioned, he did
seem to have a bit of a fever, but his hand was hot too, so it was hard to tell.

Although his injured body was aching and causing some fever, his mind was still fairly clear.

...His mind was clear enough that when Ilay pushed him to sleep, he immediately chose to lie
down and rest. Though now, he was suddenly wide awake, feeling a bit startled, and his
drowsiness had disappeared.
Even though he didn’t feel like he could sleep, he had no intention of staying awake and
engaging in a serious confrontation with Ilay. So, Jeong Tae-ui stubbornly kept his eyes shut,
pretending to be asleep.

Thinking back, as far as Jeong Tae-ui knew, Ilay was an incredibly perceptive man, so he
probably didn’t miss the pretense. But since Jeong Tae-ui had returned after being kidnapped,
with his whole body battered, maybe Ilay felt a bit sorry for him and didn’t bother to wake
him up. (Though in retrospect, given that he had been kidnapped and returned covered in
wounds, it was clear Ilay was not the type to feel pity for such things, regardless.)

He could still feel it. The gaze on his face.

He thought that with Ilay staring at him so intently, it would be impossible to sleep with his
face burning like this, but perhaps his body, instinctively seeking recovery, allowed sleep to
take over despite everything, and soon enough, drowsiness began to cover his eyelids once
more.

But then again, what's with that guy... If you think about the grudge he must hold against Tae-
ui, even if he were lying unconscious in the emergency room, he'd be the type to wake him
up just to give him a good beating. Maybe he's turned over a new leaf while they were apart?
Jeong Tae-ui thought, but then he quickly remembered the memory of Ilay dousing
everything with gasoline. He came to the most logical conclusion: This is a dream.

… See? It is a dream.

Otherwise, there’s no way such a gentle touch would be softly brushing against his forehead.

This isn't a good dream. He'd had these strange, vividly realistic dreams before — dreams
that felt so real but would never happen in reality.

These kinds of dreams felt oddly pleasant while he was dreaming them.
But after waking up, they left behind foolish delusions, which was why they weren't good.

Jeong Tae-ui shifted to avoid the touch. The hand that had been resting on his head withdrew.

***

"What a strange dream…."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled as he opened his eyes. Still drowsy and foggy-headed, he wasn’t even
aware that he had spoken out loud. He had dreamt of a demon smiling kindly and acting
affectionately.

Strange, strange — it was definitely a demon, after all. Look, there’s a pointy tail sticking out
from behind his butt, and his hands are stained red with blood. Yet, he smiled warmly with a
gentle face he'd never seen before.

He kept thinking, "Strange, strange," until he woke up. But after waking, he realized
something. Jeong Tae-ui already knew the moral of the dream, or what the dream was trying
to teach him.

It meant that if you get deceived by a demon like that, you’ll end up regretting it later when
you get stabbed in the back. Complaining about it afterward would be pointless. The demon
never hid what it was — everyone knew it was a demon, walking around without even
wearing a mask. If you get fooled by the outward kindness or brief moments of gentleness,
it’s your fault. It was a dream with a very moral lesson: don't be deceived by appearances.

Jeong Tae-ui blinked up at the ceiling with a dazed mind.

Why did he have such a dream? It was a bit of a sad dream. It brought up memories he didn’t
want to recall, making it even sadder.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly sighed and closed his eyes. A person he didn’t want to think about came
to mind. A person who came with a bitter feeling.

"… Wait a minute…"

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui’s eyes shot open. The moment that unwanted person popped into his
mind, the memories he didn’t want to recall came flooding back. Very recent memories, in
fact — just moments ago.

—Ah…

Those pitch-black eyes that had taken two steps aside to look down at him from over the
rock. The way those narrow eyes tilted slightly when they made eye contact, Jeong Tae-ui
had seen them very recently.

".........!"

This can’t be happening...

The color drained from Jeong Tae-ui’s face in an instant.

I'm dead. That thought took over his mind in a flash. What was he thinking, lying down so
comfortably and falling asleep like this? Ilay. Ilay Riegrow.

The image of that man standing calmly in the flames clung vividly to his retina, as if it were
etched there. This isn’t a dream. That monstrous man was definitely there. Holding a knife
that had just severed a man's neck in one hand, and a flame in the other.

Oh my god.

The mere thought made his heart feel like it was about to stop. It tightened painfully and
seemed like it would seize up, but then it started pounding furiously. Damn it. He had sworn
he would never get caught, but of all times, why now?

Jeong Tae-ui clutched at his chest. All he could think was how unfortunate this situation was.
At the same time, his memories of being so bold in the past flashed through his mind like a
panorama. What to do? How should he handle this situation? Wait a minute, if he snuck out
of here before Ilay notices… Yeah, he doesn't need any of his stuff. He’ll just climb out the
window and run away…

At that moment, just as Jeong Tae-ui was about to get up, there was a faint rustling sound
beside him, like something was being flipped. Jeong Tae-ui suddenly realized there was
someone else in the room and turned around, startled. The moment he did, his heart, which
had been racing wildly, seemed to stop once again.

Ilay.

How long had he been sitting there? He must have been there since before Jeong Tae-ui woke
up, casually flipping through something like a notebook. That expressionless face didn’t even
glance in Jeong Tae-ui’s direction, as if he didn’t notice that Jeong Tae-ui was awake.

Damn it. No chance of running now. He knows I’m awake, so he’s probably going to try and
kill me. No, he said he wouldn’t kill me. That was even scarier.

—I wouldn't let you die so easily. You said being with me was unbearably painful, right?
Then, live with that unbearable pain until the day you die. Live every day hating it, suffering,
and feeling miserable.
Jeong Tae-ui suddenly remembered those low words he had heard from Ilay once. He had
said it back then: “for the rest of your life.”

Jeong Tae-ui sneaked a sideways glance at Ilay. No way. As much as he hated Tae-ui, he
couldn’t really intend to make Tae-ui suffer for the rest of his life, could he? Maybe he’d beat
him up until he was on the brink of death and then kill him right before saying, “Did you
suffer enough before dying?” But to torment him for life? Even if he kept Tae-ui under 24-
hour surveillance, there would have to be moments when he wasn’t paying attention, and that
would be his chance to escape.

Jeong Tae-ui felt a bit pitiful for himself, plotting his escape the moment he woke up. How
did it come to this? But thinking about it, half of the reason he was in this situation was his
own fault.

He timidly regretted it a little. Why did I do that? I should have just quietly packed my bags
and left the headquarters. Why did I feel the need to take revenge on this guy and cause this
mess? I was so fearless back then. Jeong Tae-ui thought gloomily.

However, if the same situation were to happen again, Jeong Tae-ui would undoubtedly make
the same choice. The decision he made back then was the right one for that time. If someone
asked him sincerely whether he truly regretted it, Jeong Tae-ui would probably think for a
moment before shaking his head. Choices are always like that. They always leave room for
regret. Jeong Tae-ui believed that living well meant making as few choices as possible that
you’d look back on with true regret. And fortunately, Jeong Tae-ui had yet to make any
choices in his life that he truly regretted when looking back.

Yeah. No regrets. Considering what that guy did to me, this much should be expected. Fine,
since it’s come to this, I’ll just grit my teeth and take a beating (a lot of beatings) like a man,
and then find the right moment to run away even further, making sure I don’t get caught this
time.

Jeong Tae-ui's decision to run away seemed a bit at odds with the idea of being "manly," but
he quickly erased that thought from his mind. Bending his pride slightly for the sake of
personal peace was also a tough, manly decision in its own way. He dismissed the thought
that it was sophistry just as quickly as it arose. Silently, he sighed and rolled his eyes again.
Ilay was still sitting there, slowly flipping through a small notebook. The sound of the pages
turning, though slow, didn’t seem particularly focused, and Jeong Tae-ui followed his gaze to
see what he was looking at.

“......…”

He barely suppressed a groan that threatened to escape. The green-covered notebook Ilay was
holding was a passport. The Korean passport, complete with a golden hibiscus mark on the
cover, belonged to Jeong Tae-ui under the alias Kim Young-soo. The photo inside was, of
course, Jeong Tae-ui’s.

After flipping through all the pages, Ilay opened to the first page again and stared at it silently
for a moment before speaking.

“Hm… Kim Young-soo… Passport number JR0203314, born June 12th, 19xx, with an ID
number of 1365814…”

“………..”

“The only real detail here is the date of birth.”

“………..”

Ilay tossed the passport onto the table. Inwardly, Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue in
frustration, his expression bitter. He had definitely put it in his bag, but that damned guy had
taken it out without permission.

Ilay sighed deeply and remained silent for a moment before glancing at Jeong Tae-ui. The
moment Jeong Tae-ui felt his gaze, he instinctively closed his eyes. He knew it was pointless
— Ilay would definitely notice — but he couldn’t help but close his eyes out of instinct.

“Going back to sleep?”

“.......…”

“You’re already awake, so why are you pretending to sleep?”

Ilay’s words prompted Jeong Tae-ui to open his eyes with a bitter expression. Ilay was
leaning back in his chair, staring at him intently.

“How long have you been there?”

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, and Ilay raised an eyebrow slightly but didn’t answer, just saying,
“Who knows.” Jeong Tae-ui looked at him skeptically. He had had strange dreams, and it
must have been because this guy was sitting next to him. The dream about the demon and
even the brief dream before that seemed to feature this guy. Yeah, he was sitting in that chair,
just like now, staring at me…

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head, thinking up to that point.

“……..?”

But although something felt odd, he couldn’t quite put his finger on it, so he just tilted his
head a few more times before stopping.

Ilay stared at Jeong Tae-ui quietly for a moment. Jeong Tae-ui sighed deeply, feeling the
intensity of his gaze, and stared back at him with a hardened expression, as if daring him to
go ahead and kill him.

Ilay looked at Jeong Tae-ui’s face, then raised an eyebrow slightly. He murmured “Oh-ho,”
and crossed his arms, tilting his head slightly as he observed Jeong Tae-ui with narrowed
eyes, as if he were trying to figure something out.
Jeong Tae-ui noticed that the way Ilay was looking at him now was different from before.
Despite trying not to, Jeong Tae-ui’s expression showed a hint of tension that Ilay surely
noticed. Suddenly, Ilay chuckled.

“Do you regret it?”

The unexpected question made Jeong Tae-ui pause for a moment. Did he regret it? In some
ways, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t feel any regret. At least, he wouldn’t make a different choice if he
could go back to that situation. The same applied to his feelings about Ilay.

“......….”

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated before answering, carefully observing Ilay’s expression. A cautious
thought crossed his mind — if he said he regretted it, would Ilay go easier on him? …No,
probably not. The word “forgiveness” didn’t exist in this guy’s dictionary.

As Jeong Tae-ui mulled it over and made a somewhat disappointed face, Ilay looked at him
curiously but didn’t press the issue.

“No… I don’t regret it.”

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and shook his head. Ilay gazed at him steadily before smiling slightly.

“You don’t regret it? You seemed to be thinking about it for a moment there.”

"Well... I thought that if I said I regretted it, you might hit me less hard. But looking back, I
don't really think that would be the case... So, I guess it's best to live honestly."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke calmly. Ilay looked at him as if he'd been punched, but then quickly broke
into a low laugh, clearly amused. However, Jeong Tae-ui wasn't oblivious to the dark gleam
that began to shine in Ilay's eyes. He hadn't spent that much time with him, but he had
learned enough about this man by now.

"Is that so? No regrets, huh? Then, tell me — about what exactly?"

"Huh?"

Jeong Tae-ui's eyes widened. He didn't immediately understand what Ilay meant. He blinked
a few times, rubbing his chin as he thought it over. Finally, with a skeptical expression, he
asked cautiously.

"What do you mean... When I hit you? Or when I assaulted you? Or tied you up? Or maybe
when I drugged you?"

Jeong Tae-ui was listing off possibilities, realizing with each one that he was digging his own
grave. What was he thinking, reciting all those things himself? But by the time he realized, it
was too late. The memory of those incidents must have resurfaced because Ilay, who had
initially been looking at him with a somewhat indifferent expression after he woke up, was
now smiling. And Jeong Tae-ui knew from experience that Ilay's smile often wasn't a good
sign.

Damn it. They say alcohol destroys brain cells— maybe it's true. I should cut back on beer...
No, beer isn't even alcohol, it's like barley tea. I should try quitting smoking.

For a few seconds, Jeong Tae-ui genuinely regretted his past, particularly the foolishness of
listing those memories out loud, effectively reviving them.

“Haha... Now that you mention it, that’s quite a lot. Since we’re on the topic, why don’t you
keep going? There must be more.”

Ilay gestured with his chin, urging Jeong Tae-ui to continue. Jeong Tae-ui stared at him for a
moment, trying to gauge if Ilay really wanted to hear more. But when he hesitated, Ilay
menacingly repeated,

“Go on.”

Jeong Tae-ui frowned, pouting slightly. What else did he not regret doing to Ilay? There were
too many things to list one by one. But if he considered it in the context of what might
provoke Ilay the most...

"…Insulting you?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked, hesitating. But Ilay just raised an eyebrow and said,

"Keep going."

Is this his way of tormenting him? Making him recount everything, even when there's
nothing left to say? But really, if he keeps listing things, wouldn’t that be more torturous for
Ilay himself rather than for him — assuming Ilay can actually be bothered by this at all?

He had never thought of himself as having a peculiar taste for recalling unpleasant past
events or slandering himself. ...Could this be one of those "say whatever you want before you
die" situations? Jeong Tae-ui silently stared at Ilay. Then, he sighed and shook his head.

"I don’t know exactly what made you the most angry, but I don’t regret what I did to you."

"Not at all?"

"Not at all."
Ilay asked again, as if giving him one last chance, but Jeong Tae-ui firmly shook his head
once more. Ilay, with a "hmm," seemed to ponder for a moment, then closed his mouth and
simply stared at Jeong Tae-ui. It was only after Jeong Tae-ui gave his answer that he suddenly
realized something.

What, indeed, had made this man the most angry?

When you think about it, everything Jeong Tae-ui had mentioned earlier was enough to make
this man angry, considering his personality. Hitting, overpowering, tying up, and drugging —
though he might not know about the latter — but Jeong Tae-ui had seen someone else who
got beaten to a pulp after cursing him to his face. But hitting, overpowering, tying up, and
drugging were much worse than cursing, so surely those actions alone would be enough to
justify his anger.

However, Ilay’s question seemed to be seeking a specific answer. He asked whether Jeong
Tae-ui didn't regret a particular act, perhaps the one that had angered him the most.

But Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t figure out what that was. What could have made him the angriest?
Suddenly, he became very curious. Which of his actions had made Ilay the angriest?

"...Then, you..."

Jeong Tae-ui began to speak but paused for a moment. Should he refrain from asking? He
hesitated briefly.

What is it about me that makes you the most angry?

Would knowing that make him regret it? No, it wouldn't. Ilay’s anger was entirely his own,
and the root of that anger, the actions Jeong Tae-ui took that caused it, stemmed from his own
anger.

Suddenly, his chest felt cold.

Ilay and Jeong Tae-ui had exchanged anger.

After spending months together, almost half a year, was anger the only thing that remained
between them? He had planted the seeds of anger, and Jeong Tae-ui had nurtured them.

"...I wasn’t like that, though."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself. It wasn’t like that. What he felt during his time with Ilay
wasn’t only negative emotions. From the beginning, and even now, Jeong Tae-ui still held
onto the memories of being angry with Ilay, but having those memories was a separate issue
from the continuation of negative feelings. Even with friends, one could dislike them as much
as they wanted. Everyone had aspects they disliked. There were many times he had been hurt
and angry because of those dislikes. He held onto those memories as they were. However,
continuing to hold onto those memories and having the same pain and anger from back then
were entirely different matters.

Jeong Tae-ui lowered his head and kept his mouth shut.

Ilay, with a slight frown, looked at Jeong Tae-ui. He couldn’t grasp the context of Jeong Tae-
ui’s sporadic mutterings. After a while of silence, Ilay suddenly twisted his lips slightly as if
he had thought of something.

“Well, it’s fine. Regrets and all that, they’re pointless anyway. I don’t care about such things.”

Ilay got up from his chair. Approaching the bed, he placed his hand beside the pillow Jeong
Tae-ui had been resting on. He then tilted his head slightly with a look of amusement, gazing
down at Jeong Tae-ui. A faint smile barely appeared on his lips.

“Whatever you think, from now on, regardless of your will, you’ll be next to me. …I told
you, didn’t I? To suffer every day, as you so terribly hated being near me.”
“........…”

Ilay came so close it almost seemed like his lips were about to touch Jeong Tae-ui’s forehead.
His softly whispered voice traveled down his skin and fell onto his heart. Suddenly, Ilay
stopped smiling. After staring at Jeong Tae-ui for a while, he whispered in a barely audible,
very quiet voice.

“Tae-ui. You know, I’ve never been that angry before.”

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay, who was so close that his focus was off, but couldn’t discern his
expression.

“Really, so very, terribly angry.”

Ilay might have been smiling. His voice, which crept chillingly into Jeong Tae-ui’s ears,
chuckled softly like a faint insect sound.

“I don’t even remember the week after you disappeared. I don’t remember my state of mind.
When I finally came to, I had killed two people during that week. I don’t even remember it.”

So I went to the detention section for a few days, I suppose. It might have been the first time
a training instructor had entered the detention section in UNHRDO history, Ilay said with a
laugh. He briefly paused. Perhaps he was recalling that time.

“Well, it was somewhat fortunate that I went to the detention section. It gave me a chance to
think. But even after going in, my anger wouldn’t subside. I was so angry, like a madman,
that I didn’t know what to do. Then, the night before I left the detention section, you
appeared in my dream.”

His lips, which had been gradually approaching, finally touched Jeong Tae-ui’s forehead.
Though it was once a familiar sensation, the distance they had kept for a while, or perhaps the
unnervingly smooth quality of his voice, made Jeong Tae-ui flinch and shrink his shoulders.
Realizing this, Ilay twisted his lips into a slight smile.

“In that dream... well, never mind the dream. After waking up from that dream, lying in the
dark detention section, I suddenly thought to myself. I needed to get a grip. If I could kill
someone and not even remember it, and later find out I had killed someone I shouldn’t have,
that would be a problem, wouldn’t it?”

He laughed. The sound of his laughter, slowly descending from Jeong Tae-ui’s forehead,
touched his ears sharply and then slid down his cheek.

Jeong Tae-ui did not move or try to avoid the touch of his lips on his face, remaining silent.

“If you’re so hateful that you’d rather let me suffer than kill me, Ilay, let me tell you, it’s
better to just kill me.”

Jeong Tae-ui spoke quietly when Ilay’s lips were near his own. The overlapping lips hesitated
for a moment. Even if it was advice meant for himself, Jeong Tae-ui spoke to Ilay. For Ilay’s
sake. This was advice that Jeong Tae-ui genuinely offered for his benefit.

The lips withdrew. The laughter, now gone, left behind a cold, white face that stared intently
at Jeong Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui met his gaze. Then, at some point, he sighed and muttered.

“Well, as for me… if you try to kill me, I’d figure out a way to survive, whether I run, fight,
or beg.”

He added gloomily, "I don’t want to die," and Ilay’s eyes crinkled with a faint, cold smile.

Ilay got up from the bed and, as if the matter was settled, walked toward the door, saying to
Jeong Tae-ui:
“Rita said to come to the dining room when you get up. After you’ve eaten, my brother said
to come to the study.”

“Uh…?”

Seeing Jeong Tae-ui staring at him with a dazed expression and blinking, Ilay raised an
eyebrow as if asking if there was more to say. Jeong Tae-ui shook his head in denial but
continued to look at Ilay with suspicion.

"You’re going to just leave like that?"

"Mm?"

“No… I thought you’d at least take one of my eyeballs.”

Ilay stared at Jeong Tae-ui for a few seconds after hearing his muttered words with a look of
disbelief that quickly turned cold.

“If you want, I could arrange that for you.”

“No, I don’t really want that. It was just a thought that crossed my mind, hmm.”

Jeong Tae-ui had thought that if he encountered Ilay again, he would likely be immediately
strangled, or if not killed, he would suffer in some way as Ilay had mentioned, with some part
of his body being left in an unusable state.

So, upon opening his eyes, he was mentally bracing himself to part with an eyeball, an arm,
or perhaps a leg. Muttering inwardly that he was relieved to have his body intact, Jeong Tae-
ui forced a cheerful smile and looked brightly at Ilay. Ilay’s cold gaze returned. He seemed
about to say something, but then closed his mouth and clicked his tongue a couple of times.
“Go to Rita already. The longer you delay, the worse the soup will taste. Rita will scold you
about it.”

Jeong Tae-ui then remembered why Ilay wasn’t returning to the house. Indeed, Ilay’s
grumbling about Rita was quite amusing.

Thinking that at least there was someone who could endure dealing with that annoying guy,
Jeong Tae-ui laboriously got out of bed.

***

Kyle, who had been reading the evening paper, suddenly felt a strange sensation and looked
up, startled. Ilay was standing at the threshold, arms crossed, staring at him.

“Why are you standing there? Come in.”

Kyle gestured for him to enter and continued reading the article. In a small corner of the
social page, there was a brief news item about a wildfire that had occurred that morning. The
paper in his hand crumpled as he gripped it tighter.

He folded the newspaper in the opposite direction so that the article was on top and placed it
prominently on the desk. However, the person who needed to see the article was slouched on
the single couch a bit away from the desk.
Kyle propped his chin on his clasped hands and stared at Ilay. Ilay, whether he was being
looked at or not, seemed to be lost in thought, indifferent to Kyle’s presence.

It had been months since he had seen his younger brother. Normally, seeing him after such a
long time would be a pleasant surprise, but he felt no such pleasure. Even though they had
lived in the same city before and often crossed paths at work, it wasn’t particularly exciting
then either. Now, seeing his brother after months with no excitement at all, Kyle realized it
wasn’t just a matter of family or time.

Kyle clicked his tongue and spoke disapprovingly.

“The fire made it to the local news. At least it’s a relief they didn’t mention arson.”

Ilay looked puzzled for a moment, then shrugged, as if indifferent. Kyle sighed quietly. The
truth was, he had been scolded by James today to cover up the incident. Moreover, after the
article was published, firefighters who had extinguished the flames at the scene claimed that
it was arson, and several calls had come in from the editorial office questioning the accuracy
of the report. Kyle had to repeatedly apologize to the editor, who, despite his usual cordiality,
was visibly upset. James, who had not gotten along well with the editor, was furious. Kyle
knew he would have to be extra cautious with James for a while.

Ilay had caused trouble before, but the most difficult to handle was murder. Yet, Ilay had once
assured Kyle that he would either leave no evidence or deal with it in such a way that it
wouldn’t circulate outside, so there was nothing to worry about.

That had been before Ilay reached adulthood.

In fact, when Ilay caused trouble, it wasn’t Kyle who dealt with it. It was James, Kyle’s chief
secretary, who took care of everything. When Ilay was still an impetuous youth who didn’t
know how to hide evidence properly, James had to undergo psychiatric treatment due to
excessive work.

Once Ilay reached adulthood and started handling his own affairs, the workload had
significantly decreased, and James sometimes reminisced about how he used to ponder
resigning, saying, ‘I used to think about how to quit because of the overwhelming work.’
Kyle, knowing the company wouldn’t function properly without a competent secretary like
James, thought it was better to give up on protecting Ilay.

Though Ilay still seemed to be killing and destroying people without Kyle’s knowledge, it
seemed he was handling things on his own now, which was somewhat reassuring.

Or so Kyle thought, until today.

Ilay had caused a major incident.

Killing people was acceptable. Even just a few hours ago, Ilay had slaughtered several
people, but that was relatively easy to manage. As soon as Ilay contacted him, Kyle had
quickly sent people on standby nearby to clear away any bodies or other noticeable traces that
could be problematic.

However, there was no way to cover up the traces in advance, and they ended up causing the
kind of trouble that's the most difficult to smooth over. Kyle nearly fainted for a full second
when he heard the news.

Ilay had arrived in Berlin at 6:30 a.m.

At that time, Kyle would typically have finished his early morning exercise and would be
skimming through the morning newspaper. But on this particular day, he hadn't managed to
complete his usual routine. The previous night's kidnapping incident had left him unable to
sleep well, resulting in a heavy head. Instead of his normal exercise, he had taken a few slow
laps around the yard to breathe in the early morning air before heading to his study.

The kidnapping situation had reached a tentative conclusion.

After hearing Maurer's words the night before, Kyle had slapped his knee in realization that
the person Maurer mentioned, Kim, was actually Jeong Tae-ui—the very individual Ilay had
been desperately searching for. Without hesitation, he had called his brother. After several
attempts, his brother had finally answered, clearly annoyed, and had asked, ‘Why do you keep
calling?’ Kyle had responded, ‘Among the people who were kidnapped today, the young man
you've been looking for is there too.’ The line had suddenly gone silent.

[…What?]

Ilay's voice, when he asked again, had dropped slightly. Hearing that voice, Kyle raised an
eyebrow. For someone who never shows his emotions outwardly, the fact that he reacted like
this meant he must have really been searching for him desperately.

[You didn’t mention that earlier.]

‘That’s because I didn’t know earlier. I only found out just now.’

[If you’re lying just to drag me into this, you’re making a huge mistake.]

Ilay's voice had become even lower, chillingly cold. Hearing the shift in tone, Kyle had
clicked his tongue. If he, who had lived with Ilay for so long, could feel such a chill down his
spine, how much those around Ilay have felt?

Kyle had thought of Kim — or rather, that young man named Jeong Tae-ui.

So, Jeong Tae-ui was Jeong Jae-ui's younger brother and Jeong Chang-in's nephew. He was
Ilay's assistant and now a target of Ilay's pursuit. Only then had Kyle begun to piece together
the puzzling aspects of Kim's identity. At the same time, he felt genuine sympathy and
sorrow for the young man. How had such a good person ended up as Ilay’s assistant? And
why had such a decent young man incurred Ilay's wrath?

Kyle had wanted to protect him, but if Ilay was the opponent, even he couldn’t do anything.
Throughout his life, Kyle had faced numerous challenges and hardships, dealing with all
sorts of people, and he had never felt uneasy about anyone. Yet, in a slightly different sense,
Ilay was the one person he absolutely did not want to confront.

‘Well, I can’t be certain either; I just heard it from Maurer.’

Kyle had responded to Ilay's skepticism with caution. He had carefully emphasized that he
couldn’t confirm the truth of the matter, but he doubted Maurer would lie. Maurer was an
unusual character, but he was also very clever. He wasn’t foolish enough to risk shortening
his own life by lying, especially with Ilay involved.

It seemed that Ilay had the same thought. He remained silent for a moment.

‘So, about that — I’d like to ask for your help. You don’t have to get involved directly, just
contact the task force for me…’

[I’ll help, but make sure you secure their location.]

Ilay had cut Kyle off before he could finish speaking, abruptly ending the call after a brief
instruction. Kyle had been left staring blankly at the disconnected phone, with no chance to
say anything more. When two people had looked at him with curious expressions, he had
shrugged and said, ‘It seems like it’s resolved… sort of.’

Shortly afterward, Maurer had muttered something about needing to quickly evacuate the
pretty one and had hastily packed his bags, leaving for Hong Kong that very night.

Despite the unclear situation, Kyle had decided to trust Ilay’s promise to help. Even though
Ilay was unpredictable, he was someone who kept his word once given.

Still, the thought of valuable guests being held hostage and the resulting discomfort had made
Kyle uneasy. The following day, at exactly 6:30 a.m., Kyle, who hadn’t slept well, was
reading the newspaper when the doorbell rang outside his study. He wondered who could be
visiting at such an hour. Assuming Rita would call him if necessary, he had returned his
attention to the newspaper.

Exactly 1 minute and 30 seconds later, Kyle had looked up with suspicion at the face that
confidently walked into his study. It had been less than 12 hours since their last phone
conversation, but there stood his brother—who had been on the other side of the world just
hours earlier. Ignoring Kyle's shocked gaze, Ilay had immediately held out his hand.

‘Rewaco. Three Panzerfausts. The location of those guys.’

There had been no greeting. As soon as Ilay had seen Kyle, he had bluntly demanded the
necessary supplies. But before Kyle could prepare them, Ilay had cast a puzzled look at his
brother.

‘How did you get here at this hour?’

But even as he had asked, Kyle had already known the answer. Given the time, even if Ilay
had gone straight to the airport after their call the previous night and taken the earliest flight,
it wouldn’t have been possible. That left only one explanation.

‘The UNHRDO private jet.’

Ilay had briefly confirmed this and had waved his hand as if to say, ‘Hand over the goods
already.’ Kyle had clicked his tongue at the thought of those who had appointed someone like
Ilay as an instructor for UNHRDO.

Kyle had handed over the keys to the trike he had bought and modified — a vehicle he rarely
used and had left sitting in the garage — and had also given him the note with the locations
of their targets, information that the capable James had gathered the night before. But when it
came to the weapon Ilay had requested, Kyle had hesitated.

‘Why do you need three Panzerfausts?’

‘I don't have time for a long explanation.’

Ilay's reply had been curt, and he had waved his hand again, clearly impatient. Kyle had
stared at him for a moment before sighing. He had contacted James, instructing him to
procure the weapons from whatever warehouse had them, and had fulfilled Ilay's last request.
After verifying the targets' locations, Ilay had fallen silent for a moment before demanding a
drum of gasoline. Though Kyle had found the request suspicious, he had assumed it was to
raise the intensity of the situation and had provided it. That had been his mistake.

Just a few hours later, his brother had reported back at an astonishingly fast pace, ‘The
hostages are safe — though one of them needs to go to the hospital — and the others are all
dead. I destroyed the building.’ Kyle had praised him, figuring from Ilay's tone that things
had been handled harshly but feeling relieved that the situation had been resolved.

However, before Ilay had hung up, he had added something that had made Kyle nearly faint
for a second.

‘Oh, and I splashed some gasoline around the forest and set it on fire. The fire's spreading,
but it's still manageable, so don't worry too much — just make sure it gets put out.’

Kyle already knew his brother was an unorthodox individual. It had been clear since they
were children.

But never before had Kyle felt that fact so acutely. He sighed, looking disapprovingly at the
article occupying the corner of the newspaper.

The situation had been resolved, more or less — James deserved a special reward — but
there was still a lot of work to be done. Thanks to this, Kyle was going to be stuck dealing
with James and buried under paperwork all day.

Only after all that had he managed to return home, wash up, and finish his meal. Kyle had
wanted to have dinner together since it had been a while since he'd been home, but his
brother ignored him, heading straight to Kim's — no, Jeong Tae-ui's — room without coming
out. Kyle stared at him silently, noticing he seemed deep in thought, and decided to ask the
question that had been on his mind.

"Has Kim —no, Tae-i — woken up?"

Ilay, who had been only half-listening to Kyle, glanced at him. After a long pause, he finally
responded briefly.

"Yeah, just a little while ago."

"Good. Does he seem alright?"

"He’s probably with Rita now. You asked for him, so he'll come here after he eats."

Kyle nodded. Ilay fell silent again.

Kyle thought of the young man he had known as Kim. He mentally swapped the familiar
name "Kim" with the unfamiliar "Jeong Tae-ui." Otherwise, he knew he would keep calling
him Kim. However, the name Jeong Tae-ui wasn't entirely unfamiliar. He had heard it a few
times before. When working with Jeong Jae-ui, that name would occasionally come up, and
he had also heard it a few times from his friend Jeong Chang-in. Ilay had mentioned it as
well, but when talking to Ilay, they had usually referred to him as Gilsangcheon, so that title
felt more familiar.

So, Kim is Gilsangcheon .

Kyle muttered "Kim" to himself without realizing it, then shook his head and corrected
himself. He thought about the fact that this young man was Gilsangcheon. Though he didn't
know why, it somehow made sense. It was a story from over ten years ago, but there was a
time when Jeong Tae-ui had attracted more curiosity than the genius Jeong Jae-ui. Of course,
this was only among those in the know, but when rumors spread that Jeong Jae-ui's
miraculous luck stemmed from Jeong Tae-ui, many people became interested in him. That
curiosity and greed only subsided after people had tested their theory a few times, realizing
that Jeong Tae-ui was the source of Jeong Jae-ui's fortune. Jeong Tae-ui probably didn't even
know that he had once been a target. Jeong Jae-ui and Jeong Chang-in had worked hard to
shield him back then.

— Tae-ui doesn't need to know.

Kyle suddenly remembered a quiet voice from the past. He had rarely shared personal stories
with Jeong Jae-ui, but once, when they accidentally ran into each other in the rooftop garden,
they talked briefly about family and other trivial matters. That was when Jae-ui had said this.
Kyle had looked at him in surprise and asked,

‘For his own safety and just in case, wouldn't it be better if he knew?’

But Jeong Jae-ui had shaken his head. He then closed his mouth, making it clear he didn't
want to discuss it further. Kyle realized that Jae-ui had a different perspective and didn't ask
any more questions.

But now that he thought about it, Kyle vaguely felt that he could understand the mind of that
genius, if only faintly. Jeong Tae-ui was someone who consistently received his brother's
affection.

"Thankfully, he seems to be alright."

Kyle whispered. Ilay frowned slightly at him.

"Not yet. We'll see if he’s hurt or not."

Kyle frowned at Ilay's words. He thought he understood his brother very well, but recently,
he had realized there were times when he didn’t understand him at all—especially in
moments like this.
“…Is there some other reason you were looking for him?”

Kyle couldn't grasp the message or what Ilay meant regarding whether Jeong Tae-ui was hurt.
He spoke through clenched teeth, his cold expression making it clear he was on edge, causing
the listener to feel a chill of fear.

Ilay clicked his tongue.

Seeing his brother struggle to articulate his thoughts, Kyle cast a puzzled glance at Ilay. He
then shifted the topic, hoping only the best for Jeong Tae-ui, wishing him a comfortable and
peaceful life.

"I heard that before Jeong Tae-ui left UNHDRO, he did something terrible to you. Isn't that
why you were so eager to find him? Didn't you try to figure out what to do? Now that you've
found him, what are you planning to do?"

Ilay remained silent for a long time. Kyle watched him patiently, waiting for a response.

If Ilay intended to harm Jeong Tae-ui, Kyle would do his best to intervene. However, he
doubted his ability to truly protect Tae-ui if it came to that, given that his opponent was Ilay.
His brother was known for never heeding anyone who went against his will. Despite being
brothers, they rarely involved themselves in each other’s personal affairs, maintaining an
unspoken agreement to avoid interfering in one another’s matters.

It was clear that Kyle had no leverage over Ilay, despite their familial bond. Even so, if Ilay
insisted on pursuing his intentions, Kyle knew he couldn’t completely prevent it. But he
would at least try to stop it if he could.

Kyle's concern wasn't just because he liked Jeong Tae-ui, but also because he valued his
friends and didn't want them to be hurt by his brother or anyone else. Standing in the middle,
Kyle aimed to maintain a harmonious relationship between everyone and Ilay, even though
his brother was often criticized and shunned. When Kyle intervened to stop his brother from
harming someone, it was typically out of sympathy for the person involved.

Jeong Tae-ui, despite not being perceived as bringing luck to others, was a kind and ethical
young man. Kyle didn’t want such a good person to become entangled with the Riegrow
family’s issues.

“You found him. So, are you going to kill him?”

Ilay remained deep in thought for a long time, and when Kyle received no answer, he
frowned and sighed in frustration. Kyle could sense that the frustration wasn’t directed at
him.

“Of course I should kill him. Since I’ve found him… Yes, I should have killed him as soon as
I found him.”

Ilay mumbled to himself. Kyle looked at him with curiosity, tilting his head slightly as he
came to a conclusion.

“Hmmm. So now that you’ve found him, are you going to kill him, or have you changed your
mind?”

Judging by Ilay’s previous tone, it seemed more likely that he had reconsidered. However,
Ilay didn’t answer immediately. He remained silent, staring at a fixed point in the air as if
searching for something. His gaze suddenly turned cold.

“For now… I won’t kill him.”

Even though Ilay was his brother, the moments when his eyes turned cold and sharp were still
terrifying. And that was exactly how his eyes looked now. Kyle knew Ilay must have had a
reason for his sudden coldness, though he didn’t know what it was. Nevertheless, the “for
now” qualifier brought him some relief.
“That’s good for you too. If I kill Jeong Tae-ui, the relationships you have that shouldn’t be
problematic will be affected.”

Kyle frowned at the words. Ilay was right—if he dealt with Jeong Tae-ui, it would indeed
affect Kyle’s relationships. Even if Ilay made changes, he and his brother were still separate
individuals.

But Kyle sensed there was more to Ilay’s words than just that. Clearly, someone cared about
Jeong Tae-ui.

“You’re right, but I like Tae-ui. I don’t know what happened between you two, but
personally, I like that young man.”

Kyle concluded. He had been very fond of Tae-ui since he was Kim. Whether it was because
he was the nephew of his friend or the younger brother of a genius, Kyle’s affection for Jeong
Tae-ui was evident.

Sometimes, we find ourselves liking someone just through conversation, even if it's hard to
pinpoint exactly why. It might seem like the reasons are straightforward — good personality,
easy to talk to, friendly demeanor — but often, liking someone doesn’t require a specific
reason.

Personalities are subjective and vary based on individual tolerance for what is considered
good or bad. Therefore, unless someone has an extremely unusual personality, the reasons for
liking them due to their personality aren’t always objective. For instance, Kyle might view
Ilay as having a rather peculiar personality.

Liking someone doesn’t always align with their ease of interaction or their personality traits.
From Kyle’s perspective, Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t particularly easy to deal with. His
conversational style was normal and he blended well into discussions, but he wasn’t
particularly comfortable, and Kyle didn’t feel they connected exceptionally well. Despite
this, Kyle still held a genuine affection for him.
Kyle took a moment to reflect on the young man, Jeong Tae-ui, when he suddenly felt
someone’s gaze on him. He looked up to find Ilay’s eyes locked onto his. Ilay’s narrowed
eyes were sharp and, at the very least, not welcoming.

"What’s the matter... If you have issues with Tae-ui, I won't interfere. So handle it as you see
fit. I'm just expressing my personal wishes."

Kyle added and concluded. Both had very distinct personalities. Both Kyle and Ilay.

Kyle didn't feel uncomfortable because Ilay planned to do something to someone he cared
about, but he did think this situation was somewhat strange.

"He’s like this wherever he goes."

Suddenly, Ilay mumbled to himself. He clicked his tongue and said.

"Wherever he goes, people like him."

Kyle nodded absentmindedly. However, when he agreed with Ilay, Ilay gave him a
disapproving look.

“Those who are popular tend to always have something in common.”

Kyle indifferently mumbled.

"They are liked by people."

It made sense upon reflection. Generally speaking, people who are liked often reciprocate the
sentiment, and it’s common for those who like others to be liked in return.
Even if the types of ‘liking’ are different, the goodwill is fundamentally the same.

People naturally live according to the favor of others, which makes them inherently sensitive
to these dynamics. Even if they can't always recognize it themselves, they have an intuitive
sense of who is liked and who deserves to be liked.

Ilay continued to stare at Kyle, his inscrutable black eyes observing him closely, occasionally
narrowing slightly in thought.

"Let's see.... I don't think it's related. But depending on the timing, it might be. Or perhaps it’s
quite true."

Kyle raised an eyebrow but chose not to respond. It was unusual for his brother to speak like
this. Kyle had anticipated that Ilay would leave his office soon, as he usually did. However,
this time, Ilay lingered longer than expected. Kyle abandoned the idea of picking up the
newspaper again and removed his glasses.

"Alright, so what do you plan to do with Tae-ui?"

"Thinking about it makes me angry again. Should I just get rid of him? "

Ilay smiled enigmatically and whispered. Though his words often sounded like a joke, he
wasn't joking at all. He was someone who acted on his whims whenever he felt like it.

"Do you dislike Tae-ui that much?”

It was rare to see Ilay dislike someone to this extent. Considering that only Ilay had appeared
during the raid this morning, Kyle had never witnessed anything like this before.
No, on reflection, it seemed Ilay's behavior had become increasingly erratic.

Kyle was unsettled by how Ilay persistently targeted Jeong Tae-ui and attempted to harm
him. It was as if Ilay was fixated on him with an unusual stubbornness. If it had been the old
Ilay, he would have killed Jeong Tae-ui without hesitation.

"... If that's the case, I'd rather you kill him right away without hesitation. This isn't like you,
Ilay."

When Kyle spoke briefly, Ilay made a strange expression and then laughed softly.

"Hearing you say that, it seems like you’re finally acting like an older brother."

Kyle frowned bitterly. He didn't consider himself particularly easy to get along with, but
hearing such nuanced words from Ilay made him uncomfortable. It was surprising, coming
from Ilay.

Ilay fell silent for a moment, seemingly reflecting on Kyle's words. As Kyle observed him, he
suddenly realized something: Ilay seemed uncertain about what to do now that he had found
Jeong Tae-ui.

This was new. It hadn't happened before.

"Yes... I should've snapped his neck the moment I saw him, like always..."

Ilay mumbled. Kyle smiled and frowned at him. This wasn't like Ilay at all.

"Why don't you just do as you usually do, then?"

Ilay didn't answer. He didn't respond to Kyle's question but just faced him. He frowned, a
complex expression as if he himself didn't know the answer.

"Right... Even if Tae-ui were to die before my eyes, it wouldn't matter. No, in fact, killing him
with my own hands wouldn't be enough..."

Ilay slowly whispered. Kyle silently watched Ilay, puzzled. He thought for a while and then
nodded.

At that moment.

From outside the door, at the bottom of the stairs, Rita's voice rang out.

"Kim, if you sit on the stairs like that, you'll block others from going up. If you want to rest,
go to the living room and sit comfortably. It's better than sitting on those hard wooden stairs."

Kyle involuntarily glanced at Ilay. The voice echoed through the open door, resonating in the
air. Following Rita's words was a hesitant voice, as if being strangled, sounding troubled.

"Uh... it's nothing... I just heard that Kyle called for me."

"Then go in. The young master is in the study."

"Well... it seems he's got a guest. I'm not in a hurry, so I'll wait... But thinking about it, you’re
right. I should go and sit in the living room. Why didn't I think of that?"

He even heard Jeong Tae-ui calling himself a fool.

Kyle frowned. He cursed himself for letting such a stupid mistake happen.
He hadn't closed the study door.

The study was Kyle’s retreat for some alone time at home, a place where he could enjoy
peace and quiet. When he closed the door, he barely heard any noise from outside.

Since he was in the study, Rita and other guests wouldn't disturb him either. He rarely used
the study for work, usually leaving the door slightly ajar unless he needed uninterrupted
solitude.

He had left the door open without much thought.

Although the room was well soundproofed when the door was closed, Rita sometimes called
Kyle from downstairs, which made him leave the door open. Consequently, sounds from the
first floor could be heard clearly in the study and vice versa.

Kyle clicked his tongue. Jeong Tae-ui might have come looking for him after the meal, as
Ilay had suggested. To avoid interrupting his conversation with Ilay, Jeong Tae-ui likely
waited downstairs and, if so, he must have overheard their entire conversation.

Kyle felt a twinge of guilt. Even though he hadn't cursed or gossiped, the conversation had
contained many details that shouldn’t have been heard by a third party. While most of it was
Ilay’s words, Kyle still felt like an accomplice. He scratched his head awkwardly as he
prepared to face Jeong Tae-ui.

"Kim, it's okay, come on in."

Kyle called out to Jeong Tae-ui. Given that their brief conversation with Rita had clearly
echoed to the second floor, everyone was aware that their discussion had been overheard. It
was better to acknowledge it directly rather than pretending otherwise, which would only
make things more awkward for everyone.
After Kyle spoke, it seemed Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment before slowly making his
way up the stairs, the wooden steps creaking faintly with each step.

Kyle remembered Ilay’s earlier words: his brother had promised to kill Jeong Tae-ui if he
found him and was evidently very angry. Hearing such threats was never pleasant.

In this case, however, it was oddly reassuring that Ilay's behavior had always been erratic.
His volatile nature made it unsurprising that he would make such threats.

Kyle glanced at Ilay, who was peering out the door, seemingly unaware that Jeong Tae-ui was
approaching.

For a fleeting moment, a look of confusion crossed Ilay’s face. Kyle blinked, wondering if he
had seen it correctly. No, maybe he had indeed seen it wrong. This was Ilay.

If someone said Ilay Riegrow was confused or embarrassed about something, it was better to
doubt one's own eyes.

He blinked several times and looked at Ilay again. The usual expression had returned.

Ah. He must have been mistaken. But even if he had seen something absurd like that, it
would be a very rare absurdity.

Kyle slowly shook his head. At that moment, the half-closed door opened a bit more, and
Jeong Taeui stepped in.

He scratched his head with an embarrassed look.

"Um... I didn't mean to eavesdrop... but I waited downstairs so your conversation could end,
but i ended up... hearing it all."
Jeong Tae-ui awkwardly said, glancing at Kyle, then quickly shifting his gaze to Ilay.

Ilay simply looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a disinterested expression. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his
tongue and scratched his head.

Sitting awkwardly between the two, Kyle wondered what kind of grudge they held against
each other. He decided to bring up the most neutral topic he could think of.

"But are you alright? I'm really sorry about what happened this time. I didn't expect my
friends to get caught up in all this."

Kyle spoke casually, even though he could sense Ilay silently mocking him, as if to say, I've
saved your friends from being kidnapped multiple times. Jeong Tae-ui, who was looking at
Kyle with a slightly awkward expression, shook his head.

"No, I should have been more careful. I was too careless. You even offered to prepare a car
for me... Plus, your brother saved me, so there's nothing to apologize for."

Both Kyle and Jeong Tae-ui fell silent. Kyle thought that Jeong Tae-ui must be thinking the
same thing as him. After all, Jeong Tae-ui had been at the scene of the arson, too.

The actual arsonist had a nonchalant look on his face, while the other two sat in gloomy
silence. Kyle reminded himself of the unspoken rule of human relationships: when you have
an eccentric person around, that person is happy while everyone else suffers. Suddenly, Jeong
Tae-ui looked up and spoke as if something had just occurred to him.

"By the way, where's Maurer?"

"Maurer? He had urgent business and returned to Hong Kong yesterday. He asked me to pass
along his regards to you."
Kyle smiled warmly, thinking their relationship must be good. But as he smiled, he noticed
something strange — a fleeting shadow passed over Jeong Tae-ui's face as he laughed and
said, "Is that so?" It was so brief that Kyle thought he might have imagined it.

"Come to think of it, this is the first time we're meeting like this, Jeong Tae-ui."

Kyle started speaking again. Jeong Tae-ui looked puzzled for a moment but then quickly
understood what Kyle meant and gave a sheepish smile.

"Yes, that's true. I'm Jeong Tae-ui. There were reasons I couldn't use my real name."

"Reasons, huh... I think I understand. If I were in your position, I would have done the same."

Kyle nodded. Of course, if he were in a situation where he was being chased by someone
with such a peculiar personality, he would have changed his name and everything else.

Looking back, this young man had been extremely unlucky. What were the chances of a
kidnapping happening at just that moment? If it hadn't happened, Kyle wouldn't have had to
ask Ilay for help, and he wouldn't have been caught like this. However, with Jeong Tae-ui
among the hostages, it had made things easier for Kyle. He hadn't expected Ilay to rush to the
rescue like that.

A brief silence fell over them.

The conversation was not going smoothly. It was difficult to talk about things between
brothers, between people with a grudge, or to discuss other topics without involving one of
the brothers. There didn't seem to be any common topic of interest among the three.

Kyle lightly tapped on the desk. The reason he had asked to see Jeong Tae-ui was simply to
greet him. After all, it was because Jeong Tae-ui had stayed at Kyle's house that he had been
kidnapped. And since he had been injured in the process, it was only right for Kyle to
apologize. Besides, Kyle hadn’t had the chance to greet Jeong Tae-ui properly, given that he
had only spoken with "Kim" before. Now that the business was done, and with no suitable
topic to continue the conversation, it seemed best to wrap things up. While Kyle enjoyed
chatting with others, he didn’t like these situations where an awkward tension hung in the air.
As he pretended to tidy up the desk a bit, Jeong Tae-ui quickly picked up on his intent. He
carefully chose the words that fit the situation.

"Then, I think I'll go and get some rest."

"Yes, please do. Rest well and recover quickly."

Kyle smiled and nodded.

As Jeong Tae-ui was about to leave the room, offering a polite bow, Kyle suddenly
remembered something and called out to him. Hearing his name, Jeong Tae-ui paused at the
door and turned around.

"Come to think of it, I almost forgot. I’ve informed Instructor Jeong Chang-in as well. I told
him you weren’t too seriously injured, but he was still quite worried. You should give him a
call later. You can use the phone here if you’d like."

Kyle pointed to the phone on the desk. Jeong Tae-ui looked at the phone with a somewhat
bitter expression. Ilay, who had been silently observing their exchange, suddenly smirked.
"So, this is where the call came from... No wonder there were no traces," he muttered softly.
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue, his expression turning even more bitter.

***
After Jeong Tae-ui drank the thin, clear soup that Rita had prepared, his hazy mind began to
clear up. The first thing that came to his mind as he regained his senses was Maurer's
whereabouts.

Though he hadn’t expected that cunning guy to sit still and wait, the moment he heard from
Kyle that Maurer had returned to Hong Kong, he felt a surge of anger.

By now, it was probably too late to call the Asian branch and report him for illegal arms
possession. Given the time, Maurer was likely already in his room, gathering all his precious
items and hiding them somewhere else.

"Damn it. I guess I’ll have to go back at some point…."

I’ll have to personally storm into his room, confiscate everything he has, and dump it all into
the sea off the coast of Hong Kong.

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, grinding his teeth.

"Maurer, you bastard, the next time we meet, I’m going to make sure our connection turns
into a full-blown enmity."

As soon as he left Kyle’s study and shut the door behind him, Jeong Tae-ui's face turned a
deep shade of blue with anger, and he marched straight to his room. Upon reaching his room,
he cast a spiteful glance at the adjacent room where Maurer had been staying just the day
before, and then he kicked the door with all his might.

".................!!!"

The moment his foot made contact with the door, Jeong Tae-ui realized something. His foot
was not in good shape.
The cast, which had been torn to shreds from wandering through the mountains, had been
neatly replaced while he slept. Whether they had called in a doctor to the house or not, his
other wounds had been carefully treated with gauze and bandages. However, no matter how
clean and neat the new cast and bandages were, the wounds underneath had not yet healed.
Especially his ankle, which had been through a great deal of suffering since last night and had
been strained to the point of no return by the morning. He had been limping around the
house, barely managing to move, and it was no surprise that it was far from healed.

After hobbling around the house with a cane, he had forgotten his condition in a fit of anger
and kicked the door with that very foot. Naturally, his ankle did not survive unscathed.

Jeong Tae-ui, lying on the hallway floor with a pale face, was clutching his ankle, trembling.
Ilay stood behind him, silently looking down at him. With a slight frown, Ilay stared at Jeong
Tae-ui from an angle and muttered something that could have been either a soliloquy or a
quiet remark.

"Sometimes I just can't understand you at all... especially in moments like this."

Ilay's expression was serious as he spoke, but Jeong Tae-ui didn't have the energy to respond.
He clutched his ankle in pain for quite some time before he managed to crawl back into his
room. As he did so, he noticed Ilay following him inside, which caused him to frown.

"Why?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked sullenly, thinking that perhaps the inevitable had finally arrived. The
night in the forest, the brief moment he awoke at the house — during all of it, this man had
remained unsettlingly unresponsive. Jeong Tae-ui had half-expected to lose a limb as soon as
they met, which made the lack of reaction even more unnerving.

Or maybe, Jeong Tae-ui thought suspiciously, this was Ilay's way of driving him mad through
subtle intimidation…

He looked up at Ilay warily. By now, the situation had already gone too far. The running was
over. Jeong Tae-ui knew he couldn't win in a physical confrontation, so if Ilay decided to kill
him, he would have no choice but to accept his fate quietly. But Ilay, seemingly unaware of
Jeong Tae-ui's thoughts, simply stared at him intensely before turning to the chair by the
window and sitting down with a sigh.

"What did you hear?"

"What?"

"In the study earlier. You must have overheard something."

Ilay's voice had a slight edge to it. It almost sounded like he was a bit anxious.

Jeong Tae-ui clamped his mouth shut, hesitating over what to say.

When Jeong Tae-ui had gone to Kyle's study after finishing his soup, he had been about to go
up the stairs when he faintly heard Ilay's voice from inside. His feet stopped automatically.

It wasn’t because he overheard something significant. Rather, it was the sudden dread of
facing Ilay that made him hesitate. Given the situation, he had wanted to avoid Ilay as much
as possible. Though he briefly considered turning back, he changed his mind. He still had to
greet Kyle. After all, he hadn’t seen him since the kidnapping incident occurred. ...Though,
technically, it had only been a day and a half since they last met, back in the morning.

After a moment of deliberation, Jeong Tae-ui sat down on the wooden stairs. Ilay wasn’t the
type to stay in someone's room for long unless there was a specific reason. And when there
was, he usually left right after finishing what he came for. Maybe it would be different if he
were talking to his brother, but Jeong Tae-ui doubted their conversation would last long. As
he sat on the wooden stairs, idly wondering what had happened to Maurer and fueling his
determination, he unintentionally overheard bits of their conversation.

"I asked, what did you hear?"

Ilay asked again, his voice lower this time. Jeong Tae-ui bit his lip, hesitated for a moment
longer, and then finally responded.

"That you intended to kill me as soon as you found me."

This time, Ilay fell silent. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and scratched the back of his neck.

"I didn’t hear much. Your voice wasn’t loud, and I only caught a few words here and there, so
I didn’t get the whole conversation. Of the things I did hear, none of it seemed important, so
if you said anything significant, you don’t have to worry about it."

Eavesdropping on someone else's conversation, regardless of the circumstances or intent,

wasn’t something one could feel proud of. Jeong Tae-ui regretted not waiting in the living
room until Ilay left before heading to the study.

".......And."

Ilay, who had been silent, suddenly spoke. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him in confusion. Ilay, still
looking displeased, spoke again.

"And, what else did you hear?"

His voice was low, devoid of any humor. It was as if Jeong Tae-ui had overheard something
he wasn't supposed to, and Ilay's gaze turned cold and distant. A surge of frustration welled
up in Jeong Tae-ui. Even if he wasn't proud of it, it hadn't been intentional. Moreover, the
conversation he overheard had a significant portion that concerned him directly, and that
wasn't Jeong Tae-ui's fault.

"Are you upset that I overheard something about myself?"

Jeong Tae-ui's voice also dropped in tone. With a crooked frown, he glared directly at Ilay.

Jeong Tae-ui had little to say in his defense, given that he had eavesdropped, but if he were to
consider it from another angle, he could have been the one feeling extremely offended.

"If you're so curious about what I heard, I'll tell you. ...But, why didn't you just snap my neck
the moment you saw me? Did you restrain yourself because killing me with your own hands
wouldn't be enough?"

Jeong Tae-ui spat out his words and then clicked his tongue. Ilay's gaze darkened as he
looked at Jeong Tae-ui.

Jeong Tae-ui immediately regretted speaking. There are plenty of times in life when it's better
to pretend you don't know, to act as if you didn't hear something. This was one of those times.
It would have been better to just deny everything and claim he heard nothing.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head nervously.

Ilay's cold gaze remained fixed on Jeong Tae-ui's face for a moment before he looked away.

"...........?"

Jeong Tae-ui expected him to say something, but Ilay simply turned his gaze away without a
word. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him suspiciously, but he couldn't very well ask, "Why aren't you
picking a fight?" so he kept his mouth shut. It wasn't as if this was particularly surprising.
From the moment their eyes met in the forest, Jeong Tae-ui had steeled himself for whatever
might happen. The only thing that bothered him was that the grim outcome he had prepared
himself for wasn't coming as quickly as he had anticipated, leaving him with a growing sense
of unease. If Ilay wasn’t planning on driving him insane, it would be better to just kill him
quickly. Jeong Tae-ui stared at him for a moment, thinking it might be better to be direct.

"Ilay."
Jeong Tae-ui called out, and Ilay responded by only giving him a look.

"I’ve been curious as well. What do you intend to do with me?"

When Jeong Tae-ui added, "Do you think it would be better to tear me apart, like you
mentioned?" Ilay frowned faintly. Then, as if deep in thought, he narrowed his eyes and
stared at Jeong Tae-ui. After a long pause, he finally whispered slowly.

"Well... I'm still thinking about that. What should I do with you?"

Jeong Tae-ui's expression soured.

If you’re going to kill me, just do it quickly, he grumbled internally, displeased as he clicked
his tongue. Ilay, suddenly, smiled sharply.

"But I did say something about it back then. Didn't I tell you I wouldn't let you die easily?
That you'd have to live through hell until you die."

Jeong Tae-ui's face went blank. He then glared coldly at Ilay.

Suddenly, Ilay's face twisted in annoyance. He stood up from his chair and walked toward
Jeong Tae-ui, taking slow, deliberate steps as he muttered to himself.

"To be honest, despite what I said, I was planning to kill you the moment I found you. I
thought about cutting off your limbs one by one, or maybe starting by gouging out your eyes
and tearing out your tongue. I was absolutely……. furious."

"........."
"And then I finally saw you. At that mountain lodge. No matter how far away you were, I
recognized you instantly."

Ilay suddenly laughed. There was something chilling about that laugh.

"In that moment, I decided not to kill you right away. Killing you is something I can do at
any time. But then again, I didn't really have another plan either. So, what should I do with
you...?"

Jeong Tae-ui glared at Ilay. He was now standing right in front of him. Suddenly, Ilay fell
silent. His expression vanished as if wiped away. His face was as blank as a doll's, and his
gaze dropped in a way that sent shivers down Jeong Tae-ui's spine. As their eyes met, Jeong
Tae-ui felt a cold sensation deep in his chest.

Suddenly, Ilay raised his hands and cupped Jeong Tae-ui's cheeks with both of them. Their
faces were so close that they almost touched. Ilay's eyes looked like glass. …..That thought
suddenly crossed Jeong Tae-ui's mind. Black, opaque glass, concealing whatever lay within.

It seemed like that glass briefly flashed.

"I think I've gone mad."

A low whisper escaped from Ilay. Jeong Tae-ui swallowed hard at the breath that brushed
over his lips.

"I really think I've gone mad. I keep doing things that make no sense. Why is that, huh?"

Jeong Tae-ui didn't know how to respond to the string of words that kept spilling out. He
couldn't fathom what was going on in this man's mind.
You were insane from the start, Jeong Tae-ui thought, but he managed to swallow the words
before they escaped his lips.

Jeong Tae-ui silently met Ilay's gaze as he scrutinized him as if he were some strange
creature. He really did seem like a madman. Looking into those glassy eyes that were
glowing with excitement, Jeong Tae-ui thought that.

"How should I know?"

Jeong Tae-ui answered quietly. He didn't avert his gaze from Ilay, and shook his head.

He had no idea what had happened to this man during the time they hadn't seen each other.
But one thing was certain — Ilay had become incredibly unstable and rough. Jeong Tae-ui
realized this just by looking at him, without needing to hear it from Maurer.

Ilay's eyes, his expressions, were all trembling with instability.

"........."

But after a moment of thought, Jeong Tae-ui shook his head again. No, that wasn't entirely
true. Ilay was still the same when dealing with other people. Just as vicious, savage, and cruel
as before — if not more so. As Jeong Tae-ui finished speaking, Ilay fell silent as if doused
with cold water.

His gaze remained locked on Jeong Tae-ui, not missing a single moment. Then he smiled.
Slowly, twisting his lips upward.

"Right... right. You wouldn't know."

The hands that had been cupping Jeong Tae-ui's cheeks fell away. Those still pale and
beautiful hands slowly withdrew.
For a brief moment, Jeong Tae-ui felt a pang of regret. It was a feeling similar to one he had
experienced long ago. There was a time when he had regretted letting go of that touch. It felt
like it was a very long time ago. Clicking his tongue, Jeong Tae-ui pushed Ilay aside and
limped over to the chair where he had been sitting earlier. So, what now? Where should he
go, and what should he do next? What would this man do?

Damn it, Jeong Tae-ui muttered internally.

His original plan was all messed up. He had intended to find his brother and wander
aimlessly again once his ankle healed, but now that he had been caught in this bad luck, it
seemed he would have to live in constant fear for his life.

...Maybe he should find another opportunity to escape.

Jeong Tae-ui thought hard about his future and considered his options. But when he thought
about it, Ilay would eventually have to return to Hong Kong. Even if he quit UNHRDO, he
still had his family business in Hong Kong.

What was he planning to do? Would he really drag Jeong Tae-ui along to torment him?

In reality, it's difficult for someone to keep another person close by all the time. Without that
person's consent, it would be nearly impossible. Unless, of course, he really did cut off his
limbs. There would be plenty of opportunities to escape or break free.

"..........."

Jeong Tae-ui shuddered at the thought. Recalling the mention of cutting off limbs made him
rub his arms uneasily. He thought that if anyone could do it, it would be Ilay.

Ilay had been silent for a while now. He stood a few steps away, just staring at Jeong Tae-ui.
Standing there like that, it was impossible not to notice him.

"Your body seems to be doing better now, huh?"

Jeong Tae-ui flinched.

Lost in thought, Jeong Tae-ui was startled when Ilay suddenly spoke, causing him to shrink
back. He looked at Ilay with a slightly surprised expression.

Was he really asking about his health?

Jeong Tae-ui stared at him for a moment, pondering. It didn't seem like he was genuinely
concerned about his well-being. If he really cared, he would have noticed Jeong Tae-ui
limping earlier. Jeong Tae-ui frowned and lifted his leg, showing the cast.

"Oh, yeah, I'm doing just fine. I think I could even run out of a burning forest now."

"Good... that's good."

A short reply came back. As Jeong Tae-ui lowered his leg, noting how heavy the cast was, he
looked up at Ilay with a puzzled expression. But before he realized it, his vision was blocked.
Ilay had somehow moved right in front of him.

"...........!"

Before Jeong Tae-ui could fully grasp the situation, Ilay's teeth were already sinking into his
neck, biting down as if he were a predator sinking his teeth into its prey — or like a dominant
beast subduing a weaker one. The sharp edges of his teeth dug into Jeong Tae-ui's neck, the
sensation of pointed canines prickling his skin.
"Ilay!"

Jeong Tae-ui cried out, frowning in pain.

It felt like something out of a horror story. The large mirror right in front of them only
intensified the feeling.

Their reflection was clearly visible in the mirror that stood tall before Jeong Tae-ui. He saw
himself, trapped in the chair, his neck caught in the jaws of a man much larger than him. The
white teeth biting into his neck flashed briefly in the mirror, sending a chill down his spine.

"Hey, why are you biting my neck! What are you, a vampire?!"

"Where else would be good, if not the neck?"

Ilay's response to Jeong Tae-ui's shout was completely unexpected. Jeong Tae-ui glared at
Ilay's reflection in the mirror with an incredulous expression before clicking his tongue.

"I never said I liked my neck being bitten."

"No, I meant I like it."

Ilay smiled against Jeong Tae-ui's neck. As soon as he finished speaking, he sank his teeth
into Jeong Tae-ui's neck again, this time drawing blood.

"……….!"
A short groan escaped Jeong Tae-ui's lips.

His heart skipped a beat. The moment Ilay bit down, a primal fear surged through him — fear
of having his lifeline in someone else's hands.

"Hey, hey! Why are you doing this all of a sudden?!"

Jeong Tae-ui shouted in panic.

It wasn't because Ilay had suddenly pounced on him. That was something he could almost say
he was used to by now. What shocked him was that Ilay actually bit into his neck.

"……! Ilay! Ilay! Stop!"

Jeong Tae-ui's face stiffened. He was horrified. Blood was seeping from the small wound on
his neck, and Ilay was sucking it up.

"Have you lost your mind…! Hey!"

The feeling of blood being sucked from his neck sent a chilling sensation down his spine.

It was an instinctive fear.

Without thinking, Jeong Tae-ui reflexively struck Ilay on the head.

"Ugh…!"
Ilay's head jerked away from his neck, but not without pulling at the skin, causing the wound
to tear further. In the mirror, Jeong Tae-ui saw beads of blood welling up from the torn skin
on his neck. He stared at Ilay in shock. This wasn't just madness — though, he thought, Ilay
had never been sane to begin with — this was something else entirely.

"Ilay… get a grip."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke seriously.

However, surprisingly, Ilay had a face that seemed quite composed. The way he looked down
at Jeong Tae-ui, with a slight smile, seemed no different from usual. Yet, with that face, the
way he calmly wiped the bloodstains from his lips made him appear all the more grotesque.

Although he didn't have an absolute belief in science, he didn't think a vampire had appeared
before him in this modern age either. This man was someone Jeong Tae-ui already knew.
Instinctively, Jeong Tae-ui grabbed the man's wrist, as if he were about to go somewhere.
And he stared intently at him.

It's not a matter of whether or not Tae-ui should run away now. This is genuinely serious
enough that he needs a mental hospital.

Jeong Tae-ui began to feel a faint sense of worry, almost to the point of dread.

"Hey… how about we go to the hospital for a bit?"

Jeong Tae-ui spoke seriously. It wasn't a joke; he was sincere.

Although he always kept in mind that he might have to run away from this man at any
moment, he couldn't just ignore someone showing such a serious abnormality. Suddenly, Ilay,
who had been looking at Jeong Tae-ui, had a peculiar expression. And then, at some point, he
burst into laughter.
It wasn't a loud laugh.

The laughter, which began with a soft, hissing sound, was low but lasted for quite a while.

"A hospital, huh… If it's to stop the bleeding from your neck, I'll go with you."

Ilay said that with a voice that still had a trace of laughter. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him with
suspicion.

His quiet voice was the same as usual.

"Tae-ui."

Suddenly, Ilay lowered his voice. The smile on his lips deepened.

"Have you heard the saying about marking something to signify ownership?"

Jeong Tae-ui silently looked at Ilay, who was smiling calmly.

He knew plenty of stories like that. In fact, there were such theories about vampires, and even
animals would bite the neck to establish a hierarchy. Or during mating.

Recalling the latter, Jeong Tae-ui instinctively shook his head in denial. Since it wasn't
someone else's matter, he wanted to avoid thinking about it even more.

"That’s not something that applies to humans, and I'm certainly not anyone's possession."
Jeong Tae-ui muttered with a sigh. He thought he understood what this man was trying to say,
but wasn’t completely sure.

Ilay looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a subtle smile and murmured softly.

"But I just thought of something. I think it would be nice to mark you as mine."

Jeong Tae-ui was speechless. Ilay did not seem to be joking. But his words made no sense at
all. He couldn't understand what Ilay was saying; it was absurd.

Moreover, this made him feel even more uncomfortable and anxious.

"Ilay. Stop joking. A person can't be someone else's possession. A mark? ...What a joke. Even
if you had hundreds of those, could you claim ownership anywhere? Could you assert it in
court?"

"You're wrong, Tae-ui."

Ilay grabbed Jeong Tae-ui by the collar. As Jeong Tae-ui reflexively raised his hand, Ilay
easily caught his wrist with his other hand and moved his mouth to the opposite side of his
neck from where he had bitten before.

He's going to bite…!

He flinched and closed his eyes, but the pain he expected did not come. Instead, he felt
something very soft; Ilay’s lips moved as if caressing the nape of his neck.

"A human can belong to another human being. And that ownership is not something you
claim in a court of law. When a person owns another, a mere symbol is enough... Don't you
understand?"

Ilay's voice crept up the nape of Jeong Tae-ui's neck. It felt intensely ticklish and chilling,
making Jeong Tae-ui shudder involuntarily.

"What nonsense are you spewing...? Damn it. If you want to fuck, just say you want to fuck!
Don't spout this cryptic crap!"

Jeong Tae-ui shouted in a low voice. Suddenly, Ilay's lips, which had been moving against his
neck, stopped. In the sudden silence, Jeong Tae-ui unknowingly froze.

"Jeong Tae-ui. You said you didn't know."

".........."

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head, not understanding what Ilay suddenly whispered. He recalled
their conversation from earlier.

—I really think I've gone mad. I keep doing things that make no sense. Why is that, huh?

—How should I know?

"How… would I know? How am I supposed to know why you're doing this…!"

Jeong Tae-ui repeated his answer. There was no way he could know the reason for Ilay's
instability.

This crazy bastard. He's really lost it now.

Jeong Tae-ui cursed inwardly.

However, Ilay's lips, which had been moving around his neck, slowly moved up to his ear.
The sensation of a tongue slowly licking his earlobe felt exceptionally chilling.

"A symbol is, after all, belief."

".........?"

The lips whispering in his ear uttered a small voice. Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay in confusion.
Though, all he could see was Ilay's hair.

"It’s simple for a person to possess another person. All it takes is for someone to recognize
who belongs to whom, very deeply, even in the unconscious."

Jeong Tae-ui's body stiffened. After a brief pause, he spoke slowly.

"Are you talking about… Hypnosis?"

Just the thought of it made his chest grow cold.

Could there be anything more invasive than forcing someone to act against their will? When
the mind betrays the body, or the body betrays the mind, such actions separate a person's
body and spirit.

He was starting to understand less and less of what this man was saying.
Ilay laughed.

"Well… maybe it's similar. It's just that, suddenly, a thought came to me. It wouldn't be so
bad if the recognition of you being mine settled in."

"What nonsense are you spewing…? Are you saying you'll use some kind of hypnosis on me
to make me believe I'm your possession? Are you insane?!"

Jeong Tae-ui finally exploded in anger.

He hated the idea of his life moving in a direction against his will, especially if it was
someone else's intention.

But as Jeong Tae-ui shouted in anger, Ilay laughed softly.

"You're wrong again. That's not it."

"Then what are you trying to do? What, do you want to kill me? But you said that's not it. Is
it to torment me? Then figure out a way to torment me instead of talking about possession
and all this nonsense! Do you really think I'll ever consider myself yours, no matter what you
do?!"

"Tae-ui, you're wrong again."

Ilay sighed with a smile.

Suddenly, he bit Jeong Tae-ui's earlobe hard and gently pushed his body back. He then took a
step back and looked him over from head to toe.
His tongue flicked across his lips. Just seeing the tip of that tongue made Jeong Tae-ui’s heart
throb involuntarily.

"It's not about you recognizing that you belong to me."

"What…?"

"I'm the one who needs to recognize it."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay with a blank expression.

Ilay was unbuttoning his shirt one button at a time. Somehow, the leisurely movement of his
pale hands seemed incredibly sensual. Jeong Tae-ui's gaze was captured by the way Ilay’s
hands smoothly manipulated and undid the buttons. He still couldn't understand what Ilay
was talking about.

As if reading Jeong Tae-ui's expression, Ilay continued speaking.

"I think my mental state is a bit off right now. I’m not my usual self. But no matter how much
I think about it, I can't figure out why... But one thing is for sure — you are the cause."

He shook his head as if he truly didn't know. The faint furrow of his brows and his mixed
breath hinted that he was genuinely troubled.

"So, I've concluded that some sort of recognition is necessary. It doesn't matter what. Once I
recognize one thing, I'll know whether it's right or wrong, and from there, I'll branch out to
find the correct answer."

Ilay murmured with an uncertain expression. Jeong Tae-ui stared at him, speechless.
There was only one thing Jeong Tae-ui could understand.

This man's level of abnormality was slowly exceeding his capacity for comprehension.

Possession. Me? Ilay's…?

Jeong Tae-ui must have been making a fairly shocked face. Ilay, having finished unbuttoning
his shirt, took it off and draped it over the back of a chair. He turned his gaze back to Jeong
Tae-ui and, seeing his expression, let out a small laugh.

"Why are you making that face? You have nothing to worry about. It’s not you who needs to
be aware that you're mine; it’s me."

***

The ceiling had been shaking nonstop for a while. The white wavy patterns on the ceiling
swayed erratically in his vision. It was like his mind, tangled up in a mess.

"You damn bastard. You son of a bitch. I told you, if you wanted to fuck, just fuck, you
miserable bastard…!"

Jeong Tae-ui continuously muttered curses under his breath. He felt like he might lose his
mind if he didn’t.

He thought he was muttering under his breath, but the words had slipped out, loud enough to
reach Ilay's ears. Yet, Ilay only laughed, seemingly amused.
"Are you okay with me just doing it like this? I thought you hated being fucked.”

"You bastard, you're doing all this just fuck me anyway, you horrible man!"

Hearing Ilay’s calm voice, Jeong Tae-ui's anger flared up, and he shouted in frustration. Ilay’s
chest, pressed against Jeong Tae-ui's back, was soaked with sweat. Or maybe it was Jeong
Tae-ui's sweat. The slickness against his back made his skin crawl every time he felt it.

With Jeong Tae-ui seated on his lap, Ilay was leaving bite marks from Jeong Tae-ui's ear
down to his neck and shoulder, without missing a spot. The pain from his sharp teeth digging
into his skin was hardly felt, overshadowed by the other sensations.

From earlier on, a sloshing sound had been ringing in Jeong Tae-ui's ears. Jeong Tae-ui was
sure Ilay was doing it on purpose. Whenever the sound seemed to subside even a little, this
bastard would stick his fingers into Jeong Tae-ui's mouth. The fingers that had been moving
incessantly between his legs were shoved into his mouth, and even when Jeong Tae-ui
flinched and tried to spit them out, Ilay's hand grabbed his jaw, refusing to let go.

Forced to wet his fingers with saliva while they swirled around inside his mouth, Ilay would
then put those fingers back inside him from down below, stirring them to make that sloshing
noise again.

He felt like he was going crazy. His head was starting to feel like it was going to break.

The other hand that was rubbing between his legs trailed the moisture from the wet entrance
upwards along Jeong Tae-ui’s skin. It traveled over his perineum, up to his cock, his lower
abdomen, waist, and finally reached his chest.

When those fingers reached the center of his chest, touching a hardened nipple, Jeong Tae-
ui's body jerked.

"Ah… as I thought."
Ilay's low whisper and delighted laugh echoed in Jeong Tae-ui's ear. The moment the sound
reached his ear, shame and anger surged up inside him. Damn it. As you thought? What the
hell?

Jeong Tae-ui tried to lift himself off of Ilay's body. But before he could even get up, Ilay, as if
knowing his intent, wrapped his arms around Jeong Tae-ui's waist. It was as if he were bound
in chains; he couldn't loosen his arms. After struggling a few times, he stopped moving when
Ilay’s hand gripped his cock.

"Let go! What do you think you're—"

"Stay still."

Ilay cut him off quietly. As he spoke, one side of Jeong Tae-ui's chest was engulfed in his
mouth. Jeong Tae-ui's body jerked again.

What is this? What is this?

Jeong Tae-ui was bewildered. Maybe "confused" was the right word. Ilay's fingers slowly
traced up Jeong Tae-ui's chest. The ticklish sensation soon penetrated his body. At first, it was
only his chest that felt a slight tickle, but the itch spread inside him, reaching between his
legs.

He tried to flinch and close his legs, but he couldn’t. Ilay, who held Jeong Tae-ui’s knee from
behind, momentarily withdrew the hand that had been persistently moving inside his body.
After rubbing his lower abdomen with his palm, he lowered his hand again and buried his
thumb back inside Jeong Tae-ui. His other fingers occasionally rubbed around his hole,
perineum, or near the base of his cock.

Jeong Tae-ui couldn't focus on any one of the sensations spreading throughout his body. His
chest, his cock, and below all felt itchy. Sometimes he couldn't stop his body from flinching
and jerking upward.
"Stop, wait, it's, it's ticklish—"

Jeong Tae-ui shouted nervously and anxiously, but Ilay didn't care. As if he would go at his
own pace no matter what, Ilay continued to explore Jeong Tae-ui's body slowly and
persistently.

The thumb that had been moving in and out between his legs was now deeply buried to its
base. His hole had swallowed his thumb all the way and was stretched wider than usual,
engulfing his finger.

"Now it's loose enough... good."

Ilay's muttered voice was heard. What the hell is good about it, you damn bastard, Jeong Tae-
ui cursed in his mind again.

"Tae-ui, do you understand? This body is mine."

Ilay whispered in his ear. Jeong Tae-ui glared at him with fierce eyes. Seeing the wetness in
his eyes, Ilay licked it with his tongue.

"There isn’t a part of this body that I don’t know. There’s no part of your body my hands
haven't touched. And this here, is meant to hold my possession."

Ilay’s hand, which had been groping between his legs, suddenly applied pressure. Jeong Tae-
ui let out a short moan. The space below him opened, and Ilay deliberately stirred his fingers
that were moving inside.

"Tae-ui. Look in front."

His vision blurred white repeatedly. Half-hanging onto Ilay's shoulder, Jeong Tae-ui, who
was nearly collapsed, opened his eyes at his low voice. With unfocused eyes, he looked
where Ilay nodded his chin. His mind cleared in an instant.

In front of the chair was a large full-length mirror.

Even though he knew it was there, he hadn’t been conscious of it until now.

In the mirror, his own body was revealed in all its bare glory. Sitting on Ilay's thigh, his knees
hooked over the armrests of the chair, his legs spread wide, Ilay’s hands were wet and
moving between them. As Jeong Tae-ui turned his gaze to the mirror and his expression
hardened in shock, Ilay laughed. Then, with both hands, he grabbed Jeong Tae-ui’s thighs and
spread them wider outward.

“Il...”

With a flushed face, Jeong Tae-ui urgently called out his name, but Ilay ignored him. Even
when he tried to shrink back, Ilay's strong hands wouldn’t allow it.

"Don’t pull away. This is the body I possess. What does it matter if I look at my own
possession, even the hidden parts?"

"Don't... be ridiculous..."

Ilay's slow and smooth voice licked Jeong Tae-ui’s earlobe. He muttered, gasping for breath.

But in the next moment, Jeong Tae-ui's expression hardened. Between his thighs, resting on
Ilay's lap — a massive erection rose from between Jeong Tae-ui's groin. The cock was so
hard that it jabbed at Jeong Tae-ui's scrotum, and it was reflected in the mirror as explicitly as
Jeong Tae-ui’s own groin.
“Tae-ui. Then look closely. This is mine. Isn’t it?”

“……….”

Ilay shook his hips once. His fiercely erect cock bobbed and swung, tapping against Jeong
Tae-ui's thighs. The sight of his cock colliding against Tae-ui’s cock seemed intertwined and
obscenely vivid in the mirror, leaving him speechless.

“Ilay... you perverted bastard with horrible taste...! Get it, get it out! Why the hell is that...!”

"I told you. I will acknowledge that you are mine. So right now, the sight reflected in that
mirror, and your reality sitting on my lap, all of it is mine."

"Stop talking nonsense! Why would I ever be yours?"

Jeong Tae-ui screamed in a voice that sounded like he was on the verge of tears.

Because of this crazy man, he really felt like he was going insane. His head felt like it was
going to boil over.

Whenever Jeong Tae-ui tried to turn his head away, Ilay firmly grabbed his chin and turned it
back towards the mirror. When he closed his eyes, Ilay grabbed his cock so fiercely that his
vision went white.

“Look. I’m not asking you to acknowledge anything. I said it was me who would
acknowledge that you are mine. All you need to do is watch. Watch how I perceive you as
mine.”

“Stop with the twisted logic! Ilay! You crazy bastard! Don’t! Damn it... I told you, you
bastard! If you want to fuck, just do it already! Why keep doing this....”
His voice was trembling with emotion. He was furious to the point that his face turned red
from anger, and even though he didn’t want to see it, the obscene bodies reflected clearly in
front of his eyes made his face blush even more. He felt like crying for real. Why did he have
to get caught by such a madman, why couldn’t he escape properly, why did he get caught
again? He felt like losing his mind.

Then, suddenly, he felt like his body was floating in the air. Panicking at the thought of losing
his balance, he floundered, but Ilay spoke from behind him.

"It's okay. Just stay still. I won't drop you, so don't tense up. …Don't ruin everything I've
loosened by getting tense and hurting yourself. Just stay still."

Ilay put his hands under Jeong Tae-ui's spread legs and lifted both knees. As his waist was
lifted into the air, his legs spread wide, and he lost his balance.

“Look closely, Tae-ui. Don’t take your eyes off. Right now…”

Speaking quietly to the flustered Jeong Tae-ui, Ilay bit down on the nape of his neck.
Reflexively crying out and raising his gaze, Jeong Tae-ui looked at the mirror.

At that moment, he lost his words.

Unable to even think of looking away, Jeong Tae-ui just stared blankly at his own reflection
in the mirror.

No, to be precise, he was staring not at his own reflection, but at Ilay’s body as it overlapped
with his.

Between his spread legs, at his entrance that had been persistently teased by fingers until it
opened slightly, flushed bright red, Ilay's glans was just about to touch.
“Understand this. You are mine.”

As soon as Ilay finished speaking, his cock began to push between Jeong Tae-ui's legs. The
thick, swollen, and menacingly aroused head of his penis was forcefully pushing its way into
his body.

Jeong Tae-ui screamed unintentionally. His body felt like it was being split apart. The large
piece of flesh, which seemed like it should never fit into a human body, was barely, barely
managing to wedge its way in, little by little, forcing his body open.

"That's good, that's good. Just relax a bit, don't tense up... Tae-ui, you are mine. You’re
spreading yourself open like this and taking in my cock. Look, I’m inside you now. You’re
swallowing me up."

Ilay's voice became rougher. As his lower body thrust into Jeong Tae-ui's with tight force, his
voice simmered with desire. Each time he lifted his waist, Jeong Tae-ui's insides gradually
grew wetter.

And then Jeong Tae-ui began to cry. This goddamn bastard, this wretched bastard. What’s
"it’s okay"? It still hurts like hell! You damn inhuman bastard, just go to the stables, you
fucking lunatic! All sorts of curses spilled out of his mouth without him knowing what he
was saying, and Jeong Tae-ui shivered and flinched.

Ilay exhaled a deep breath. The hot breath brushing against his shoulder sent a shiver through
him. His body was heated, and his cock was hard, but the pain caused it to soften again.
Gasping for air, Jeong Tae-ui tried desperately to pull away.

But at that moment, Ilay, who was holding him, loosened his grip.

“........!!”
He couldn’t even scream. His breath was trapped, and no sound came out. Losing his support,
his body slid down, bearing his full weight onto Ilay's cock.

His whole body felt full, like it was being split in two.

“Don’t cry. It’s okay. It’s really okay. You’re not torn. You’re doing so well. Just relax…
That's right, you’re doing very well — good boy.”

Like soothing a child, Ilay murmured in a low, rough voice, thick with desire. Jeong Tae-ui,
still crying out in pain, unintentionally contracted to make it hurt a little less.

“Ack...!”

But as soon as he contracted, Jeong Tae-ui let out another sound. The cock inside him seemed
to swell even more. Ilay let out a groan of pleasure.

"Good, ...good. Just relax. Now…"

His hips began to move slightly. Even staying still felt like he was going to faint, but now he
could see the reflection of Ilay moving more vigorously in and out of him in the mirror. If
Jeong Tae-ui tried to turn his head away, even in the midst of his pleasure, Ilay would grasp
his chin and turn it back, kissing his cheek.

“Don’t cry. And remember this well. Just remember what you see. What you are swallowing
between your legs is my cock, and the place where my cock is moving in and out is inside
your body.”

Jeong Tae-ui cried. It hurt, but more than the pain, he couldn’t bear the explicit scene
displayed so clearly before his eyes.

Ilay kissed Jeong Tae-ui’s cheek again, tilting his head slightly. Then he licked his lips.
The movements of his hips gradually became more intense. Jeong Tae-ui lost all sensation
between his legs. And at some point, a powerful jet of liquid burst inside, pushing up into his
abdomen. At that moment, Ilay let out a short moan and thrust his hips several times, again
and again. A cloudy white liquid spilled from between their intertwined bodies.

Ilay licked every part of Jeong Tae-ui — his neck, ears, cheeks, face, lips — thoroughly, as if
he couldn't miss a single spot.

“Remember this well, Tae-ui. From today on — from now on, every day, you are mine.”

His sweet and gentle whisper softly caressed Jeong Tae-ui's cheek.

Jeong Tae-ui, tears streaming down his face, stared blankly at the ceiling, a brief sigh running
through his exhausted mind.

This madman. How is this "you acknowledging it’s me, not me acknowledging you"? In the
end, isn’t this just you brainwashing me, you goddamn bastard?

***

Jeong Tae-ui woke up only when Rita came to wake him for the third time.

According to Rita, she had already tried to wake him up twice: once 30 minutes ago and then
again 15 minutes ago, telling him to come eat. And both times, she claimed, Jeong Tae-ui had
nodded and replied that he would be there soon. However, Jeong Tae-ui had no memory of
this.
Jeong Tae-ui himself remembered calmly getting up when Rita came to wake him, but she
had a very irritated expression on her face.

“I would appreciate it if you didn’t make me come all this way three times for nothing.”

She said this sharply with a cold face before leaving the room. Jeong Tae-ui, despite not
remembering doing anything wrong, apologized with an "Oh, sorry," and then stared blankly
at the door before sighing. Lately, she seemed to have been treating him kindly, but today, he
seemed to have ruined it all in one go. Even as he regretted it, Jeong Tae-ui kept staring
blankly at the door. Then, wondering why he was laying there in a daze, he turned his head.
This time, he stared blankly at the ceiling.

“What’s wrong with you, Jeong Tae-ui… Get a grip.”

His head was foggy, and his thoughts weren’t coming together.

Jeong Tae-ui slapped his own cheeks hard enough to sting, trying to wake himself up. The
stinging sensation helped clear his mind a little. But as soon as he woke up, he collapsed onto
the bed.

His body hurt so much he felt like he was dying. He felt lethargic and exhausted to the point
of death. His waist was so weak that he felt like he couldn’t even walk.

Jeong Tae-ui, with his body that had just gone through a harsh ordeal, squirmed on the bed.
Why don’t humans have the ability to erase memories at will? He truly envied machines for
at least having that capability. Lying sprawled out on the bed, Jeong Tae-ui wallowed in
morning gloom until he heard the soft chime of the grandfather clock in the living room and
forced himself to get up. If he didn’t hurry to the dining room, this time Rita would really
come back with an angry face. Even if his body were split in half, he had to get to the dining
room before Rita came back. Rita was the person he feared the most in this house.

He carefully crawled out of bed. As soon as his feet touched the ground, his lower back
throbbed so intensely that he couldn’t straighten up for a while, but after some time, he
managed to move.
Jeong Tae-ui stood hunched over, clinging to the table, and let out a sigh. Still, it was better
than the first time. The first time, he thought he was going to die, and the next day, he
couldn’t even get out of bed. But today, he wouldn’t be able to avoid bleeding in the toilet all
day again.

He felt miserable. The pain in his body made him feel miserable, and thinking about what he
did yesterday made him feel even worse. Jeong Tae-ui felt like crying.

"That damn bastard. When I said if you want to fuck, just go ahead, I didn’t expect him to
actually shove something so ridiculously huge in there. He knows I almost died the last time,
yet he still did it. Truly a wicked man."

Jeong Tae-ui slowly tried walking in place. His groin ached with every step, but at least he
could walk, albeit slowly. He thought that today, the cane he used due to his shattered ankle
would come in really handy.

But there was one thing.

One thing he could forgive: After the act, he always took care of Jeong Tae-ui, who would be
sprawled on the bed, trembling and unable to move. Yesterday, too, when Jeong Tae-ui was
nearly unconscious, he carried him to the bathroom, washed him inside and out, dressed him
again, cleaned the chair, tidied the bed, and took the dirty clothes and sheets out to be
washed. Yes, he had always been good at that one thing.

Moving his uncomfortable body slowly, Jeong Tae-ui washed up roughly and changed his
clothes, then hurried out of the room before Rita could come charging in again. But as luck
would have it, while limping toward the door, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly caught sight of himself
in the mirror tilted against the wall. Absentmindedly checking his reflection for anything
unusual, he suddenly froze.

".......…"
His face felt hot. Not just his face — his ears, neck, and even his head felt like it was burning.

He thought of someone he didn’t want to see since the morning. Just thinking about it made
him feel like he was going to lose his mind again.

Ilay. Ilay Riegrow.

That bastard was definitely trying to take his insanity to a new level. And although Jeong
Tae-ui had no desire to be a stepping stone for that leap, he somehow found himself in that
very position. He wiped his dry cheek with the back of his hand. His cheek felt incredibly hot
against his hand.

Should I wash my face again?

Jeong Tae-ui was about to turn back to the bathroom after seeing his reflection in the mirror
when he heard someone moving in the distance from the dining room. He quickly stepped out
of his room.

He limped slowly enough not to look strange to others — right now, for the first time, he
thought it was fortunate that his ankle was shattered — and headed for the dining room. In
the distance, he saw Rita, who had just started to come out with her ice-cold face, notice him
and then retreat back inside. If he had gone back to wash his face, she would have been really
angry with him. As Jeong Tae-ui moved forward, he suddenly thought, "Huh?" It was as if he
vaguely remembered having this same thought before. He recalled mumbling, ‘I mustn’t
make Rita hate me.’

"………"

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head. Then slowly, very faintly, he began to recall.

Rita had indeed come to him three times that morning, just as she said.
The first time she came, he was almost completely unconscious, lost between sleep and
wakefulness. He mumbled something in response and then collapsed back into sleep.

The second time, he was slightly more conscious but still hovering just above the threshold of
sleep. However, as he heard Rita’s footsteps leaving, accompanied by her slightly angry voice
saying, ‘Don’t make me come here twice,’ he thought, ‘I have to get up. If I don’t, Rita will
hate me. That would be bad.’ He groaned this to himself and then passed out again.

And on the third time, he had finally managed to wake up.

"……….?"

Jeong Tae-ui, quietly retracing his memories, tilted his head in confusion. As he slowly
recalled, it seemed like there might have been more than just those three times. In a hazy,
distant memory, he thought he had grabbed someone, pleading, ‘Please take that bastard
away,’ while crying.

"…Or maybe not?"

However, no matter how much he tried to recall, there was no one he could have said that to.
Surely, he wouldn’t have grabbed Ilay himself and asked him to take that bastard away, and
he wouldn’t have said that to Rita either — she might have gotten angry, thinking he was
disrespecting ‘the young master.'

Maybe it was just a misunderstanding.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed deeply as he continued his creaky steps.

He really shouldn’t sleep with Ilay so recklessly. It was too physically exhausting. The man
would go at it until he passed out, leaving Jeong Tae-ui completely worn out. Last night
might have been better, but there was one time when Ilay kept going non-stop, and Jeong
Tae-ui couldn’t keep up. He lost consciousness and, when he finally came to, Ilay was still
holding onto him from below.

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui remembered something terrifying.

— From now on, starting today, you’re mine, every day.

The memory of Ilay whispering those words in his ear, breath ragged, resurfaced suddenly.
His face grew hot again.

He thought it was unlikely, but could it be that Ilay intended to do that often from now on?

Jeong Tae-ui’s face hardened. He stood there, staring at the floor for a long time.

"…Which is easier to endure, not putting it in but going on for a long time, or not going as
long but putting it in…?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself in distress.

Last night, he thought he was going to die from the pain. And that time before, he thought he
was going to die from exhaustion.

"Neither is okay, neither… That guy is really too much…"

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled miserably as he entered the dining room.

And then, it happened.

"What’s not okay, and who are you talking about?"

It seemed his muttering had been overheard. A voice, filled with a generous chuckle, asked
him.

Startled, Jeong Tae-ui looked up to see Kyle greeting him with a "Good morning" from
across the table.

"Ah… good morning."

Jeong Tae-ui quickly bowed his head and took his usual seat. Then, he glanced at the man
sitting across from him.

"………."

"It’s hard to sleep in with Rita around, isn’t it?"

Whether he noticed Jeong Tae-ui’s face growing sulky or not, Ilay, who was already eating on
the other side, casually spoke up. Then, as Rita started nagging from a distance, his face
twisted into a frown.

".......…"

Suddenly, a surge of anger rose within Jeong Tae-ui.

There was someone here who was as gloomy as if he had fallen to the ends of the earth since
morning, and that man acted like nothing was wrong.
Jeong Tae-ui silently chomped on his salad.

"But, so?"

"? …What?"

Kyle, still only using conjunctions, directed his question at Jeong Tae-ui, who was quietly
eating. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him in confusion, tilting his head.

"You said it when you came in, that neither was okay. I was wondering if something was
bothering you."

Kyle noticed that Jeong Tae-ui had already forgotten what he was thinking and kindly
reminded him. Only then did Jeong Tae-ui murmur an "Ah," but he couldn't respond right
away. He couldn't very well answer by saying he had been thinking about whether it was
better to endure long sessions without penetration or short sessions with penetration.

Jeong Tae-ui laughed it off awkwardly and lowered his head. Kyle, sensing his reluctance,
didn't press the issue any further.

Jeong Tae-ui kept his head down, focusing intently on his meal, alternating his gaze between
his food and his plate. He didn't want to look up. After all, the source of his current gloom
was sitting right there. There was no need to look and worsen his mood.

...Damn it.

At some point, Jeong Tae-ui muttered under his breath.

He could feel eyes on him.

Ilay was staring at him, propping his chin on the back of his hand that held a fork. It wasn’t
just a glance — it was an unabashed, direct stare.

"………."

Jeong Tae-ui tried to ignore it at first, but when it became clear that the gaze wasn't going to
give up, he eventually looked up. He met Ilay's eyes with a displeased expression.

"Do you need something?"

"……No."

Ilay looked at Jeong Tae-ui for a moment before slowly shaking his head. Jeong Tae-ui
frowned slightly. It was hard to feel calm when someone stared at you so openly and then
said there was no reason for it.

"If you have something to say, just say it."

Jeong Tae-ui glared at Ilay as he spoke, as if challenging him. In the back of his mind, Jeong
Tae-ui thought, I’ve really become bold. I'm stepping out of line now, but he felt strangely
fearless. Kill me if you want, he thought. Ilay, after gazing at Jeong Tae-ui for a while, finally
pointed his fork at Jeong Tae-ui's plate.

"It’s nothing. It’s just that the chicken leg you took — I had set it aside for myself."

"….Should I give it back?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered as he looked at the half-eaten chicken wing in his hand, waving it
slightly. Ilay briefly smiled, shaking his head.
"No, it’s all mine anyway… It’s fine."

As Ilay finished his kind explanation that, since it was his portion of the chicken, Jeong Tae-
ui could eat it if he wanted, Jeong Tae-ui’s face stiffened slightly. Ilay, noticing this, chuckled
softly before resuming his meal.

"………"

Jeong Tae-ui kept pressing the back of his hand against his heating face. But it wasn’t just his
face — his head felt like it was on fire. Heat surged up suddenly.

—You are mine.

He couldn’t count how many times he had heard those words last night.

That voice, whispering in his ear over and over again, felt like it had been hammered into his
brain, refusing to leave. It was almost as if Ilay was trying to hypnotize or brainwash him.

'As in I would acknowledge you, not the other way around.'

Jeong Tae-ui cursed inwardly. Maybe he should go back to the room and smash that damn
mirror first thing.

Suddenly, his appetite vanished, and he set down the chicken leg he had been eating.

'Mine,' what nonsense.

Jeong Tae-ui had no intention of letting anyone else claim his life. Just as he didn’t want to
take responsibility for someone else's life, he didn’t want anyone else to take responsibility
for his.

His life was his own, completely. No one else could live his life for him. While it might be
possible to walk parallel paths, their lines could never converge.

Ilay. He had said he would torment him for the rest of his life.

Jeong Tae-ui clenched his teeth.

Damn it. Just look away for a second. The moment you do, I’ll run away again. Go ahead
and chase after me if you want.

But even as he said that, Jeong Tae-ui knew.

He couldn’t make a new identity anymore. He only had two identities left: Kim Young-soo's
and his own. And Ilay knew both of them. Without an identity, he couldn’t work, fly, or even
go to a bank. No matter where he went, Ilay could track him down.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed deeply.

What should he do now? What did Ilay intend to do? He found himself smiling bitterly at the
reality that he had to consider Ilay’s plans when making his own.

But the reality he was facing right now was exactly that.

As Jeong Tae-ui grew more melancholic while picking at some vegetables, the sound of a
phone ringing started to echo somewhere nearby. It seemed to be a mobile phone, and the
sound was coming from somewhere near the table, as there was no landline in the dining
room.
The owner of the phone was Kyle. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Sorry about this,"
before slightly nodding his head in apology to the people at the table and answering the call.
His expression brightened, indicating it was someone he was close to. He put down his fork,
suggesting that the conversation might last a while. Jeong Tae-ui silently continued eating.
Then, he glanced over at Ilay, who was sitting across from him.

Ilay seemed the same as always. His expression, gestures, demeanor, and atmosphere were
just like the Ilay Jeong Tae-ui knew.

Sometimes, when Rita nagged him, Ilay would frown openly and wave his hand dismissively
— but even though Rita had raised him, changing his diapers and all, she would still continue
nagging — yet aside from those times, he was always the same as usual.

…Yes, completely the same.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him intently, slightly frowning and tilting his head.

Ilay was exactly like the man Jeong Tae-ui knew from UNHRDO. Just yesterday, he had
seemed so unstable, but now he was back to his usual, composed, and relaxed self.

"………."

Jeong Tae-ui wondered if something had happened overnight and tilted his head to the other
side, trying to figure it out. But nothing came to mind.

It didn’t really matter. A calm and composed madman was much easier to deal with than an
unstable and erratic one. Jeong Tae-ui thought as he took a long drink of water.

"Tae-ui."
At that moment, Kyle's voice called out to him.

Jeong Tae-ui quickly swallowed the water in his mouth and put down the cup. Seeing that
Kyle was still on the phone, he gestured with his head, asking what was up. Kyle smiled and
handed him the phone.

"It's Chang-in."

"….Huh?"

Jeong Tae-ui blinked in surprise, wondering if he had heard correctly. He didn’t recall having
spoken with his uncle that morning.

As Jeong Tae-ui mumbled in confusion, "When did I…," his uncle chuckled.

[You called me this morning, right before my usual routine started.]

Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth.

He couldn't remember anything like that. He rarely called people at odd hours, and even
though it was still technically morning now, it didn’t match up with what his uncle was
saying.

Then, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly remembered the time difference. His uncle seemed to realize it
at the same time, adding, "Ah, it was probably the middle of the night over there." However,
even with the time discrepancy clarified, Jeong Tae-ui still couldn’t remember anything. It
was rare for him to call someone in the middle of the night, and if he had a reason to call his
uncle, he would have remembered it.

"Uncle, but I don't remember making any calls…"

Jeong Tae-ui cautiously said. His uncle chuckled.

[So you don't remember calling me this morning and crying? It was around 8 a.m. my time,
which would have been about 1 a.m. your time. You called and started crying.]

"…….."

His uncle wasn't the type to lie about something like this. Besides, he wasn’t saying it in a
joking manner either. He even provided details — crying. Listening to his uncle, it seemed
like Jeong Tae-ui really had called him. Jeong Tae-ui sighed.

"I really didn’t call. It’s not like I’m a sleepwalker…"

Jeong Tae-ui’s voice trailed off as something clicked in his mind.

—Please take that bastard away from me.

It was a sentence that had briefly flashed through his mind while he was on his way to the
dining room. The expression on Jeong Tae-ui’s face faded away.

Damn it. I thought it was a dream, but was it not?

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Ilay. Ilay raised an eyebrow, as if puzzled by the look Jeong Tae-ui
was giving him. Jeong Tae-ui quickly averted his gaze.

"..…I think I remember now."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled reluctantly. His uncle chuckled again.

[You were really funny today. As soon as I answered, someone suddenly started bawling, and
I thought, ‘What on earth is this wailing?’]

"…Was that really me?"

[Yes, it was.]

Jeong Tae-ui fell silent. Though he couldn't blame others, he still wished that someone would
be kind enough to say, "It wasn’t that bad," out of consideration for his feelings. There were
so many people in the world who could make him feel down.

But as he thought about it, he realized that tracing the cause of his misery would eventually
lead back to himself somewhere along the chain. Jeong Tae-ui sighed.

[Seems like you weren’t in your right mind. Now that I think about it, you used to be like this
when you were little too. There was a time when Jae-ui did something wrong, but you got
blamed and punished instead. You were sleeping soundly at night when you suddenly got up,
crying and saying, 'I didn’t do it, I didn’t do it,'— at least that’s what your mother told me.]

His mom worried that it might be sleepwalking, but it wasn’t. Listening to his uncle say that
he was oddly happy to see that this strange childhood habit still lingered, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t
feel happy at all. Instead, hearing such stories from his childhood made him feel like his face
was on fire.

Jeong Tae-ui vaguely remembered crying on the phone last night, but he had no recollection
of what exactly he said, and this made him suddenly anxious.

"Did I… say anything strange when I called?"

His uncle laughed for a moment, then eventually chuckled and said,

[You didn’t say much. You just sobbed and kept begging, 'Please take that bastard away,
please take him away,' so earnestly that it broke my heart a little.]

Jeong Tae-ui remained silent.

He had been extremely exhausted last night. First, he had run into that monstrous man he
swore he’d never see again, and he had nearly died when that man fired an anti-tank gun at
him. Then, he almost died again when that man set fire to the forest. And later that night, the
same man who had been babbling nonsense suddenly fucked him, and once again, he had
almost died. With all that, it wouldn’t be surprising if he developed sleepwalking due to
stress.

Suddenly, he felt a surge of self-pity.

He had never thought of himself as pitiful before, but how did things come to this?

"I was just… going through a tough time… Please understand, Uncle…"

Jeong Tae-ui’s voice was somber. His uncle chuckled softly. It was almost as if Jeong Tae-ui
could see his uncle nodding on the other end of the line.

As Jeong Tae-ui muttered awkwardly, a thought suddenly came to mind, so he asked,

prefacing it with, “Since we're on the subject,"

"When is he leaving…?"

Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t bring himself to say, "When is that guy leaving this place?" with Ilay
right next to him, so he only mentioned the key part. But even that seemed to convey his
meaning well enough to his uncle. His uncle laughed and replied,
[That guy left without properly submitting a leave request. He won’t be able to stay long. And
when he comes back, he’ll have to write a whole bunch of incident reports. So… at most, he’ll
be there for a few days?’

A few days. That wasn’t a long time.

Although Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t predict what this man would do to him after those few days
were over, at least this ambiguous situation wouldn’t drag on for long. Even though it wasn’t
thanks to his uncle, Jeong Tae-ui felt a sense of relief and said, "Thank you, Uncle," But
when he was about to mention Ilay, something suddenly came to mind, and his expression
changed.

"Uncle. Did Maurer go back?"

[Maurer? Oh, yes, he came back. He seemed to be in a trance, saying he saw such a beautiful
girl in Germany during this vacation.]

"…He didn’t just see her. He took her with him."

Sold me off.

The thought made Jeong Tae-ui furious. He had been planning to leave to find his brother
with just enough money to cover his travel expenses, but his brother’s whereabouts were
unknown. So, he considered returning to the UNHRDO Asia office — after all, with Ilay
already having captured him, what more was there to fear? — and taking down that guy first.

His uncle laughed out loud. He also seemed to know that Maurer wouldn’t have been
satisfied with just admiring that "beautiful girl."

"You should storm into his room and catch him with illegal weapons."
[It’s probably too late for that.]

Jeong Tae-ui had no choice but to agree, even though it annoyed him. Before Jeong Tae-ui
had even returned to this house, Maurer had likely fled to Hong Kong, and the first thing he
probably did was hide his "pretty ones."

A groan escaped Jeong Tae-ui. He swore that the next time he saw that guy, he wouldn’t let
him off easily. He thought of acquiring a rare and beautiful gun, and in front of Maurer, he’d
dismantle it piece by piece. Then, he’d flush the parts down the toilet, one by one, right in
front of Maurer’s eyes. Jeong Tae-ui engraved this perfect plan for revenge in his mind.

[But you, honestly… You weren’t even gone that long, and you got caught so quickly.]

Suddenly, his uncle clicked his tongue on the phone. Jeong Tae-ui kept silent. Right in front
of him, Ilay was staring at him intently. As Jeong Tae-ui met his gaze, he muttered to his
uncle.

"Indeed…"

He added in a low voice, "That's why I hold a grudge against Maurer."

[But surprisingly…]

His uncle started to say something but stopped midway. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head in
curiosity. His uncle seemed to be contemplating whether to continue, pausing for a moment.

As Jeong Tae-ui tried to grasp the context, he suddenly sighed as something came to mind.

"Surprisingly, he seems pretty normal, doesn’t he?"

[Haha. Sharp as ever.]

Jeong Tae-ui silently nodded his head, neither affirming nor denying it. Though his uncle
couldn’t see it, he nodded alone, finding it curious himself.

It was indeed an unexpected situation.

Jeong Tae-ui had been certain that if he ever met Ilay Riegrow again, he would either die on
the spot or be put in a situation close to death. That thought lingered until the moment their
eyes met in that forest, amidst the flames.

".......…"

He couldn’t figure it out. What was this man thinking?

Jeong Tae-ui quietly took a deep breath. There was nothing to do but watch how things
unfolded. Worrying over something unpredictable and unprepared for was useless.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Ilay. He was calmly drinking the tea Rita had brought him, all the
while staring at Jeong Tae-ui. He hadn’t taken his eyes off him for a while now.

Since UNHRDO, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t understand him. Sometimes he thought he might, but
Ilay always remained beyond comprehension in the crucial moments.

[By the way… Jae-ui.]

Jeong Tae-ui, lost in his own thoughts, was suddenly brought back to reality by his uncle
mentioning another topic.
Jeong Tae-ui mumbled “Ah”, remembering that he had left UNHRDO to find his brother.
Although he had said he wasn’t sure if he would find him, he still felt a bit guilty for not
having any leads so far.

“Well, I’m still not sure. I don’t have any specific clues about his whereabouts… So, I’ve just
been searching aimlessly wherever I can…”

He had been simply wandering around without any specific information or clues. The world
was vast, and searching like that was like finding a needle in a haystack. It would be easier to
find Kim’s son-in-law in Seoul than to find his brother by chance.

Rather than actively searching, he was more like traveling aimlessly. Nonetheless, he tried to
find his brother. Wherever he went, he silently observed people, hoping to spot someone
familiar in a town or by the roadside.

Strangely, as time passed, his desire to meet his brother grew stronger.

Before, he hadn’t realized how much he missed him, even though they had been apart for
longer than this. But now, he misses him, perhaps because he often heard his name or because
he couldn’t contact him or didn’t know where he was. All of it.

“It would be great to know where he is.”

When Jeong Tae-ui spoke with a bitter smile, his uncle fell silent for a moment. Was he
disappointed because he couldn’t find his brother? No, that couldn’t be. Jeong Tae-ui waited
for his uncle to continue speaking. Eventually, his uncle opened his mouth slowly, revealing
unexpected news.

[There’s a lead… on where Jae-ui might be.]

"…Oh, really? Where is it?"

Jeong Tae-ui’s eyes widened.

It was his brother he had been searching for all this time. It was understandable that he hadn’t
been able to find him, wandering aimlessly, but even his uncle, with all the intelligence at his
disposal, had said it was difficult to find a single clue. And now, they finally had a lead.
Jeong Tae-ui instinctively brought the receiver closer to his ear. It wouldn’t help him hear any
better, but he suddenly felt anxious. Even though it was just one lead, his heart was already
racing to where his brother might be.

His uncle fell silent again, but this time, the pause wasn’t long. With a slight laugh, his uncle
said,

[You should probably ask Kyle. He’s the one who found out.]

"Kyle…"

Jeong Tae-ui turned his head to look at the man sitting next to him. Hearing his name, the
man also looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a curious expression.

[Right, you didn’t know. Well, it’s not the kind of information one would share freely, even
with the person's sibling, if not asked.]

His uncle chuckled.

Jeong Tae-ui stared intently at Kyle. Kyle knew. He knew where his brother was.

"Then…"
[As for that, you decide where you want to go. Now that we have a lead, UNHRDO will
probably figure out their own way to find him… But if you decide to go after him, keep in
touch with me.]

His uncle said this as if joking and then ended the call. After exchanging brief goodbyes with
his uncle, Jeong Tae-ui handed the phone back to Kyle and stared at him quietly. Calmly
accepting the phone, Kyle looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a puzzled expression. When Jeong
Tae-ui still didn’t speak, Kyle smiled and broke the silence.

"Do you have something to say?"

"…About my brother, Jae-ui."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke briefly. At the mention of that name, Kyle fell silent for a moment. He
stared at Jeong Tae-ui for a while, seemingly understanding what kind of conversation had
taken place with his uncle, and then nodded. After pondering for a moment, Kyle suddenly
asked Jeong Tae-ui,

"Now that I think about it, the person you’re looking for — is it Jeong Jae-ui?"

Jeong Tae-ui nodded. The person he was searching for was his brother, while the person he
needed to escape from was Kyle’s brother. He murmured this information, which Kyle
already knew, only to himself.

"Right."

Kyle nodded slowly, as if lost in thought. At that moment, Ilay, who had been silently
listening to their conversation, spoke up.

"What do you plan to do once you find Jeong Jae-ui?"

Jeong Tae-ui frowned at Ilay's question.

"Why would I need a reason to find my brother? He’s my brother, and I want to see him
because I haven’t seen him in a long time."

"Hmm… So, are you planning to go find Jeong Jae-ui?"

Jeong Tae-ui fell silent and stared at Ilay for a moment.

"And if I am, are you going to stop me?"

Jeong Tae-ui's voice lowered slightly. Ilay looked at him steadily.

If he tried to stop him.

Jeong Tae-ui was prepared to fight Ilay. He knew he wouldn’t be able to match Ilay in a
physical fight. But regardless of the form the fight might take, Jeong Tae-ui was determined
not to let Ilay interfere. It seemed that Ilay understood Jeong Tae-ui's resolve. Ilay narrowed
his eyes slightly as he looked at Jeong Tae-ui, seemingly displeased. Perhaps the thought that
Jeong Tae-ui was willing to fight him to carry out his plan bothered him. Or maybe there was
another reason why Ilay was annoyed.

Ilay opened his mouth as if to say something but then closed it without speaking. He
appeared to be deep in thought.

"Is it difficult to get there?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked.

"No. It’s not difficult. Anyone can enter the island itself."

Kyle shook his head as he spoke. Jeong Tae-ui waited for him to continue. Kyle, looking
troubled, tapped the table lightly before speaking again.

"The island is a place where Arab royalty and wealthy individuals have built vacation homes,
and they use it occasionally. Traditionally, parts of the island, including those mansions, are
off-limits to outsiders. It’s also highly secluded, so it’s impossible to know what’s going on
inside from the outside."

"…Is my brother Jae-ui inside?"

"Well… It’s not certain. But there’s a possibility. For now, it’s the only lead we have."

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head, looking puzzled. He thought about it for a long time but couldn’t
figure it out. So, he looked up and asked skeptically,

"Why would my brother be in the vacation home of an Arab royal or wealthy person?"

Kyle fell silent.

Kyle was the type of person who would say so if he didn’t know, but it seemed like he had a
hunch. He didn’t seem entirely unwilling to talk, but it looked like he was choosing his words
carefully, considering how best to explain.

"It seems to be related to internal power struggles within an Arab tribe… I’ve heard that they
might have kidnapped and imprisoned Jeong Jae-ui to request his help in developing
weapons."

When Kyle finished speaking, Jeong Tae-ui said nothing. He couldn’t think of anything else
to ask.
If he wanted to, there were countless questions he could ask, but if he chose not to, what Kyle
had said was already enough. In truth, nothing else mattered. As long as Jeong Jae-ui was
there, that was all that mattered.

"Where is this place?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked quietly. The place where his brother might be. The brother he hadn’t
heard from in months, who might be there.

Kyle stared at Jeong Tae-ui for a moment before finally speaking.

"Seringe. It’s a small island off the coast of East Africa, near Dar es Salaam. You get there by
taking a light aircraft."

{ End of Volume 4. }
 Hidden Track

I had a dream.

Thinking back, it was the first time I had dreamed of him.

When I opened my eyes, darkness enveloped my vision like a suffocating void. All colors,
smells, and sensations of existence seemed to vanish in an instant. I blinked several times,
trying to make sense of the oppressive blackness, and then it hit me: I had been dreaming.

Gradually, memories began to resurface as I started returning to reality. The pitch-black

darkness and the confined cell around me became my new world. I recalled the sensation I
had experienced just moments before.

It was strange. I rarely dreamed, and when I did, they usually faded from my memory almost
as soon as I woke up.

But this was definitely a dream.

My sight, hearing, and touch were still intact. It was the first time my senses had felt so vivid
and real within a dream. I had heard of dreams that felt real, but this was the first time I’d
experienced one like it. Even after opening my eyes, it took me a while to distinguish
between the dream and reality.

Where did he go?

The warmth I had felt in my hand just moments ago, the scent of that person’s body brushing
past my nose, and the softness of his skin — all vanished in an instant.
I frowned, unable to accept that everything had abruptly disappeared, leaving only this pitch-
black darkness where I couldn't even see what was in my hand. It felt as though the world
had been flipped upside down and I had been cast out of my rightful place.

A surge of anger, unlike anything I had ever felt before, welled up inside me.

It was as if something I had every right to — something that was undeniably mine — had
been snatched away. Where he should have been, there was only darkness.

***

It felt like I was living in a dream.

Instructor Jeong stood before me, a look of confusion on his face, accusing me of having
killed someone. They claimed I had killed two people for a trivial reason, and as a result, they
decided I needed to spend a few days in the detention section as a formality.

I couldn’t remember the details.

I had killed one or two people, but the specifics eluded me. Reflecting on the situation after
hearing the news, it seemed plausible that something like that had happened. It felt less like
reality and more like a distant dream.

Yes, I had killed someone — at least that’s what my hazy memory suggested — but the other
incident remained a blur. I didn’t recall what had happened. All I knew was that something
the first person said had offended me, prompting a reaction that erased that discomfort.
But was that really what had happened?

I was surprised. The vague sensation from that time still lingered in my hands. Unlike the
fleeting sensations of a dream, this felt tangible. No, it was as if I were trapped in a dream.

I glanced at Instructor Jeong and clicked my tongue. He must have been quite confused when
he officially told me I needed to spend time in the detention section.

I saw him frowning, the corners of his mouth stiffening. It was only then that I realized I had
told him that I'd kill him.

I was once again struck by surprise. I hadn’t even realized that, for a moment, I had
considered killing Instructor Jeong. It had happened unconsciously.

Perhaps something he said had upset me. Maybe he didn’t realize that his words could
provoke such a reaction. After all, he was an instructor.

Yes, that was how I had killed them.

I recalled the two men they claimed I had killed, even though their faces remained unclear.

I understood now.

Instructor Jeong Chang-in was an old friend of my brother’s and had played a significant role
in running the company. I had never expected to be harsh with him, knowing that anything
happening to Instructor Jeong would impact me as well. Yet, even if I had no intention of
harming Instructor Jeong, it wouldn’t be surprising if I inadvertently took the lives of people
I didn’t even know.
This situation felt perilous. If it continued, who could say how many more lives might be lost
at my hands? As Instructor Jeong suggested, going to the detention section now seemed like
the best option. Isolating myself appeared to be the safest way to prevent further trouble, so I
agreed willingly.

Jeong Tae-ui.

I had no trouble pronouncing his name accurately. However, it seemed that he hadn’t realized
that. From the beginning, he had claimed that ‘Tae-ui’ was an easy name to pronounce.
Sometimes I would say his name perfectly, but he wouldn’t even notice.

But I didn’t care whether Tae-ui noticed or not. Occasionally, I would call his name and laugh
to myself when he responded with a ‘Yes, what is it?’ without realizing.

Years ago, when we were both young, he had insisted several times that I wasn’t pronouncing
his name correctly and had repeated it accurately for me. Yet, as time passed, those memories
had become hazy...

I chuckled at Tae-ui’s poor memory. If I mentioned that encounter to him now, he would
probably tilt his head and ask dejectedly if it had ever happened.

But it wasn’t so bad. It was amusing to see him, while I remembered everything clearly. I
wondered if the current Tae-ui was still the same as he was back then.

Before we met, I already knew Tae-ui’s name.

Even back when we were younger, I had heard his name directly from him. He was a well-
known figure in certain circles. While I didn’t have any particular expectations or desires
about the name, many around me envied the fortune associated with his genius brother.

I didn’t care about that fortune, but I was curious. What kind of mask would the renowned
Gilsangheon wear? When I finally met him in person, I was taken aback by how remarkably
ordinary he seemed.

From his appearance and voice to his demeanor and the atmosphere he projected, everything
about him was strikingly mundane.

When I arrived at the Asian branch for joint training with the European branch, I felt a sense
of disappointment the first night. As I watched him retrieve something he had left behind, I
was let down. Others might describe it as a feeling of anticlimax.

However, the very next day, that disappointment was quickly replaced by interest. When
someone attacked me in the cafeteria, Tae-ui intervened by pointing a gun at me to prevent
further violence.

Tae-ui’s judgment was sound. If he hadn’t intervened, the attacker might have died.

Yet, despite the correctness of his action, I couldn’t help but think Tae-ui was foolish. He was
aware of the rumors about me and had seen the recorded videos of my previous training
sessions. He knew my strength far surpassed his own, yet he still made such a reckless move.

At that moment, any interest I had in Tae-ui vanished.

But then I realized that what he had pointed at me was an empty gun.

When Instructor Jeong spoke, it felt like a blow to the head. I still thought the person who did
that was a fool, but I experienced a sudden burst of excitement.

After that incident, I began to pay more attention to him. The more I got to know Tae-ui, the
more intriguing he became. It seemed that only through a deeper understanding over time
could I truly appreciate how interesting he was.

I understood why Instructor Jeong Chang-in and Jeong Jae-ui cared so much about him.
Even though I found his personality foolish at times, I didn’t hate him. Despite being
ordinary, it was evident that he had set standards for people to follow and maintained certain
unspoken norms in his relationships.

It was perplexing.

If that was truly his personality, he would likely be angered if he discovered the truth later.
He might feel hurt, thinking he had been used.

Understanding his personality, I occasionally reflected on this. One day, while conversing
with others and Instructor Jeong, I mentioned that if his nephew ever found out the truth, he
would probably be furious.

Instructor Jeong had smiled with a puzzled expression and said, ‘He won’t for long,’ before
sighing.

Even this man, who rarely showed much emotion, seemed to care deeply for his nephew. He
sighed again, a touch of bitterness in his voice as he considered the possibility of his nephew
resenting him. Then he added,

“Even if the child is upset and angry with me for a time, he will eventually stay by my side.
Despite his displeasure, he will have no choice but to.”

After all, we are family. It’s a blessing, he had said with a smile.

At that moment, it felt as though a cold bucket of water had been poured over me.

Even if he was upset or angry, Tae-ui would still maintain his relationship with Instructor
Jeong. He had been determined to do so from birth.
But what about me?

As soon as I considered this, I felt a wave of confusion.

I had nothing.

I lacked that unbreakable bond with him.

So, I quickly changed my decision. After all, he would be my assistant. As long as I was at
UNHRDO, he would have to work by my side.

And one more thing.

I liked him despite thinking he was foolish. He didn’t hate people. Instead of rejecting or
suppressing his feelings, he accepted them as a natural part of life. No matter what happened,
he’d frown for a moment, then sigh and move on. He’d grumble, but that was the extent of it.

He was like that towards me too.

He had never shown any real dislike toward me. He might have been offended, annoyed, or
shocked at times, but in the true sense of the word "hate," he didn’t hate me.

Even if he was reluctantly pushed into something and complained about not wanting to, he
would eventually give in and let me do as I pleased.

Despite this, when I used my strength to make him play with me, he would grumble
internally for the next few days. He might have been very angry, feeling frustrated with
having to handle his own life while I imposed on him. Nevertheless, he would eventually
close his eyes, sigh, and come back to me.
So, it would be okay. Even if he was upset or angry, it wouldn’t last long. After a period of
sulking, his heart would soon calm down.

But then, I became confused by something else.

I…..

I was bewildered when I realized that I didn’t have any bond with him. The situation left me
feeling deeply confused. What did that mean? I found myself laughing out loud at the
thought.

—The first time we did it, the pain was so intense I thought I would die from grinding my
teeth. And yet, the very next day, when you spoke to me as if nothing had happened, do you
have any idea how much I hated you for that? Let's never meet again, you bastard.

That day, he left with words laced with anger, each syllable reflecting the resentment he had
built up over time.

I couldn’t move. Even if my hands were free, I doubt I’d have been able to move.

My mind was blank, consumed by an endless void.

He said he would leave. He said he would depart in an hour and release all the resentment he
had been holding.

I stared at him, dazed. I can’t remember exactly what I said at that moment. All I could think
about was that he would never see me again and that he had harbored a deep hatred for me all
along.

As the memory of that day slowly resurfaced, the words he had said lingered in my mind,
refusing to fade.
I laughed bitterly. Why did it have to be like this? How did things end up this way?

But soon, the laughter faded, and silence took its place.

I was engulfed in anger. A terrifying, intense rage consumed me, making my thoughts turn
dark and violent. I could almost feel the sparks flying before my eyes.

I hate you so much. I hate you so much. Those words echoed relentlessly in my mind. With
just those few words, my rage seemed to swell endlessly.

I had never been this angry before. No one had ever provoked such fury in me.

I was consumed by the thought of killing him. I felt I had to kill him. The anger was so
overwhelming that I could barely breathe when he vanished, leaving only those words
behind.

I vowed to find him, to track him down and snap his neck with my own hands. I knew that if
I didn’t, this hatred would never fade for the rest of my life.

Yet, I couldn’t pinpoint his whereabouts.

During that time, I was unable to control my emotions, as if I were lost in a dream. I killed
people almost instinctively, without any recollection of it.

Eventually, I found myself in the detention section.

***
One day before my release, I had another dream.

I saw him in it.

Even in my dream, I searched for him desperately. I searched for what felt like an eternity
until I finally found him.

And in that dream, he repeated the same words:

‘Let's not meet again. I hate you so much.’

In my dream, I was consumed by the same overwhelming rage that had haunted me in reality.

So, I killed him.

In that dream, I had killed him. I couldn’t remember exactly how, but I was certain that I had
killed him. It was a dream that felt almost like reality.

A dream I mistook for reality.

I had heard his voice. I could smell his body. And the warm, sticky feeling of his blood was
still vivid on my hands.

It wasn’t just a dream anymore; it had become reality. He was no longer there.
But the dream suddenly vanished.

I was once again in the pitch-black darkness of the detention section.

In that darkness, unable to wake from a dream no different from reality, I raised my hand in
bewilderment. Though I couldn't see it in the darkness, it felt as if there was blood on that
hand. Surely, it was stained with the blood of Jeong Tae-ui, whom I had killed with my own
hands and who no longer existed.

I might have screamed. It felt as though I had risen with a scream, close to a cry of anguish.
But perhaps that wasn't true. That sound echoed only in my ears.

Get a hold of yourself.

Get a hold of yourself, Ilay Riegrow.

I whispered as I clawed at the skin above my heart.

It felt like that sensation. The reason I came to the underworld, the reality I remember
vaguely like a dream, the impulse-driven act of killing someone in a moment of
uncontrollable anger, and that dream — they were the same.

In reality, I killed two people as if it were a dream.

In the dream, I killed him as if it were reality. In both cases, I couldn't control my emotions.

Since he disappeared like that, I haven't been able to control my emotions.

Get a hold of yourself, Ilay. Get a hold of yourself, Ilay Riegrow.

I shouted over and over again. The scream-like shouts filled my mind.

I had to. I had to wake up from this hazy confusion. If I didn't, I would kill him while I was
unaware, unable to control myself. Then, in the reality that would come a moment too late, I
would feel the bone-chilling sense of loss that I felt in the dream.

I heard a scream-like sound reverberating within my body.

Get a hold of yourself. Get a hold of yourself, Ilay.

I no longer thought about what that anger was. The name of the anger didn't matter. I was
simply angry, and I had to control that anger myself.

Only then could I bring him back with my own hands.

I had to. If I didn’t, I would lose him for the second time. That was the only thing that
mattered to me right now.

Fin.
 Chapter 16
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Volume 5 of Passion :

Advice of the Heart

Seringe Island

Area: Approximately 840 km². Population: About 150,000. Located in the Indian Ocean,
about 45 km off the coast of Tanganyika. The island, made of coral limestone, has a tropical
monsoon climate. The rainy season is from April to May, and the fresh, dry season with
southwesterly monsoon winds lasts from June to October. Another rainy season occurs from
November to December, followed by a hot, dry season with northeasterly monsoon winds
from December to March. The average annual rainfall is around 1,500 mm, and even during
the hot, dry season, the wind keeps the climate relatively pleasant.

The main crops are coconuts and clove trees (a source of spice), with rice farming taking
place in the wetlands. Other food crops and fruits are also cultivated, which, along with
fishing, help sustain the residents' food supply.

***

Jeong Tae-ui stared at the passage, as if trying to memorize it in its entirety, before closing
the laptop.

What did it matter how big the island was, how many people lived there, what the climate
was like, or what industries existed on an island floating in the Indian Ocean off the east
coast of Africa? If only there were a map or something more practical, but none of the map
services had any information on it.
It was said to be a small island. Even if it was small, finding one person within an area just
shy of half the size of Jeju Island wouldn’t be an easy task. However, according to Kyle's
brief explanation, which was more useful than any encyclopedia’s trivial descriptions,
fortunately, the areas where people mainly reside are divided into three or four regions.
Among these, the place where foreigners — mostly wealthy people from the Middle East —
have villas is a certain part of the southeastern coast.

Somewhere in that area is Jeong Jae-ui. Or at least, the likelihood is high.

Jeong Tae-ui limped over to the bed and threw himself onto it. The sun had risen high.
Although the rays were blocked by the awning and couldn't reach into the room, they still
gleamed brightly, reflecting off the wide-open window frame, which was often used in place
of a door.

He casually draped one arm over the large window that was barely a hand's width higher than
the bed and cast his gaze outside. Just a few steps away was a pool that looked refreshingly
blue. As he lay on the bed, lightly swinging his leg encased in a heavy cast, Jeong Tae-ui
stared longingly at the pool. And at the empty pool bench beside it.

A book was lying face down on the bench, as if to prove that someone had been there not
long ago. Now that he looked, there was also a half-empty can of beer on the small wooden
table next to it. He had just noticed the can.

".........."

Jeong Tae-ui smacked his lips and glared at the can. Schultheiss. Damn it. I can drink beer
too. Did you drink that alone?

He grumbled inwardly, recalling the man who had been sitting there until a moment ago.

After a slightly late lunch, while Jeong Tae-ui was lazing around in his room, that man, Ilay
Riegrow, had come out to sit by the pool with an old, tattered book, likely fetched from the
study. Whenever the weather got too hot, he would jump into the pool for a swim, then get
out and pick up his book again. He appeared to be thoroughly enjoying a leisurely, relaxed
vacation.

Jeong Tae-ui considered it a great relief that, unexpectedly, Ilay didn't interfere with whatever
he did. Whether Jeong Tae-ui took a nap in his room, snacked in the dining room, or browsed
through books in the study, Ilay neither intervened nor cared. He simply spent his time
leisurely, swimming in the pool or reading his book.

Come to think of it, perhaps it wasn’t so surprising. It was the same when they were at
UNHRDO. Outside of regular duties, Ilay didn’t care what Jeong Tae-ui did. In fact, Ilay
Riegrow was a man who was indifferent to everyone. Though it was sometimes frightening
how, despite his indifference, he seemed to see right through everyone.

But even so...

At times, he had an almost animalistic intuition that made the person next to him suddenly
feel a chill. Perhaps that was connected to his ability to "see through anyone."

It was something like that.

Earlier, Jeong Tae-ui had been sitting by the window, idly fiddling with his laptop. He had
been about to get up and ask Rita for a snack when he glanced outside. Ilay had just finished
swimming and was drying himself off with a towel before sitting down on the bench and
opening his book.

Jeong Tae-ui had watched him, hardly paying attention to his own movements, and had
briefly pondered something. What if he pretended to go out to buy ice cream at the market
and then bolted — would he succeed or not? With about fifty percent seriousness, he had
considered the idea. If it had been anyone else, Jeong Tae-ui might have tried. When it was a
one-on-one situation, it was hard to guard but easy to escape. He had enough confidence to
believe he could successfully get away most of the time.

But that guy was anything but ordinary…

Jeong Tae-ui had sighed inwardly, clucking his tongue as he had watched Ilay turn the pages
of his book.

And then, it had happened.

‘Success or failure generally depends on judgment. This is a premise that can be applied
across most fields... Wisdom that seems ordinary but is actually crucial is found in such
statements, wouldn’t you agree?’

As Ilay had tapped his fingers on the book pages, he had suddenly read the sentence aloud in
a low voice. Jeong Tae-ui had flinched — though he hadn't shown it outwardly, his chest had
tightened momentarily. He had rubbed it as if nothing were wrong and had tilted his head,
responding with, ‘I guess?’ Ilay had lowered his indifferent gaze from the book and had
glanced at Jeong Tae-ui.

‘It doesn't seem incorrect.’

But so what? Jeong Tae-ui had shrugged his shoulders as he added this. Ilay had returned his
gaze to the book and had muttered nonchalantly.

‘For example, choosing to embark on a dangerous adventure only when you're in top
condition... even that could be considered decent judgment. Whether that adventure is
realistically possible is another matter.’

"............"

Jeong Tae-ui had lightly tapped the floor with his leg, the one in the cast. His body, lethargic
since the morning like waterlogged cotton, had seemed glued to the spot, refusing to move.

Damn. What kind of guy is he, anyway?

Jeong Tae-ui had cursed inwardly as he had headed to the dining room. He had thought about
going out to buy ice cream — but without any real motive — that thought had quickly
vanished.

After receiving an egg tart from Rita and quietly returning to his room, Jeong Tae-ui had
looked out the window and had scowled at Ilay, who had been calmly reading by the pool. He
had then opened his laptop. Around that time, Rita had come to call Ilay. It seemed there had
been a call from Hong Kong, so she had asked him to go to the study.

Upon hearing there was a call from Hong Kong, Ilay had briefly made a face as if annoyed by
being contacted during his vacation, but he had left without complaint.

As Jeong Tae-ui kept his gaze on the laptop, he muttered to himself, "Well, I suppose it’s
annoying to be disturbed by work when you're trying to relax…" But once Ilay was out of
sight, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly frowned.

However, when he thought about it, Ilay wasn’t simply being contacted during a vacation. He
was, in fact, on an unauthorized leave. To be annoyed about being contacted under those
circumstances would be the height of shamelessness.

"A call from Hong Kong, huh? Probably urging him to return as soon as possible. Or
something like that… I wonder when he’ll leave…"

Jeong Tae-ui murmured as he rolled over on the bed, gazing at the painfully bright blue sky.

But in truth, what he was curious about wasn’t when Ilay would return to Hong Kong. It was
how Ilay would decide his own fate. Unless he quit UNHRDO, Ilay would have to go back to
Hong Kong. So, at that point, what would he do with Jeong Tae-ui?

Would he let him go? Drag him back to Hong Kong? Eliminate him cleanly? Break his limbs
and lock him up somewhere?
As Jeong Tae-ui went through these possibilities, he grew uneasy, and his fingers stiffened.
The last option was the worst. He’d even prefer the third one. The first option seemed
impossible, and if he analyzed the situation, the second option seemed the most likely…

"That doesn't sit well with me either."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed as he muttered to himself.

If it had just been yesterday, he might have resigned himself to thinking, It doesn't matter
where I go; if I'm with that guy, it's all the same. But now, there was somewhere Jeong Tae-ui
wanted to go.

Seringe.

The place where his brother was.

The place where, despite all his efforts, he hadn't been able to locate his brother. The place
where Jeong Jae-ui, whom Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t seen in a long time, was.

Jeong Tae-ui squinted against the blinding sky, shading his eyes with the back of his hand as
he muttered to himself.

"Kidnapping and confinement…"

It sounded strange.

Jeong Jae-ui and kidnapping. It seemed like a perfect fit, yet it was also one of the most ill-
suited combinations imaginable.
There had always been countless people and organizations coveting Jeong Jae-ui. There were
even those willing to resort to kidnapping. But not once had any of those nefarious attempts
succeeded. If Jeong Jae-ui had indeed been kidnapped and confined…

"Unless someone luckier than my brother did it…"

"I doubt such a person exists, but even if they did, someone that lucky wouldn’t need to
kidnap him in the first place."

Suddenly, a low voice came from nearby.

Damn it. Can’t a guy even joke around?

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been squinting, closed his eyes completely. Maybe it was just his
imagination, but his leg suddenly seemed to ache more.

He was sure he had closed the door when he came in. Also, if his memory served him right,
that door’s hinges were stiff, making a faint creaking noise when opened or closed. Yet
somehow, that man was now silently leaning against the doorframe.

"Peaceful, isn't it? The sunlight must be making you sleepy."

"…Yeah… I barely slept last night."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, trying to sound as sluggish as possible. It wasn’t difficult since he
genuinely felt lethargic. Although he wanted to keep his mouth shut while his eyes were
closed, he knew well enough that silence wouldn’t work with this man.
"Was your bed uncomfortable? My brother takes special care with the guest rooms. The bed
you're lying on was custom-ordered and took months to arrive."

Ilay, who had been standing silently like a cat, stepped into the room. Creak, the wooden
floor made a small sound. Instantly, Jeong Tae-ui felt a surge of irritation. His fist clenched
reflexively.

Was the bed uncomfortable? Is that even a question, you damn bastard?

But Ilay — Ilay Riegrow, whom his brother euphemistically described as having a "peculiar
personality" — had certainly said that knowing full well what he was doing. Jeong Tae-ui’s
clenched fist gripped the blanket reflexively, his knuckles turning white as Ilay lightly tapped
them with a soft hand.

"Why are you clenching your fist…? You could probably take down a bear."

Hearing the slight laughter in Ilay’s voice, Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes into a narrow slit. He
saw Ilay’s long, white fingers gently tapping his knuckles, as if tracing them. The light
reflected off his glass-like nails. Indeed, compared to Ilay’s white, beautiful hands, Jeong
Tae-ui’s ordinary hands seemed more suited for holding a weapon or forming a fist.

But Jeong Tae-ui slid his hand out from under Ilay’s fingers and muttered,

"I swear, if anyone’s going to take down a bear, it’ll be your hand, not mine."

Ilay laughed and sat on the edge of the bed. The blanket pulled back about a hand's length as
Ilay sat down on it, yet the mattress barely moved.

For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui thought that Ilay resembled a big cat. But then he wondered
what kind of cat-like animal could actually take down a bear…
Jeong Tae-ui shook his head, burying his face in the blanket. Today, he just didn’t feel right.
His mind had been foggy since morning, unable to focus on a single thought. Even though
people used to say that Jeong Tae-ui had great concentration even when he wasn’t feeling
well, it seemed that the man known as Jeong Tae-ui was now past his prime.

As Jeong Tae-ui sighed briefly, he suddenly turned his head. Ever since Ilay had sat on the
bed, his presence had become almost undetectable. It was unsettling when a predator was this
quiet.

The moment Jeong Tae-ui looked in Ilay’s direction, something flew at him. Jeong Tae-ui
narrowly caught it, just missing being hit on the nose. It was a beer can.

"I just got it out of the fridge, so it should be nice and cold."

"…..Thanks."

It would’ve been nicer if you’d handed it to me gently, Jeong Tae-ui thought as he carefully
opened the pull tab to avoid spilling the beer on himself. If he hadn’t caught or dodged it in
time, his nose might’ve been broken by now.

Grumbling inwardly, Jeong Tae-ui downed the ice-cold beer in one go. He sighed deeply. He
hadn’t realized how thirsty he was until he finished the beer.

But now, after drinking the beer, he felt a slight thirst creeping in.

Jeong Tae-ui shook the empty beer can with a hint of regret. He thought about getting another
one but then looked at Ilay.

Ilay was staring at Jeong Tae-ui with sharp, indifferent eyes, like a blade. His fingers tapped
lightly on the sheet, indicating that he was deep in thought.
“………”

Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly.

What’s he thinking about now? He doesn’t seem particularly upset, so why is he staring at
him like that?

Jeong Tae-ui reached for the enamel kettle on the nightstand. He tilted it, taking a sip directly
from the short spout. Rita would be horrified if she saw, but there was no other choice. The
cup was right behind Ilay, on the bookshelf. While he was a bit thirsty, it wasn’t enough to
insist on drinking water, but he felt awkward sitting in silence while being stared at.

At this point, the only thing that might be occupying Ilay’s thoughts was probably the
message from Hong Kong.

Come to think of it, Ilay had left without submitting a leave request and had even used a
private jet without following proper procedures. Even someone like Jeong Tae-ui, who wasn’t
familiar with UNHRDO’s various regulations, could tell that Ilay had caused quite a bit of
trouble. However, considering that it wasn’t a life-threatening situation, it wasn’t as bad as
some of the other incidents he had been involved in. Ilay wasn’t the type to bat an eye, even
if he had to write a stack of apology letters, get demoted, or be locked up in detention section.

…..The detention section, huh… If only he’d be locked up for a few months, that would be
perfect.

Jeong Tae-ui took the kettle away from his mouth and, with a sidelong glance at Ilay,
cautiously opened his mouth.

“You said you got a message from Hong Kong. Was it from UNHRDO? It’s probably about
coming here… Or maybe it’s related to the military supplies deal?”
As soon as he spoke, Jeong Tae-ui realized that the latter possibility was quite likely. But
regardless of the reason, they must have said something about him leaving his post without
permission.

Ilay raised an eyebrow slightly, then nodded with an “Ah” and shrugged casually as he spoke.

“It wasn’t anything special. Just a message telling me to return as soon as possible. They
want me back by tomorrow. The message even had the Director’s signature.”

“By tomorrow? If it’s by tomorrow…”

“With the time difference, I should leave today.”

Ilay finished the sentence Jeong Tae-ui had trailed off on. Jeong Tae-ui stared at him with a
blank expression for a moment.

“Today…”

He looked at the clock on the wall. The sun was just beginning to set in earnest. There wasn’t
much time left today. Depending on how you looked at it, there was still a fair amount of
time left, but not enough to prepare for an immediate departure abroad.

Jeong Tae-ui silently closed his mouth and stared at Ilay. He briefly recalled the first
possibility he had considered earlier, but then quickly dismissed it. He knew all too well that
life wasn’t that simple.

“If you need to leave today…”

Jeong Tae-ui spoke slowly, waiting for Ilay to say something.

Ilay remained silent for a while. For some reason, he kept tapping his fingers on the sheet as
if lost in thought, then finally stopped.

“Are you planning to go search for Jeong Jae-ui…?”

When Ilay finally spoke, his words were somewhat unexpected. However, at the same time,
Jeong Tae-ui realized that this was the key issue at hand. It was surprising, but Jeong Tae-ui
also realized that it made sense. While it’s normal for rational people to consider the
intentions of others first, this wasn’t what he expected from Ilay. Jeong Tae-ui had thought
that Ilay would be the type to impose his will regardless of what others wanted.

“…Yeah. Are you offering to help?”

Jeong Tae-ui asked with a faint smile.

Ilay had to go to Hong Kong, and Jeong Tae-ui wanted to go to Africa. Would Ilay really let
him go so easily now that he had finally caught him? Jeong Tae-ui doubted it. This was
where the real problem lay.

Ilay’s gaze towards Jeong Tae-ui narrowed. Those eyes, thin like glass blades, had always
unsettled him, no matter how many times he saw them.

Jeong Tae-ui stopped smiling and grumbled with a sulky expression.

“Don’t glare at me. I’m not going to ask for your help. Just don’t get in my way.”

That last sentence was what Jeong Tae-ui wanted most. It was also what he hoped for in his
future.

Ilay’s lips seemed to curve ever so slightly. His lips, whether smiling or not, uttered a short
sentence.
“To get straight to the point, Jeong Tae-ui, tonight you’re getting on a plane with me and
going to Hong Kong.”

“.........…”

Jeong Tae-ui frowned and glared at Ilay in displeasure.

Yeah, I figured this would happen. This is exactly how he operates.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed bitterly, mumbling to himself, “Then why did you even ask?” It was time
to start seriously considering his options. What should he do now?

In reality, if Ilay Riegrow decided to drag Jeong Tae-ui to Hong Kong, there wasn’t much
Jeong Tae-ui could do to avoid it. He had no way to escape while this man, fully intact with
all his limbs and sharp eyes, was watching him. Nor did Jeong Tae-ui have the strength to
knock him down and get away.

So, his best bet would be to drug Ilay and make a run for it, as he did last time… But then…
Unless he created a new identity, he’d be caught at the airport gate before he even got on the
plane.

It might be faster to arrange for a new identity. Whether that would be possible with Ilay
watching him was uncertain. Besides, Ilay wasn’t the type to fall for the same trick twice.
Clicking his tongue and scratching his head, Jeong Tae-ui glanced up at Ilay.

“Do I have any right to refuse?”

“No.”
The calm response came immediately, as expected.

“Then, what if I stopped by somewhere else first?”

“If you want to fly from Berlin to Dar es Salaam, switch to a small plane to enter the Seringe,
find Jeong Jae-ui there, then return to Dar es Salaam, then to Berlin — no, Johannesburg
would be faster from there. If you can reach Hong Kong by tomorrow after all that, then
fine.”

“.........…”

Jeong Tae-ui mentally counted how many times he had wanted to punch Ilay in the mouth for
his laid-back murmuring, but he lost count. Even though he had a mountain of things he
wanted to say, he knew there was no point in voicing them, so he kept his mouth shut. Ilay,
who had been watching Jeong Tae-ui closely, suddenly spoke.

“Tae-ui, you must have thought about this at least once.”

“...........?”

“Jae-ui is incredibly lucky. He may have been kidnapped and held captive, but no one would
take that at face value. If he really wanted to, he could have returned home without a scratch.
But despite that, he hasn’t even contacted you. Not even you.”

“........…”

“Maybe Jeong Jae-ui doesn’t really want to see you — did that thought ever cross your
mind?”

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay blankly. Ilay wasn’t teasing or testing him; he was just calmly
stating what had come to his mind.
“Well… that could be true. If that’s the case, I won’t be able to meet him even if I go to the
Seringe.”

Jeong Tae-ui shrugged and murmured.

Even if Jeong Jae-ui was right outside the door, if he didn’t want to see Jeong Tae-ui, there
would be no way for him to meet his brother.

“But I don’t think that’s the case. Just because he doesn’t think of wanting to see me doesn’t
mean he actually doesn’t want to meet me.”

Jeong Tae-ui waved his hand dismissively as if it wasn’t a big deal.

In truth, the thought had crossed his mind. Every year around his birthday, when he hadn’t
heard from his brother, it was impossible not to consider it. He had simply assumed that his
brother was too preoccupied with something to think about him.

“Hmm…. I guess that could be a possibility. Makes sense.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, nodding in agreement. It was a perfectly valid assumption,
but he had never considered it. However, even with this possibility in mind, he still didn’t
believe it was the case.

As Ilay watched Jeong Tae-ui nodding nonchalantly, he subtly raised an eyebrow.

“You two must be really close.”

“Hm? Well… it’s more that we haven’t had any reason to be on bad terms.”
Jeong Tae-ui added,

"My brother and I don’t have personalities that would clash. It’s not that we get along well,
but rather that our traits don’t overlap enough to even say we don’t."

He thought about his brother for a moment.

They certainly weren’t the type of siblings who got along famously. They never held hands
and went to arcades together or played baseball or basketball. But neither did they have any
clashing personalities that would cause arguments over their preferences.

In hindsight, it might be considered a rather bland relationship.

But even so…….

“I want to see my brother.”

Which means I don’t want to go to Hong Kong with you.

Ilay certainly didn’t miss the meaning behind Jeong Tae-ui’s words. He was the kind of man
who picked up on even the things Jeong Tae-ui didn’t want to express. Ilay’s gaze narrowed
even further. Jeong Tae-ui met that gaze head-on, unsure of what Ilay was thinking.

“Jeong Tae-ui. Do you think you have a choice?”

“… No?”
Jeong Tae-ui rolled his eyes for a moment and then murmured while glancing at Ilay. Just
three seconds ago, he had felt somewhat confident, but reality had pulled him back down to
this.

As Jeong Tae-ui hesitated and licked his lips, Ilay was silent for a moment before asking
again.

“Then, are you planning to tie me up again and run away?”

“Well…”

The words “It’s possible” didn’t come out.

Jeong Tae-ui had always thought he was quite good at being vague or evasive with his words,
but it seemed he might have to reconsider that belief. It was exhausting dealing with someone
unpredictable and sharp-witted like Ilay. Lies hardly ever worked on him. And yet, Jeong
Tae-ui didn’t like the idea of just obediently following along.

But soon, Jeong Tae-ui sighed and shrugged. He already knew what he had to do.

Time resolves most things. Depending on how much time and patience he had, the difficulty
of his situation might vary, but in the end, there were few problems that time couldn’t solve.
Whether it took a few months, a few years, or even longer, Jeong Tae-ui knew he could
eventually escape from Ilay. Anger and obsession tend to fade over time. Then one day, he
would have another chance. He never believed he would be without a chance for the rest of
his life.

… Although, with this guy, there was always the possibility that, once his head cooled down
a bit, he might choose the simple solution of killing him off rather than dealing with the
hassle.
Jeong Tae-ui scratched his cheek, clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction, and made one last
feeble attempt at resistance.

“But listen. If we find my brother, wouldn’t that be a significant achievement for your
company? You’ve been looking for him all this time, right?”

“The company? Well, it’s not like the company would collapse without him, and besides,
that’s not my concern.”

Ilay lightly waved his hand as if to say that the company was his brother’s responsibility, not
his. Jeong Tae-ui tried to resist again.

“In that case, UNHRDO… (I don’t think you have any loyalty to them, but still) that’s the
organization you belong to, and they’ve been desperately searching for this person. Don’t you
think you should cooperate in finding him?”

“Me? Cooperate?”

Ilay’s response consisted of just that one word. And with that one word, he had said
everything.

Jeong Tae-ui found himself being mocked and thought to himself, I knew it would turn out
like this, while smacking his lips. He was well aware that saying something like that would
never result in a response like, ‘Oh, I see, then you go find him.’ So why did he even bring it
up? The most puzzling thing to him was his own behavior.

“Tae-ui. Then I’ll return the question to you.”

“………?”

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay skeptically at his sudden words.

“Jeong Jae-ui, as you said, is indeed a crucial figure, not only for T&R and UNHRDO but
also for other related organizations. That means, once there’s a lead on his whereabouts, you
don’t have to be anxious about finding him. Plenty of people will be rushing to get him. So
why do you, specifically, need to be the one to save him?”

“Save him? I’m not trying to save him. I just want to see him.”

And besides, he’s not in a situation where he needs to be saved, Jeong Tae-ui added, shaking
his head.

Uncle probably didn’t ask him to find Jeong Jae-ui just to strengthen the brotherly bond
between them, but despite knowing this, Jeong Tae-ui still wanted to meet Jeong Jae-ui. After
all this time without contact, he was curious. And in this situation, the red thread that Jeong
Jae-ui had cut and left behind also lingered in his mind.

Maybe my life got tangled up because I lost my connection with my lucky brother, he
grumbled, then suddenly looked at Ilay. Ilay, who had been staring down at Jeong Tae-ui
without any reaction or emotion, slowly began to speak.

“Do you want to go?”

There was no need for an object in that sentence. Jeong Tae-ui remained silent for a moment
before sighing.

“If I want to go, will you let me?”

“No. You’re coming with me to Hong Kong on tonight’s flight.”

Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brows unconsciously. This guy didn’t seem to be playing word
games, so what was this about?
“Ilay, think about it. You’re not the kind of person to fall for the same trick twice. I know that
much. And you know that I know that. So, even if I say I’m going to find my brother in
Africa by myself, you could easily find me this time. Then there’s no need to drag me along
to Hong Kong. You could always find me whenever you want and tighten the noose around
my neck.”

Jeong Tae-ui spoke earnestly. Ilay responded with a low chuckle.

“Tae-ui, you’re forgetting something.”

“What?”

“I told you before: if you can't stand being around me, you'll have to endure the agony of my
presence every single day for the rest of your life.”

“………..”

Jeong Tae-ui had indeed forgotten. How foolish of him to forget even for a moment how
relentless and brutal Ilay was.

Jeong Tae-ui got up without hesitation, stepping down from the bed. He grabbed the shirt that
was draped over the chair and slipped his arms into it, muttering.

“Fine, let’s go to that damned Hong Kong. Lock me up in the detention section, or tie me to a
cement block and toss me into the ocean. Do whatever you want.”

If the flight was tonight, they couldn’t afford to take their time, regardless of when Ilay
planned to leave. There wasn’t much to pack anyway, but he still needed to sort out a few
things, and he had to say goodbye to Kyle, Rita, and the others. Even if it was just a phone
call or a note, he should at least say goodbye to Kyle, who had gone straight to work after a
late breakfast. He might see them again someday, but he still wanted to say a proper farewell.

Damn it. He had half given up on life from the moment this guy caught him, but he still felt a
pang of frustration at being unable to live his life according to his own will.

“When someone finds out the whereabouts of a person who’s been missing, rumors spread
quickly.”

Ilay’s voice reached Jeong Tae-ui’s ears as he put on his clothes, clearly showing his
displeasure. Jeong Tae-ui glanced over his shoulder, grumbling under his breath.

“Yeah, now that it’s out there that my brother might be in Seringe, the news will spread
everywhere. Plenty of people will be there to pull him out, even without me.”

So I’m going to Hong Kong, he grumbled.

The wooden floor creaked as Ilay stood up, and within a few steps, he was behind Jeong Tae-
ui. He reached out and grabbed Jeong Tae-ui’s ear, twisting it with a slow yet unyielding
pressure. The pain was intense enough to make Jeong Tae-ui frown and turn his head away.

“I wasn’t talking about Jeong Jae-ui.”

“……….?”

Jeong Tae-ui, now freed from the grip on his ear, covered it with one hand and looked at Ilay
in confusion.

The rumors about the whereabouts of the missing person clearly referred to Jeong Jae-ui in
this context.
Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head and stared intently at Ilay. After a moment’s thought and a few
blinks, he realized that Ilay wasn’t going to say anything further. Meeting Ilay’s gaze, Jeong
Tae-ui’s brow furrowed slightly as he muttered to himself.

“Me……?”

“Yes, you.”

Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at Ilay, then slowly tapped his own chest with his index finger.

“Well… I guess even my uncle knows where I am now. What of it?”

“I won’t be pleased if others try to snatch my prey away. If you're in Hong Kong, I can at
least take action immediately, even from UNHRDO. But if you stay here, those bastards will
make their move the moment I leave Germany.”

Jeong Tae-ui still looked dazed.

It wasn’t the first time Ilay had said something incomprehensible, but usually, Jeong Tae-ui
could make some sense of it. This time, though, it didn’t add up. Yet, he knew Ilay wasn’t the
type to speak nonsense, which meant it must be his own understanding that was lacking.

But even so…

“Who else would target me besides you?”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered incredulously. While it’s true that people tend to judge their
surroundings and others based on themselves, even so, he hadn’t lived a life so recklessly as
to have enemies everywhere. He couldn’t recall doing anything that would warrant having
people planted to hunt him down at every turn.

According to Ilay, the person whose whereabouts had been uncertain recently wasn’t just
Jeong Jae-ui. Even though it had been a much shorter time, Jeong Tae-ui’s whereabouts had
also been unknown.

However, Jeong Jae-ui and Jeong Tae-ui were different. No one was searching for Jeong Tae-
ui. If there were someone with a particular grudge who was relentlessly pursuing him — like
the man in front of him — things might be different.

“I’m sure there are people who come to your mind immediately…”

Jeong Tae-ui scoffed as he spoke, but Ilay clicked his tongue and opened his mouth. He
started to speak but then stopped, closing his mouth again.

“Even if you list them…”

Jeong Tae-ui pressed, but Ilay continued to look at him coldly. The intensity of Ilay’s gaze
made Jeong Tae-ui slowly avert his eyes, even though he hadn’t done anything wrong. If Ilay
didn’t want to say anything, fine — he would just grumble.

Ilay suddenly muttered softly.

“Jeong Jae-ui…”

“……?”

“He might be the more troublesome one.”

Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly. The topic seemed to be shifting in a vague and elusive manner.
Jeong Tae-ui let out a deep sigh and then irritably tugged at his hair.

“So, you’re saying that someone with a grudge against me, whose identity I don’t know,
might snatch me away and kill me before you do? And that I should just go to Hong Kong
with you and suffer every day?”

Jeong Tae-ui wanted to express his anger openly, but it didn’t quite work out as he wished.
Even if he could, the person listening wasn’t someone who would be particularly affected by
it, and although Jeong Tae-ui found it quite annoying, he wasn’t truly angry.

In a tired voice, Jeong Tae-ui reflected on his situation. After making a mistake and running
away, this is what happens. He thought this was probably what karma was.

Ilay, who had been staring intently at Jeong Tae-ui since entering the room, put his hands in
his pockets, pulled out his phone, and threw it to Jeong Tae-ui. Reflexively catching it, Jeong
Tae-ui looked at the phone in his hand with curiosity.

“Think whatever you like. The trip to Hong Kong is set. We’ll depart in 30 minutes, so call
my brother before we leave. It’s a direct line, so you don’t have to go through multiple steps.”

“Ah, okay.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered his discontent and turned on the phone. He then frowned suddenly.

Departure in 30 minutes. It’s as if lightning could roast beans.

As he began dialing the number he had memorized, Jeong Tae-ui asked, looking at Ilay’s
back as he walked towards the door,
"Didn't you say you came here on a private jet? So, there's no fixed schedule, right?. Why the
rush to leave in just 30 minutes?”

Thinking about it, if he considered time alone, he could have had one last dinner after Kyle
returned and properly said goodbye before leaving. The private jet could easily accommodate
the timing.

"........."

Ilay stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around. Seeing the slight look of incredulity on
his otherwise expressionless face, Jeong Tae-ui quickly diverted his gaze back to the phone
screen.

Indeed, it was unlikely that a pilot forcibly brought here would be calmly waiting for a mere
instructor. Moreover, since it was not a personal jet but a UNHRDO jet, the operational
schedule must have already been planned, and any deviation from that would cause
significant issues.

"Really, it’s as if lightning could roast beans... Did you actually book the tickets?"

Jeong Tae-ui’s remark was more of a half-hearted mutter than a question. As Ilay was about
to step out of the room, he answered.

"Of course. Passport number JR0203314, Mr. Kim Young-soo."

"....... Your sarcasm is quite top-notch."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, sounding resigned. Ilay chuckled a few times and, after a moment’s
pause, turned back to Jeong Tae-ui with an unenthusiastic but clear response.

"Shut up and follow me quietly. I won’t prevent you from meeting Jeong Jae-ui."
"Hmm?"

Holding the phone to one ear while listening to the waiting tone, Jeong Tae-ui gave Ilay a
somewhat blank look. It wasn’t that he hadn’t heard, but the unexpected nature of the
statement made him wonder if he had misheard. However, before Jeong Tae-ui could ask for
clarification, Ilay left the room, only leaving behind those words.

By the time the beeping ended and Kyle’s brief voice came through the phone saying,
"What’s going on?" Jeong Tae-ui was already staring blankly at the spot where Ilay had
disappeared from sight.

***

Kyle was a busy person.

Even now, he had a phone receiver pressed to his right ear, the call coming directly from
across the sea, a pen in his right hand, and in his left, a sheet of paper that James had brought,
saying a fax had just arrived five minutes ago.

In fact, most things were handled by James before they ever reached Kyle. Likely, well over
90% of matters were resolved at James’s end before Kyle even heard about them. James was
an exceptionally competent secretary. He might be a bit excessively talkative, but considering
the past, when he was so buried under a mountain of work that he needed psychological
counseling for stress and eventually threatened to quit, Kyle had to accept everything.

Today, too, after having a late breakfast and arriving at the office, Kyle sighed as he saw the
pile of work stacked like a mountain on his desk and muttered, ‘There's just too much work.’
However, under James's sharp gaze — who had woken up at 5 a.m., arrived at the office by 7
a.m. to review the day's tasks, and had even gone to pick up his boss from his house after 9
a.m .— Kyle had no choice but to swallow his words.
In reality, James had almost given up on his boss. While Kyle was certainly outstanding
enough to be called a prodigy in some circles, he was by no means a diligent and
hardworking person. If it weren't for his brilliant mind that could handle the work of a
hundred people, the company would have collapsed long ago.

Knowing all too well about Kyle's fickle nature and lazy tendencies, James dealt with matters
at his level unless it was absolutely necessary. Kyle had eagerly — very happily —
encouraged him to do so, and since the workload was mountainous, James meticulously
ensured he was paid a hefty salary.

So, if any documents actually reached Kyle, they were ones he "absolutely needed to see."

"That's what makes it even more annoying. There's not a single task that I can just lazily skim
over and pass by. Not one! Damn it, he's like a workaholic demon."

As soon as James handed over the fax and left, Kyle began grumbling and mocking James.
Hearing this, his friend on the other end of the phone, across the sea, laughed.

[Tell James that. Ask him to lighten your workload.]

Just as his friend expected, Kyle immediately protested.

“Don't joke around. If he actually quits for real this time, I'm finished. Completely finished.”

[Haha, I know. If James ever decides to quit, do let me know. That competent fellow — I'll
scoop him up right away. And I'm not the only one waiting for that chance.]

“No way, no way. If you're going to take James, you'd better take me along with him.”
Kyle shuddered slightly, as if chilled, at the thought of his life without his far more competent
secretary. Meanwhile, his cold, focused eyes, which didn’t match his timid tone, scanned the
documents, marking places with his pen.

It was then that his cellphone rang in his inner pocket.

Kyle gathered the pen and paper in one hand and took out his phone. He raised his eyebrows
slightly as he saw the number displayed on the screen.

“What on earth is he calling for?”

[Is there a call? Should I call back in a bit?]

“No, it's Ilay. I’m just going to get straight to the point and hang up soon anyway, so it
doesn’t matter. But still, what’s up with calling all of a sudden, especially since we saw each
other just a couple of hours ago?”

[Ah, Rick, huh? Must be a farewell of sorts. That guy has to return to the branch by
tomorrow.]

“Really? Then he’d better leave today. But no, that guy isn't the type to do something as
sweet as a farewell. Hold on a second… What's up?”

Kyle put his friend's call on hold and answered the phone. His younger brother wasn’t the
kind to call without a reason, and certainly not for something trivial. A farewell? That was
out of the question. His friend knew that too, so of course, it was a joke.

However, the response to Kyle’s blunt greeting was a slightly hesitant, gentle voice.

[Kyle? It’s Tae-ui.]

“Tae-ui?! Oh, right.”

Kyle responded while pulling the phone away from his ear to check the screen again. The
number displayed was indeed his brother's. Tilting his head slightly in confusion, Kyle’s
voice naturally softened.

“What’s going on, using Ilay's phone? Did he tell you to call?”

He laughed half-jokingly, but Jeong Tae-ui hesitated again on the other end.

[Well… I’m leaving for Hong Kong soon. With Ilay. If I had known earlier, I would have
properly said goodbye this morning, but it all happened so suddenly… I'm sorry. And thank
you. I owe you a lot for everything.]

“Huh? You’re leaving? When?”

[In 30 minutes.]

Hearing Tae-ui mutter apologetically, Kyle fell silent for a moment.

“What? At least have dinner before you go. This is so sudden.”

[I'd like that too, but it seems Ilay is in a hurry. He said he has to return to the Hong Kong
branch by tomorrow.]

“Well, that’s his business. Why don’t you let him go first and stay a little longer?”
[It's not really up to me, you know.]

“Just tell them you absolutely refuse to go.”

[…If I do that, I might actually die.]

Suddenly, the voice on the phone became gloomy. Kyle felt gloomy as well. He knew all too
well the reality of those words. He had always thought there weren't many people more
unfortunate than himself, having such a peculiar-tempered younger brother, but now he
wondered if there could be someone even more unfortunate than him.

“Alright then, take care on your way. It’s a shame. If you ever come to Germany, make sure
to drop by.”

[Yes, thank you so much for everything.]

Once things were decided, neither Kyle nor the young man on the phone were ones to
prolong the conversation unnecessarily.

The young man exchanged a few more words of farewell and then hung up, while Kyle let
out a light sigh and put his phone back in his pocket. He glanced at the ceiling, blinking a few
times before finally picking up the call he had put on hold.

“Sorry, did I keep you waiting?”

[Two minutes and a bit more. It's fine. I was tidying up some work myself. So, what did Rick
say?]

“Yeah. It was a farewell. He's leaving for Hong Kong right away.”
[.........]

There was a brief silence from the other end of the line. It was clear that his friend was
contemplating the connection between Rick and the farewell.

“It was your nephew. When Ilay's number came up, I thought it was him, but it wasn't.”

[Oh, Tae-ui? He's going to Hong Kong? Not Tanzania? …Ah, right, he did get caught by
Rick.]

‘Poor guy,’ his friend muttered quietly, not in a joking tone. Kyle sincerely agreed with that
sentiment. He remained silent for a moment, and then a murmur slipped through his lips.

“How strange… really strange…”

His low, ambiguous muttering was likely heard on the other end of the line, but his friend
didn’t ask any questions. Then again, why would he be the only one who found it strange?
Kyle pondered for a moment, but, unable to reach a conclusion, he finally asked his friend
directly.

“What did Tae-ui do to Ilay to make him run off?”

[Well… I guess he was living quietly until his stress level suddenly went over the limit…
Maybe that’s partly my fault.]

His friend's voice also became somber. Kyle tilted his head, puzzled. His mind still felt
cloudy, but he decided to drop the subject around that point, having skimmed through the fax
in his hand.

“By the way, your nephew… the genius who has practically become the greatest enemy of
our research lab… is he really in the Seringe?”
[Have you heard any new information?]

“Yeah. It seems like he’s with Rahman Abid Al Saud.”

[Rahman… Oh, is he the one under Prince Al Faisal?]

Kyle closed his mouth and raised his eyebrows.

It wasn't exactly surprising, but sometimes, this friend still managed to astonish him. Of
course, he knew they had their own independent intelligence network, but knowing about that
man was an issue separate from just having a network.

“You know him well. He's a man who’s kept a low profile without making any significant
waves. I only came across his name while searching for Jeong Jae-ui's whereabouts.”

[No, it was just a coincidence. It was a few years ago, but I met him once. To be precise, I
only saw him while he was attending to Faisal, so we didn’t have much of a conversation. But
I remember him distinctly because, even though he was a royal, his succession rank was quite
low.]

“You remembered him because his succession rank was low?”

[Well… he was a remarkable person in a way.]

Kyle sighed softly at his friend's measured tone as he chose his words carefully.

“A remarkable person… You have a good eye for people. He was someone who played a key
role in the growth of Faisal's business ventures after he changed his course early on in the
royal succession struggle. Although it's not well-known publicly.”
[Ah, so he's like the James of T&R, then.]

Hearing his friend's amused voice, Kyle smacked his lips in a somewhat bitter manner.

“Well, you could say that. If you mean he's the one in control. Anyway… it seems that this
guy very politely, secretly, and somewhat forcefully took our researcher away.”

[…But as far as I know, Faisal didn’t deal with military supplies.]

“Exactly. Well, there could be a few scenarios to consider. It’s something we need to look
into a bit more.”

[Hm. Does Rahman have a villa in the Seringe?]

“Yeah. He bought up the most expensive land there in its entirety. And for about a year now,
Rahman's health has been declining, so he rarely leaves that place.”

His friend murmured, ‘Hmm.’ It was as if Kyle could see him nodding his head over the
phone.

Kyle glanced over the documents Gable had sent again. He made notes on what needed
further investigation to verify the information or eliminate possible scenarios based on that
data. He knew that handing these notes over to James would mean another sharp glare about
the increased workload. Kyle felt heavy-hearted at the thought. It would be great if a
generous performance bonus could fix things, but they were far beyond the point where
money alone could resolve anything. (And if he mentioned that, James would likely just
retort that he would pay Kyle to actually do some work.)

“Hey, Chang-in. I’m scared of James.”

Kyle muttered heavily as he reread the investigation points that had consumed several pages
of his notepad. His friend seemed to have nothing to say, offering only a consolatory ‘Yeah,
yeah,’ in response.

“So, why don’t you take responsibility for getting Jae-ui out of there?”

[What? Ah… well, sure, I can try. I don’t know how well it will go, though.]

“It’s not just James who’s scary. Our research institute director is terrifying too. Just
mentioning the 'J' in Jeong Jae-ui’s name makes his eyes bloodshot with fury. He’s
determined to dissect that damn genius's brain before he dies. Just recently, he was seriously
looking into switching to neuroanatomy research to achieve that.”

Kyle’s friend laughed out loud, clearly amused. Kyle sighed deeply and muttered, “I’m not
joking,” but his friend showed no signs of stopping his laughter anytime soon.

[Well, if Gable looked into it and sent word, there’s a good chance Jae-ui is there. Then, the
question is, how did that lucky kid end up being kidnapped and confined for months…?]

His friend finally managed to suppress his laughter, though there was still a hint of
amusement in his voice as he mumbled. And Kyle, aware that his friend was probably
thinking the same thing, answered concisely.

“Maybe he doesn’t want to leave.”

There wasn’t any other answer. Unless, by some stroke of fate, Jeong Jae-ui's extraordinary
luck vanished overnight. But after decades of continuous good fortune, what reason would
there be for it to suddenly disappear?

[Well… maybe the string got cut, and that’s why he’s in this situation.]
His friend suddenly muttered. At that ambiguous remark, which seemed almost like talking
to himself, Kyle raised his eyebrows. But without saying much, he pressed a button to call
James and picked up the next document.

"Anyway, that's all the news we've received today. I'll leave the rest to you."

[Yeah. It doesn't look like it'll go smoothly. …I might even start to feel a grudge against
Maurer all of a sudden.]

His friend, who seemed to be considering something for a moment, sighed and muttered
before ending the call with a few words of farewell.

***

The Lippo Center doesn't look normal today.

Jeong Tae-ui, who suddenly had that thought, quickly shook his head. No, it's not just today.
It seemed like there would never again be a day in Jeong Tae-ui's life when the Lippo Center
would look normal. Unless T&R leaves from there…

"No, even if it does move, the Lippo Center has already left a deep scar in my mind."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, gazing wistfully at the Lippo Center, which could be seen clearly
through the transparent glass.

Thinking that perhaps Chinese geomancers might actually possess some spiritual power,
Jeong Tae-ui turned his head away. Then, he grabbed a beer from the minibar in the hotel
room.
It had been several days since he arrived in Hong Kong. Jeong Tae-ui was confined in a hotel
room across from the Lippo Center.

In truth, it was a bit different from the usual meaning of "confinement." Jeong Tae-ui could
freely go to the casino or the bar in the hotel or even wander around the streets of Hong Kong
if he wished. He could also call anyone freely, although there weren't many people he felt like
calling.

Even now, Jeong Tae-ui, who had gotten bored reading the books he bought a few days ago
and left piled up in the room, had just come back from wandering the streets aimlessly.

"But when you're under surveillance, that's still confinement, isn't it?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered quietly. Who knows, maybe there's a surveillance camera or a bug
hidden in this room too. But he didn't care. If they wanted to listen, let them. He wasn't
saying anything wrong. For days now, Jeong Tae-ui had been trapped behind invisible bars
like this.

As soon as they returned to Hong Kong, Ilay had left Jeong Tae-ui alone in the hotel and
disappeared into the UNHRDO Asia branch by himself. After leaving only a vague comment
about staying put for a few days, Ilay vanished without any further explanation, leaving
Jeong Tae-ui momentarily dazed.

Ilay was gone.

Before Tae-ui could even have an intention of running away or looking for an opportunity,
Ilay had simply turned his back and disappeared first.

For a very brief moment, Jeong Tae-ui thought, What a stroke of luck, but that thought soon
vanished.
Upon reflection, unless Jeong Tae-ui came up with some clever plan, there was no way he
could escape just because Ilay was out of sight. Without a passport or any form of
identification, there was no way to leave the country unless he attempted something like
illegal entry. And of course, no one would be foolish enough to attempt illegal entry without
proper identification while planning a proper escape.

Identification.

It was the most basic requirement when doing anything illegal. Without it, there was very
little he could do, and considering safety, almost nothing at all.

He briefly considered forging a new identity and making a run for it again, but that thought
disappeared as soon as it popped into his mind. Ilay was not the kind of person to fall for the
same trick twice, and there were only a limited number of "brokers" capable of creating a
convincing fake identity. Jeong Tae-ui had no idea how to get in touch with such a broker
without going through intermediaries. Even if he tried, he could clearly picture Ilay waiting
for the broker at their meeting place.

Forget it. There's no point in trying to get yourself killed when your life is already hanging by
a thread.

Jeong Tae-ui had been sprawled out on the bed but suddenly jumped up. He looked out the
window.

The imposing structure of the Lippo Center caught Jeong Tae-ui's eye first, and he
instinctively furrowed his brow. It was such a clear view that he almost suspected that Ilay
had deliberately chosen this room for him. Jeong Tae-ui quickly turned his head away.

Although it had been a long time since sunset, the streets were brightly lit as if it were
midday. From this vantage point, the big city, which seemed strangely unfamiliar, was a place
Jeong Tae-ui had returned to not long after leaving.

To think I escaped with such bravado, only to come back so soon… how pathetic.
Scratching his head awkwardly, Jeong Tae-ui turned around.

The first day back in Hong Kong had been a return he hadn't anticipated for a while. Alone
for the moment, Jeong Tae-ui had decided to sit by a pier overlooking the Kowloon
Peninsula, drinking a beer in solitude as he faced the bleak and uncertain future ahead.

He had wondered, as he stepped out of the hotel, if someone would be there to block his way.
But as it turned out, no one had stopped him; he had exited the hotel without any hindrance.
For a fleeting moment, he had even considered making a run for it. He had taken exactly ten
steps outside the hotel before that thought had crossed his mind.

Then, Jeong Tae-ui had suddenly stopped walking.

'…….'

He had looked up at the reddish night sky, where no stars were visible, and sighed.

He had counted, in his mind, the number of people following him — one person, maybe two,
or perhaps just one.

As Jeong Tae-ui had come to a halt, ten steps from the hotel entrance, staring blankly at the
sky, he had noticed the puzzled gaze of the bellboy approaching from behind. And further
away, another set of eyes had been fixed on him.

After a brief pause, Jeong Tae-ui had suddenly chuckled and resumed walking, though with a
limp as his leg was still healing.

They probably hadn’t underestimated him; Ilay had likely anticipated that Jeong Tae-ui
would quickly realize if he had assigned someone of lower skill to watch him. With his leg
still not fully healed, even a less skilled person would be difficult to escape. They wouldn’t
let their prey just slip away quietly. The surveillance wasn’t really about monitoring him; it
was more about ensuring Jeong Tae-ui knew he wasn’t alone. Wherever he went, he was still
within invisible bars.

Although it wasn’t particularly bothersome, it was the kind of thing that could easily become
irritating if he allowed it to.

Jeong Tae-ui had begun walking aimlessly down the road, as if on a leisurely stroll, weighing
his options. He felt that if he set his mind to it, he might be able to shake them off. After all,
he was confident in his ability to escape from most people, unless they were exceptionally
skilled. If it had been just one person, and if his leg had been in better condition, he could
have outrun them with a sudden sprint, like a 100-meter dash.

Though his leg wasn't in the best shape, Jeong Tae-ui had briefly considered making a run for
it but then dismissed the idea. If they weren’t actively trying to harm him, he didn’t want to
expend his energy unnecessarily. Moreover, even if he managed to shake off the surveillance
and leave Hong Kong unscathed, he wasn’t confident he could evade Ilay Riegrow now that
his identity was known.

The thought of being caught again after escaping was daunting. Ilay might very well tear him
limb from limb if he were to fall into his clutches once more. Jeong Tae-ui’s heart had
pounded as he recalled their distant encounter in the birch forest. If he had been even slightly
weaker-willed, his heart might have stopped right then and there.

Having an unfamiliar gaze trailing him was unpleasant, but there was little he could do about
it. He had bought some books at a late-night bookstore, wandered around, grabbed a drink,
snacked at a night market, and even visited a camera equipment shop, though he had little
interest in the items. He had ended the evening with a couple of beers at a shabby bar in a
secluded corner by the sea before returning to the hotel.

Throughout all of this, the gaze had followed him relentlessly, but there was no interference.
In a way, it was preferable to having Ilay himself shadowing him.

This pattern repeated itself each time he went out. From the moment he stepped out of the
hotel room, the gaze was persistently on him, yet it never crossed the line into interference.
The day before yesterday, curious about how far they would let him go without direct
interference, Jeong Tae-ui had packed only the essentials — his passport and wallet — and
taken a bus to the airport. He had briefly entertained the idea of sneaking out of the country if
no further complications arose. However, it seemed they weren’t going to let him off that
easily. As soon as he arrived at the airport, his phone had rung. Though the number was
unfamiliar, he had a strong sense of who was calling.

No, I really wasn’t planning to leave. I’m not that much of a fool, he thought, coming up with
excuses as he had answered the call. But it seemed his excuses were already anticipated. With
an indifferent tone, the voice that was expected merely muttered with irritation.

[Anyway, with your passport — or Kim Young-soo’s passport — you won’t be able to leave
the country, so just have a look around the airport and go back. I’m having a hard time
getting out right now, so don’t bother me.]

The caller had hung up without waiting for a reply.

Leaving Jeong Tae-ui standing in the middle of the airport, staring blankly at his phone. He
let out a hollow laugh. Being barred from leaving felt as if he had been branded a major
criminal. Ilay might have even imposed a travel ban on him. For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui
considered breaking the neck of the man following him and making a desperate attempt to
escape by stowing away on a ship.

Jeong Tae-ui had no choice but to heed the advice and spend some time wandering around
the airport before heading back. Once he returned to the hotel, he immediately raided the
minibar in his room. He poured out every drink and snack he could find — excluding the
beer — into the bathtub. But then again given that the man was accustomed to luxury, these
overpriced items felt to him like mere pocket change.

But now that he thought about it…

“……If they asked me to pay the room charges at checkout, that would be a real disaster…”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered as he glared fiercely at the Lippo Center.

Another day was coming to an end. The day after tomorrow would be Friday.

If Ilay’s routine was the same as before, he would come to Hong Kong on Friday night while
handling company matters at the Lippo Center over the weekend. Jeong Tae-ui’s brief respite
might end with this. But even so, what could he do? Ilay would have to return to the branch
when the workweek started. And Jeong Tae-ui, no longer affiliated with the UNHRDO,
wouldn’t be able to enter there.

He couldn’t seriously think he was planning to keep him holed up in the hotel like this
indefinitely. Only to appear on weekends, torment him, and leave him alone during the
weekdays. Surely not. It's not like he was some local mistress or anything...

While thinking such thoughts, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly closed his mouth. The taste of the beer
suddenly plummeted, and with a strange muttering sound, he fell onto the bed.

"Have you really hit rock bottom in life, Jeong Tae-ui… yah."

Desperately trying to erase the chilling words from his mind, Jeong Tae-ui struggled and
writhed in agony until he was exhausted and collapsed. He stared blankly at the ceiling with
powerless eyes.

Suddenly, a voice he had faintly heard before flashed across his mind.

— Shut up and follow me quietly. I won’t stop you from meeting Jeong Jae-uii.

"……."

He hadn't misheard it.

Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at the ceiling, then suddenly sat up. He had definitely said, ‘I
won’t stop you from meeting Jeong Jae-ui.’

At least as far as Jeong Tae-ui knew, Ilay Riegrow was a man who was incredibly
unpredictable and difficult to read, but he never spoke empty words. Especially not about
something like that. In fact, the reason why Jeong Tae-ui had quietly stayed holed up in the
hotel, only occasionally going out for walks, might have been because of that statement.

"Does he mean to drag my brother here by force?"

He muttered suddenly, then shook his head. He dismissed the thought for now. He couldn't
even picture someone like Jeong Jae-ui being dragged in by anyone.

The most likely scenario was, after all, ‘If you behave, I'll let you go to find your brother…’
or something like that.

But who knew? Perhaps Ilay had suddenly decided to turn over a new leaf and was being
unusually kind to Jeong Tae-ui.

"…A person with too much time on their hands can think of all sorts of nonsense."

Ilay, being kind? It was just as unimaginable as Jeong Jae-ui being dragged around by
someone.

Out of all the possibilities he could think of, the most realistic one, considering the situation,
was this: mutual interest.

Finding Jeong Jae-ui might be a threat to some, but at least for organizations or companies
associated with Ilay, it would undoubtedly lead to a solid gain. At the same time, losing the
upper hand — though Jeong Tae-ui personally didn’t want to describe it that way — could
result in a significant loss for those who saw Jeong Jae-ui as something less than human.

In other words, Jeong Tae-ui bringing Jeong Jae-ui back would be advantageous to the
organization, and ultimately to Ilay Riegrow as well. Given that Jeong Tae-ui, who couldn’t
just run away again, could be found anywhere in the world with ease, it would be more
beneficial for Ilay to put aside any petty grudges and send Jeong Tae-ui to Jeong Jae-ui.

“...But still, I don't really like it.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered bitterly. All he wanted was to see his brother.

He hadn't even thought of bringing his brother back or rescuing him. He just wanted to meet
him somewhere, exchange a few words to ease his longing, and say, “Goodbye. See you
later.”

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his neck, feeling frustrated.

Even so, if the condition for his release was to bring back his brother, Jeong Tae-ui would
certainly be willing to accept it for the sake of his own peace of mind.

As he continued to think about it, his heart and mind grew more and more tangled, and Jeong
Tae-ui pulled at his perfectly fine hair out of frustration. All he could do was resent his
unfortunate fate.

Jeong Tae-ui stood up in frustration. He had just entered the room a moment ago, but already
felt stifled again. When his mind was tangled with thoughts, the best thing to do was to move
his body to distract himself. He knew all too well that if he sat around moping while feeling
down, the melancholy would slowly swell up like a monster and eventually swallow him
whole. And it was never a pleasant feeling.
He realized it about half an hour after he left the hotel. Jeong Tae-ui sat on a bench in Mid-
Level, sipping orange juice while gazing at the darkening sky. He quietly thought to himself.

Why had the tail suddenly doubled?

At first, he didn't notice. There was nothing one couldn't get used to, and he'd practically
ignored the surveillance that had been following him around persistently for days. It wasn't as
if he was going to do anything suspicious, or that he was planning to dash to the harbor to
board a smuggler's ship. As long as they didn’t cross any lines and interfered with him, he
didn’t mind either.

So, he wandered around without worrying, when suddenly, he sensed it. Something felt a bit
off, and he wondered what it was. As he thought about it more, he realized: the tail had
somehow doubled.

Jeong Tae-ui quickly finished his juice, pulled the straw out of the empty cup, and bit on it as
he thought it over.

Did Ilay add another one just because I pretended to run off to the airport? What good would
it do to add another one when we both know it's merely for show?

Jeong Tae-ui sighed. Besides, even the new tail wasn't particularly competent. Anyone with
some willpower could easily lose them.

“No matter how limited my options are, isn't this a bit much...? I wouldn't ask for someone so
skilled I couldn’t detect them, but still, this is just…”

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled, chewing on the straw. Then he placed the straw back in the cup and
tossed it into the trash can next to the bench as he stood up.

Let's think positively. Maybe he added one more to play nice with me.
“Well, if that's the case… let’s play.”

After all, he was bored. He decided to make the best of the situation. Jeong Tae-ui put his
hands in his pockets and began to walk slowly. He casually observed his surroundings as he
walked up a gentle incline — as if he were just taking a stroll, which he actually was.

There were many people around. A couple of blocks up, there were antique shops lined up,
and a block to the side was an area where movies were often filmed. A little way down led to
the main road. So, even at this hour, as the sun was setting, there were plenty of people
passing by.

For a place with so many people, it wasn't particularly well-maintained. Just perfect.

If they were good enough to follow him, they must be familiar with the local geography, but
chasing someone was always several times more challenging than being chased.

Jeong Tae-ui gradually quickened his pace. He entered a narrow alley and turned at the end of
it, heading toward the main road. He walked leisurely, but at a reasonably quick pace, toward
the street.

He couldn’t hail a taxi. That would turn this light play into a full-blown pursuit.

Crossing the main road and walking further down, he would reach an insignificant traditional
market, not frequented by tourists but meant for the locals. As he passed through the
unremarkable market, Jeong Tae-ui chuckled to himself.

…Aha. There are more people now. Well then, let's find a suitable spot.

Humming a cheerful tune, Jeong Tae-ui casually strolled around the area, then turned back.
He had a place in mind. On his way there, he came across another small alley that seemed
fairly decent, and he had hesitated for a moment as he passed by, but decided against it. It
seemed fine for a loose chase like this, but if the situation got serious, it would be dangerous.
One block beyond was a redevelopment area. If he made a wrong turn in haste, escape would
be difficult. Besides, if things went south, he would have to run, and right now, Jeong Tae-ui
wasn’t in any condition to run.

“Hmm… Yeah, that place is better.”

Humming a lighthearted tune, Jeong Tae-ui’s mood brightened. Having a tail didn’t seem so
bad when looking at it this way. Of course, he still didn't like being tailed, but it was
definitely better than if Ilay himself were the one following him.

If the person chasing from behind had been Ilay Riegrow…

“…Why do I keep thinking such scary thoughts…? I must be sick in the head.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, rubbing his lips where his smile had quickly faded. If that tail had
been Ilay, he wouldn’t have even attempted this kind of game. If Ilay Riegrow were chasing
right behind him, and he was desperately trying to escape…

“Wow… No, no, why do I keep thinking like this?”

He rubbed his now blood-drained lips vigorously. Just the brief thought sent a shiver down
his spine. It was horror of a different kind. If that were to happen, he might have a heart
attack the moment Ilay caught him by the shoulder. Come to think of it, he should commend
himself for not fainting when he encountered Ilay in the birch forest back then — he must be
quite a brave and courageous person.

Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his arms, which had suddenly gone cold despite the warm season.
Meanwhile, he reached the spot he had noticed earlier.
It was an overpass, about one and a half stories high.

It stretched over the small, spiderweb-like alleys, lower than a typical overpass on a main
street. However, it was still too high to simply jump off without risk.

Jeong Tae-ui leaned his arms on the railing of the overpass and quietly looked down. The
footsteps following him had slowed. Perhaps noticing that Jeong Tae-ui's demeanor was
different from usual, their gaze was more cautious than usual, but they seemed intent on
keeping their distance rather than approaching too close.

“If you sense something is off, you should just rush over and grab me by the scruff of my
neck to drag me back, you fools…”

He muttered while peering down the darkening alley. He glanced around and saw a suitably
large rock a few steps away. As he picked it up, it felt satisfyingly heavy in his hand. It
seemed to be a piece broken off from a brick, but it was substantial enough to fill his palm
and even knock someone out.

Below the overpass, slightly off to the side, a metal latch protruded like a chimney pipe from
under the overlapping roof of a house. Jeong Tae-ui tossed the rock in his hand once, then
immediately hurled it hard at the latch. Thud! The solid sound echoed as the rock broke into
two or three pieces and scattered down below. The latch remained intact, not a scratch on it.

“Okay… well, even if I fall from here… I might get hurt, but I probably won't die.”

He muttered, half-joking about how unfair it would be to get hurt while just playing around,
and shook his wrist. He took a few deep breaths.

The next moment, Jeong Tae-ui flashed a bright smile in the direction of where the followers
were approaching. He waved his hand once and, in the same motion, leapt over the railing,
throwing himself down from the overpass.
He thought he heard a short shout from a distance.

The building walls rushed up in front of him as he neared the ground. In the middle of his
descent, the latch came into view, closing in fast. Jeong Tae-ui reached out precisely for the
latch with both hands. If he missed it or failed to grab hold, he would have to be prepared for
at least another broken leg.

“......…!!”

Supporting his weight in mid-air while falling and catching hold of a small piece of metal
was no easy task. As he fell, the acceleration and weight hit his arms full force. Jeong Tae-ui
clicked his tongue and grimaced. Slip — he managed to grab the latch with one hand, but it
slipped. Quickly, he steadied himself with the other hand. Using that as a support, he grabbed
the latch again with his slipping hand. His body swayed as he barely held on.

“Whoa… That was close, too close.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered softly once he managed to grip the latch firmly with both hands to
support his body. His body, swaying like a pendulum, gradually slowed down. When he
looked up, he saw two people running toward the overpass above. Dropping his gaze again,
he estimated the distance to the ground to be about two meters.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled faintly as he looked closely at the followers for the first time. “Bye-bye,”
he murmured in a voice so small that he wasn’t sure if they would hear. Then he let go of the
latch. A moment later, he felt the solid impact of the ground beneath his feet. Jeong Tae-ui
grimaced again — this time more than before — as he landed, putting most of his weight on
his uninjured leg. Still, even with the effort to favor his good leg, the dull pain that shot
through his leg from the impact made it twist slightly, and the strain was significant even on
his healthy leg.

He rolled his body to disperse the impact, but for a few seconds, he had to crouch on the spot,
muttering "Ouch, ouch." After a brief pause, he slowly got up, confirming that while his
ankle hurt quite a bit, it was still functional. After that, there was nothing left to do but run.
There was no guarantee that the pursuers wouldn’t follow him down in the same way.
However, seeing the look of dismay on their faces, he couldn’t help but feel a bit
sympathetic, so he shouted to them with a smile loud enough for them to hear.

“See you at the hotel later! I’m just going for a walk and will come back.”

Turning lightly, Jeong Tae-ui quickly ran off, limping slightly. He heard the men on the
overpass shouting something behind him, but he pretended not to hear. Not that he could
understand anyway, as they were yelling in Chinese.

Jeong Tae-ui finally stopped when he had gone far enough that he no longer sensed anyone
following behind him.

To be honest, he had easily shaken them off — probably because they hadn’t anticipated such
a move — and he could escape further if he wanted to. However, he wasn’t confident that he
could avoid being caught for more than a week, so he decided to give up.

“Maybe I shouldn’t have shaken them off. What if I end up with three tails instead of two
tomorrow?”

Even as he said that, there was no hint of remorse on his face, and he walked leisurely. His
leg ached, but his spirit felt light. He tapped his still-unremovable cast a few times, thinking,
I must be more resilient than I thought.

But then, where was he now?

He could roughly guess his location. He was confident in his sense of direction. He slowly
walked through the unfamiliar alley, enjoying the view.

It was a quiet residential area. It wasn't completely deserted; a typical alley appeared in the
evening light, and there were small shops scattered around.
Even when he was under surveillance, he had walked the streets as if nothing were wrong,
but it felt different now that there was actually no surveillance. Jeong Tae-ui let out a relaxed
sigh.

He originally intended to return to the hotel immediately. He didn’t have anywhere else to go,
so he planned to head directly back to the hotel. However, the unusual sense of relaxation he
felt made him slow his pace.

Up ahead, he saw a shabby-looking restaurant. He realized it was mealtime and leisurely

headed inside to eat slowly. The food wasn't particularly great, but he felt satisfied, perhaps
because he was at ease. He enjoyed the tea and slices of fruit offered by the kind owner
before leaving, and by then, it was quite late. The sky was already dark.

“Well, I guess it’s time to head back.”

Even if he received an earful over the phone from that guy after returning tonight, he felt like
he could fall asleep in a good mood. Jeong Tae-ui stretched and started walking, passing
through a narrow alley toward the main street.

But it was then.

Jeong Tae-ui briefly slowed his pace, then resumed walking as usual.

They had caught up with him.

“Impressive… better than I thought.”

Sensing the presence approaching from a bit of a distance, Jeong Tae-ui chuckled. Though he
had managed to shake them off earlier, they had caught up again. However, he didn’t feel
particularly bothered. He felt like he was returning to reality after enjoying a fun game, so
there was nothing unpleasant about it. Intending to return quietly to the hotel, Jeong Tae-ui
didn’t care if they were following him or not and walked leisurely. The shortcut leading to the
main street was mostly empty, and the sound of Jeong Tae-ui’s footsteps echoed particularly
loudly in the quiet alley.

Straight ahead, the moon appeared in the distance. Jeong Tae-ui, enjoying the leisurely mood
as he walked while gazing at the moon, soon slowed his steps again.

The sense of something peculiar, which he had vaguely felt, turned into certainty as he
slowed down.

The sound of footsteps pursuing him did not cease. Even when Jeong Tae-ui stopped walking
entirely, the footsteps approaching from behind only quickened.

It wasn’t just from behind. He could hear footsteps approaching from the side alley,
diagonally across from him, as well.

It was an instinct.

Maybe it was just a passerby. But Jeong Tae-ui’s body moved before he could think any
further.

He dashed toward the direction from which the footsteps approached, and within a few steps,
he swung his fist at a man who suddenly appeared in front of him. The man flinched,
managing to narrowly dodge the punch by slowing his pace.

And then, the man immediately swung his fist back at Jeong Tae-ui.

…Bingo.
At least it wasn’t just a passerby. But the fact that another person was rushing at him from
behind was far from fortunate.

"Hey, hey, you guys! Just because I played a little joke, do you think you can throw
punches...?”

Woosh! A punch narrowly grazed the tip of his nose, making a sound as it sliced through the
air. Jeong Tae-ui shut his mouth.

"What the... This is no joke... If I get hit, I’m dead. Wait, wait, I was planning to head back to
the hotel! I’m on my way back to the hotel, guys!"

He shouted desperately while dodging, but it was no use. The two men said nothing and just
kept swinging their fists with relentless intent, as if they were determined to knock him out
and drag him away.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue nervously.

They were different men from those who had been standing on the overpass earlier. As he
had suspected, when the “tails” doubled, this must be the second set.

Damn it, it was the first set that he had teased, so why was it the second set that decided to
throw punches?

Jeong Tae-ui quickly glanced around. Even if this was a sparsely populated alley, there had to
be at least one passerby... He quickly scanned the area. It seemed fate wasn’t against him
after all, as he spotted a shadow turning into the alley some distance away.

Contrary to Jeong Tae-ui's inner relief, the men who noticed the shadow seemed to decide
they needed to deal with him quickly. Their punches became more fierce, and one of them
pulled something out from his jacket. It was a gray spray can with no markings. Jeong Tae-ui
frowned. In his experience, nothing good ever came from something like that. Nine times out
of ten, it was for anesthesia or paralysis. With that kind of item out, there was no time left.

Are they crazy…? Why are they suddenly acting up after following me so quietly?

Jeong Tae-ui thought quietly. Then, clicking his tongue, he used his elbow to block the first
man's kick aimed at him. At the same time, he muttered a curse under his breath and swung
his cast-covered leg at the second man’s neck.

Ugh! A cry burst out simultaneously from both the man and Jeong Tae-ui. As he thought,
This ankle might never fully heal, tears involuntarily welled up in his eyes, which he quickly
blinked away. He saw the spray can roll towards him, quickly snatched it up, and swung it
madly at the first man's head.

Damn it, what the hell is this? Why did these guys suddenly snap and decide to beat me up?

Jeong Tae-ui, swinging the spray can so hard it dented, continued hitting the men recklessly.
Then, holding his breath, he grabbed one man's neck and sprayed it right in front of his nose.
A strange scream filled the air, gradually subsiding.

Finally, Jeong Tae-ui threw the spray can with all his might, hitting the man's head. He turned
around and bolted.

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, Damn that bastard Ilay, just because I played a little prank
to shake off the watchers and turned off my phone, he immediately responds like this? This is
too much, especially since we both know I can't go far.

Cursing under his breath, Jeong Tae-ui sprinted until he reached the main road and quickly
glanced back. There was no sign of anyone chasing him. Perhaps those men were still lying
unconscious on the alley floor. But he had no intention of going back to check on them.
He flagged down a taxi that happened to be nearby. After giving the hotel name and as the
taxi drove away, he exhaled deeply. His throbbing leg was starting to feel hot. At this rate, he
thought, he might end up with a permanently damaged leg.

"So… this is how they plan to torment me, slowly driving me mad..."

Muttering to himself, Jeong Tae-ui leaned back against the seat and closed his eyes.

***

If he had even the slightest inclination toward gambling addiction, this situation — where he
could freely wander into a casino at any time — might have seemed incredibly tempting. On
top of that, he had a thick wad of cash in his hand (though it wasn't his money) to spend as he
pleased.

No matter how much money one has, it can all be lost in an instant at the gambling table.
Fortunately or unfortunately, Jeong Tae-ui had little interest in gambling.

He could enjoy a few games of poker at the "just for fun" blue tables inside the casino,
betting small amounts like tens of dollars — or up to a few hundred dollars when his pockets
were full of someone else's money he could spend without guilt. However, he lacked the
nerve to jump into the serious, high-stakes games where real money changed hands. He also
had no desire to engage with professional gamblers he couldn't possibly beat, nor did he
enjoy the idea of inevitably losing money to them.

After losing interest in the games rather quickly, Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head as he left
the casino, having played a few rounds of poker.
Since he had returned to the hotel two days ago, he hadn't gone out once.

Originally, he had planned to enjoy a leisurely walks everyday, but after being suddenly
pursued by dangerous men, he had no desire to leave. More than anything, his ankle was in
terrible shape.

It had already been in bad condition, and he had overworked it without any rest. Even his
good ankle was reaching its limit, so there was no way he wouldn't be feeling it.

After hobbling out of the taxi and making it to the elevator, his whole body had begun to feel
weak by the time he reached his floor. As soon as he entered his room and shut the door, he
collapsed on the spot. It hadn’t been just the pain in his ankle; he had also inhaled some of
the gas from the spray he had used on those men, even though he had tried to hold his breath.
The ground had seemed to dance beneath his feet.

Surely I won't be unable to get up like this, right? That had been the last thought lingering in
his mind before his consciousness faded.

When Jeong Tae-ui regained consciousness, he found himself lying in front of his room door,
and the clock indicated noon the next day. He had slept solidly for over 12 hours without
opening his eyes even once.

Still, considering that his headache hadn’t been severe, he thought to himself that it probably
wasn’t some kind of bad gas, and he counted that as a small blessing amidst the misfortune.
He had gotten up, realizing that although he was now conscious, his ankle was still extremely
painful, he was hungry, and his throat was dry. Despite the pain, it seemed he had calmed
down a bit during his sleep, so he could limp around with some difficulty, but he had had no
desire to go out and wander around.

That day, Jeong Tae-ui had not left his room at all. After finishing a simple meal via room
service, he had remained in bed all day, flipping through the pages of an unfinished book.
Occasionally, he had shaken his leg to check if the pain was subsiding, and reassured by the
gradual decrease in pain, he had spent all his time in the room.
He had waited for a call from Ilay, hoping he would contact him after dodging the
surveillance — he was fully prepared to complain and exaggerate that he had almost
completely lost the use of his ankle because of those watchers. However, unexpectedly, there
had been no contact. Since Ilay would have confirmed Jeong Tae-ui's return to his cabin,
maybe he had decided not to intervene if Jeong Tae-ui had only quietly come back, seeing no
issue with just having evaded their surveillance.

After lounging around in his room the whole day, resting, eating, and relaxing, Jeong Tae-ui
had felt bored and had finally decided to step outside. He had had no intention of going out of
the hotel but had thought it wouldn’t be bad to walk around slowly and enjoy the facilities
inside. If he had had the right hobbies, the best place to pass the time would have been the
casino, but unfortunately, he wasn’t the type to get hooked on such things, so he had played a
few games and then left.

He had never thought that spending time idly with nothing to do was such a hardship. After
his discharge from the military and before joining the UNHRDO, Jeong Tae-ui had been able
to enjoy himself with a very relaxed mind while staying at home for several months. In fact,
there hadn’t been much difference between then and now, except that he couldn’t meet his
friends. He would go out when he wanted, read books when he wanted, sleep when he
wanted, and eat when he wanted. Even more so then, he hadn’t worried about things like,
‘How will I make a living from now on?’ or ‘I should start earning money soon.’

The problem, of course, was just one.

He knew that this peace would eventually be shattered, but the uncertainty of not knowing
when that would happen made it impossible for him to leisurely enjoy his free time. If Ilay
Riegrow appeared before him, his peace would be instantly destroyed.

"Damn it. It would have been better if I had just gone to Seringe alone and asked around for
news of my brother."

A complaint naturally slipped from his lips.

After all, if he was going to be idling around like this, it would have been better to have
something to do, even just as a pastime.
Having left the casino and walked up to the ground floor, Jeong Tae-ui stopped as he stepped
onto the last step of the stairs.

From the grand hall in front of the ground floor lobby, the sound of a piano was echoing.
"Moon River," arranged as a languid jazz tune, filled the hall. The day was slowly turning to
dusk outside the large window leading to the garden. It would have been the perfect piece to
play just a few hours later.

It was a song his mother used to occasionally play on quiet moonlit nights when he was a
child. Hearing it again after so long made him feel both nostalgic and a little calmer, so Jeong
Tae-ui sat down at a table in the open cafe occupying the lobby. He thought he might enjoy a
cup of tea while listening to the piano music before returning to his room.

But as he sat down and casually asked the waiter for some tea, Jeong Tae-ui turned his head
and caught sight of a familiar face at the edge of his vision.

Not far away, a man, seemingly waiting to meet someone, glanced at his watch while flipping
through a file folder. Noticing Jeong Tae-ui's gaze, the man lifted his head. Their eyes met.

He didn’t need to think long about where he had seen him before. Come to think of it, the last
time they met, it was also in this hotel, in this very lobby. The only difference was the table
they were sitting at.

He was broker with whom Jeong Tae-ui had crossed paths.

"…Ah."

"Uh…."
Although they weren’t too far apart, the distance was too great to have a conversation.
However, Jeong Tae-ui stood up without hesitation and crossed over to the man.

He wasn't someone he would be particularly happy to see, but after days of not having a
proper conversation with anyone, seeing a familiar face felt surprisingly welcome. Come to
think of it, since returning to Hong Kong, he hadn’t met or spoken with anyone he knew. The
only people he’d conversed with were hotel staff or shop clerks.

“It’s been a while. You have business here today as well, I see.”

“Ah, yes. It’s been a while, indeed. Are you alone?”

The broker greeted him with a look of pleasant surprise. Jeong Tae-ui replied, "Yes," and sat
down across from him.

Though he had only seen the man two or three times, striking up a conversation wasn’t as
difficult as he thought it would be. Perhaps it was because they had engaged in a transaction
that couldn’t be openly discussed. As people who had shared a sort of secret often do, Jeong
Tae-ui, who asked out of courtesy if the man’s work was going well, and the man, who
answered him, both wore subtle smiles.

“How's that cheerful friend you came with last time? Is he using the goods well? There
should be no doubt about the quality. After exchanging a few words with him, I could tell he
knew how to handle the goods properly.”

As soon as the man mentioned this after exchanging a few short pleasantries, Jeong Tae-ui
frowned slightly. The mention of the man's words had triggered a face to appear reflexively
in his mind.

If that bastard is there, he's probably cooped up in the UNHRDO branch, surrounded by those
beauties, having the time of his life, Jeong Tae-ui muttered internally, before flashing a faint
smile and replying,
"Well, the last time I saw him, he seemed to be doing just fine."

Oh, sure, he loves those beauties. One of these days, I should sneak into his little hideout,
gather up all those weapons, and dump sulfuric acid all over them.

In fact, because of his grudge against Maurer, when Ilay had tried to leave him at the hotel
and head to the UNHRDO branch, Jeong Tae-ui had grabbed him and insisted on going
along. Given the situation, he had wanted to go with him.

Yes, Ilay had quite an odd expression on his face at that time. He had seemed quite surprised
when Jeong Tae-ui had suddenly declared he wanted to go with him. He had tilted his head
slightly and stared at Jeong Tae-ui for a while, but perhaps because he couldn’t quite guess
the reason, he had finally asked bluntly,

‘Why?’

‘I have some unfinished business with Maurer.’

When Jeong Tae-ui had said this harshly and seriously, Ilay had seemed to understand. ‘Ah,’
he had nodded a few times before replying decisively.

‘No. You’re practically an outsider to UNHRDO already. You know that UNHRDO prohibits
external access without specific reasons.’

‘Come on, I just want to see Maurer once and get out. I won’t do anything else.’

As soon as he had said it, he had felt his anger flare up even more, so he had grabbed Ilay’s
lapel tightly. Ilay had glanced down at his hand and coldly brushed it off.

‘Rules are rules.’

He had wanted to grab that mouth of his, which spoke as coldly as ice, and shake it until the
ice shards flew out. Since when had he ever cared so much about the rules?

While Jeong Tae-ui had glared at him furiously, Ilay had brushed off the creased collar with
his fingertips and had added:

‘Besides, if you think about it, it’s thanks to that guy that I was able to figure out your
whereabouts.’

Yes, that had been exactly the source of Jeong Tae-ui’s grudge. A huge grudge that wouldn’t
have been satisfied even if he had grabbed and punched the man — but, of course, for Ilay, it
had been no cause for resentment at all.

Because of that bastard, he had ended up getting caught by Ilay again! Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t
very well pour his resentment out on Ilay, so he had kept his anger to himself, snorting in
frustration. Just then, as Ilay had been walking out of the room, he had slowed his pace,
tilting his head as if struck by a thought. He had paused for a moment, then muttered to
himself.

‘But... if it weren’t for that prototype, that guy probably wouldn’t have told me anything, even
if he did know where you were. Before you were kidnapped, he had regular contact with the
branch, but he never said a word about that matter.’

Jeong Tae-ui had clicked his tongue in disapproval. Yes, if it hadn’t been for Maurer’s
obsessive desire for firearms, he probably wouldn’t have told Ilay where Jeong Tae-ui was.
Even if things had been rough between them, he wasn’t the kind of person to do that. It
wasn’t like he had intentionally ratted Jeong Tae-ui out just to spite him.

And yet.

Here they were, in this situation.

As Jeong Tae-ui had muttered complaints under his breath, Ilay had glanced back at him. He
had stared at Jeong Tae-ui’s sulky face for a moment before suddenly reaching out his hand.

A white, smooth hand had extended toward him. Reflexively, Jeong Tae-ui had flinched back.
He hadn’t done it consciously or with thought — it had been purely instinctive. After all, he
had spent enough time beside Ilay to see that white hand turn red with blood in the blink of
an eye, more times than he could count. It had been impossible not to be tense.

As he had taken a half-step back, Jeong Tae-ui had immediately regretted it. Even without
looking at Ilay’s slightly furrowed brow and paused hand, he had known he’d made a
mistake.

But come on, wouldn’t you have stepped back too? It wasn’t like he’d done it on purpose; it
was just a survival instinct kicking in. Then again, if it had been Ilay, he wouldn’t have
backed off — instead, he’d probably have counterattacked or cut that hand off altogether.

As he had silently poured out excuses that no one could hear, Jeong Tae-ui had glanced at
Ilay awkwardly.

Ilay had slowly turned over his paused hand, gazing at his own palm. Then, he had gradually
curled his fingers from the pinky inward, forming a loose fist — a fist perfect for knocking
someone out.

‘No, I didn’t mean anything by it. I just… Ugh, would anyone willingly offer their neck if
someone like you reached out a hand!’

Jeong Tae-ui had muttered in frustration when Ilay’s cold, sharp gaze had turned to him. For
a moment, Ilay had seemed to be deliberating. Most likely, he had been wondering whether to
swing that fist or not.

Apparently, Jeong Tae-ui’s guess had been correct because Ilay had continued to look at his
fist for a few more seconds, seemingly regretful, before slowly unclenching it. He had
extended his hand toward Jeong Tae-ui again. This time, Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t stepped back,
though he had leaned his head back slightly, eyeing the hand.

‘…What?’

As Jeong Tae-ui had muttered, staring at the palm that was hovering just in front of his throat,
Ilay spoke curtly.

‘Your neck. Stick it out.’

‘.....….’

He had felt like he might have said something wrong. But was Ilay really considering
snapping his neck?

Jeong Tae-ui had stared intently at that hand. It hadn’t been the first time that white, smooth
hand had looked so menacing, but no matter how familiar it was, its ominousness had never
diminished. Still, it hadn’t seemed like Ilay would retract his hand if he just stood there
quietly. Jeong Tae-ui had clicked his tongue. Then, in a fit of resignation, he had leaned his
body forward, as if to say, ‘Go ahead and choke me.’ His neck had touched the tips of Ilay’s
fingers.

And at that moment.

The hand that could have easily crushed his windpipe had gripped Jeong Tae-ui’s neck.
Fingers had pressed just below his carotid artery, and he had found himself struggling for
breath. As he had grimaced and exhaled sharply, Ilay, without hesitation, had pulled his neck
forward with one hand and grabbed his chin with the other, yanking it downward. The
unhesitant grip had made it clear that this man was far from calm.

Jeong Tae-ui had swallowed hard. Ilay's lips had covered his, blocking any chance of taking a
breath. It had been as if Ilay hadn’t cared whether Jeong Tae-ui breathed or even if he choked
to death, as his tongue had forcefully invaded Jeong Tae-ui’s mouth, sucking on and then
biting down hard on Jeong Tae-ui’s tongue, which had instinctively tried to escape. A short
scream had escaped, only to be swallowed by Ilay.

The hand that had been gripping his chin had moved down his back, sliding along until it had
reached his ass. As the hand had gripped his flesh fiercely a couple of times as if to tear it
apart, Jeong Tae-ui had reflexively moved his body forward. His body had pressed tightly
against Ilay, who stood in front of him. Ilay had grabbed Jeong Tae-ui’s ass again, pulling
him closer as if to rub their groins together. Only after confirming that Jeong Tae-ui had
understood his intent had Ilay released him. His hands had withdrawn from Jeong Tae-ui as if
nothing had happened.

Jeong Tae-ui had stepped back a few paces, coughing repeatedly. As he had wiped his mouth
and caught his breath, he had glared fiercely at Ilay.

Ilay had not been looking at Jeong Tae-ui. He had been focused on his watch. If he wanted to
catch the last boat from Hong Kong to the UNHRDO Asian branch, he couldn’t delay much
longer.

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui had snapped back to reality and quickly checked his own watch. He
had instinctively sensed a tight connection between the bulge forming in Ilay’s pants and the
remaining time.

Hearing Ilay click his tongue in irritation, Jeong Tae-ui had checked the time and felt his
heart, which had been pounding moments earlier, settle back into calmness as he had realized
there wasn’t enough time to spare.

‘…Hurry up and go. I'd love to go with you, but rules are rules, so I can't.’

Forget Maurer or anything else; he had needed to take care of himself first. He hadn’t been
stubborn enough to risk his life to settle a grudge. Thank goodness. If he’d had even five
more minutes, Ilay would probably have insisted on fucking him before leaving.

Hurry up and go, hurry up and leave.

Though inwardly he had been desperately wishing Ilay away, Jeong Tae-ui had kept looking
at this incomprehensible man.

Of course, there had been plenty of things he hadn’t understood about him, but one of the
most perplexing aspects had been this: Sometimes — mainly in situations like this — Ilay
would narrow his cold, snake-like eyes and look at Jeong Tae-ui with a covetous expression.
Most of the time, it had coincided with when he was feeling a certain desire. Jeong Tae-ui
hadn’t been able to understand that part.

The very idea of using forced sex as a means to humiliate an opponent as a form of revenge
hadn’t sat well with him — though, to be honest, now that he had found himself in such
situations, Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t felt a deep sense of humiliation. Still, this method inevitably
concluded with the fact that Ilay had to have sex with someone he supposedly didn’t want.
Was that enjoyable for him? Did he like it?

Jeong Tae-ui had genuinely wanted to ask, but he had worried that Ilay might respond with
something like, ‘Oh, I see. Then I’ll just have someone else do it to you…’ And that would
have been a disaster.

When Jeong Tae-ui had gestured toward the room door with his chin and said, ‘You’re going
to be late, hurry up,’ trying to sound genuinely concerned, Ilay had raised an eyebrow. The
white hand that had been slowly smoothing over the bulge in his groin had abruptly stopped.

‘You seem quite pleased. Is it because time is short?’

The slow murmur in Ilay's voice carried a faint smile. Damn it. Whenever this guy smiles, I
get chills down my spine.

Just as Jeong Tae-ui had that thought, Ilay did disappoint. He had unbuckled his belt, and the
metallic sound had echoed loudly through the room. As Jeong Tae-ui had heard the sound of
the zipper being pulled down, he had glanced back at the clock. Unsurprisingly, time had still
been short. There had been no way there was time to roll around in bed.
‘Hey, you need to get back to the branch today—’

‘Yes, I know. I’ll be back soon. You said you had business with Maurer, didn’t you? I’ll take
care of that business for you. And when I return, I’ll bring you a present. So just stay here,
rest for a few days. After all, you won’t get to rest once I’m back.’

‘Sure, that’s all well and good, but you’re running out of…..’

‘Suck.’

When Ilay had spoken casually while lightly golfing and shaking the cock peeking halfway
through his unbuttoned pants, Jeong Tae-ui was at a loss for words.

‘Let's keep it simple since there's no time. Open your mouth.’

‘Hey. You mean to tell me to…’

‘The more pressed for time I am, the more impatient I get. If you don't want me to get rough,
we should end this quickly and enjoyable for both of us. At least, there's still time for some
oral.’

It had been as if he was saying, ‘I have time to drink a glass of water before heading out.’
Jeong Tae-ui had stared at the approaching Ilay with a look of horror. As Ilay had extended
his hand to push down on Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder, Jeong Tae-ui had smacked his hand away
in a panic and shouted,

‘What's so good for both of us?! Only you enjoy it!’

‘Huh?’
Raising an eyebrow, Ilay had muttered shortly, then snickered,

‘Ah, I see. Fair enough. Alright, I'll make it up to you next time with interest. For now, just
understand we’re out of time. Open your mouth… If you even try to bite, I'll break your jaw.’

‘Wait, I don't need any interest; I’m fine…..hey, wait, wai—!’

Jeong Tae-ui clearly remembered how his voice sounded then. It had started with confusion
and ended with a whimpering mix of curses and mumbled sounds.

‘A thing like this only gains its full value when handled gently and frequently. Even if it
doesn't fit at first, with enough contact and familiarity, it will suit you just fine.’

"What do you mean, suit? You almost tore my throat open!"

Jeong Tae-ui blurted out in frustration before realizing his mistake, seeing the broker in front
of him blink in surprise.

"Ah, I'm sorry… I was thinking about something else for a moment. I've been going through
some… things lately."

He mumbled an excuse, trying to gloss over the situation. Absentmindedly, he raised his hand
and scratched his neck, feeling the heat spreading to his earlobes. Inwardly, he cursed.

The more he tried to erase the memory, the more it flooded back in, one piece after another.
Jeong Tae-ui covered his mouth and lowered his head. He knew without looking in the mirror
that his face was something to see right now — completely flushed and wearing an
embarrassed expression.

His lips felt like they were throbbing. Of course, it was just his imagination, but Jeong Tae-ui
rubbed around his jaw for no reason.
Damn it.

When that massive piece of flesh had rammed all the way down his throat, he had been
utterly breathless. This wasn't a metaphor; he literally couldn't breathe. The sensation of
something striking his uvula triggered an involuntary gag reflex, but even that wasn't
properly expressed. He just choked and flailed.

Part of him wanted to bite down. No, if he could have, he would have bitten it off without
thinking of the consequences.

But somehow, Ilay seemed to notice — either he had sensed it or expected it from the
beginning — and his grip on Jeong Tae-ui's jaw tightened. With his mouth forced open,
Jeong Tae-ui screamed silently in pain, his cries unheard by anyone. The pressure from Ilay's
hand felt like it was going to separate his lower jaw from his upper one.

Just thinking about that memory made his body tremble.

Damn it. He had managed to forget it with some effort, but now it was coming back again.

Jeong Tae-ui quickly shook his head, worried that if he stayed still and let himself recall the
taste, smell, or temperature left in his mouth, he might really collapse and not be able to get
back up. Then, suddenly, he looked sharply at the broker. The broker, who had been staring at
Jeong Tae-ui with a puzzled expression, flinched when their eyes met.

"You don't look too good today… Are you okay?"

"No, I’m fine. But how’s business these days? I heard the investigations have been more
intense recently — it must be tough."
Jeong Tae-ui changed the subject. Creating a new topic to focus on seemed like a much better
idea.

"Investigations, huh? They don’t do much. They might catch a small fry or two, but for
someone like me, even if the public security showed up right here, it wouldn’t matter."

The broker followed Jeong Tae-ui’s lead into the new topic without hesitation. He waved his
hand dismissively and spoke with confidence, and Jeong Tae-ui nodded in agreement.

Though the broker was somewhat boastful, Jeong Tae-ui still had to take his words with a
grain of salt. But considering that he often arranged meetings in the same place while
engaging in such risky work, it seemed he had something to rely on. After all, this was an
industry where you needed at least one thing to believe in to even set foot in it.

A waiter brought in the tea. Jeong Tae-ui gestured to call him over to the table they were at,
which was different from where he had been sitting earlier.

He glanced at the teacup in front of the broker and picked up his own. After a brief silence,
the conversation had drifted away. The topics floated in the air. It was not particularly
comfortable to be alone with someone unless it was someone close enough that they could
talk about anything without awkwardness.

Jeong Tae-ui, who wasn’t particularly concerned with such things, thought, "Well, whatever,"
and slowly sipped his tea. It seemed that his companion, the broker, couldn’t stand the silence
as he glanced at his watch and murmured,

"They should be here soon…."

"…Oh. Then, I should move…"

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly put down his cup, struck by a realization. He had been too distracted
to think about it earlier. Unless this was the kind of deal everyone should know about, there
was no reason for others to be involved. It was obvious that the client wouldn’t appreciate
someone else being here.

However, as Jeong Tae-ui made a motion to stand, the broker waved his hand dismissively.

"No, it’s fine. We still have a little time, so finish your drink. I got here a bit early."

"Oh, uh, alright…."

Jeong Tae-ui, half-risen, hesitated before sitting back down again. He thought that since he
was alone, there wasn't much point in moving to another table just to drink his tea alone, and
he could leave for the private room when the client arrived.

"So… got any good stuff these days?"

Jeong Tae-ui casually spun his teacup on its saucer, glancing at the broker.

Asking what goods were being traded was generally taboo. Usually, one would ask indirectly.
But Jeong Tae-ui wasn't curious enough to bother with that; he didn’t care who the broker
was selling to or what he was selling. After witnessing a large-scale arms deal firsthand,
small individual weapons transactions seemed as ordinary as having a cup of tea in a place
like this.

Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself with a bitter taste in his mouth, wondering if it was a sign of
some personal problem that he was getting used to places like this. This is why people say
society drives you to drink. It’s not that a person turns evil all on their own.

The broker seemed to have misunderstood Jeong Tae-ui’s casual question, interpreting it as
genuine curiosity — apparently, there were more people interested in who he was selling to
and what he was selling than one might think.
Waving his hand dismissively, the broker replied lightly.

"Nah, it’s not a big deal today. Someone asked me to get them a passport, that’s all."

"A passport?"

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been fiddling with his teacup, paused. A bitter and regretful memory
surfaced.

No matter how many perfect IDs you have, if you’re unlucky, you’ll get caught anywhere. He
wanted to tell that to whoever had asked for the passport, but he figured the broker would
glare at him for interfering with his business.

"…….."

At this point, the thought of fabricating a new identity and trying the same method again was
out of the question. Maybe he would consider another way to escape, but the same approach
would likely yield the same results.

But still...

"A passport… Is it any good?"

Jeong Tae-ui leaned over the table and asked quietly. The broker, raising his eyebrows,
replied confidently, "Of course, it’s great!" He seemed ready to show it off, rummaging in his
coat as if he intended to display it.

"Is it really okay to show a counterfeit passport made for a specific purpose to a stranger…?"
Jeong Tae-ui swallowed the question and took the red passport that the broker handed over.

The identity his uncle had provided back then was perfect. In truth, Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t sharp
enough to distinguish fake from real IDs immediately. Unless the forgery was particularly
crude, he couldn’t easily tell a good counterfeit from a poor one.

So, he couldn't tell if this passport in his hand was truly something the broker could
confidently boast about.

But, skimming through it, it looked real enough… How do experts distinguish these things?

Jeong Tae-ui fiddled with his passport, lost in thought for a moment. A fake identity. It's a
method with significant limitations, especially for someone from a small country, particularly
one with its own unique language. Even for Jeong Tae-ui, who had frequently traveled abroad
since childhood, partly due to his brother's influence, his English — while good enough for
casual conversation and quite fluent — still had differences in pronunciation and intonation
compared to a native speaker if the conversation went on for too long.

"It's not exactly a great method to use repeatedly..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, shaking his head slowly.

... … But it's not a bad idea to know about it.

"To make something like this properly, how much would it..."

But before Jeong Tae-ui could finish his sentence, a hand suddenly extended over his
shoulder from behind. A neatly gloved hand in dark navy smoothly took the passport from
Jeong Tae-ui's hand.
"Wang Liming? Unless you are quite fluent in the language, it's best not to try forging it as a
foreign nationality."

The sound of the passport pages flipping could be heard from behind.

Listening to that slow, even voice over his shoulder, Jeong Tae-ui froze in place.

"Besides, with something like this, you'd likely meet the public security officers before you
even get past the airport gate. If you want one, you need to get a proper one. If necessary, I
could introduce you to a reliable source, Tae-ui."

"... Maybe later. Right now, I 'absolutely' don't need it. I was just curious about how much
one would cost, that's all. It doesn't hurt to know, does it?"

Jeong Tae-ui emphasized the word "absolutely" as he turned around.

There was no lie in what he said, but saying it in this situation made it sound very much like
a lie, even to his own ears. See, this is what happens if you're unlucky. No matter how great
the ID you get is, if your luck is bad, you'll end up like this.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue bitterly as he looked up at the tall man who had silently
approached him from behind. The neat dark navy gloves seemed unusually ominous. He
could only hope that he wouldn’t be the one to make those gloves wet, which seemed likely
to happen soon.

Although Jeong Tae-ui had seen him before, Ilay, still unfamiliar in his suit, flipped through
the passport a few times with a disinterested look and then glanced at the broker sitting across
from Jeong Tae-ui. The broker flinched, shrinking back, nervously looking back and forth
between Jeong Tae-ui and Ilay.

"Um, this person here, perhaps..."

The broker stammered, trailing off midway, but he seemed to recognize Ilay. However, there
was no sign of recognition from Ilay.

"Ah, this is Ilay... Riegrow, who used to be with me at UNHRDO."

Jeong Tae-ui, who only mentioned "Ilay," glanced at Ilay before revealing his full name.
After all, while they didn't often call him by his full name, it wasn't exactly a secret.

"Ah, I thought so! You're Riegrow from T&R. I... I've met your brother once before—"

"Were you planning on selling a fake passport to this guy?"

The broker, delighted, was just about to start talking when Ilay interrupted, not even
pretending to listen. As if discussing something as mundane as the weather, Ilay mumbled
slowly and tossed the passport onto the broker's lap. Then he looked at Jeong Tae-ui and
asked with scrutiny.

"It wasn't this guy who made you that passport, was it?"

"Hmm? Uh, I don't think so."

Jeong Tae-ui added, "Probably not." In fact, Jeong Tae-ui had never met the person who
made the passport. He had received the finished identification through a channel his uncle
had provided, but he doubted that this broker was the "artisan" who supposedly couldn't be
met by just anyone.

"Yeah. If it was someone worthy of being introduced by Jeong Chang-in, they wouldn't be
selling junk like this. Besides, I've been incredibly busy lately, and I've only just now gotten
some free time, so I'm in a pretty good mood. You've saved your life today. Now, let's go."
Ilay's tone remained calm and composed. The broker, who hadn't realized that the words were
directed at him since Ilay hadn't even glanced his way, just blinked blankly for a moment.

However, as the saying goes, even a dog at a Confucian academy can recite the classics after
three years, Jeong Tae-ui immediately understood his words and frowned. The broker, who
seemed to know of Riegrow but not well enough, apparently hadn't caught on yet and was
about to say something else. Riegrow, with a casual gesture, adjusted his gloves.

"…I'll be leaving now!"

Jeong Tae-ui quickly downed his tea and slammed the teacup onto its saucer with such force
that it almost shattered, then jumped to his feet. Acting as if he didn’t know, he positioned
himself in front of Riegrow.

Forcing a smile on his face, which looked as though it might twitch at any moment, Jeong
Tae-ui grabbed the broker's hand and shook it.

"I was waiting for someone, and now that they've arrived, I should be on my way. I hope your
business transaction goes well today. Let's meet again if the opportunity arises."

"Huh? Oh, uh, yes, but..."

Still answering reflexively, the broker glanced longingly at Riegrow.

Well, of course, he would want to chat with the younger brother of a "big shot" standing right
in front of him. Moreover, this guy is, in his own way — some even say more than his
brother — famous. The desire to strike up a conversation with a well-known person is
something anyone can understand — damn it, but you ought to know why he's famous, man
— the good-natured part of Jeong Tae-ui's mind was telling him to help this broker.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled brightly while calmly holding onto Ilay's hand, which had just been
adjusting his gloves.
"Let's go to the guest room. I have something to say anyway."

".........."

Ilay's gaze narrowed. As if he could already guess what was going through Jeong Tae-ui's
mind, a soft, dismissive sound escaped his lips almost immediately.

"Although, I'm curious about what you have to say, there's something that's bothering me
more, so let's go up a bit later."

Ilay said this and lightly patted the back of Jeong Tae-ui's hand, which was gripping his own.
Jeong Tae-ui frowned.

"Hey, no matter what, this isn't UNHRDO. It's not extraterritorial. You can't just kill someone
in the middle of a hotel—"

"........"

As if daring him to continue, Ilay raised the corners of his mouth slightly, looking down at
Jeong Tae-ui. That smile was undoubtedly a sneer. Jeong Tae-ui shut his mouth. Ilay's smile
grew even wider.

"I know what you're thinking, Tae-ui, but if the passport you were holding had been a proper
one, it might have been a different story. But I'm not so cruel as to waste my time dealing
with petty crooks who sell such flimsy items."

Jeong Tae-ui stared at Ilay, his lips pursed. It was a situation where he could easily pick at
Ilay's words, but it was regrettable that he couldn't bring himself to do so. The broker, hearing
the remarks about flimsy items and petty crooks, looked instantly crushed, but he didn't
realize that this was a case of good fortune in disguise. If he had been a big-time forger
selling genuine high-quality items, he might have been in serious trouble today.

Unlike the unlucky Jeong Tae-ui, the broker seemed to be remarkably fortunate. Just then, as
if his transaction had arrived, the broker briefly greeted Jeong Tae-ui and Ilay before leaving.

Once the broker and the unfamiliar middle-aged man had walked away and disappeared from
view, Jeong Tae-ui, who had been facing off with Ilay, sighed and sat back down. He
suddenly felt an overwhelming fatigue. Jeong Tae-ui fiddled with his empty cup and gazed
blankly at Ilay, who was sitting across from him.

"....... Why are you here?"

Jeong Tae-ui finally asked why the man, who had not made any contact and appeared
unexpectedly without warning, was here. Ilay responded with a short, matter-of-fact question.

"Because it's Friday. Did you forget already?"

He had been thinking about it until the day before, but he had completely forgotten. It turned
out that this man always came out of the island to Hong Kong on weekends for work.

Ilay ordered drinks from the waiter. His gestures as he tapped the menu were lively. As he
had said, he seemed to be in a good mood today. He even gave the waiter a polite smile.

Jeong Tae-ui, picking up the water glass that the waiter had refilled, stared at Ilay blankly,
blinking. Sensing his gaze, Ilay looked back. Seeing the questioning look, Jeong Tae-ui
muttered somewhat grudgingly.

"No, you just seem to be in a really good mood today."

“Hmm…?”
Ilay shrugged his shoulders ambiguously.

See, I knew he seemed in a good mood. His eyes are slightly curved.

Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth shut, not wanting to accidentally say something that might
unnecessarily provoke that guy, who seemed to be in a rare good mood. It wasn’t a bad thing.
It was much easier to handle him when he was in a good mood rather than a bad one.
Besides, it wasn’t pleasant to see his face for the first time in days and have him be in a foul
mood.

If there was one thing that bothered him…

“Could you… take off those gloves?”

Jeong Tae-ui said, swallowing the words that those gloves looked terrifying. Ilay raised his
eyebrows slightly, but surprisingly, he took off the gloves without protest. What emerged
were white, beautiful hands that you wouldn’t imagine were hidden inside those creepy
gloves.

“Yes, you used to like these hands... right? Like this…”

Jeong Tae-ui found himself momentarily distracted by those hands, but suddenly, they came
close to his face, making him flinch. He instinctively leaned back slightly and looked at Ilay.
Although he quickly tried to suppress the instinctive wariness that arose, it was a second too
late.

Ilay, who had been staring at Jeong Tae-ui with a slight smile, withdrew his hand and leaned
back comfortably on the sofa.

"Okay. Let's hear what you have been waiting to tell me."
“What?”

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly looked at him with a puzzled expression, wondering what this guy was
talking about. After a few seconds of silence, he finally remembered that he had told the
broker, ‘The person I was waiting for has arrived.’

“Oh, that…”

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head. Seeing Jeong Tae-ui clearly struggling to come up with an
excuse, Ilay gleefully pressed further.

“I'm curious to know what you had to say that required going all the way to your private
room.”

“Uh…”

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated and quietly looked at Ilay. The truth was, there were plenty of things
he could say if he really thought about it. Most of them were difficult to say openly, but he
could always find something to talk about, especially after spending days in a near-captive
situation like this.

For instance, he could ask how long he was expected to stay like this, or at the very least,
request that if someone was going to monitor him, he should assign someone competent
enough that he wouldn’t notice their presence.

“Oh, right. You already know, don’t you? It’s not like I’m really planning to shake off the
surveillance and make a run for it.”

He added under his breath, “Not that I could, anyway,” and frowned. The thought brought
back the pain in his ankle. Ilay raised an eyebrow but didn’t say anything, gesturing for him
to continue.

“I mean, I was just a bit bored and decided to slip away for a quick stroll on my own. I even
took care not to strain my injured ankle. But come on, who actually beats up a patient with a
sprained ankle and then drags them away after spraying them with anesthetic? Do you have
any idea how much it hurt when I was just starting to recover?”

Ilay listened quietly, not taking his eyes off Jeong Tae-ui, and seemed to be lost in thought for
a moment. His cold gaze wandered briefly into the air before he spoke calmly.

“For someone with an injured ankle, you sure managed to jump off a skybridge that’s several
meters high. When I heard that, I thought you were fully healed.”

“Well… I figured it wouldn’t be too bad from that height, so I jumped. I didn’t expect anyone
to actually come after me that hard.”

“I see… so that’s what you’re saying.”

Ilay muttered to himself. Jeong Tae-ui fell silent. Although Ilay was gazing steadily at Jeong
Tae-ui, it seemed he wasn’t really looking at him. He was lost in thought. Then, suddenly, he
let out a small chuckle.

“I thought it was nothing when you returned quietly to the hotel, but of course.”

He chuckled softly, seemingly amused. At that moment, a server approached, placed a cup of
tea on the table, and then withdrew. Steam gently rose from the teacup.

Jeong Tae-ui slightly frowned as he looked at him with suspicion. He tried to figure out why
Ilay was suddenly laughing, but there weren’t enough clues. He even wondered if something
was on his face and instinctively brushed his hand over it. Eventually, Ilay stopped laughing,
but there was still a trace of a smile in his eyes.
“This time, I have to commend your escape skills.”

“Huh?”

“When you jumped off that skybridge, everything that happened after that was not under my
orders.”

Jeong Tae-ui stared intently at Ilay. Ilay let out a pleased sigh, then picked up the gloves he
had taken off earlier and began putting them back on. As Jeong Tae-ui watched this unsettling
action, he tilted his head slightly in confusion.

“Why are you putting those on again?”

“Something has been bothering me for a while, and I just realized what it was. Wait here for a
moment. I’ll be back before the tea gets cold.”

“What…?”

But before Jeong Tae-ui could say anything more, Ilay stood up and started walking briskly
toward some destination with light but quick steps. Jeong Tae-ui was left staring blankly at
his rapidly retreating figure, unable to respond.

At that moment, a man who had been sitting on a sofa across the lobby, reading a newspaper
in front of the desk, suddenly stood up and began running in the opposite direction across the
hotel. The distance between them was considerable. Ilay seemed to smile slightly and
quickened his pace. Soon, he also disappeared from view.

Left alone without understanding what was going on, Jeong Tae-ui blinked in surprise as he
watched in that direction.
“Huh…?”

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head absentmindedly and tilted his head. Suddenly, he had a slow,
creeping feeling that something bad was about to happen. It was a foreboding that had some
basis, a sense that an ugly scene might soon unfold before him.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at the teacup, now steaming in front of him. Perhaps it would be better to
just return to his room now. Even if he were to witness something unpleasant, there was a
vast difference between facing it in a public setting and in the privacy of his own space. Of
course, depending on the situation — such as if he had a feeling that he might be the main
victim of the ugly incident — being in a crowd could sometimes seem safer. But this time felt
a little different.

Jeong Tae-ui glared at the hot-looking tea and then glanced in the direction where Ilay had
disappeared. There was no sign of him returning. The distance had been quite far, and it
would be difficult to catch up, even if he tried to sprint. Unless Ilay shot him in the leg and
dragged him back…

As these thoughts crossed his mind, Jeong Tae-ui shook his head.

As soon as the thought crossed his mind, Jeong Tae-ui quickly gathered his wallet and jacket.
Since that guy knew his room anyway, he'd probably head there if he returned and found
Jeong Tae-ui gone.

“Excuse me, the bill—”

He called over the passing server, who responded with a polite smile and pointed to the
register. But the moment Jeong Tae-ui tried to limp away hurriedly, his attempt to escape
failed.

Before he could take more than a few steps from the table, he heard a few short screams from
the other side of the hotel, followed by a commotion, then a chilling silence. The server
standing nearby also stared blankly in that direction.
Seeing the wide-eyed expression of the server looking over his shoulder, Jeong Tae-ui
grimaced internally. He knew he was a step too late.

He didn’t want to turn around. He wanted to pretend nothing had happened, finish paying,
and head back to his room. But seeing the dumbstruck or horrified faces of the people around
him, Jeong Tae-ui could only sigh and let his shoulders slump. Eventually, when that eerie
silence stopped a few steps behind him, Jeong Tae-ui had to hear the voice talking to him,
even though he didn’t want to turn around.

“Has the tea already gone cold? That shouldn't be the case.”

The calm voice, acting as if nothing was wrong, muttered in curiosity. In the silence, the
sound of a cup being lifted and a sip being taken was clearly heard.

“It’s still warm, isn’t it? I told you to wait, Tae-ui.”

“.........”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, Who does he think he is, Guan Yu? as he slowly, very
slowly, turned around with a deeply reluctant expression.

The scene before him was just as he had anticipated. It was never something he had hoped
for, but it was exactly what he had feared. Ilay casually tossed something he had been lightly
holding in one hand onto the empty chair beside him. The thing, which landed with a thud
like a wet cotton ball, was — unfortunately — a person. To be more precise, it looked like a
cotton ball soaked in blood.

The face, now smashed beyond recognition, had lost any semblance of a human shape. But
that’s Ilay’s doing with one punch. Well, with two punches like that, the face would be
unrecognizable, but the arms and legs would just be ‘slightly’ broken.
Jeong Tae-ui could picture it without seeing it. He had probably caught the guy who was
desperately running away and immediately snapped his legs. Then, to make sure he couldn’t
move — or even think about moving — he would have dragged him back here.

Even though the guy hadn't been running like he was out for a leisurely jog, Ilay had caught
up with him and dragged him back from that distance in no time at all. This guy couldn’t
possibly be human. He just couldn’t be. Jeong Tae-ui decided that the next time he met Kyle,
he’d seriously ask if the company’s research lab was actually working in the weapons field.

Ilay removed his gloves, which were now soaked in blackened blood in several spots, and
tossed them onto the man before sitting down. Then, he picked up the still-warm teacup and
took a sip.

“..........”

Jeong Tae-ui stood there dazed, desperately wanting to leave the scene immediately but
barely managing to suppress the urge as he stared blankly at Ilay. Ilay glanced at him.

“Why are you standing there when your leg hurts?”

“.... It’s just that I don’t particularly feel like sitting next to someone who looks like they're on
the brink of death.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself with a groan. Blood was soaking into the chair where the
man lay slumped. Ilay let out a short laugh.

“No, it just looks like a lot of blood because of a head injury. It’s not that serious. I’ll send
him to the hospital before it gets any worse. I just need to ask him one thing first.”

Jeong Tae-ui glared at the pool of blood gathering on the chair. It didn't seem like it was just
because of a head injury…
However, unfortunately, Jeong Tae-ui knew the most sensible course of action in this
situation. Clicking his tongue, he approached the table and sat down heavily in the chair,
grumbling.

“If you’ve got something to ask, do it quickly. I’d really like to get back to my room.”

Feeling the sharp gazes from those around him, Jeong Tae-ui wondered if the man would
even be able to respond. It seemed like only a matter of time before the police showed up.

But completely unperturbed, Ilay slightly turned his body and gestured lightly to a man
standing by a pillar in the distance. The man nodded and began making a phone call.

Recognizing the man as one of those who had been tailing him, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly had a
realization and turned his gaze sharply to the blood-soaked man slumped beside him. Now
that he looked more closely, it was hard to tell because the man’s face was so disfigured, but
it seemed like he was the same guy who had been chasing him two days ago, the one who
had pulled out the spray.

“Oh…”

As Jeong Tae-ui murmured, Ilay, sitting across from him, took another sip of his tea and
spoke calmly.

"This guy was staring at you so intently. And where did you pick up this tail?"

"Wasn't it you who ordered him?"

In response to Jeong Tae-ui's question, Ilay pointed to the man standing next to the pillar
instead of answering. Jeong Tae-ui skeptically stared at the bloodied man.
"Then who is this guy?"

"Right, let's start by asking that. It won't take long, so let's just ask him that and then go up to
the room."

Ilay set down his teacup. Then, as if it was nothing, he asked the man who was lying limp as
though unconscious.

"Who ordered you to follow this guy?"

There was no answer. Maybe the man really had lost consciousness. Jeong Tae-ui murmured
uneasily.

"Isn't he unconscious? Don't tell me he's dead…"

"He's neither dead nor unconscious. It would be troublesome if he passed out, so as soon as I
caught him, I broke his leg and poured in a stimulant. It's not commercially available because
of some issues with the ingredients, but it works pretty well, so he won't be able to sleep for a
while... It’s going to be difficult during surgery. I didn't think about that."

Jeong Tae-ui stared at Ilay with a pale face as Ilay, without blinking an eye, muttered,

"It’s going to be tough to fix his broken bones while he's fully conscious. I feel kind of bad
about it."

There was no way Ilay hadn’t considered that. The man, who appeared to be conscious,
trembled and jerked his head as Ilay let out a small, indifferent laugh.

Jeong Tae-ui bit his now pale lips and kept quiet. This wasn't someone else's problem.
Why did I make an enemy out of someone like this? Knowing he's the kind of guy who could
skin a person alive, why did I do that? Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his goosebump-covered arms as
he muttered a lament under his breath. Meanwhile, Ilay clicked his tongue and lightly patted
the man on the shoulder.

"I asked who ordered you to follow him. Or more precisely, they probably told you to grab
him by any means necessary when you had the chance."

"…..…"

"… My goodness. There really are a lot of stupid people in the world."

Ilay clicked his tongue while staring briefly at the man who said nothing. Just as he finished
speaking, a dreadful scream erupted from the man amidst the faint, unnatural sounds of
restless murmuring. As the man’s horrific scream rang out, a few faint cries followed from
the people around, who recoiled in shock. From a distance, a few men, who appeared to be
hotel staff, began to approach.

Without even acknowledging them, Ilay used the same hand that had twisted the man’s
already broken and dangling arm in the opposite direction to slap him a couple of times on
the cheek.

"I’ll ask one more time. If you don’t answer this time, you won’t be heading to a hospital.
You’ll be going to a room. A nice, cozy room where you and I can have a slow, private
conversation. We can even find out how many bones there are in a human body, and what the
organs inside look like. Doesn’t that sound nice?"

The low voice, whispering calmly with a faint smile, reached even Jeong Tae-ui’s ears.

Jeong Tae-ui bit and chewed on his lips as he watched the scene unfold with a complicated
expression. Maybe he shouldn't have asked about the tail. If he had just kept quiet, perhaps
none of this would be happening. But how was he supposed to know whether it was this guy
who had him followed or someone else?
Yet, on the other hand, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t help but think, who else in the world would be
so idle as to order someone to tail him if not this guy?

"Hey, Ilay, this might be a case of mistaken identity…"

Feeling that they might have caught the wrong person due to some misunderstanding, Jeong
Tae-ui hesitantly spoke up. After all, it would be a grave mistake — and surely bring divine
retribution — to wrongly punish an innocent person. But even if there wasn’t a mistake, they
would certainly face retribution for treating someone like this. However, Ilay’s only response
was a cold, contemptuous look.

Without bothering to answer Jeong Tae-ui, Ilay lightly grasped the man's jaw. Though the
touch seemed gentle, Jeong Tae-ui, knowing the strength hidden in those pale, beautiful
hands, quickly averted his eyes from the man’s contorted face.

"Now, I’ll ask again. Who ordered you?"

Ilay asked softly. His calm tone and expression, had they not been directed at the bloodied
man in front of him, could have belonged to a gentle young man. No doubt, many people had
been deceived by that face, though this man clearly wasn’t one of them. Trembling slightly,
the man looked at Ilay with his pale, trembling lips. It was unclear if he was refusing to speak
or if his tongue was paralyzed with fear.

The time Ilay gave him to respond wasn’t long — only a few blinks of an eye.

As Ilay calmly stood up, a hotel manager in a crisp uniform finally rushed over, followed by
a few burly men.

"Sir, I’m sorry, but could you please…"

"A call…..."
However, before the uniformed man could finish speaking, Ilay curtly cut him off. The man,
who had been speaking politely but firmly, closed his mouth and tilted his head at Ilay's
interruption.

"You should have already been informed. Has the order not come through yet? Then let me
make it clear. This is just a ‘minor disagreement between friends,’ so there’s no need for
concern or worry. We just need a room where we can make up."

Ilay paused briefly and looked at Jeong Tae-ui.

"You wouldn’t want the smell of blood in your room, would you?"

"Of course not."

Jeong Tae-ui responded immediately, not wanting to offer his room for whatever was about to
happen. He had no intention of letting anything happen in the room where he stayed.

The uniformed man hesitated at Ilay’s calm demeanor, but then raised his head. A faint
wrinkle appeared on his forehead, indicating that he saw Ilay as a troublemaker causing a
disturbance in the hotel.

"I’m sorry, but I’m afraid our hotel’s policy won’t allow us to accommodate your request.
Moreover, causing a scene in a public area…"

As the man spoke in a crisp, textbook-like tone, the burly men who had followed him moved
to flank Ilay on both sides and behind him. It was an intimidating display, but Ilay didn’t so
much as blink. He merely grimaced slightly as if annoyed.

"Tae-ui, do you happen to have any spare gloves?"

Ilay suddenly asked. Hearing this, Jeong Tae-ui pressed his thumbs firmly against his
throbbing temples.

"Of course not… I’m no longer your subordinate, so why would I carry around spare
gloves?"

It seemed this man wasn’t going to stop at just catching one person today. Jeong Tae-ui
already felt like the police were about to burst in any moment, and he couldn't help but
wonder how many more people Ilay planned to deal with today.

Jeong Tae-ui, feeling utterly wronged, could keenly sense the cold stares from the uniformed
man and others being directed at him. He wanted nothing more than to declare that he had
nothing to do with this madman.

In the distance, the sound of sirens was getting closer. Whether it was the police or an
ambulance, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t quite tell.

The faint color of hope appeared on the bloodied man’s face in front of Ilay. He seemed to
think he had just barely escaped death. But his hope was short-lived.

As soon as the phone in the uniformed man’s pocket rang, the man’s hope was shattered.

Answering the call with, “Yes, I’m in the lobby. There was a minor commotion, but I’ll take
care of it shortly and come see you,” the uniformed man briefly hesitated before looking at
Ilay with a peculiar expression. His face, as he responded with “Yes, yes” into the phone,
gradually took on a look of dismay. He waved off the burly men surrounding Ilay with a
nervous gesture.

"Can I go to my room first?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, knowing full well he wouldn’t get a positive response. He had grown
accustomed to people’s sharp stares since the time he was Ilay’s subordinate at UNHRDO,
but the cold glares from regular people felt especially piercing.

"It’ll be over soon. It doesn’t take long to break every bone in a body. Riou, if it’s the police,
send them away. If it’s an ambulance, have it on standby. I’ll be back shortly."

Ilay spoke as if he didn’t care who was listening. The person who responded to his words was
a man seated on a couch across the way. When Jeong Tae-ui looked over, he realized that this
man was one of the tails who had been following him. The man gave a brief response and
then turned to leave.

The uniformed man, with a face that looked like he had just swallowed something bitter,
grumbled as he reluctantly dismissed the men surrounding Ilay.

“Prepare a room for him. …Well then, sir, please take your time and have a leisurely
conversation with your friend. And if possible, for the sake of our hotel’s reputation…”

But despite his bitter tone and words, his face was still plastered with a polite, businesslike
smile. Realizing that even this man was frightening in his own way, Jeong Tae-ui lightly
tapped his chest, which suddenly felt constricted.

A hotel employee, who had rushed over from the lobby, handed Ilay a key, which he accepted
with a slight nod. He then turned back to the man, who was now pale with fear.

"Come on, let’s go have a quiet talk upstairs, friend."

Ilay smiled as he grabbed the collar of the limp man and effortlessly lifted him to his feet.
The man’s broken, dangling leg dragged along the floor as he clung to Ilay’s hand, trembling
violently. His lips, hands, and feet were trembling so much that eventually his whole body
was shaking. As he spat out blood from his nearly toothless mouth, the man made a guttural
sound like an animal on the verge of death.

"Lin…"
The man muttered something desperately. It was hard to make out what he was saying as
blood gushed out every time he opened his mouth. Ilay smiled wryly and lightly slapped the
man on the cheek — hard enough to make a sharp, skin-tearing sound.

"I can’t understand you."

Ilay said briefly, prompting the man to strain with all his might to enunciate each word.

"Master….. Ling…"

Though the words were slow and slurred, they were still understandable. But that was all he
said.

Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at the man, blinking.

"Master Ling…? Who’s that?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, scratching his head. It wasn’t a name he had ever heard before. Since
the man had been following him not under the orders of Ilay, Jeong Tae-ui thought it might
be someone related to his uncle or brother.

Should I ask my uncle? Jeong Tae-ui wondered as he mentally searched through his memory.
The man, terrified and struggling, continued to stammer out his words in front of him.

"Li, Ling……. the young master… told me to bring that man…"

"…….?"
The man’s blood-soaked hand pointed at Jeong Tae-ui. As the blood-drenched hand reached
out toward him, Jeong Tae-ui instinctively took a step back and tilted his head.

"Me? Well, yes, obviously me, since you’ve been following me. But who is that?"

Jeong Tae-ui kept tilting his head in confusion, wondering if this might be someone trying to
track down his missing brother. Then he suddenly looked at Ilay.

Ilay was smiling. His lips were curled into a slight smile. Jeong Tae-ui suddenly realized that
Ilay might have known the answer even before the man had spoken.

“Il—”

But before Jeong Tae-ui could fully call Ilay’s name, Ilay murmured, “I see,” and slapped the
man’s other cheek. Another round of blood and screams burst forth.

“You should’ve answered sooner. It's too late now… but I'm in a pretty good mood today.
Besides, there’s someone here who's dying to get to his room. …..Chie, take this guy away.”

Without even turning around, Ilay barked the order. A man who had been standing by a
nearby pillar stepped forward. He picked up the bloodied figure — now so disfigured that
even his own family might not recognize him — hoisted him onto his shoulder, gave a brief
bow, and then turned away.

In the subtle stillness, amidst the distant murmurs, Ilay calmly — no, with a slightly
displeased expression — shook the blood off his hands. Then, he suddenly looked over at the
hotel uniformed man, who was standing a few steps away, looking both flustered and
troubled. When Ilay’s sharp gaze fell upon him, the uniformed man flinched and straightened
up.

Ilay approached him leisurely, stopping right in front of the uniformed man, who was frozen
in place like a frog before a snake. Ilay reached out and pulled a white handkerchief from the
man’s breast pocket. Slowly running it over his hand, the silk handkerchief quickly turned a
deep crimson.

"I guess you can cancel the room reservation."

Ilay smiled as he shoved the soiled handkerchief back into the man’s pocket. Turning away
from the man, who was standing rigid with a pale face, Ilay directed his attention to Jeong
Tae-ui, who was standing idly by.

"Now that we’ve roughly figured out what was bothering us, shall we head up?"

"……."

Jeong Tae-ui really didn’t want to leave this place side by side with this man and solidify the
perception that "those two are acquainted," but it was obvious that it would be better to leave
quickly.

Nodding slightly, Jeong Tae-ui immediately turned and briskly walked toward the elevator.
On his way, he briefly made eye contact with the broker sitting a few tables away. The
broker, who had been staring at Ilay with a dazed expression, seemed to have just realized
how fortunate he was.

You're really lucky. Look, now you’re going to leave, you won’t have to deal with him ever
again. But what about me? Who knows how long I’ll have to stay in this hotel?

Deliberately, Jeong Tae-ui took the elevator that was a good distance away, down a corridor
that led to the new wing of the building. Although the numerous eyes that had been following
him were now gone, he could still feel the stench of blood clinging to his nose.

"I don’t see why you had to go all the way around when you’re going to say goodbye to that
place as soon as you get in the elevator anyway."
A leisurely voice came from a few steps behind Jeong Tae-ui. Standing in the empty elevator
hall, Jeong Tae-ui pressed the button to call the elevator, which was stopped somewhere on
the upper floors, and then sighed as he turned around.

"Yeah. So, who was that?"

"That?"

"The person who was called 'Master Ling.'"

Jeong Tae-ui asked again, squinting his eyes.

There was no way this man didn’t know. If he hadn’t known, he wouldn’t have just let that
man go. (Well, not that you could say he exactly let him go this time either.)

He said something about some Master Ling. And what else? Something about the young
master of the Ling family telling him to bring Tae-ui.

He couldn’t say he heard it clearly. The bloodied tongue, trapped in a ruined mouth, didn’t
convey the message clearly. But that’s what Jeong Tae-ui had heard.

But…

"I don’t know anyone like that."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue murmuring and tilted his head slightly. Ilay was gazing at
him intently. Then, he suddenly smirked.
"If you mention the Ling family, they're quite well-known in this world. The current head of
that family is a seventy-year-old man named Ling Huo-Long, who, despite his age, is
notorious for being incredibly shrewd in all kinds of matters, as well as cruel and greedy.
Haven't you heard of him?"

"No, I haven't."

"Really? Then you probably also don't know that when he was almost fifty, he fell head over
heels for a girl who wasn't even twenty at the time and practically abducted her to make her
his seventh wife, doting on her ever since. It's a very famous story."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay, who was increasingly veering into this random story, with a
puzzled expression. It was the kind of thing you'd expect to find in a women's magazine, and
Jeong Tae-ui had no reason to know about something that happened more than twenty years
ago. As he tried to figure out the connection between this story and the order from this old
man, Ling, to capture him, he hesitantly spoke.

"I hope you don't tell me that my brother is having an affair with that seventh wife."

Of course, this was something that could never happen to his brother. Despite being an
unmatched genius, he had no skills whatsoever in seducing women. If he had set his mind to
it, perhaps it would be a different story, but as far as Jeong Tae-ui knew, his brother had no
interest in that kind of thing at all. Especially not with a married woman. Besides, if you did
the math, the woman would be at least a decade or so older.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had said it as a joke, quickly shook his head when he imagined it for a
second.

Ilay, who had been looking down at Jeong Tae-ui, burst into laughter as if he had heard
something truly unexpected.

"Haha, Jeong Jae-ui and that woman? No way. That woman devotes all her love and attention
only to the son she bore. The youngest son, whom Ling Huo-Long adores so much. Even
though that old man is known for being secretly criticized by his own family for his
harshness, he practically worships that wife and son. No wonder, with so many older
brothers, at least a handful, the youngest son is still called ‘Young Master.'"

“........”

Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at Ilay. Suddenly, something caught his attention. The faint
suspicion that had been scratching at the edges of his mind suddenly struck his heart with a
jolt.

“That… son….”

Just as Jeong Tae-ui mumbled abruptly, the elevator arrived, and the doors opened. Ilay
looked at Jeong Tae-ui, backlit by the light pouring out of the elevator. His slightly narrowed
eyes seemed to scrutinize every inch of Jeong Tae-ui’s face.

"Forgot the full name, did you? That little brat will cry because you’re so indifferent. Or
maybe he’ll get angry."

“Ling….. Xin Lu...”

Jeong Tae-ui murmured blankly. No, it felt like half his mind had actually left his head.

—Moreover, that boy has a pretty good pedigree. He’s the son of a renowned and wealthy
family, well-known enough that just mentioning their name would turn heads in China's
business world.

—Well, that family itself is quite greedy. But I didn’t expect they’d go after the Gilsangcheon

—He was always the son of an old-money family. He could have started a company or
something, with his family’s support, but what do I care about someone wealthier than me?
The short remarks of his uncle, Ilay, and Maurer intertwined and floated back in his memory.
Xin Lu. Ling Xin Lu. That sweet, adorable young man. He had forgotten. Completely
forgotten. Ever since meeting this man again, he had forgotten him entirely.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at him, utterly astonished. How could he have forgotten? How could he
have gone on without even thinking about that lovely person?

“………!”

Jeong Tae-ui turned around and began to hastily retrace his steps.

He hadn't seen him in a long time. Right after Jeong Tae-ui left the island, Xin Lu quit
UNHRDO as well. Naturally, there had been no news since then.

Was he resentful? Jeong Tae-ui had left without a word. Was it resentment that made him
want to bring him back? If so, he could have just said one word. If he had said Xin Lu was
looking for him, Jeong Tae-ui would have willingly followed.

But as Jeong Tae-ui hurriedly made his way back to the lobby, a strong hand grabbed him
from behind, stopping him in his tracks. Startled, Jeong Tae-ui turned around, only to find
Ilay holding him with a casual expression.

"That guy has probably already gone to a hospital or somewhere else, and even if he’s still
around, he’s not in a state to take you to the Ling family’s estate."

"Where is that place?"

Jeong Tae-ui immediately asked back. However, no answer came. Instead, only a cold gaze
returned. After a brief pause, a slow voice came.
"Are you going?"

".........."

Jeong Tae-ui did not respond. He slowly recalled reality under that chilly gaze. The emotions
that had momentarily overwhelmed his mind gradually settled down.

If he went. If he met Xin Lu again. Would anything be different? It didn't seem likely. Xin Lu
would still be the Xin Lu Jeong Tae-ui knew, and Jeong Tae-ui himself would be the same.
So ultimately, nothing would change.

But it seemed like there was something he needed to say. It felt like there were words left
unsaid. What could that be? Jeong Tae-ui pondered as he silently faced Ilay. Suddenly, he
thought Ilay clicked his tongue briefly.

"Really... As soon as you hear the name, you lose your composure. Jeong Tae-ui, let me tell
you something. I assure you, once you enter that house, you’ll never come out. Not until you
become a corpse."

The hand gripping Jeong Tae-ui’s shoulder seemed to loosen slightly, and those well-
groomed fingers gently patted his shoulder. It was as if console a disobedient child.

"I have to meet him."

He had to meet him once. And he had to say something. Otherwise, he would remain in this
ambiguous state. Even if decades passed, relationships between people are like that. If they
are not concluded in some way, the situation will continue indefinitely.

Suddenly, the hand that had been patting Jeong Tae-ui’s shoulder stopped. Ilay’s gaze also
halted.
"Yeah..."

Ilay let go of Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder. He sighed lightly and took a small step back. As if
resigning himself to the situation, he shrugged his shoulders slightly.

"I guess I've been so busy for the past few days, and it seems I've gotten too soft. I've been
entertaining unnecessary things."

He clicked his tongue once, then spoke with a face that seemed somewhat regretful — yet his
tone was cold as ice.

"I'll keep it simple: you can't go."

Can't go. That was the last thing he said.

It seemed he said a few more words after that, but Jeong Tae-ui couldn't understand them. It
took him several seconds to realize that Ilay's fist had buried itself into the center of his
stomach. He recognized the pain only a few moments later.

"......."

No words came out. A wave of nausea surged up from his stomach. Instinctively, he covered
his mouth and collapsed on the spot, while Ilay lightly supported him with one arm.

His vision turned black. A buzzing sound filled his ears, and his back was drenched in a cold
sweat. It felt like every organ inside his body had shattered into pieces.

If he lost consciousness now, he would never wake up again. Half dazed, Jeong Tae-ui,
feeling like he was staring at a slide through a hole in a dark curtain, blankly watched the
ground swaying in front of him. While Ilay slung Jeong Tae-ui over his shoulder and headed
back to the elevator, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't move a single finger.
The pain was excruciating. No, it was beyond the sensation of pain. It was a feeling that truly
made him realize death.

As the elevator began to ascend to the room, Jeong Tae-ui finally managed to move his lips
slightly.

"That guy earlier… really had it bad…"

It seemed almost absurd to say something like that when he himself had just been hit, but that
was the first thought that came to his mind. He would rather die in one swift blow.

Jeong Tae-ui let his body go limp. It hurt more than running on a shattered ankle. If only he
could faint, it would be easier, but even that wouldn't happen as he wished. As he hung
limply over Ilay's shoulder, he muttered to himself,

"This guy is a monster. A monster..."

When Jeong Tae-ui thought he had somewhat regained his senses and could move a bit, he
found himself in front of the room. While Jeong Tae-ui was still clutching his battered
stomach, Ilay casually reached into his pocket, took out the card key, and opened the door to
the room.

Jeong Tae-ui pressed his hand against his throbbing stomach with each step and slowly
followed him inside. Reaching the bed, he collapsed onto it as if he were falling.

Ilay paid no mind to Jeong Tae-ui’s presence and moved to the window, removing his suit
jacket and hanging it over the back of a chair. He then loosened his tie and draped it over his
clothes. Passing by the slumped Jeong Tae-ui, he took a beer from the minibar.

".......…"
Whenever he tried to move, his stomach throbbed like a muscle ache, but lying still felt fine.
So, Jeong Tae-ui decided to remain motionless for a while.

But strangely, Ilay hadn’t said a word. He wasn’t usually very talkative, but he would
normally say at least one or two things in situations like this. What was he thinking about so
deeply that kept his lips shut?

Jeong Tae-ui glanced around and slowly raised his head, rubbing his stomach lightly. Damn
it, he hit him really hard. Was he worried Jeong Tae-ui wouldn’t understand if he just told
him to behave, so he had to go as far as throwing a punch?

Jeong Tae-ui glared at the back of Ilay's head, who was looking out the window with a beer
can in hand. Even while doing this, he couldn't help but watch for the moment when Ilay
might suddenly turn around, which made him feel a bit pathetic.

At that moment, Ilay abruptly downed the beer in one gulp and set the can down by the
window. Then, unexpectedly, he kicked the chair next to him. Bang!! The heavy wooden
chair flew through the air, crashing into the desk. The mirror attached to the wall right behind
the desk shattered, breaking into countless pieces.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been rubbing his stomach on the bed, widened his eyes and froze.

Ilay's expression as he turned away from the window remained unchanged, as calm and
slightly indifferent as ever. He walked over to the chair, which was now lying on the floor,
and stomped on its frame as if smashing it. Crack — the thick wooden leg broke like a rotten
branch. Crunch , the sound of mirror fragments clattering echoed. Jeong Tae-ui subtly raised
his eyebrows.

He had already seen many instances of Ilay's abnormal behavior. In fact, Ilay’s everyday life
was a series of abnormal events. Just a moment ago, he had beaten someone like a butcher. If
he could beat a person like that, breaking some objects wasn't a big deal.
However, Jeong Tae-ui had never seen Ilay use violence on an object without a specific
purpose — like breaking a table leg to hit someone with it or crushing an attacker wielding a
weapon with a table. To see him venting his anger on objects like this was new.

If anything, breaking things to vent would make him seem more human, but he wasn’t the
type to do even that. When he got angry, Ilay was the kind of person who would kill the cause
right on the spot.

"......…"

A moment ago, he seemed in a good mood, so why the sudden kicking spree?

Jeong Tae-ui stared at Ilay with a strange expression, still hearing the menacing noises, while
Ilay's face remained as calm as ever. He let out a sigh.

"Why are you venting your anger on objects so uncharacteristically?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered this almost without realizing it, and then he immediately regretted it. It
was a comment that could easily be misunderstood. Of course, he didn’t mean Ilay should
vent his anger on him instead, but he hurriedly added that.

But then again, why would he have anything to vent about in the first place? Jeong Tae-ui
hadn’t tried to run away or made any moves to go find Xin Lu. Even a little while ago, if Ilay
had just told him instead of throwing a punch — since there was no chance he could win
anyway — he would have just done as he was told.

It seemed like Ilay’s mood had suddenly soured because Jeong Tae-ui mentioned meeting Xin
Lu. That meant he didn’t like the idea of Jeong Tae-ui meeting Xin Lu. If so, did that mean
Ilay liked either him or Xin Lu?

Jeong Tae-ui paused, staring into space, then came up with the simplest hypothesis. But as
soon as he thought of it, he shook his head violently.
No, that couldn’t be it. It was definitely not that. Ilay wasn’t capable of such a human
emotion. Moreover, that particular emotion was the most distant from Ilay’s nature among all
human feelings. It would be easier to understand pairing a goldfish with space shuttle
development.

So, what was it then? There must be some reason why he couldn't meet Xin Lu. What could
that reason be? Or, if it wasn’t that…

"…Ah."

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been racking his brain in his own way, arrived at a very simple and
easy-to-understand conclusion.

Maybe he didn't like what Tae-ui said. If his mood soured because he tried going back to the
lobby instead of quietly heading to the room, then yes, it would make perfect sense.

With that temper of his, Jeong Tae-ui was muttering under his breath when Ilay, who had
been standing on a piece of shattered glass and staring blankly at him, suddenly opened his
mouth.

"It’s uncharacteristic of me...? Haha, do I not look right this way? Then what do you think is
characteristic of me?"

He spoke in a low voice, half-smiling, half-not. He slowly stepped forward. One step, two
steps closer to the bed where Jeong Tae-ui was sitting. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue
inwardly. Damn it, he stepped on a landmine. He had given him something to pick at.

"Well, this is perfect timing. I need to ask you something. Lately, you know, I don;t think I've
been acting like myself either. I've been quite confused lately. Up until now, I never felt this
way, but recently, what this place says... and what this place says... they're different."
The finger that had touched his head moved down to his heart. Ilay paused with his hand on
his chest, smiling awkwardly. Perhaps he was truly troubled. That subtle smile disappeared
the moment he stopped right in front of Jeong Tae-ui. He gazed down at him with an
expressionless face, like an indifferent doll.

"Tae-ui, sometimes you do absurdly stupid things, but you're quite clever. So let me ask you
one thing: The advice of the head or the advice of the heart, which one is right?"

"……."

Ilay’s face was right in front of him. He bent his waist and leaned over Jeong Tae-ui’s head,
whispering softly while brushing the nape of Jeong Tae-ui’s neck. The hand that had been
drenched in blood just moments ago was now incredibly clean and smooth.

Jeong Tae-ui frowned.

He couldn't quite grasp what this man was saying. Nevertheless, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly felt
that this could be a very critical issue, though he couldn't tell in which direction.

Jeong Tae-ui fell into serious thought. Ilay was looking down at him from about a hand's
width above.

"When you've been violent with other people up until now... to be more specific….. When
you knocked that guy down a little while ago."

"Hmm...?"

When Jeong Tae-ui began to speak seriously, Ilay raised his eyebrows and gestured for him to
continue.

"At that moment, did you follow the advice of your head or your heart?"
Jeong Tae-ui had euphemistically described the act of beating someone to a pulp as
"knocking down." Inwardly, he thought it was bad no matter whether it was the head or the
heart advising someone to make another person bleed like that. Whether you destroy a person
rationally or emotionally, there was no better option. So he reconsidered how he should
respond to whatever answer Ilay might give.

But there was no need to worry.

"My head and my heart are not that contradictory. Most of the time, they get along very well.
Whether I drive a knife into someone's neck or tear out their heart, not once has either side
opposed."

At Ilay's words, Jeong Tae-ui clammed up.

He already knew, but it became clear that this guy really didn't have a conscience. How did
he end up dealing with someone like this in his life...?

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head roughly. Whether it was his head or his heart, if a person
didn't feel any guilt about harming others like that, it wouldn't make a difference which one
he followed. Still, if he answered, "Follow whichever; it all looks the same to me," it
probably wouldn't end well either.

Jeong Tae-ui frowned and fell into thought again. He then gave an answer that might not be
of much help to someone like Ilay, but might work reasonably well in a general situation.

"Your head, I guess. It's probably better to rely on reason rather than emotion. That way,
there's less chance you'll regret it later."

Although he added silently to himself, "Unless your reason is already screwed up," Jeong
Tae-ui reached a conclusion.
Ilay gazed at Jeong Tae-ui quietly before murmuring slowly.

"The head... Follow reason instead of emotion...?"

"Yeah, I think that's the better choice."

Though he had serious issues in human relationships, in fact, from Jeong Tae-ui's perspective,
Ilay Riegrow was, at times, terrifyingly intelligent. Just in a different way than Jeong Tae-ui.
He had a chilling talent for reading people's inner thoughts or predicting future events based
on those thoughts and the patterns of their behavior. So, it seemed that his reason would open
a path that he wouldn't regret.

"Follow reason….."

Ilay muttered as if speaking to himself. With eyes that betrayed no hint of what he was
thinking, he stared at Jeong Tae-ui for a moment before sliding his hand. The hand that had
been brushing the nape of Jeong Tae-ui's neck moved back down to grip his throat. His
thumb pressed gently against the center of his neck, right over his throat.

Jeong Tae-ui's face hardened slightly. A memory suddenly flashed through his mind — a
video he'd seen a long time ago. The white hand gripping a throat, fingers piercing the skin,
and tearing through muscle.

Right now, this man could take Jeong Tae-ui's life in an instant if he decided to.

Their gazes met. Jeong Tae-ui remained still, looking calmly at Ilay. He didn't blink as he met
his gaze, the man who had his life under a single finger.

At some point, the fingers on his throat began to apply pressure. Jeong Tae-ui’s hand clutched
the sheets. The fingers pressed against his throat slowly, gradually squeezing until he could
barely breathe. Just as the sharp pain surged up his face, tightening his muscles before
shortness of breath could set in...
Without taking his eyes off Jeong Tae-ui, Ilay slowly released the pressure from his throat, as
if nothing had happened. Then, with a strange expression, he looked down at his own hand.
He seemed almost a little disappointed.

Jeong Tae-ui coughed a few times reflexively, swallowing back the sound, and clutched his
neck. As he rubbed his sore, throbbing throat, he glanced up at Ilay. Ilay was still staring at
him.

“If I had listened to my head…..”

Ilay spoke. As his white, beautiful hands slowly unbuttoned his shirt, starting from the
sleeves, Jeong Tae-ui was reminded again that those hands could kill a person at any moment.
After opening his mouth to speak but closing it again, Ilay finished unbuttoning his shirt and
tossed it aside before continuing.

“Tae-ui. You would’ve already died several times by now."

“Did your reason tell you to kill me?”

How casually brutal, Jeong Tae-ui muttered with discontent as he rubbed his neck.

“Well, at the very least, I wouldn’t have kept alive the guy who tied me up and knocked me
out with chloroform.”

“………”

There wasn’t much he could say to that, considering his own guilt.
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue bitterly and averted his gaze. Yet, the way Ilay's hands
moved to undo his belt buckle still caught his attention, and he found himself glancing back
at them.

“Ilay, why exactly are you taking off your clothes……?”

“Tae-ui. Remember that time you saw me doing it with that guy?”

Ilay cut off Jeong Tae-ui, who had opened his mouth in doubt. Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth
again.

He wasn’t foolish enough to ask, "What do you mean by 'doing'?" At the mention of it, he
immediately recalled the scene of Ilay and Xin Lu writhing like beasts on the bed. At the
same time, he involuntarily remembered the profound confusion and discomfort he had felt at
that moment.

“......Why bring that up?”

“It just occurred to me now. I was foolish.”

Ilay spoke casually. With several metallic clinks, the belt came undone. The sound of the
zipper sliding down followed, vividly.

“Do you regret sleeping with Xin Lu…?”

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly wanted to punch him hard. How refreshing that would be if he could.

Knowing all too well how much Jeong Tae-ui had liked Xin Lu at the time, Ilay had slept
with him purely for transactional reasons. Even knowing Jeong Tae-ui was watching, he had
flaunted it by mixing his body with Xin Lu right in front of him. And now, he was saying
something like this.
…If he were to punch this guy now, maybe, just maybe, he would finally listen to reason.

Jeong Tae-ui unclenched his fist, showing his displeasure openly on his face. But even as he
did so, Ilay removed his pants. Now, the only thing covering his body was a single piece of
underwear — barely functional, given how it clearly outlined the shape of the cock that had
risen within.

“No, that's not it. What I think I did wrong is that it should have been the opposite.”

Saying this, Ilay stood in front of Jeong Tae-ui. With only a few hand spans between them,
Jeong Tae-ui, still sitting on the bed, began to slide back. But as he slowly backed up, his
back hit the bed, and he regretted it. He shouldn't have moved back and given Ilay space to
climb onto the bed.

“Hey, wait a minute, that, ….”

Before Jeong Tae-ui could say anything properly, already feeling a sudden rush of urgency,
Ilay had climbed onto the bed and placed his hand on Jeong Tae-ui’s pants.

“If back then, I had shown him you and me together, instead of showing you me and him.”

“..........!”

As the skin below his waist became exposed, the bed sheets and blanket brushed directly
against his skin. But colder than the chilly and scratchy sensation was the low whisper that
pierced his ear.

“If I had done that, things might have been more easier now.”
“Easier? What do you mean… No, wait, what are you… right now—”

“Don’t think. Forget it. There’s no reason or need to see him again. So don’t think about
him.”

The fabric of his pants tangled around his legs. The cumbersome clothes were getting in the
way. As Ilay’s hand tossed the shirt aside, a low voice tickled Jeong Tae-ui's ear and his body
heated up.

Unfortunately, just as Ilay had suggested, Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t in the right state of mind to
think about Xin Lu at the moment. Each time another piece of clothing peeled away from his
struggling body, revealing more skin to the cool air, his mind grew even hazier.

“Ilay, wait, what the hell is this in the middle of a conversation, why suddenly… Damn it!
Why are you getting aroused all of a sudden, you bastard!”

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been pushing Ilay away in confusion, suddenly burst out when even
the underwear he had been trying to protect so desperately slipped off easily. Maybe it was
because Ilay’s cock, emerging as the fabric was lifted, brushed against his thigh.

Right now, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t feel like sleeping with Ilay. His mind had calmed down due to
Xin Lu's mention, he was exhausted, and he had been lying on the bed out of nowhere while
having a completely different conversation.

But regardless of Jeong Tae-ui's will, the situation was progressing, and the more it did, the
more he felt a sense of disgust rising within him.

But Ilay didn't blink even as Jeong Tae-ui cursed. Instead, he pinned him down, pushing him
into the bed, and grabbed his waist roughly.

“It’s been less than ten days, and you’ve already forgotten? Tae-ui, don’t you remember what
I said last time?”
“What did you…?”

“That your body is mine. That I recognize you as mine, remember? After so much time and
effort, maybe traces of me still remain in your body, and you forgot that? That’s impossible.”

“..........”

Jeong Tae-ui was speechless. Or rather, his tongue froze momentarily, and he couldn't form
words. Of course, he hadn’t forgotten. ‘You’re mine,’ that voice had whispered countless
times so close to his ear that it was impossible to count, and it often came back to life
suddenly. Even the traces that had been carved all over his body with hands, tongue, and teeth
still lingered faintly. Just this morning, while showering, he had suddenly noticed one of
those barely visible marks and had momentarily held his breath.

Damn it.

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment, then muttered so blatantly that anyone who heard it
would know it was a lie.

“No, I, I don’t know, what you’re talking about.”

“...Oh. You don’t know…?”

Above Jeong Tae-ui, Ilay let out a faint laugh. In that moment, Jeong Tae-ui's senses
sharpened. Damn.

“The bite marks on your neck haven’t even disappeared yet, how could you forget after just a
few days? Yes, Tae-ui, I told you, didn’t I? That you’re mine every day. If I have to remind
you every day, so be it. If I have to remind you every day, so be it. As long as you realize it,
I’ll do whatever it takes. Until there isn’t a single day that goes by without my cum between
your legs, if that’s what it takes for you to understand, I can do it.”

His hot tongue licked his neck. The words climbed up the skin of his neck and dug into his
ear, sending a chill down Jeong Tae-ui's spine.

“No… you’re the one who has to realize it! That’s not what you said!”

“Haha. Now you remember?”

Ilay laughed. His hand slid slowly from Jeong Tae-ui's neck to his chest, pressing gently
against the skin as it moved.

“Hey, don’t touch me. I don’t know, you’re the one who said you’d recognize it on your own,
not me! Don’t touch me! Why am I yours? Who said I’m yours?”

“Well, I’ve been thinking about that, but in any case, the conclusion I reached is that you’re
mine, though I’m not quite sure of the reason. I have no past evidence to back it up….”

Ilay clicked his tongue. The light nip at his earlobe followed by the click of his tongue felt
teasing. Reflexively, Jeong Tae-ui grabbed Ilay's shoulder. He pushed hard. Though his body
seemed to move away slightly, soon enough, it felt like it was as immovable as a rock.

He let out a hollow laugh. Ilay, noticing Jeong Tae-ui's hands shoving his shoulders wildly,
glanced at him, almost as if looking at a defiant child.

"Jeong Tae-ui. Let go of my shoulder."

Ilay spoke in a low voice, and Jeong Tae-ui simply stared at him intensely. Even though he
was lying on the bed, his hand, which was supporting — or rather, pushing away — Ilay's
shoulder like a brace, did not move.
"Let go. Don't make me say it twice."

Ilay's voice dropped even lower. Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment. It seemed wiser to
quickly pull his hand back with a sharp "Yes, sir!" but wasn't that too humiliating? Not that
he could get any more humiliated than he already was.

As Jeong Tae-ui frowned even more and continued to glare without moving the hand he had
briefly hesitated to retract, Ilay let out a short sigh.

"This is exactly the kind of foolishness you engage in sometimes. ...Well, whatever, I don’t
care. Breaking that foolishness of yours is also pretty fun for me."

As soon as he finished those words, which he muttered slowly,

A hand, as rough and fierce as it was beautiful, grabbed Jeong Tae-ui's cock. He gripped
everything, the genitals and the balls beneath, in one hand. With a brutal force, not the
slightest bit gentle, he squeezed, hard.

"Ah! ...!"

Jeong Tae-ui gasped. Stars flashed before his eyes. In an instant, his vision went black, then
brightened as if fireworks had exploded all around him. He didn't even realize when his hand
had let go of Ilay's shoulder. With a face drained of color, Jeong Tae-ui was now clutching
Ilay's arm, digging his nails in.

"Let go, let go... let go... Please, just let go... your hand…."

Okay, I was wrong. You damned bastard, you cowardly piece of trash. So I'm telling you to let
go of that hand, you son of a bitch!
Even in his hazy state of mind, Jeong Tae-ui considered it a feat that he managed to
distinguish between the things he could and couldn't say out loud. With a distant, fading
consciousness, he whispered. His vision kept flashing.

But this guy, who had done far worse than just ruin things, might seriously be planning to
make Jeong Tae-ui permanently useless down there. No matter how desperately Jeong Tae-ui
gasped and pleaded, it was as if Ilay couldn’t hear him at all. He violently shook his hand that
was gripping Jeong Tae-ui's crotch, as if trying to tear it apart.

Jeong Tae-ui blacked out. It probably only lasted 3 or 4 seconds at most, but for that brief
moment, he lost consciousness. And the only reason he came back to his senses was because
of the excruciating pain from below.

"Let go... I let go of your shoulder, I let go, you bastard, so let go of that hand, too...!"

As he mumbled intermittently, Jeong Tae-ui, in his hazy state, thought that perhaps he was
done being a man for the rest of his life. Just then, Ilay, who hadn’t paid attention to anything
Jeong Tae-ui had been saying, slightly loosened his grip. Not that it made much difference —
it was like going from being crushed by a house to being crushed by a boulder — but even
that slight difference allowed Jeong Tae-ui to catch his breath a little.

His eyes were wet. As he opened his dazed eyes, he saw Ilay staring down at him from right
in front of him.

"Tae-ui. Hand."

Ilay spoke curtly. In a daze, Jeong Tae-ui stared down at his own hand. Without realizing it,
he had been holding onto Ilay's arm. It was only then that Jeong Tae-ui noticed his own
trembling hand clutching Ilay's arm, trying to pull his hand away from his groin. He quickly
let go.

"See, I let go. I let go. So you should let go too..."

"Wrap them around my neck."

"What?"

"My neck. Hug it. With your arms."

For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui didn't understand what Ilay was saying. No, he briefly
understood but wondered if his mind was playing tricks on him because of the pain. Neck?
Did he just say to strangle his neck...? No, he said to wrap his arms around his neck?

Jeong Tae-ui, drenched in cold sweat and half out of his mind, stared blankly at Ilay. The
indifferent face above him looked down at him. But when Jeong Tae-ui tried to blink a few
times and tilt his head, the hand gripping his crotch began to tighten again. It was almost
terrifying. In a panic, Jeong Tae-ui quickly wrapped his arms around Ilay's neck. Damn it,
fine, I’ll do as you say. He held on tightly.

As if he were going to strangle him, Jeong Tae-ui fiercely hugged Ilay. The intense heat from
their skin touching each other was palpable. Hugging his neck and shoulders firmly in his
arms, Jeong Tae-ui whispered into the nape of Ilay's neck, which was right in front of his lips.

"That's enough. Let go… I feel like I'm going to die from the pain. You're a man too, so you
should know."

He swallowed the curse that almost followed.

But Ilay wasn't about to let him go just like that.

After remaining silent for a moment, Ilay suddenly tightened his grip even more.

"Aaah!! Ouch… Mom…."

A scream finally burst from Jeong Tae-ui's lips. Reflexive tears welled up in his eyes. At this
point, he felt like a screw in his head had come loose.

"Hey, you damned bastard! What the hell is your problem? What? I did what you told me to!
You rotten bastard, are you trying to turn me into a eunuch, you filthy and cheap bastard! Let
go, let go! Please, let go!!! ...Please, just let go…."

Jeong Tae-ui, who had started cursing like a madman, ended up pleading. Despite everything,
he still clung tightly to Ilay's neck. In reality, he wasn’t even in the right mind to let go. Just
then, he heard a low chuckle in his ear.

"Jeong Tae-ui, it seems you really are in pain. You've lost your senses."

"And you wouldn't be in pain if this happened to you? You crazy bastard…."

"Stay like this. Don't loosen your arms. ...Alright. Then one more thing. Say it yourself."

"Say what? What do you want me to say?"

Mumbling in a voice mixed with sobs, Jeong Tae-ui was ready to say whatever this demon in
front of him wanted. Whether it was "Please spare me, Master," or "I'm the biggest fool in the
world," he had no room left for pride.

But what came out of Ilay's mouth was something Jeong Tae-ui never expected.

"Say you won’t meet him."

"What...?"
"That kid. Ling Xin Lu. Say you won't meet him and won't even think about meeting him."

Jeong Tae-ui was momentarily speechless.

Not only was it completely unexpected, but it was also something Jeong Tae-ui couldn't agree
to.

Not meeting Xin Lu?

That was beyond Jeong Tae-ui’s control. Whether he liked it or not, Jeong Tae-ui had to meet
him at some point. Even if there was nothing particular to say or do, it was a minimal
obligation. As Jeong Tae-ui hesitated and couldn’t bring himself to answer, the relentless
pressure returned to his crotch. Cold sweat beaded on his back and forehead.

"Ack! Ugh, ugh, ugh...!! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts…!!"

"If you’re so determined to meet him, I might as well crush you so you can't even use it."

"Use it? Use what…..Please, please just… I won’t go first… I won’t go to him first, okay?
Isn’t that enough?"

"Even if he comes to you, don't meet him."

"…How could I do that?!"

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly shouted. He was so frustrated and angry that tears were welling up in
his eyes. Trying to make this monster understand human feelings was so difficult that it
brought him to tears.
"You too, if you were born a human, think a little! No matter what happens, he’s suffered
because of me, he even quit his great job because of me, and now you're telling me to pretend
none of that happened? How can a human do that?!"

With the desperate thought of choking the life out of Ilay, Jeong Tae-ui fiercely tightened his
hold around Ilay's neck. He screamed into his neck while internally weeping blood. It would
be better to shout at a wall than to appeal to this inhuman bastard.

"……."

But, lost in pain, Jeong Tae-ui was hiccupping and sobbing so much that he didn’t even
realize for a while that the hand gripping his crotch had finally let go.

"Fine. You clearly said you wouldn't go to him first. Tae-ui, remember that, okay?"

A low, gentle voice whispered in his ear. Jeong Tae-ui nodded frantically. He was out of
breath, and his hiccups wouldn’t stop. He felt like he was dying. Only then did he realize that
the pain in his crotch was gone, but the numbness lingered as if it had been paralyzed. He
seriously worried that he might really be broken as he hiccuped, still clinging tightly to Ilay’s
neck.

"Alright, let’s leave it at that for now."

Ilay muttered to himself. The hand gently stroking Jeong Tae-ui’s back felt unusually tender,
which only made him angrier. Damn it, you give me pain and then comfort me too.

"…Is that kid really that special to you?"

Suddenly, after quietly stroking Jeong Tae-ui’s back for a while, Ilay asked in a low voice.
Jeong Tae-ui hiccupped, like someone caught stealing, and then closed his mouth.
"What do you like about him?"

Ilay asked again. Jeong Tae-ui still said nothing.

What did he like about him? He thought about it. He liked Xin Lu's large, deer-like eyes, his
cherry-like lips that smiled so kindly. He liked his shy expressions, his voice when he called
out, "Tae-ui hyung." How could there be a guy cuter than him? He could fully understand
why the Ling master or whoever doted on Xin Lu so much.

But.

As he continued hiccuping, Jeong Tae-ui stared down at Ilay’s back. What’s the point of
telling you? You won’t understand or accept it anyway, so why ask?

Jeong Tae-ui thought sulkily to himself. Ilay remained silent for a moment but didn’t seem to
expect an answer from Jeong Tae-ui.

"Jeong Tae-ui. You’re mine. Understand? You’re mine."

Ilay spoke slowly, each word distinctly piercing Jeong Tae-ui’s ear. Even though it didn't
seem like he expected a response, the hand that had been stroking Jeong Tae-ui’s back
gradually moved down to his waist. Then lower, to his ass.

Jeong Tae-ui flinched. It was a subtle movement, but there was no way Ilay, who was holding
him so tightly, wouldn’t notice. Ilay’s hand caressed Jeong Tae-ui’s ass with just a little more
pressure.

"It’s okay. We’ve done this before. Why are you so tense? Relax."
"…Do you really have to…?"

Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t even hoping that Ilay would stop entirely or just play around lightly. At
this point, he’d be grateful if Ilay just didn’t go all the way. Besides, his cock, still numb and
likely to remain so for some time, wasn’t responding at all.

Thinking about it made him even angrier.

Why me?

Alright, he could understand why Ilay might want to make his life miserable. Sure, he had
landed a good hit and then ran off, and with the other person’s crazy temper, he was just
relieved he wasn’t being killed. But why did the torment have to involve sex? Normally, sex
was something one would enjoy with a beautiful woman — someone like Ilay, with a
diamond spoon in his mouth, could easily have a movie-star beauty. Instead, he would expect
Ilay to be beating up or tormenting someone he hated, or locking them away in some dark
room for the rest of their life. But this… what the hell…

Then suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui recalled something Ilay had said in a distant memory.

—Jeong Tae-ui… I didn't expect it, but you're really something special in bed. The way you
gripped me, I thought I was being devoured. Even while crying that it hurt, you were like that,
so I can’t even imagine how you’ll be once you get used to it. Just thinking about it makes me
hard

"……."

Is my body really that amazing?

Jeong Tae-ui seriously pondered something he would never say out loud, even if you beat
him to death. He couldn’t know, of course, since he couldn’t have sex with himself.
Jeong Tae-ui glanced suspiciously at Ilay from the corner of his eye. He couldn’t see his face
since he was still tightly hugging his neck. Meanwhile, one of Ilay's fingers was prying
between his buttocks, slowly widening the inside. Ugh, a startled moan slipped from Jeong
Tae-ui's lips. Damn it. He’s really going to put it in.

His face turned pale. Even though he had experienced it before and knew it wouldn’t kill
him, the primal fear still crept up on him. Actually, it was even scarier because he had
experienced it before.

"Hey… do you really have to put it in…? We could just use our hands. I can do it for you.
I’m really good at it."

Jeong Tae-ui hastily spoke, anxiety clear in his voice. But all he got in return was a scoff.

"Do you think this is child’s play? Just relax your ass. Blame your own body for tightening
back up after just a few days of rest. It feels good, but I don’t like it being this tight. I prefer
just the right amount of tightness and elastic… Well, whatever. Since I’m on leave for a
while, I’ll take my time working on you until your hole fits me perfectly."

Fit perfectly, my ass…… Jeong Tae-ui was about to jump out of his skin at the shameless
words when something in what Ilay said caught his attention.

"What did you just say?"

"Hmm? I said I’m going to make it fit perfectly. Until it can’t take anything but mine."

"What do you mean, 'can’t take anything but yours'! …No, damn it, that’s not it. You said
you’re on leave?"
Jeong Tae-ui blurted out, his voice rising, but he quickly shook his head and asked again. Ilay
raised an eyebrow, then nodded.

"Yeah. It was a bit of a hassle, but I managed. I’ve barely slept twenty hours total in the past
week, taking care of urgent business. So there’s no need to panic. I’m planning to take it
easy."

"Oh, that’s a relief, but… No, wait a second, you said you're on leave?"

On leave? After abandoning his post, practically hijacking a private jet, he should’ve been
writing a mountain of apology letters, and getting locked up in a remote area for months, he’s
talking about leave?

Jeong Tae-ui stared intently at Ilay.

"Leave? How could you…"

"I took medical leave. My health has been declining lately, so I got a long-term sick leave for
five weeks."

Ilay's casual response left Jeong Tae-ui completely speechless.

"Your health… has been… declining…?"

Jeong Tae-ui struggled to comprehend what he was hearing. He released his arms from
around Ilay's neck and leaned back slightly to look directly at his face. He stared at Ilay's face
as if trying to see the signs of weakness he claimed to have, but instead, his gaze fell to Ilay's
strong, solid body — just as robust as he remembered it, down to the intimidating center of
his body.

"You're not sick, are you…?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked skeptically. Ilay raised an eyebrow, then let out a chuckle. That laugh was
his answer.

What a fraud. Sick leave? What kind of sick leave? Any department that would buy such an
excuse was just as ridiculous. A guy like this, who could probably take down a bull with his
bare hands, getting sick leave — it's something to laugh about.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him in disbelief. At that moment, another finger slipped inside him.
Ugh. Jeong Tae-ui reflexively muttered and tensed up. Ilay leaned in and whispered in his
ear.

"I told you to hold on properly."

At those words, Jeong Tae-ui quickly wrapped his arms tightly around Ilay's neck again,
feeling the weight of his hand pressing down on his cock. He heard a low laugh. He thought
he felt Ilay's lips brush against the edge of his ear, but he wasn’t sure.

Leave. He’s on leave. Five weeks. Could it be that I have to deal with this crazy bastard for
five weeks?

Jeong Tae-ui felt dizzy. What Ilay had said earlier still gnawed at his mind.

"…Ah."

Another finger entered him. The fingers slowly wriggled inside him, stroking his inner walls
as if they were alive. A shiver ran down his spine.

It’s fine. It's uncomfortable, but it's not unbearable. Up to this point, it's okay. As long as it
doesn’t go beyond this. But…
When the fingers, after making his insides feel painfully tight, finally withdrew with a
squelching sound, Jeong Tae-ui felt a faint fear instead of relief. His arms around Ilay's neck
tightened involuntarily.

"I said, relax."

Along with the sound of Ilay clicking his tongue, something hot pressed against the place
where the fingers had just been. Ugh. Jeong Tae-ui reflexively tensed his body. He tried to
close his thighs, but Ilay's body was already firmly wedged between them.

He could feel both of Ilay's hands gripping his ass, pulling them apart. Between them, the
heavy weight of his cock pressed in again.

"Wa-wait! How about… I do it with my mouth instead?"

Jeong Tae-ui blurted out. Right after shouting, he recalled the past, the memory of his throat
being stretched to its limit, and regretted it a little. But still, that seemed preferable to what
was about to happen. At least if he used his mouth, he wouldn’t have to wobble around
afterward.

Ilay’s movement stopped. Just as he was about to thrust in, he paused, still pressing his cock
against Jeong Tae-ui. A few seconds passed before Ilay spoke.

"…You must really be struggling."

"I'm struggling, incredibly so!"

Jeong Tae-ui quickly replied. Ilay remained silent for a moment. With his face buried in Ilay's
neck, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't see his expression. Jeong Tae-ui, bracing himself, thought that if
Ilay still intended to push forward after everything he had said, today would be the day he
would fight to the bitter end.
"…What are you planning to do from now on? You can't avoid this forever."

"From… now on…"

At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui made up his mind. No matter what it took, he had to escape
from Ilay. This was no longer about holding a grudge; it was about survival.

Suddenly, Ilay patted Jeong Tae-ui’s arms that were wrapped around his neck. Jeong Tae-ui
let go, and Ilay pulled back slightly, staring at him with an intense gaze, as if lost in thought.
The way he was staring made Jeong Tae-ui feel uneasy.

"Well… it seems like I've ended up doing all sorts of things in my life."

Ilay's muttered words, laced with a click of his tongue, were somewhat ominous, but his
expression wasn’t as threatening as his tone suggested. In fact — though perhaps Ilay himself
wasn’t aware — his lips curled slightly as if he were amused.

Jeong Tae-ui raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "All sorts of things"? What did he mean by that?
But before he could ask, Ilay grabbed the back of his knees and pushed them forward. As
Jeong Tae-ui's body folded, his hips lifted into the air, and he gasped as something wet and
warm made contact between his legs.

It was Ilay’s mouth, pressing into Jeong Tae-ui’s hole, and the wetness of his tongue slid
inside, as if it were trying to lick every inch of him from the inside out.

"Ilay… W-wait, that… ugh…"

Jeong Tae-ui's words turned into a groan as Ilay's tongue moved inside him like a writhing
creature. It was a completely different sensation from fingers or anything else, not painful but
enough to send a shiver up his spine. His body instinctively twisted to escape, but Ila y's large
hands were firmly holding his knees and gripping his ass, preventing any movement.

"No, I didn’t mean your mouth — I meant mines… "

Jeong Tae-ui cried out, writhing, but Ilay gave no response. There was no way Ilay could
have misunderstood him, yet he continued to push his tongue in, adding fingers alongside it.
Then, glancing up at Jeong Tae-ui, he gave a smile with his eyes.

"Your mouth can wait. Today, I have to fuck you. I have to come inside you. But since you
look so terrified, I’ll make sure you’re nice and ready first, so just relax and be grateful."

Ilay’s murmured words seeped into Jeong Tae-ui’s ears as he kept his mouth against him. The
wet, sticky sounds were almost unbearable to hear.

Jeong Tae-ui felt like he was going to pass out. No, he wanted to pass out.

Just do it. Just get it over with. Just fuck me and finish it quickly.

Jeong Tae-ui decided, with tears of desperation, that he would endure this humiliating and
mortifying situation just this once. In the future, he'd silently let Ilay do whatever he wanted
if it meant avoiding this again.

***

Jeong Tae-ui blinked blankly, staring ahead.

He tried to think, somewhat dazed, if there was any part of his body that didn’t hurt. Slowly,
he rolled his body from side to side, half-turning each time. The conclusion was clear: there
was no place that didn’t hurt.

"Ugh... At this rate, I’m surely going to die..."

Jeong Tae-ui groaned, a sigh escaping from his mouth. From the bathroom, he could hear the
sound of running water. Without even closing the door, that guy was showering and seemed
to be in such a good mood that he was humming. The more Jeong Tae-ui heard the humming,
the deeper the wrinkle between his eyebrows became.

His body creaked as he turned to lie on his side. A warm, throbbing sensation spread all over
his body. "Ah, ow..." Another low moan escaped him. As much as he wanted to lie
completely still, the dampness of his hair, not fully dried, bothered him, so he cautiously
turned his head and shifted his body to change position.

As he lay on his side and sighed, he caught a faint scent of shampoo. It was the smell from
his own hair. Jeong Tae-ui let out a long breath.

There were a few incidents in his life that he could never bring himself to speak of, no matter
where he went, not even on his deathbed. Either way, even for Jeong Tae-ui, who thought it
would have been better to just sink into the ground and be buried, time passed equally. After
yet another encounter that he’d lost track of counting, Ilay, who had collapsed onto Jeong
Tae-ui’s body after finishing inside him countless times, eventually moved off of him.

A short groan had escaped Jeong Tae-ui’s mouth. The mass of cock that had dug into him
relentlessly, as if to split his body in two, hadn’t come out smoothly. It had moved out
awkwardly, little by little, as Ilay had pushed his hips to withdraw, like he was driving a
shovel. Jeong Tae-ui had stifled a series of "Ugh, ugh, ugh," swallowing his groans internally.

'If it’s this painful, maybe I should just use a properly-sized dildo on you regularly. That way,
you'd naturally loosen up, and it might be easier.'
Jeong Tae-ui had felt a thumb gently pressing and inspecting the wrinkles, as if checking if
his hole had torn. He had lain there, motionless, listening to Ilay's words and thinking, He
even jokes in a brutal way.

Eventually, he had lifted his eyelids, heavy as lead. Ilay had been quietly examining Jeong
Tae-ui's groin. When their eyes had met, Ilay had calmly said, ‘Shall we start with something
medium-sized?’ Only then had Jeong Tae-ui realized that Ilay hadn’t been joking.

Even though he had been so tired that he hadn’t even wanted to open his mouth, his fists had
clenched instinctively. Seeing this, Ilay had snickered softly.

After that, Ilay hadn’t mentioned it again.

‘Alright then.’

Without showing any sign of exhaustion, despite the situation, Ilay had risen swiftly from the
bed and scooped up Jeong Tae-ui, who had lain limp like a corpse. He had carried him
straight to the bathroom.

Even if Ilay had beaten him to death, Jeong Tae-ui had felt like he couldn’t even move a
finger. Ilay had washed him effortlessly and thoroughly, cleaning every part of his body.
Afterward, he had dried Jeong Tae-ui carefully with a bath towel and had laid him back in
bed. Only then had Ilay returned to the bathroom to clean himself.

Jeong Tae-ui listened to the sound of the shower and let out yet another sigh — he’d lost
track of how many times he'd sighed already.

He was a monster, pretending to have good manners in the strangest way.

Jeong Tae-ui raised one arm into the air. It was completely dry, without a trace of moisture.
Although his lower body ached to the point of numbness, there was no unpleasant sensation
left.
"The only manner left that proves he's human..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself. Even though he muttered, his voice was so hoarse that
barely any sound came out.

"........"

Actually, if he thought about it objectively, putting aside resentment and grudges, Ilay wasn’t
particularly terrible in bed. From what happened the first time, it was clear that Ilay lacked
morality, but his manners in bed weren’t bad. At least he didn’t just satisfy himself and then
disappear without a care. Nor did he act recklessly. …Though he wasn’t exactly good at
listening to what other people said.

Maybe if the size of his cock wasn’t so monstrous, Jeong Tae-ui would have had sex with
him more willingly on occasion. Well, considering the situation, maybe it was time to try to
get used to it. After all, Ilay had impressive technique and stamina...

...No, it still wasn’t going to work. Handling a monster was just too difficult. Jeong Tae-ui
began to wonder how he could possibly escape this situation.

"If only I had gone quietly with the man Xin Lu sent… maybe things would have been
better..."

He muttered without thinking and then, startled by his own words, clamped his mouth shut.
He glanced quickly towards the bathroom, but fortunately, it seemed the sound of the water
had blocked his fading whispers.

If Ilay had heard, it wouldn’t have ended well. This was the same man who had almost tried
to render him impotent just because Jeong Tae-ui mentioned meeting Xin Lu.
"…Seriously, I just can’t understand this. It’s impossible to figure out."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction. His chest felt suddenly tight. He reached
for the beer Ilay had left within arm’s reach when he’d laid Jeong Tae-ui back in bed. As he
propped up his upper body, still lying on his stomach, Jeong Tae-ui muttered, "Ugh, I’m
dying here." He popped the top off and drank a few gulps of the cold beer. Only then did he
feel slightly better.

He tried to think about it. What was that man thinking? He struggled to grasp the thoughts
running through Ilay’s head, but it was impossible to understand.

— If I had listened to my head…..Tae-ui. You would’ve already died several times by now.

Suddenly, his low voice echoed in Jeong Tae-ui's mind.

— Don’t think. Forget it. There’s no reason or need to see him again. So don’t think about
him.

— I’ve thought about it too, and I’ve come to the conclusion that you belong to me. I have
some guesses about why, but I’m not entirely sure. There’s no past evidence to judge if it’s
true or not.

—That kid. Ling Xin Lu. Say you won't meet him and won't even think about meeting him.

— What do you like so much about that brat? What makes him so special?

— Jeong Tae-ui. You belong to me. Got it? You’re mine.

These words came to mind one after another, along with the sensation of a hand that had
stroked his back multiple times. When Jeong Tae-ui had wrapped his arms around Ilay’s
neck, Ilay had chuckled softly, planting a light kiss on the edge of his ear. Afterward, there
had been a gaze inspecting Jeong Tae-ui’s body, as if checking him over post-act.

"........…"

Jeong Tae-ui frowned. The beer he had been drinking was now warm after lingering in his
mouth while he was lost in thought.

"Geez… all of these are convenient clues leading to the same conclusion."

As he slowly swallowed the beer, Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brow even further.

If he grabbed any random passerby and told them those same words, they’d probably come to
the same conclusion as him. There was no need to add that Ilay Riegrow, as a person, was
never someone who would act that way. Nor was it necessary to explain that Ilay didn’t care
about anyone else.

"…Could it be that guy really does like m—?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered absentmindedly while staring intensely at the flower patterns on the
wallpaper beside the bed. But before he could finish his sentence, he shut his mouth. That
thought had surfaced before, only for him to dismiss it quickly. He found the idea so
ridiculous that he shook his head, muttering to himself, No.

"No. That’s not it. That’s definitely not it. He’s absolutely not the type to have those kinds of
human feelings. …So, what is it, then?"

Jeong Tae-ui sighed deeply, shaking his head.

"I may not be the best at reading people, but even I can tell this much. If he were like that
annoying Lieutenant Kim, I might actually start doubting whether he really does lik….. But
this guy? No. There’s no way. I’d bet my life that he doesn’t have even a shred of humanity
in him."

"Don’t go betting a life that isn’t even yours to wager."

Suddenly, a voice came from behind him, startling Jeong Tae-ui so much that he almost
jumped. The beer in the can he was holding swayed and sloshed.

When he turned around, Ilay was emerging from the bathroom, drying his hair with a towel.

"It sounded like you were saying something interesting to yourself. What are you betting
your life on?"

"Huh? Oh… um… just on my instincts and my ability to read people, nothing important."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled awkwardly, his words trailing off. Ilay grabbed a beer from the fridge
and walked over to him.

Sitting on the edge of the bed, Ilay took a long drink from his beer while Jeong Tae-ui, still
lying down, watched him silently.

It was truly an exterior that betrayed the inner self. His body, still damp, looked so neat and
composed that it was impossible to imagine the menacing mind it concealed. Jeong Tae-ui
sipped his beer with a bitter taste in his mouth.

Jeong Tae-ui had long known his own preferences. He preferred men over women, though he
figured that if he set his mind to it, being with a woman wouldn’t be impossible. After all, he
was drawn to delicate, pretty boys.

But no matter how much he liked men, this man before him was decidedly not his type. Ilay’s
looks were sharp and dashing, but his personality, of course, didn’t align with Jeong Tae-ui’s
preferences, and on top of that, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t particularly enjoy being on the receiving
end.

Yet, life is unpredictable. How did things end up like this? It couldn’t just be a passing fluke
— this guy was, in many ways, too overwhelming. Despite everything, though it was hard to
believe, the only conclusion that made sense was that this man liked him…

"No… no way. Considering his terrifying mind… It’s just not possible."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, rubbing his forehead. His voice was barely audible, but
Ilay, sitting at the end of the bed, seemed to have caught it. He turned his head.

"'Terrifying mind,' you say. Whose?"

"Oh, uh… I was just wondering what kind of mindset it takes to give medical leave to a guy
who's ridiculously strong and in perfect health."

Jeong Tae-ui deflected, tossing his gaze out the window.

It was clearly still far from dawn, yet the city skyline was faintly illuminated. The city, which
never truly slept, had buildings lit up, though there was a subtle quietness that only night
could bring.

As Jeong Tae-ui spoke absentmindedly, he suddenly thought about what Ilay had mentioned
about taking a leave of absence. A medical leave. Five weeks, if he recalled correctly.

That was absurd. Sure, if it were a real medical issue requiring hospitalization or
rehabilitation, it would make sense, but for a simple medical leave to last five weeks? It
didn’t add up.

"What did you even do to get five whole weeks of leave?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, shifting to lie on his side. As he moved, a groan escaped his lips. Ilay,
who had been quietly watching him, finished his beer.

“You said with your own mouth that you wanted to meet Jeong Jae-ui, but did you forget
already? Or do you not want to meet him anymore?”

At those words, which were muttered casually, Jeong Tae-ui briefly lost his words with an
"Uh?" and stared at him.

He hadn’t forgotten. He remembered. Jeong Tae-ui still wanted to meet Jeong Jae-ui. But he
hadn’t expected this man to bring it up.

“No… I still want to meet him. But, are you going too?”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered absentmindedly. Ilay answered curtly.

“Five weeks. If you can’t meet him within that time, give up.”

Jeong Tae-ui stared at him blankly again. It seemed like Ilay was genuinely planning to let
him go. Or, more accurately, it seemed like Ilay was planning to go with him, but Jeong Tae-
ui had now gained the chance to meet Jeong Jae-ui. Of course, he had thought that he would
eventually meet him, but he hadn’t expected to leave so soon.

Then Jeong Tae-ui nodded his head with an “Ah.”

So that’s it. Their interests aligned.

The position of the UNHRDO, which was looking for Jeong Jae-ui, Ilay’s role within the
UNHRDO, the absurdly long five-week vacation, and Jeong Tae-ui’s desire to meet Jeong
Jae-ui — plus, the expectations of a few people who thought that Jeong Tae-ui might have an
easier time finding Jeong Jae-ui. He quickly realized that all of these factors had come
together to lead to this outcome.

Jeong Tae-ui sat up. Though his body was weak and wobbly, he could still move once he
tried. However, his lower back hurt terribly from the pressure on his body, so he ended up
slanting sideways instead of sitting up properly.

Grimacing, Jeong Tae-ui sat there for a moment until the pain that had spread from his waist
to his whole body started to fade. He let out a sigh.

“You’re weaker than you look.”

Ilay, who had been staring at Jeong Tae-ui, suddenly muttered. The moment Jeong Tae-ui
heard those words, he became furious and glared at him fiercely.

“I’m not weak; it’s just that you—!”

“I?”

“…Did the people you were with before walk around just fine right after?”

“Hmm…”

Ilay looked like he was lost in thought for a moment. But then he shrugged as if he didn’t
care.

“I wouldn’t know. I never bothered to check.”

This guy... Wasn’t his after-care at least supposed to be decent?!

Jeong Tae-ui glared at him in disbelief before sighing and waving his hand. The more he
thought about it, the deeper the mystery grew. But there was a more important issue at hand
right now.

“So, are we going? To Seringe?”

Suddenly, he felt a surge of excitement.

They could go. To that place. To get out of this place where he’d been confined without bars.
(Although going with the person who’d locked him in those bars was a minor issue.)

Before he knew it, Jeong Tae-ui leaned toward Ilay with eyes filled with expectation. Holding
a beer can in one hand and tapping it lightly with his finger, Ilay quietly looked back at him.

“You seem to be in a rather good mood.”

“Well… there’s no reason to feel bad.”

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head and shrugged his shoulders. Ilay stared at him in silence for a
while, lost in thought, but then suddenly nodded.

“We can leave whenever you want. But starting from yesterday, we have exactly five weeks.
Whether you meet Jeong Jae-ui or not, we have to be back within that time.”

Five weeks. Whether that was a short or sufficient time, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t tell. If you
think about it, since they already knew where they were going, the only thing that mattered
was luck. If they were lucky, they’d meet him. If not, they wouldn’t. Considering no one had
heard of anyone meeting Jeong Jae-ui, it was likely very difficult. Maybe, even after five
years, they might not meet him.
Jeong Tae-ui looked down at his hand. Around his pinky finger, there was supposed to be an
invisible string tied. And that string had been cut by Jeong Jae-ui. Luck might no longer be
on his side.

But still…

“Then today. As soon as the sun comes up.”

Jeong Tae-ui said without hesitation. He would take the fastest available flight and go meet
Jeong Jae-ui.

Ilay, as if he had already expected Jeong Tae-ui to answer that way, chuckled and shook his
head.

“If you board a 13-hour flight in six hours with your current condition, you’ll be looking for a
doctor on the plane. Get some sleep tonight. You look like a ghost.”

“Huh?”

Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his face cautiously. He had to admit, even to himself, that he probably
looked incredibly haggard right now. Honestly, he felt like if someone pushed him, he’d
collapse and wouldn’t be able to get up. Just a while ago, he had trouble even sitting up
without swaying.

“Hmm… yeah, maybe it’s a bit dangerous.”

Physical exhaustion, sleep deprivation. Fatigue was building up.

Jeong Tae-ui was muttering to himself, wondering when they could leave, when Ilay nudged
him sideways by the shoulder. Jeong Tae-ui collapsed without resistance, groaning like an old
man.

“I’ll book tomorrow’s flight. Just sleep today. Where do you think you’re going in that
condition?”

Ilay muttered as he looked at Jeong Tae-ui, who was groaning in pain, with a slightly pitiful
expression. Despite his weakness, Jeong Tae-ui used all his remaining strength to glare at
Ilay.

“If you hadn’t messed with me, I wouldn’t be in this state.”

“So, are you saying that when I mess with you, you end up like this the next day?”

“It’s always been like that...!”

Why was this guy pretending not to know? I’m struggling here. But despite Jeong Tae-ui’s
glaring eyes, Ilay didn’t flinch. He simply stroked his chin, seemingly lost in thought for a
moment, before speaking.

“Then it doesn’t matter whether we leave tomorrow or the day after. Should we just go
today?”

Jeong Tae-ui had a good understanding of this man. It wasn’t for nothing that he’d been
acting as an assistant beside him for months. So he quickly realized that Ilay’s words were a
mix of seriousness and teasing. However, the parts Jeong Tae-ui hoped were jokes and the
parts he hoped were serious didn’t quite match.

“Please… let me… live…”

Jeong Tae-ui groaned weakly as he buried his face in the pillow. Appealing to Ilay Riegrow’s
sense of mercy was one of the most foolish things to do, but still, Jeong Tae-ui did his best to
look as pitiful as possible, mumbling helplessly. Maybe it would work. Who knows?

Whether or not Jeong Tae-ui looked pitiful in Ilay’s eyes was unclear, but it seemed that his
plea had worked to some extent. Ilay suddenly let out a chuckle.

“Alright. I’ll make sure you don’t overexert yourself until we get to Seringe.”

A pale hand reached out and slowly caressed Jeong Tae-ui’s thigh, moving up to his ass as he
lay face down. Jeong Tae-ui flinched slightly, shrinking away, but the hand that lingered near
his hips soon fell away.

However, before he could feel relieved, that hand crept up his spine and stroked his nape
before grabbing his chin.

“......…?”

His chin was pulled up slightly, and their eyes met. As Jeong Tae-ui gave Ilay a confused
look, Ilay’s thumb slowly brushed against his lips. He gently inserted the tip of his finger
between Jeong Tae-ui’s slightly parted lips. The pale fingertip pressed lightly against his
tongue.

Jeong Tae-ui’s eyes flew open in shock. The fingers, slipping in and out of his mouth, stroked
his tongue and teeth with each movement. The saliva-soaked hand then rubbed his lips.

“........!”

Jeong Tae-ui glared at him fiercely. Does this jerk not realize that the mouth counts as
overexertion?
It seemed Ilay understood what Jeong Tae-ui’s gaze was saying. But it was exactly the
reaction he’d been expecting, as he chuckled again.

His eyes curved softly in amusement. While rubbing Jeong Tae-ui’s lips with his thumb,
Ilay’s other fingers gently stroked his cheek. Tapping his cheek lightly, his fingers playfully
poked him, as if enjoying himself, before rubbing his cheek again. For some reason, Jeong
Tae-ui found himself skeptically watching those smiling eyes.

The thing is... it wasn’t that he liked or disliked being teased like this — if anything, the
touch on his cheek, lips, and neck didn’t feel particularly unpleasant — but what was it
exactly? It felt like…

...No. That’s not it. There’s no way this guy could have anything resembling human
emotions. No, no. That’s not it.

Jeong Tae-ui pondered for a moment. Since earlier, something vague and ticklish had been
gnawing at his chest. What was it? But it also felt a little scary to figure it out, as if he
shouldn’t know.

“...Whatever.”

After a moment of hesitation, Jeong Tae-ui sighed softly, mumbling in a voice so quiet he
could barely hear himself. The fingers that had been stroking his lips seemed to feel the
movement from his words and tapped his tongue a couple of times curiously. Jeong Tae-ui
responded by biting down gently on the finger.

Just as the finger seemed about to withdraw, it came back and pinched his tongue.

Fine, do whatever you want, do whatever you want.

Jeong Tae-ui lay on his side on the bed and closed his eyes. After a moment, the hand that
had been resting on his face finally withdrew. He thought he could feel a gaze lingering on
 his face for a while, but he couldn’t be sure. Jeong Tae-ui slipped into unconsciousness and
didn’t wake up for a full 12 hours.

Chapter End Notes

bye this chapter was so long i passed out

 Chapter 17

Seringe

The first impression of the man was that he was very quiet and aloof. Was he just over thirty,
or perhaps closer to forty? It was hard to guess his age easily, and his face was mixed in with
the crowd in front of the gate.

When he slightly lifted the corners of his mouth and formed a few lines of wrinkles around
his eyes, he seemed surprisingly gentle and kind, but unfortunately, the man didn't smile
much. He mostly maintained an expressionless face, and his lips rarely parted.

As they exited the gate, he stood out immediately among the many people surrounding the
area — waiting for guests, friends, or family, or trying to solicit customers. There were a fair
number of white people at the layover stop in Johannesburg three and a half hours ago, but at
Julius Nyerere International Airport, it was all Black people. The lone white man standing
among them was naturally conspicuous.

Inside the small airport building, which didn't look much different from an ordinary rural bus
terminal despite being an international airport, the man straightened up when he saw them
coming out of the gate.

"It's been a while, Rick."

There was no trace of friendliness or joy on the man's face as he extended his hand, saying it
had been a while. Only after exchanging a curt, formal handshake with Ilay did the man turn
his attention to Jeong Tae-ui. With a face still devoid of any hint of a smile, he extended his
hand and spoke.

"Jeong Tae-ui-ssi? I heard about you from the boss. Nice to meet you. I'm Yuri Gable."

"Ah… nice to meet you. I'm Jeong Tae-ui."

Jeong Tae-ui thought it felt somehow awkward hearing his name even though it was
pronounced correctly as he shook the man’s hand.

He hadn't expected anyone to come meet him. He had flown all the way here with no real
plan, thinking he would have to ask for a hotel at the information desk.

As he mulled over the name, Yuri Gable, Jeong Tae-ui finally remembered. He had heard it
mentioned in passing. The man was someone under Kyle who had been wandering around
the Middle East searching for Jeong Jae-ui’s whereabouts. He had eventually found a lead.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Ilay. Ilay was casually looking around the airport.

"It’s small."

"Is this your first time in Africa? Even international airports here are usually this small. A
place like Johannesburg Airport is unusually large."

Gable spoke matter-of-factly and then turned around to start walking.

Jeong Tae-ui quickly followed, sensing that Gable wasn’t going to wait for him.

"You must have waited a long time. It took longer than I thought to get the visa."

He had expected the local visa process to be quick, but the procedure was slow. As a result,
he could only come out after most of the others had already left the gate. He hadn't expected
anyone to wait, so he took his time.

"If I’d known someone was waiting, I would have hurried. I’m sorry."
"It’s fine, Jeong Tae-ui-ssi."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him as he responded politely. His pronunciation was clear. But when
he said "Jeong Tae-ui," his speech slowed slightly, as if he was making a special effort to
pronounce it correctly. Jeong Tae-ui smiled.

"You can just call me Tae. Please feel free to speak casually."

Gable nodded but didn't say much. It had been a while since he’d met such a taciturn and curt
Westerner. Of course, while staying at Kyle's house, he had seen quite a few quiet guests, and
it had been hard to talk with the gardener Peter until they became friendly, but this man was
particularly unique.

"Where’s Jeong Jae-ui?"

Ilay, who had been following half a step behind Jeong Tae-ui, suddenly asked.

"He’s probably in Seringe."

"Are you sure?"

"It's hard to say for certain."

"What's the probability?"

"Hmm... maybe 70 to 80 percent."

A few brief exchanges took place. Ilay nodded. As they walked outside the terminal, a jeep
was waiting right in front of them. When Gable got into the passenger seat, the Black man
who had been waiting in the driver’s seat released the gear. After a short greeting, the car
started moving.

Jeong Tae-ui, who felt like he was finally on solid ground after nearly 17 hours of flying from
Hong Kong, leaned back against the hard seat and sighed lightly.

A probability of 70 to 80 percent. Not a low number, but it wasn't high enough to gamble five
weeks on an adventure. He thought it unlikely that his uncle or Kyle would take such a low
chance.

If it turned out that his brother wasn’t here after all this effort to get here... they’d be back to
square one, spending five weeks enjoying a vacation in a faraway country.

There’s nothing wrong with that, Jeong Tae-ui thought, scratching his head. Next to him, Ilay
spoke slowly.

"If that man mentioned a 70 to 80 percent chance, you can be sure he’s there. Now, all you
have to worry about is how to meet Jeong Jae-ui."

Hearing Ilay's words, Jeong Tae-ui glanced ahead. Gable’s eyes met his in the rearview
mirror, as if he had heard their voices. After a brief moment of eye contact, the quiet man, for
some reason, spoke first.

"You’re the younger brother of Jeong Jae-ui-ssi, right?"

"Ah, yes."

He silently studied Jeong Tae-ui again. Though it was only part of his face through the
mirror, the man scrutinized him carefully before saying briefly,
"You look alike."

"Do we?"

Jeong Tae-ui replied, but that was it. He didn’t say what it meant to resemble each other.
Maybe it was just a pleasantry. After all, Westerners often can't distinguish between Asian
faces; if the face is somewhat flat, the skin tan, and the hair black, they might all look the
same.

"Would it be okay if we go straight to Seringe?"

Gable asked. Jeong Tae-ui nodded. Now that he thought about it, they had mentioned it was
an island. He heard they would be taking a light aircraft from Dar es Salaam.

The car was entering the city. In the market street lined with low, old buildings, people
crowded every corner. People, people, people everywhere. The whole street was filled with a
mass of Black people, making the car move like a tortoise, and Jeong Tae-ui felt a faint
nausea. The smell of burning tires seemed to make it worse.

He rarely felt motion sickness, but after a long flight followed immediately by a bumpy ride
in an uncomfortable car, his stomach was starting to feel queasy.

"Is Dar es Salaam… a large city?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked, swallowing a sip of water. Gable glanced briefly in the rearview mirror
and replied.

"It's the largest city in Tanzania. The population is well over a million."
"A million..."

Jeong Tae-ui thought it might be similar to a metropolitan city and drank more water, trying
to calm his queasy stomach. He looked out the window while Ilay, sitting beside him, glanced
over and suddenly asked.

"The airstrip is next to the harbor, right? How long does it take to get to the harbor?"

"It takes about 15 minutes. From there, it’s a 40-minute flight to Seringe."

At the mention of 15 minutes, Jeong Tae-ui sighed in relief. That much he could handle. He
took another sip of water. Before he knew it, the bottle was empty. He shook the empty bottle
lightly and sighed, and Ilay tossed him another bottle. Catching it effortlessly with one hand,
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay.

"If your stamina is like that, even if you meet Jeong Jae-ui, you won’t have the strength to
drag him out."

"I didn't really plan to drag him out in the first place. If my brother doesn't want it, there's no
way I'd force him."

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head and opened the cap of the water bottle. He took a long swig
without much thought, then suddenly, his cheeks puffed out as he made a grimace. He
quickly checked the label on the bottle again.

"…Just when I'm already feeling queasy, and it's sparkling water."

Ilay, who was surely the one behind this on purpose, just chuckled as he watched Jeong Tae-
ui mutter, his face looking like he had swallowed a bug.
Meanwhile, the car finally moved out of the bustling market street filled with people and
entered a proper road. As Gable had mentioned, it wasn't long before they arrived at a small
terminal building near the harbor.

They say that the hardship of the body is easier to endure than that of the mind, but really, it
had been a long and arduous journey. Until the very end of the road, Jeong Tae-ui trudged on
through the struggle. Behind the cramped seat of the old four-seater plane was the luggage
compartment. A large carpet-like roll protruded from the luggage area and pressed against the
back of Jeong Tae-ui's neck throughout the flight to Seringe.

Stuck almost flat against the backrest of the front seat, he listened to the roaring engine of the
small plane for 40 minutes, thinking he should have taken a boat instead. Even though it
would have taken several times longer, had he known he’d endure such a hardship, crushed in
a rattling plane, he would have chosen the boat.

"Maybe it would have been better to come by boat."

Ilay muttered beside Jeong Tae-ui as he nearly crawled out of the small plane. Jeong Tae-ui
glanced weakly at Ilay, wondering why this man was suddenly showing a bit of human
concern.

"When I looked down while coming here, the sea looked beautiful. It might have been nice to
enjoy the view while slowly sailing."

"………."

He was foolish to even expect a moment of genuine concern from him. Jeong Tae-ui scolded
himself. At the same time, he thought that since Ilay was not one to make such human-like
comments, like about the sea being beautiful, he must have been trying to irritate him.

Why is this guy getting nastier by the minute...? The more I dig, the more foul his personality
seems to be. It's like an inexhaustible jar.
Jeong Tae-ui felt better as soon as he set his feet on the ground and inhaled the cold air. He
rubbed his midriff, where the nausea was subsiding, and took a deep breath.

"It's not that far from here to the lodging. About 10 minutes by car... If it comes to it, we
could walk using a shortcut. But that would still take a couple of hours."

Noticing Jeong Tae-ui's face still looking a bit pale, Gable spoke bluntly. Jeong Tae-ui
hummed and patted his stomach a few times. After taking a few deep breaths in the fresh air,
he felt somewhat better. A 10-minute drive wasn't something he couldn't handle, and he
wasn't usually one to get severe motion sickness.

Jeong Tae-ui looked up at the sky. The day was starting to fade into dusk. In a couple of
hours, it would probably be quite dark.

"Do you have a map?"

Gable, realizing Jeong Tae-ui was considering walking, nodded.

"I know the way. So, will you walk?"

Saying that, Gable momentarily dropped his gaze. Jeong Tae-ui noticed him glancing at his
bandaged foot and wiggled it.

"I can walk. It's not like we're running or anything. Unless the path is rough?"

"It's not that rough, but are you sure you're okay?"

Jeong Tae-ui smiled widely and nodded at Gable's repeated question, adding,
"My foot's fine, but really, if I just had a map, I could find the way myself. There's no need
for you to walk with me, Gable."

"I’m actually quite good at reading maps," Jeong Tae-ui added with a grin, but Gable merely
shook his head nonchalantly and began striding ahead. Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head,
shrugged his shoulders, and followed him. Even though he set off just a moment later, he
noticed Gable was already a dozen steps ahead, and muttered, "He's really a man of few
words."

"Ah, he's always like that."

Ilay muttered from beside him. Jeong Tae-ui glanced at him.

"So, you know him well?"

"Yeah. He used to work with James. When I was still a teen, he would often drop by our
house. But after the department changed, I hardly saw him anymore."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded, recalling the man named James he had briefly seen once when staying
at Kyle's house. It made sense if he had worked under Kyle; they were bound to know each
other.

Jeong Tae-ui followed Gable, who seemed to keep a certain distance but not so far as to lose
him, while he slowly looked around.

They left the terminal and walked briefly along the main road before turning into a wide
alley. A typical street appeared — an asphalt road wide enough for two cars to pass
comfortably, with a quiet sidewalk lined with street trees. Although there was a paved road,
cars only passed by occasionally.

However, Gable stopped at the crosswalk ahead, waiting for the red light to change on a road
where no cars were passing. Watching him stare at the traffic light with a stern face, Jeong
Tae-ui smiled and stood behind him. Girls riding bicycles along the roadside glanced
curiously in their direction. Seeing their innocent eyes peeking out from behind tightly
wrapped hijabs, Jeong Tae-ui chuckled softly. The girls, startled, quickly disappeared into the
distance.

"I came here thinking it was Africa, but it turns out it's a Muslim city."

“This island is practically sustained by Arabs. It's not an environment where any industry
could develop, nor is it in a position to receive aid from the mainland, so most people here
make a living off the money spent by wealthy Arabs who stay here. Naturally, the culture is
pretty much the same as that of the Islamic world. You could think of it as having a similar
atmosphere to a small city in the Middle East. So, don't casually smile or start conversations
with women.”

Gable spoke with the same blunt expression. "Oh, really?" Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head,
thinking to himself, Maybe I just did something risky a moment ago.

The traffic light changed.

As they walked along this quiet road where few cars passed and only a few people strolled
leisurely, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly felt at ease. After walking for a while, they turned into an
inner alley near a modest mosque.

Although it wasn't a road meant for cars, the alley was wide enough for at least one car to
pass through. It wound between houses that were randomly built like a maze. White-walled
houses lined the alley modestly. Occasionally, a child would dash out from a wooden gate, or
an old man would sit on a chair placed in a sunny spot at the front gate, smoking a pipe. Over
the walls, trees spread their branches thickly, their leaves casting shadows. Each time the
wind blew, the leaves rustled, creating a crisp, refreshing sound.

"I like this place."

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly muttered. He hadn't meant to say it; the words just naturally slipped
out between his lips.
Gable glanced back. For the first time, Jeong Tae-ui saw a faint smile appear on his face. It
quickly vanished, though.

“It’s a nice place to live. Quiet and peaceful.”

Ah. Jeong Tae-ui realized, without anyone having to tell him, that this man liked this place
too. Feeling inexplicably cheerful, Jeong Tae-ui smiled.

It was then that he heard Ilay, who had been walking quietly beside him, mutter.

“It seems like the perfect place to roam freely and relax for a few months. Although, being
far from the water might make it a bit hard to get things you want right away.”

“Still, there’s nothing you can’t find, even if it takes some time. Besides, once a week, there’s
a night market on Baheb Street — it's a village on the southern side of the island, close to the
sea, where most surfers go for the waves. At the night market, you can find almost anything
that’s available in Dar es Salaam.”

“Night market?”

“It’s held at the central square of Baheb from around seven in the evening until after
midnight. There’s also a flea market-like space where anyone can buy or sell goods, apart
from the regular commercial market. Sometimes, you find interesting things there, so it’s
always bustling with people.”

Nodding with a "ha," Jeong Tae-ui said, "That sounds fun." After a brief silence, he asked
again,

“Are there many tourists in Seringe?”

Gable shook his head.

“Ordinary tourists don’t usually come this far. Most people prefer to go to Zanzibar, which is
closer to Dar es Salaam. This place is mainly frequented by Middle Eastern royals or tycoons
who have villas here and use them as another residence. Around this time of year, when the
waves are good because of the currents, some young people come here to surf, but that’s just
for a while. After this period, you rarely see outsiders.”

Jeong Tae-ui was lost in thought for a moment, then quietly asked,

“So if an outsider is wandering around, they'd be noticed immediately?”

Gable didn’t answer. Slowing his pace slightly, he glanced at Jeong Tae-ui but continued
walking in silence.

They said they couldn't be sure whether Jeong Jae-ui was here or not. Not being sure seemed
to mean that there were no rumors about someone like that. However, if someone like Jeong
Jae-ui, who was neither African nor Arab, were wandering around here, they would
inevitably stand out.

“It’s pointless to gather rumors around here.”

After walking in silence for a while, Gable suddenly spoke. Jeong Tae-ui did not reply but
listened attentively to him.

“The place where the villas of the Arab wealthy are located is further inside, even within
Baheb. That area is almost completely separated from the rest of the island. While the rumors
from here might reach there, the rumors from there rarely come this far.”

“Then why do you think my brother is there…?”

“Because if he isn't there, there's nowhere else on this land he could be.”

Gable finished his sentence and quickly widened his stride, moving ahead and keeping a
distance of several paces between them. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and watched Gable's
back with a hint of awkwardness, mumbling softly to himself.

“Did I perhaps make him angry?”

“Hm? Ah, he's just like that. He's a bit indifferent by nature.”

“............”

To hear this man describe someone as indifferent, that person must really be at a low point in
their life.

He didn't seem like a bad person, but how did it turn out this way? Jeong Tae-ui muttered
under his breath as he continued to follow Gable. Then, suddenly feeling a gaze upon him, he
turned his head. Ilay was quietly looking down at him.

“… Huh?”

“You’re right.”

“... What?”

Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brow slightly and tilted his head, asking back. He tried to recall
what he had said, but he couldn't quite figure out which of his comments Ilay was referring
to.
“You’re right that outsiders stand out too much here. Especially an Asian, since they’re rare.
Unless he’s locked up in some hidden corner, it would be very easy to track him down.”

“Huh? Yeah, that’s true. But what if my brother is really holed up in one of those villas and
refuses to come out? We’ll never get to meet him.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, frowning. If only they knew which villa he was in, they could sneak
in at night, but that wasn't the case. And they couldn't exactly break into all the villas in the
southeastern region. What should they do? He sighed, but no good idea came to mind
immediately. It seemed like he'd have to wash up and get some rest at the lodging before
thinking it over again.

Ilay clicked his tongue briefly as he watched Jeong Tae-ui mumble, “Well, it’ll work out
somehow,” while scratching his head.

"It’s the same for you; you stand out just as much..."

"Hmm? Ah, yeah. If they notice an Asian wandering around, and the rumor reaches my
brother’s ears, maybe he’ll come out of curiosity… No, he wouldn’t. He’s not the type to be
attentive to rumors or to have curiosity about such things."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, considering whether it would be more effective to spread a
rumor that specifically mentioned "an Asian named Jeong Tae-ui" wandering around rather
than just "an Asian." That way, who knows, they might meet soon. Ilay raised an eyebrow
slightly, seemingly annoyed by the thought, but he didn’t say anything.

Just as Gable had mentioned, they walked for about two hours — exactly two hours minus
ten minutes — before reaching their lodging. The sun had already set, and the day was
getting dark. In the dim alley, Gable opened the wooden door of a house surrounded by a
spacious stone wall and waited for them to catch up from several paces behind.

The leisurely stroll along the quiet, cool path for a little over two hours was quite pleasant
and enjoyable, not tiring at all.
They would spend about a month here. Somewhere on this island, his brother might be
present. Perhaps his brother, too, was resting amid this serene and tranquil atmosphere.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled and walked past the wooden door that Gable had opened for them.

***

"It feels like I've suddenly landed in a resort in an Islamic country."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered unconsciously.

The lodging was a cozy two-story backpacker’s hostel. Despite its modest size, it was well-
equipped. On the ground floor, there was a large central hall used as a living room, a spacious
kitchen next to it, and adjacent laundry and office rooms. Though he hadn’t looked closely,
there seemed to be a few rooms down the hallway. On the second floor, there were three or
four rooms lined up along a corridor that ran through the center.

Looking down from the window of a guest room on the second floor, one could see the wide
garden with fruit trees and a small attached pool. Scattered fruits had fallen on the lawn from
the trees, and hammocks were strung between the trees.

"A typical backpacker’s hostel… I wonder if it’s okay to run a lodging business here,
considering there aren't many tourists. Are we the only guests?"

"He probably rented the whole place out. Unless he plans to spread rumors and search for
someone."
Sitting on the window sill with both windows wide open, Jeong Tae-ui turned his head at the
sound of a voice from a few steps away. Ilay was coming in.

The person who greeted them upon their arrival at the lodging was a young woman who
introduced herself as Anna, the owner. She seemed younger than Jeong Tae-ui. She guided
them to the second floor and offered them the two best sunlit rooms side by side.

Noticing that he had been staring somewhat bewildered at the young hostess, who looked not
just young but almost childish, she smiled and said, "Yes, I am indeed the owner here," as if
to reassure him, then playfully blinked before heading downstairs. Gable added that he used a
room on the first floor.

"A quiet street. It’d be nice to own a house in a place like this, set up a guesthouse, and live
leisurely, occasionally hosting a guest or two."

"Sounds like an old man’s wish."

Ilay responded with a laugh to Jeong Tae-ui, who had muttered this while sitting on the
windowsill. When Tae-ui turned his head, he saw that Ilay was entering the bathroom
attached to the room, seemingly ready to shower, already undressing. He could’ve used the
bathroom in his own room, so why here?

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head in confusion, but it didn’t matter, so he turned his gaze back out
the window. Soon, he heard the sound of water running from the bathroom.

Jeong Tae-ui let out a contented sigh. It had taken nearly a whole day to get here after
departing from Hong Kong. Saying "a day" was an understatement, as constantly switching
between planes and cars was quite exhausting. The only positive side was that arriving in the
evening meant he would be so tired that he would fall asleep immediately and wake up the
next morning, making it easier to adjust to the time difference.

He liked this island where he would be staying for about a month.

By the time they reached Dar es Salaam, Jeong Tae-ui had been utterly worn out. The
bustling noise of the crowded people had only added to his accumulated fatigue.

However, as he walked the quiet and peaceful streets of the island, his relaxed and leisurely
state of mind returned. The warm hospitality mixed with the curious gazes of the people who
occasionally passed by also touched him. He even enjoyed the unique, strict yet loose
atmosphere of the Muslim community here.

Suddenly, he felt someone watching him. When he lowered his head, he saw a young Black
girl carrying a wooden basket, picking up fallen fruit in the yard, looking up at him. She
seemed to be a girl employed to help with housework. Her appearance was distinctly African,
but she also seemed to be of Arab descent. However, she didn’t seem to be Muslim, as she
wasn’t wearing a hijab.

Since she wasn’t a Muslim woman, it wouldn’t be dangerous to talk to her. Besides, she was
just a young girl, not even old enough to be considered a woman. Perhaps she was around
fourteen or fifteen.

Jeong Tae-ui found the girl, who was staring at him with bright, inquisitive eyes, quite
adorable. He smiled slightly and waved his hand gently. Startled, the girl shrank back in
surprise, hurriedly picking up the fruit and quickly scurrying into the house. Even as she did,
she cast another glance at Jeong Tae-ui, her eyes soft. It seemed she was just shy.

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled. Was she amazed that there was finally a guest at a place that seldom
had visitors? Or perhaps it was just because he was an unusual sight as an Asian.

He turned his gaze elsewhere. Over the fence, he could see a row of small, cozy houses lined
up quietly. As evening slowly deepened into dusk, one by one, lights flickered on in the
windows. Somewhere in the distance, he heard a mother calling out to her child in a language
unfamiliar to him. He found himself smiling again, thinking how some things were the same
no matter where you went in the world.

He liked this feeling — strange yet somehow nostalgic.

Just then, the sound of water from the bathroom ceased. Turning his head, he saw Ilay
emerging from the shower, drying his hair with a towel.

Jeong Tae-ui got down from the windowsill. A few bugs were flying around the room.
Thinking he should close the screen window, he leaned out the window and pulled the screen
shut. At that moment, he sensed someone watching him from beyond the stone wall.

Though it was too dark to see clearly, there was a boy standing near the corner of the alley,
staring up at him. The boy, who had been staring at Jeong Tae-ui as if he were some kind of
rare animal, panicked when their eyes met and ran off down the alley in a hurry.

".............?"

Jeong Tae-ui scratched the back of his neck. It seemed like Asians were indeed a rare sight
here. Or perhaps there were just a lot of shy people around.

But it didn’t feel like the boy had been just passing by...

Jeong Tae-ui fell into thought for a moment. Before he could fully piece together his
thoughts, Ilay approached him from behind.

"It’s dark, the sun’s already set. Can you really see anything out there?"

But just as he finished speaking, a few small lights installed in the garden flickered on. They
weren’t overly bright, but they were enough to make strolling through the garden at night
comfortable.

"Hmm, I can see just fine. I could even pick some fruit or go for a swim in the pool."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded with a mock-serious expression as he glanced back at Ilay. However,
upon turning, he furrowed his brow slightly. Ilay hadn’t dried himself properly, and drops of
water were trickling down his body, forming small puddles on the floor. Casually naked, he
hadn’t even bothered to wrap a towel around himself. Jeong Tae-ui stole a quick glance
downward.

At least he’s not standing up , so that’s a relief. Though, if someone gets aroused while
showering, that’s a serious problem.

Jeong Tae-ui turned around and leaned against the windowsill. Ilay, who had come closer,
looked outside. Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself that since the window wasn’t very high,
everything would be visible from outside considering Ilay was completely naked. But he
didn’t say anything. After all, it was Ilay who would be embarrassed. ( Not that he was the
type to get embarrassed. )

“I thought I heard something running outside just now.”

Ilay muttered, and Jeong Tae-ui pressed his lips together, feeling a chill run down his spine.
This guy was like a ghost. Not only was his hearing sharp, but his instincts were downright
terrifying.

For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui considered telling him about the young Black boy who had been
peeking around the corner earlier but decided against it. If there was no benefit in mentioning
it, it was better left unsaid.

“Hmm. I thought I heard something too, but it was too dark to see clearly.”

“Hmm...?”

Jeong Tae-ui, not wanting to risk saying something like “I didn’t hear anything,” which might
lead to more trouble, played it safe with a vague response. Ilay glanced at him briefly but
didn’t press the issue.

“Oh, she’s back again. Hello—!”

Jeong Tae-ui waved as he saw the same Black girl from earlier walking quietly through the
dimly lit garden. She had changed clothes and seemed to be heading out after finishing her
chores for the day. She shyly glanced up at the second floor, and when Jeong Tae-ui smiled
and waved, this time she didn’t startle. Instead, she hesitated for a moment, then shyly waved
back before quickly running out the door, as if embarrassed.

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled softly. Ilay, standing next to him, gave him a curious look. Noticing
Ilay’s gaze, Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, “Huh? What’s wrong?” as if he didn’t understand.

“Why? Isn’t she cute?”

“Is that your type of girl, Jeong Tae-ui?”

“What?”

Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at Ilay, who had spoken in an amused tone. Then, realizing what
Ilay meant, his face twisted in disbelief.

“Hey, she’s not even a woman. She looks like she’s only about fourteen or fifteen. What do
you mean... She’s just a little kid being diligent, so it’s cute, that’s all.”

“Her body might be a kid’s, but her mind seems more like a girl’s. Well, you’re not the type
who can do it with women, anyway.”

Jeong Tae-ui’s retort got caught in his throat, and he ended up making a frustrated noise.
While it was mostly true, something about it hurt his pride as a man.

“What do you mean, I can’t do it ? I just don’t do it. You’re talking like I’m impotent or
something.”
Jeong Tae-ui grumbled under his breath, and Ilay chuckled softly.

“I’m well aware you’re not impotent.”

Suddenly, a slightly lowered voice echoed in his ear.

There wasn’t even time for Jeong Tae-ui to react. Ilay’s hand gripped the front of his pants.
The moment Ilay’s hand, neither too rough nor too loose, held him through the fabric, Jeong
Tae-ui reflexively tensed. The memory of Ilay gripping his cock so harshly as if to crush him
was still fresh in his mind.

Ilay seemed to notice Jeong Tae-ui’s stiffened expression and smiled faintly. Bringing his
face closer to Jeong Tae-ui’s ear, he flicked his earlobe with his tongue.

“There’s no need to be so tense. I won’t break you for no reason.”

That implied, of course, that if there was a reason, he might. Jeong Tae-ui knew all too well
that Ilay was the type who could justify anything however he pleased.

“What were you thinking so hard about, sitting there motionless on the windowsill while I
showered?”

Ilay whispered, moving his hand from Jeong Tae-ui’s cock to caress his waist, his lips
brushing against Jeong Tae-ui’s ear and cheek, making him squirm from the tickling
sensation. Why does this guy have such bad habits? Does he think of nothing but sex
whenever he looks at me? …Well, back at UNHRDO, this bastard did treat me like an easy
outlet for his urges.

Recalling that, a sudden wave of irritation welled up, and Jeong Tae-ui muttered grumpily.
“I was wondering why you had to come into my room and use my shower, my shampoo, and
my soap when you’ve got a perfectly good bathroom in your own room.”

Before Jeong Tae-ui had even finished his complaint, Ilay let out a low laugh.

“Your shampoo and soap are fresher. How could I resist?”

Couldn't resist the urge to shower, huh? Then it's no wonder he can't resist other urges,
either.

As Ilay’s hand slipped under his shirt and slowly made its way up from his waist to his chest,
Jeong Tae-ui shuddered, the touch tickling him.

This is strange. He wasn’t always this shameless. He didn’t used to be so insistent whenever
we were alone together… Why now…?

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head in confusion, but then it hit him — maybe he just hadn’t realized
it before, and Ilay had always been this way. After all, he’d accidentally witnessed Ilay
fooling around with others a few times. It wasn’t exactly something one would see by chance
unless it happened quite frequently.

“So, do you think you’ll be able to find Jeong Jae-ui?”

Ilay whispered softly, his breath tickling Jeong Tae-ui’s ear. When Jeong Tae-ui tried to turn
his head away, Ilay’s pale hand grabbed his face and held it in place. Ilay bit down on his
earlobe with more force, as if to say, Don’t bother trying .

Jeong Tae-ui flinched at the sharp pain, his brow furrowing as his shoulder jerked in reaction.
Ilay, seemingly satisfied, smiled and stroked Jeong Tae-ui’s face with the hand that had
covered his cheek.
“Well, I don’t know. I haven’t even left the house yet, so how would I know?”

“Hmm. Don’t twins have some sort of sense or connection between them?”

“I don’t know about other twins, but I definitely don’t have that. Anyway, shouldn’t we be
thinking about dinner?”

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled and gently tried to push Ilay’s shoulder away. But Ilay didn’t budge. It
would’ve been nice if he had just let go and stepped back playfully, but there was no sign of
that happening.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed, staring up at the ceiling, feeling the undeniable pressure of Ilay’s cock
against him, the weight of it pressing down in a particular way.

“…Ilay.”

“Mm?”

“…Do you like me that much?”

As soon as he said it, Jeong Tae-ui realized this could easily lead to him getting hit. But Ilay
wasn’t one to lack a sense of humor, and Jeong Tae-ui had said something similar once before
— though back then, it had earned him laughter.

Just as Jeong Tae-ui had hoped, Ilay, who had been brushing his lips across Jeong Tae-ui’s,
paused momentarily. He seemed to linger for a second before pulling back a little. Jeong Tae-
ui couldn’t see Ilay’s face, since they were still too close, but he could feel the weight of
Ilay’s gaze.

Then, suddenly, a laugh erupted, ringing in Jeong Tae-ui’s ears. It was a hearty laugh, as
though Ilay had met a delightful friend at a bar. He lightly patted Jeong Tae-ui’s arm in
amusement.

“Tae-ui, you really do have a knack for saying things I’d never think to hear. Yeah, you said
something like that before. What did I say then? Ah, right. If I said I liked you, would you
obediently spread your legs for me? If you want to hear it, I can say it all you want.”

“No, I don’t really want to hear it…”

“Tae-ui, I like you. I love you. So, take it off.”

Ilay’s voice was mixed with laughter, but there was a firmness behind it. This must be one of
those times where I say something and gain absolutely nothing from it.

Jeong Tae-ui pulled his head back slightly, and finally, there was enough distance between
them for him to properly see Ilay’s face. Then, he raised his eyebrows in slight surprise. What
he hadn’t expected was the faint trace of a smile at the corner of Ilay’s eyes. It might’ve been
a trick of the light, but his gaze even seemed gentle, as if he were a normal person.

But Jeong Tae-ui knew better. If he didn’t quickly comply with Ilay’s request, that seemingly
normal face would soon transform back into the crazy one he was used to seeing.

Jeong Tae-ui fiddled with his belt buckle, feeling a wave of gloom wash over him. It hasn’t
even been three hours since we got here. In fact, considering how little luggage I had to
unpack, it hasn’t even been an hour since we arrived at this place. After a whole day of
hardship to finally reach the destination, only to immediately start another round of suffering
— this is just cruel.

Ilay, who had been quietly watching Jeong Tae-ui as he absentmindedly toyed with his belt
buckle, leaned in, trapping him against the window frame with one arm, and in a slower,
lower voice, asked:

"Should I ask you a similar question, Tae-ui? Do you dislike it?"

"Huh?"

Jeong Tae-ui blinked, momentarily not comprehending Ilay’s question. What was it exactly
that Ilay was asking if he disliked? Considering the context, it had to be one of two things:
him or the act .

"...........…"

Jeong Tae-ui paused, sinking into brief contemplation.

Did he dislike him ? As soon as that thought entered his mind, a surge of frustration flared up
inside. Why on earth would I like someone like this deranged maniac? A guy who could just
as easily slit his throat if he wanted to and constantly threatened to make his life miserable. A
guy who declared he’d keep him around just to torture him for eternity.

But despite all that — though it was absurd even to himself — Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t say he
hated him. Maybe it was similar to what he had once explained to his friends about this man.
There were certainly aspects of Ilay that he despised, but those aspects didn’t dominate his
overall feelings toward him.

Fine, let’s rule out the first possibility.

Then, did he dislike the act with Ilay? As soon as he considered the second possibility,
another surge of irritation boiled up. How could anyone enjoy that damn monstrous thing he
calls a dick? Every time he used it, Jeong Tae-ui would be curled up in bed the entire next
day.

But then again, if he put aside the actual insertion , the rest of it wasn’t that bad. Jeong Tae-
ui, being fairly indifferent when it came to sex, could live without it if need be. But when it
came to pleasure, he could still enjoy it, and Ilay was more than capable of satisfying him in
that regard. Ilay always ensured that Jeong Tae-ui reached climax without fail... as long as he
disregarded that damn cock.
If he were to be completely honest, Jeong Tae-ui could readily declare: I’d be fine with it if he
cut that thing in half.

Ilay watched him quietly as Jeong Tae-ui mulled over these thoughts. Seemingly reaching his
own conclusion, Ilay let out a soft sigh. The playful look in his eyes vanished.

"I guess you do hate it. Well… even if you do, it can’t be helped."

"Huh?"

Jeong Tae-ui barely had time to react before Ilay’s hand grabbed at his cock again. It wasn’t
hard enough to hurt, but it was definitely firmer than before, carrying a clear intent.

At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui had a sudden, unsettling realization: This man might actually
be planning to take things all the way tonight.

“Hey!”

Jeong Tae-ui grabbed Ilay’s arm. Ilay looked down at him, his gaze impassive.

"Starting tomorrow, we need to be out looking for my brother. And we’ve just arrived today.
Plus, I’m starving. If you leave me bedridden all day tomorrow, are you telling me to just
starve to death?"

But Ilay merely smirked, lifting the corner of his mouth in a silent chuckle.

"That's your problem."

Ilay's indifferent response caused Jeong Tae-ui to tighten his grip on Ilay's arm in frustration.
The fact that his strength couldn't match Ilay's frustrated him even more. If Ilay had been the
one squeezing, he could have easily crushed his arm with just a grip.

But then, feeling drained, Jeong Tae-ui let go of his arm.

"At least... let’s eat first. I’m really about to pass out here. You don’t want to do that to
someone who’s practically a corpse, right?"

His voice was weak as he pleaded. If he continued like this, exerting himself without eating
and then lying in bed all day, unable to move, he might really collapse.

Ilay stared down at him with half-lidded eyes before suddenly turning away. Jeong Tae-ui's
eyes widened as he watched Ilay's retreating back. He had pleaded, sure, but he hadn't
expected Ilay to actually listen and comply so easily. Maybe he does have some human
decency…

However, before Jeong Tae-ui could fully appreciate the surprise, Ilay sat down on the bed.
Sprawling his legs apart, he leaned back against the wall, making no attempt to hide the
swelling between his legs.

"We can eat after. But first, we’ve got to take care of the immediate problem. Come here,
Tae-ui. Remember the other day when you said you’d do it with your mouth?"

Ilay curled his finger, beckoning him closer. Jeong Tae-ui's gaze was fixed on the bulge in
Ilay's lap.

He had said that, in a rush of desperation, but now... staring at it again...

Ilay’s voice rang out once more, calling him.

"Tae-ui. Come here."

Reluctantly, Jeong Tae-ui lifted his eyes and met Ilay's cold stare. Damn it , he thought.
What’s pissed him off this time? He scratched his head with a grumble and, feeling resigned
to his fate, started moving toward Ilay. Fine. Use me however you want. One of these days,
I’ll find my chance and get the hell out of here.

"Don’t even think about running, Tae-ui."

Jeong Tae-ui shuddered. Sometimes, Ilay’s almost animal-like instincts terrified him. It often
felt too real, as though the man could read his thoughts. He tried to clear his mind as much as
possible as he knelt in front of him. But really, his mind emptied on its own once he was in
front of Ilay.

Even now... This thing is just... a weapon.

Ilay’s steady gaze remained on Jeong Tae-ui’s pale face, and suddenly, he grabbed him by the
head, forcing his face down into his lap. Without time to catch his breath, Jeong Tae-ui lost
his balance, and his face was pressed into the warm, swollen cock.

"You were terrible before. This time, you'd better do it right. If I’m not satisfied, I’ll shove it
into your ass whether you starve to death or not. Now, suck."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue in disgust. Crazy bastard.

A wave of hot anger surged inside him. With a growl, Jeong Tae-ui grabbed the throbbing
cock in front of him with both hands and spat out bitter words.

"Don’t ever say things like 'I like you' or 'I love you' again. It’s even more disgusting to do
this with someone who makes jokes like that. Fine, you want me to suck? Then I’ll suck and
lick, just like you want."
As soon as the words left his mouth, Jeong Tae-ui took the swollen cock into his mouth.
Damn it. It didn't even fit properly. In fact, he regretted it the moment he started. He barely
managed to get the tip into his mouth, but his throat was already strained, making it hard to
breathe.

Damn it. What the hell am I supposed to do with this?

Jeong Tae-ui could feel cold sweat as the massive thing filled his mouth, and yet, only half of
it was in. Should I be licking instead of trying to fit it in? Hesitantly, he glanced up at Ilay,
who was watching him.

Jeong Tae-ui grimaced. This is the worst. Ilay's cold, expressionless face loomed over him,
revealing the twisted emotion he felt.

I’m the one who should feel twisted up, so why is he the one looking like that? Jeong Tae-ui
thought bitterly, but before he could dwell on it further, Ilay's hand reached down and gripped
his head, pushing it firmly down. A choked gasp escaped his lips, stifled by the flesh pressing
against his mouth.

"You said it yourself — suck and lick, right? So get to it. This is what you’ll be dealing with
every day, so you might as well remember it well. If you let even one drop spill, you’ll
experience true hell, so swallow every bit."

Jeong Tae-ui wanted to retort, to say what more hell could possibly be waiting for me , but his
mouth was too full. Ilay's grip tightened, forcing the massive cock deeper into his throat. It
struck the back of his throat multiple times, causing him to gag.

But even gagging wasn’t something he could do freely.

He couldn’t breathe. His body instinctively struggled, but Ilay's hand held his head firmly in
place. Tears welled up at the corners of Jeong Tae-ui’s eyes, though he wasn’t fully aware of
them.
"What's the matter? Your mouth only moves when you’re spouting off bullshit? Get to work."

Ilay’s rough voice echoed distantly as Jeong Tae-ui fought to keep from choking.

It was then.

The sound of someone knocking on the door was heard. A moment later, Gable’s voice came
through the door, saying,

“Excuse me for a moment.”

For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui’s thoughts came to a halt. For a very brief period, it seemed as if
the hand pressing on Jeong Tae-ui’s head had also stopped. But soon, as if nothing had
happened, that hand started shoving Jeong Tae-ui’s head again, and the cock filling his mouth
dug even deeper. Jeong Tae-ui twisted his body uncontrollably. It was almost an unconscious
movement. It was clear that his mind was too filled with confusion to spare any room for
other thoughts.

However, Ilay’s hand, which was holding Jeong Tae-ui, did not ease, and the door clicked
open.

A moment of silence followed. Jeong Tae-ui remained frozen, not moving at all. Only Ilay’s
waist, which was digging into Jeong Tae-ui’s mouth, shifted slightly.

Above the blankness in Jeong Tae-ui’s mind, Ilay’s cold voice was heard.

“Is it an urgent matter?”

Then, after a brief pause, a calm voice, seemingly unaffected, continued.

“It’s not urgent. I’ll be downstairs, so please come down when you’re finished.”

And again, the sound of the door closing was heard.

That was all. The brief external interruption ended there. Gable neither said anything to Jeong
Tae-ui nor gave him a fierce or contemptuous look. It was just a calm, ordinary voice as if
nothing had happened. Even if he were to face Jeong Tae-ui again later, he would probably
act as if nothing had occurred.

But.

“……....”

Jeong Tae-ui barely managed to stifle the groan rising from his chest. No, even if he tried to
let out a groan, it was impossible because his mouth was blocked by the cock.

He was extremely distressed. No, saying he was distressed was somewhat misleading. It was
a brutal and painful sensation, as if his whole body were being torn into pieces. It was a
feeling he had never experienced before. Only belatedly did Jeong Tae-ui realize that this was
what it felt like to have his pride wounded.

It wasn't a particularly great sense of pride. He had lived without ever really considering that
he had such a thing. He had never consciously thought that there was a self that needed to be
protected within him. It was always naturally there.

But now.

Lying down like a beast, with his head forcefully pressed and unable to move, sucking
another man's cock, Jeong Tae-ui found his situation painfully miserable.
".........."

Suddenly, Ilay's gaze descended upon him from above. However, Jeong Tae-ui did not even
notice that gaze. The single tear that unknowingly appeared at the corner of his eye was not
due to the difficulty from choking or the pain in his mouth.

In the midst of that horrifying feeling of self-misery, Jeong Tae-ui could not move a single
finger. That’s how negative and miserable the feeling was.

"......Tae-ui."

A slightly lower voice than usual was heard. Yet, Jeong Tae-ui remained unmoved as if he
didn’t hear it.

“Tae-ui. …Tae-ui!”

Again, the name was called a few times with a faintly anxious tone. Jeong Tae-ui quietly
raised his gaze. Their eyes met. Ilay was looking down at Jeong Tae-ui with a very peculiar
expression. It was a face Jeong Tae-ui had never seen before. He couldn’t even tell what kind
of expression it was.

However, it might have been the same for Jeong Tae-ui. Ilay suddenly twisted his face,
clicked his tongue, and then released the hand pressing on Jeong Tae-ui’s head, roughly
pushing him away. Jeong Tae-ui nearly fell off the bed onto the floor, but Ilay quickly
grabbed his arm and pulled him up.

".........."

Jeong Tae-ui silently dropped his gaze, maintaining his devastated feelings. He still saw the
horrifying object he had been looking up at. But soon, Ilay stood up abruptly and left the
room.
Ilay, who had been walking silently towards the bathroom, suddenly stopped and let out a
loud, primal shout as if he couldn’t contain his anger. After shaking the entire room with his
shout, he entered the bathroom, muttering harshly in German. It was probably a string of
curses; he stayed in the bathroom for a while, continuously shouting.

Why was he the one screaming and making a fuss? I’m the one who should be angry.

Jeong Tae-ui thought gloomily. However, he wasn’t even angry. His consciousness was too
soaked in melancholy to feel any anger. Sitting despondently, hugging his knees, Jeong Tae-
ui looked at Ilay’s back as he entered the bathroom silently.

Ilay was standing in front of the toilet. It was hard to believe, but he was relieving himself.
Muttering curses roughly — sometimes, amidst the unintelligible German, Jeong Tae-ui’s
name seemed to be mixed in — Ilay scanned the area below. At some point, he stopped his
hand. The sound of semen dropping into the toilet intermittently and for quite a while was
heard.

Soon, Ilay turned around and came out of the bathroom with a fierce expression. It wasn’t his
usual indifferent face. His eyes were glaring fiercely. As he hastily pulled up his pants, he
suddenly glared at Jeong Tae-ui. Not just a glare, but a stare. With eyes as cold and hard as
glass.

Jeong Tae-ui had seen those eyes before. The eyes that seemed to ask whether he should be
killed.

It wasn’t human eyes. It wasn’t the eyes that looked at a person. It was the eyes of someone
steeped in bloodlust, looking at a victim.

“……Well, then, it seems like everything complicated and troublesome is over.”

He muttered quietly. His eyes, sharp and black as a bluish blade, glistened with a heated glare
as they looked at Jeong Tae-ui.
Is he really going to kill me? Will he kill me?

How long did that last? The murderous intent, so intense it felt like it was piercing his skin,
made it hard to breathe. Seconds or minutes passed. At some moment, Ilay took a step toward
Jeong Tae-ui and then stopped. His expression twisted back into a fierce scowl.

“……Damn it.”

He muttered a low curse and turned away. Striding out of the room, he left behind only the
harsh sound of the door slamming shut.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been silently staring at the door, sat there for a while like a dazed
puppet before finally exhaling a deep sigh.

“Damn it……. That’s something I should be saying. All the good feelings I had are
completely gone……”

Muttering like a useless fool, Jeong Tae-ui got up from the bed. Then, suddenly, he touched
the corner of his eye. It was already dry and crusty. The tears had come out automatically
earlier due to the intense frustration and misery.

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, “Let the bugs come in if they want to,” and reopened the window
screen. He then sat on the window sill. Below him was the dimly lit garden. He sighed
heavily as if the ground might sink.

It was hard. Harder than when he used to follow that man around at UNHRDO, who turned
people into bloody heaps day after day. At least back then, there was consistency. He could
somewhat predict how that man would react in various situations. But now, his emotional
fluctuations were completely unpredictable.
"……. Even so, did that beast-like guy feel a bit embarrassed? No, he wouldn’t be the type."

Jeong Tae-ui still rubbed his painfully sore jaw and stroked his scratchy throat. He couldn’t
figure out why things suddenly changed and went awry.

But even so.

"……Ah…… I still can’t forgive him. I can’t forgive him."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered with a sigh. It wasn’t the first time that bastard had turned his life
upside down, but this time, it was still unforgivable. At the very least, he should have been
given the chance to maintain some minimal pride.

"How can I face Gable……"

Of course, Gable would probably act as if nothing had happened, and Jeong Tae-ui would
also pretend nothing was wrong, but the lingering awkwardness in his heart wouldn’t just
disappear.

Jeong Tae-ui frowned and angrily tugged at his hair.

"Ah, I don’t know. I don’t know anymore. I don’t know, don’t know, don’t know……."

After all, it wasn’t the first time he had been in such an embarrassing situation — though this
one was quite stark. What was there to be embarrassed about now?

In fact, his pride wasn’t hurt regarding Gable. It was about the man Ilay, who had flattened
him on the floor in that situation, and about how that man was treating him.
"Indeed……. Yeah, it seems like you want me to suffer like this while you're next to me."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered bitterly. The strength left his hands that had been tugging at his hair.

Ah, I don’t know ……, muttering weakly once more, Jeong Tae-ui turned his gaze back to the
garden.

It was then. He felt a gaze piercing his cheek.

"….…?"

Jeong Tae-ui turned his head. It was outside the stone wall. Someone was watching him from
beyond the wall. But where Jeong Tae-ui looked, he saw nothing. Just the darkened corner of
the alley. It was where that black boy had been standing earlier.

"……. Who’s there?"

Although no one was visible, Jeong Tae-ui called out. His voice was quiet, but it cut through
the silent garden and reached outside. There was no response.

Jeong Tae-ui was about to say something else when he suddenly heard a knock on the door
behind him.

A high, clear voice from beyond the door said, "Excuse me," and Jeong Tae-ui got down
from the window sill, replying, "Oh, yes," as he did. The door creaked open a few inches, and
the landlady's head appeared through the gap.

"Are you hungry? I’ve prepared some food, so please come downstairs to the dining room."
"Yes? Oh, yes. Thank you."

Jeong Tae-ui gave a wry smile and nodded. The landlady smiled back and then closed the
door as she left.

Hearing this, the hunger he had forgotten about suddenly returned. Jeong Tae-ui glanced out
the open window for a moment, then shrugged and turned to go downstairs.

As he went down to the first floor, he thought about how awkward it would be to face Gable
or Ilay in the dining room. However, those two who had gone to Gable’s room, claiming to
have something to discuss, had not appeared even after Jeong Tae-ui finished his meal and
cleared the fruit plate for dessert. He patted his full belly and went back up to the second
floor.

***

He opened his eyes. Exhaling a languid breath, he squinted at the unfamiliar wallpaper of the
ceiling. Before he could fully question where he was, Jeong Tae-ui quickly remembered
where he was lying.

Ah, yes. It was Seringe.

When moving to a new place, it usually takes a few days to get accustomed to the new
surroundings. This realization often comes in the morning, when waking up and opening
one’s eyes.

Thinking he would wake up with this unfamiliar feeling for the next few days, Jeong Tae-ui
shifted in bed. Before he could close his eyes again, he was startled by the sight that entered
his field of vision.
"……!!"

It was a relief that his tongue froze in shock. He almost let out a cry without realizing it.

Jeong Tae-ui's heart, which had dropped and then started pounding wildly, calmed down as
he blinked. Right in front of him was a familiar face, sleeping with its eyes closed neatly. It
was a face he was already used to. While not an awful face that would make him panic just
by seeing it, as he had seen it up close many times. So, it shouldn’t have been surprising to
encounter that face unexpectedly. Yet, he was still startled enough to nearly jump out of bed.

Upon waking and immediately seeing a bloodthirsty beast with its mouth wide open right in
front of him, Jeong Tae-ui might have been less startled, but this was different.

Jeong Tae-ui fumbled around to grab a glass of water. After taking a few sips, his heart rate
began to settle. He was fully awake now. It was understandable that waking up to this face
would get him out of bed.

He set the glass down and stared at the face with a complex mix of emotions.

"……?"

He couldn’t make sense of it. He had clearly gone to bed alone in the spacious bed last night.
After all, it was his room. But now, there was someone lying next to him.

Although he was not a particularly heavy sleeper, how did this person manage to sneak into
the bed without him noticing? And why, with such a large bed available, did he choose to
squeeze in next to him?

Jeong Tae-ui stared at the face for a while before getting up from the bed. His sleep was long
gone. Although his mind was sluggish, he alternated his gaze between the wallpaper and the
man’s face next to him. He slowly began to piece together the memory of last night. Then, he
remembered.
Yes, he remembered. Another grudge from last night resurfaced. The cruelty of someone who
had left him in a miserable state came back to him vividly. He had completely forgotten about
it, but the memory of the grudge was fresh again.

In the end, he hadn’t seen Ilay, who had left the room without saying anything. He hadn’t
seen him at dinner, and Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t gone to Ilay’s room, nor had Ilay come to his
room, so naturally, he hadn’t seen him.

Jeong Tae-ui had ended up feeling exhausted from his own frustration and, as usual, had
given up and gone to bed, mumbling to himself. He had fallen asleep with the grudge
unresolved.

And now, waking up to this face.

"……..."

Jeong Tae-ui looked down at the man with his tousled face. Since the memory of last night
had returned, he considered reigniting the grudge.

Although he thought about it while scratching his head, a grudge that had once faded away
couldn’t flare up as vividly as before. Indeed, grudges are held for those who are human, not
for someone of a completely different species.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed. Just as he was about to get out of bed, the man, whose sleepiness was
sometimes doubtful due to his alertness, opened his eyes. The clear eyes, devoid of any
drowsiness, stared at Jeong Tae-ui. This was always the case. Even when this man had just
woken up, his eyes were always cold and alert.

"What time is it?"

"5:30."

When Jeong Tae-ui responded while checking the clock, Ilay closed his eyes again and
muttered,

"Sleep more."

"No, I’m fully awake now."

Jeong Tae-ui got out of bed, and Ilay opened his eyes again. Watching Jeong Tae-ui put on
his clothes, Ilay reached out from under the covers and fumbled for the glass of water that
Jeong Tae-ui had left half-empty. He drank it all in one go.

As Ilay sat up, he checked the time on the clock and then said, as if he just remembered,

"By the way, I got a call from my brother last night. He asked me to send his regards."

"Kyle? Hmm… I should probably call him later."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered as he put on his T-shirt. Then he suddenly thought, how calm
everything seemed. Yesterday, Ilay had left in a fury, and Jeong Tae-ui had been brooding and
upset.

He glanced at Ilay, who had a nonchalant expression as usual. It seemed as if nothing had
happened. Ilay got up and went to the bathroom. The sound of running water followed. Jeong
Tae-ui thought, somewhat absent-mindedly, that Ilay was using his shampoo and soap again.
With a sigh, he shrugged his shoulders and quietly left the room.

He felt somewhat deflated. Whether he was angry or gloomy, it didn’t seem to matter to Ilay.
Seeing Ilay’s calm demeanor made Jeong Tae-ui feel drained as well.
Well, that’s just how relationships work. Can there ever be only good things between people?
…Although, with this person, good things have been almost non-existent.

Sighing, Jeong Tae-ui went downstairs. The light was already on in the office, so the hostess
must have been up. As he walked toward the front door, he passed by the office separated by
a glass door. The hostess, who seemed to be preparing for the day, was opening a locked
drawer and pulling out notebooks. When she saw Jeong Tae-ui, she greeted him with a bright
smile. They exchanged a few pleasantries.

It wasn’t only the hostess who was up. He heard the sound of a door opening and closing
from the inside corridor. Footsteps followed, heading toward the bathroom — apparently,
Gable was already awake as well.

What diligent people, Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself as he opened the front door.

The day was hazy and overcast. Although it wasn’t very dark, the sun wasn’t visible, perhaps
due to the fog. Dew-laden grass brushed against his shoes, dampening the toes. Jeong Tae-ui
enjoyed the soft rustling of the grass beneath his feet as he stepped into the garden. The
tranquil and pleasant silence of the early morning filled the air. In the distance, the faint
creaking of a gate hinge echoed. Perhaps it was the eldest son of a household setting out for
work early in the morning.

Jeong Tae-ui approached a hammock strung between fruit trees. The hammock, made of thin
straw, looked fragile but was surprisingly sturdy. Even though it seemed like it might break
any moment, it held up well even when he lay on it. Unfortunately, at this time, it was damp
from the overnight dew, soaking his bottom as he sat down.

Realizing he had dampened his pants, Jeong Tae-ui patted the wet spot but decided it was too
late. Accepting the dampness, he sat back on the hammock and picked up a piece of fruit that
had fallen at his feet. It was a ripe, soft mango. After handling it with both hands, he took a
bite, savoring the juicy flesh, and began to rock the hammock like a rocking chair.

It was a serene and quiet dawn. Occasionally, sounds of people stirring inside the house
drifted out, while Jeong Tae-ui was alone in the garden amidst the tranquil silence.
Suddenly, he felt a surge of contentment. The new and unpredictable place was starting a new
day.

Jeong Tae-ui lay down on the hammock. Although his bottom, back, waist, and head were
damp, he didn’t mind. Before him was the pale morning sky.

In this pleasant moment, as he hummed softly, the sound of footsteps grew closer from the
path outside the door. The sound stopped at the front of the house. The old wooden door
creaked open on its hinges, and through the gap came a familiar girl — the black girl who
worked in the house, whom he had seen the night before looking out over the garden from the
second floor.

Breathless as if she had run, the girl stopped in her tracks when she saw Jeong Tae-ui lying
on the hammock with a mango in his mouth. She looked startled and then a bit shy.

Jeong Tae-ui sat up. Finding the small, hesitant girl cute, he smiled and gestured for her to
come closer. Although she looked startled, she hesitated but then approached him slowly. She
stopped a few steps away. When he gestured for her to come closer, she took another step
forward and stopped again.

Her innocent and shy demeanor, though cautious, was endearing, much like a younger
sibling. Jeong Tae-ui picked up a ripe mango that had fallen nearby, cleaned it with his pants
to remove the dirt, and tossed it gently to her. The girl flinched but caught the mango.

"You’re up early."

Jeong Tae-ui said. The girl seemed not to understand. Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself that he
might be in trouble here.

"Is your house close? Home."

He repeated the question more slowly. This time, the girl seemed to catch on, or at least
understood one easy word. She muttered "home" and pointed in the direction beyond the
garden wall, indicating where her house might be. Jeong Tae-ui chuckled and continued
talking.

"Have you had breakfast? Breakfast. Food."

The girl seemed confused again and tilted her head. Jeong Tae-ui mimed eating, and the girl’s
face brightened with a smile as she nodded.

Is this what it feels like to have a younger sibling?

Jeong Tae-ui, who only had one older brother, looked affectionately at the girl, who was
likely much younger than him. Despite the language barrier, simple communication can be
conveyed through gestures.

The girl, who had been shyly observing Jeong Tae-ui, now wore a more familiar smile. Jeong
Tae-ui smiled back. Children are nice this way; their feelings are transparent, making them
easy to interact with.

Just as Jeong Tae-ui was about to say more, the front door opened. Gable came out slowly.
Upon seeing Jeong Tae-ui and the girl in the garden, he paused in silence before speaking
quietly to the girl. Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t understand, but the girl did. She chatted briefly with
a smiling face, waved lightly to Jeong Tae-ui, and then quickly ran back inside.

Gable, who had passed by the girl entering the house, stood at the front door for a moment
before slowly walking down into the garden. Holding the wrinkled mango that he had eaten
the contents of in one hand, Jeong Tae-ui greeted Gable, who was approaching him and
sitting on a wooden chair next to the pool.

"Would you like one?"

Gable shook his head. Jeong Tae-ui muttered a quiet "Ah, okay" and continued to suck on the
wrinkled mango.

Silence fell.

Although Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t usually bothered by silence or awkward around it, at that
moment it felt as if he was sitting on a bed of nails beneath the hammock. With the mango
now devoid of edible parts in his mouth, Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Gable. From his profile,
which was slightly angled, Jeong Tae-ui could still make out his expression.

As before, Gable looked stern and impassive. However, his face wasn’t overly harsh. Just
moments ago, when speaking to the girl, he had shown a faint smile, which made his
demeanor seem quite kind. In fact, even when Jeong Tae-ui had seen him smile briefly the
day before, it was surprising. It was rare to see how much a single expression could change
someone's appearance.

It would be easier to talk to him if he smiled more often, and it would certainly be more
pleasant. Jeong Tae-ui inadvertently voiced his thought.

"Your expression is much softer when you smile."

Gable glanced at Jeong Tae-ui and then, after a moment’s consideration, spoke.

"Smiling often leads to people underestimating me, which can be troublesome."

".........."

Jeong Tae-ui thought, even though Gable naturally looked quite kind when he smiled, it
didn’t seem to give off a vibe that would make someone underestimate him. He continued to
chew on the mango. But thinking back, if Gable had worked with James and considering his
age, he might have been young when he started at T&R. He might have faced situations
where people underestimated him due to his youth.
Considering the hardships Gable might have endured, Jeong Tae-ui nodded in understanding.
Suddenly, something flew towards him. Reflexively catching it, he found it was a ripe,
yellow mango. The sticky juice burst out from his hand.

"You can eat as many of the ripe ones that have fallen. Just leave the ones you've already
eaten next to you."

Gable said bluntly. Jeong Tae-ui looked from the plump mango Gable had thrown to him and
then back at Gable, smiling. He thanked him and bit into the new mango.

"Rick is......"

Gable suddenly seemed about to say something but paused as if hesitant to mention the name.
The taste of the mango seemed to fade for a moment. Jeong Tae-ui stopped chewing with the
mango in his mouth.

It reminded him. Gable had seen him yesterday.

Jeong Tae-ui struggled to push the memory away and mumbled.

"He’s probably taking a shower now and will come out soon. If you need anything, you can
go to my room."

"No, I don’t have any specific reason to see him. But... ……Is he in your room?"

"Huh? Ah... Yes. The shampoo and soap in my room's bathroom are fresher."

As Jeong Tae-ui relayed this peculiar explanation, he fiddled with the mango. The sweet,
sticky flesh was delicious.
Gable's odd look was apparent. Indeed, discussing the freshness of shampoo and soap might
seem strange. But I hope you know that this was what Ilay said, not me.

Jeong Tae-ui added, "It was Ilay who said that," thinking that if he was wrongly accused, it
would be quite unfair. Gable nodded. No further peculiar looks were cast, and there was no
further discussion about Ilay.

Well, it’s not a particularly pleasant topic.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed lightly as he thought about Ilay, who seemed to be a figure associated
with nothing but backbiting and insults. He then turned his head.

"By the way, do you know what kind of person this Middle Eastern magnate who might be
holding my brother is?"

Considering that this man in front of him had somehow discovered the whereabouts of Jeong
Jae-ui, who had been elusive, Jeong Tae-ui realized he knew almost nothing about him. All
he knew was that someone from the Middle East who owned a private island was holding his
brother.

Jeong Tae-ui wondered if perhaps Gable was not mentioning details to avoid revealing too
much to an outsider, even if he was his own brother. But Gable seemed unfazed and began to
speak.

"There is a person named Rahman Abid Al Saud. Are you familiar with him?"

Jeong Tae-ui thought for a moment. But without much reflection, he shook his head. He had
no knowledge of people from the Arab world. Even if he had heard the name in news or
newspapers, such long and unfamiliar names were difficult to remember.
"Then do you know Al Faisal?"

Gable asked again, but Jeong Tae-ui shook his head once more. Then Gable nodded and
began to speak.

"The current foreign minister of Saudi Arabia is Prince Bandar Al-Fad. He's a wise man, but
he hasn't been in good health since birth. Because of this, Princes Rashid and Ali have been
engaged in a power struggle over diplomatic leadership. Prince Al-Faisal is Ali's younger
brother from the same mother, and they are very close. He withdrew from the power struggle
early on and established a business... "

Gable, who had been speaking slowly, suddenly stopped. He realized that Jeong Tae-ui, who
was listening intently with a frown, still looked like he couldn't fully grasp the lineage and
the internal strife.

After a brief pause, he continued more concisely.

"Al-Faisal is the guardian of the only son of his half-brother, who died over a decade ago.
That only son is a man named Rahman. He's been frail since birth and rarely makes public
appearances. It is said that he only occasionally accompanies Al-Faisal to official and
important events, along with his family."

Jeong Tae-ui elongated an "Ah….," still not fully understanding but managing to sum it up in
his mind.

"So, you're saying my brother has been dragged into a sibling rivalry by mistake."

"If you put it that way, yes. The Middle East is a highly sensitive area when it comes to
military supplies, both internally and externally. With the help of Researcher Jeong Jae-ui,
they could certainly gain a significant advantage."

"……."
Jeong Tae-ui pulled the mango from his mouth. He had completely lost his appetite.

What a fine mess this is. The younger brother gets entangled in a diplomatic appointment
struggle in an international organization and ends up suffering, while the older brother is
caught in a power struggle among foreign royalty and imprisoned. The brothers truly make a
lovely sight, standing side by side.

With a bitter taste in his mouth, Jeong Tae-ui threw the mango peel into a small trash bin
made from a tree branch and wiped the mango juice from his lips with his thumb.

"So, you're saying he’s trapped in the villa of a sickly prince."

"It's not certain, but it seems likely."

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head. If he had been kidnapped and imprisoned, there wouldn't
have been a good reason for it anyway, but he couldn't understand why he got involved in
something so ridiculous. Well, if you look at it that way, he wasn't much better off himself.

"When I left for UNHRDO following my uncle, I never dreamed I would end up facing
someone like Ilay Riegrow."

He sighed, muttering to himself,

"I didn't even know such a person existed in this world."

Gable, who had been quietly gazing at a large fruit tree on the far edge of the garden,
suddenly asked,
"If you're Researcher Jeong Jae-ui's brother, then Instructor Jeong Chang-in would be your
uncle, correct?"

"Ah… Yes, that's right. Do you know my uncle?"

"No, it's just that he's close with the boss, so he used to visit occasionally, and I happened to
see his face a few times... So, did you meet Rick at UNHRDO, or were you introduced to him
through the boss or Instructor Jeong Chang-in?"

"Oh, at UNHRDO."

UNHRDO, the place that countless people around the world longed for — that was where the
misfortune began. Jeong Tae-ui gazed distantly at the sky.

Come to think of it, this man was asking a foolish question. There was no way that Kyle or
Jeong Chang-in would have introduced Ilay to him. If he had gotten to know Ilay through an
introduction, they would have to be prepared to be resented for a lifetime.

While thinking that, Jeong Tae-ui looked at Gable. Gable, nodding with an indifferent
expression that made it impossible to know what he was thinking, made Jeong Tae-ui smile
bitterly and ask,

"It's surprising that you're curious about that. I didn't think you were the type to care about
other people's affairs."

After saying it, he realized it might have sounded sarcastic, so he quickly added, "Ah, I don't
mean to sound displeased or anything." It was just purely unexpected. Since Gable usually
had so little to say and had such an indifferent expression, Jeong Tae-ui had thought he
wouldn't care how people got to know each other.

Gable, with a faintly unreadable expression, remained silent for a moment before shrugging
his shoulders.
"My apologies. I didn't mean anything by it. It's just that Rick...he's not the type to get along
well with others, so I found it a bit curious."

Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth shut. There were too many things in that statement that needed
to be addressed, and he couldn't decide where to start.

This person must be of the same type as Kyle. He was speaking in a very mild way about the
man named Ilay Riegrow. "Not the type to get along well with others" was an understatement.
Moreover, the fact that he said that meant that Jeong Tae-ui seemed to be getting along with
Ilay in some way. Jeong Tae-ui was just as bewildered as to how anyone could possibly see it
that way.

...Or maybe what he meant by "getting along" was in a sexual sense. Considering what
happened yesterday, that could also be the case. But even with that interpretation, the words
didn't make sense. "Not the type to get along well with others"? He couldn't imagine there
was another person in this world as sexually uninhibited as Ilay.

Jeong Tae-ui seriously pondered for a while how to make sense of Gable's short statement,
but ultimately came to no conclusion. So, giving up on understanding, he sighed and opened
his mouth.

"Well... he's not that anti-social or evil."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, half in truth and half as a polite gesture, while reflecting on his own
words. It wasn't a complete lie. When necessary, Ilay knew how to draw people in — though
his methods were somewhat questionable — and although he had significant issues with his
character, Jeong Tae-ui didn't think he was purely bad.

Gable nodded indifferently at Jeong Tae-ui's words.

"True, even if someone were a serial killer, there would always be at least one person who
would feel sorry if they died."
"........."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Gable, momentarily taken aback. However, Gable seemed unaware of
the impact of his words, remaining calm and composed.

"Uh... you don't seem to get along well with Ilay."

Jeong Tae-ui said with a forced smile. Gable shrugged as if there was nothing good or bad
about it. Jeong Tae-ui merely nodded.

He might be a more unusual character than expected.

But, aside from the context of their conversation, the statement itself wasn’t wrong. Even a
serial killer condemned by the whole world, a heinous criminal or a traitor, or even a
monstrous figure like a Nazi who massacred millions — there would always be at least one
person who would feel sorry for them, knowing all those things. For example, no matter what
Jeong Tae-ui did anywhere, Jeong Jae-ui would always pat him on the back.

Likewise, even for someone like Ilay Riegrow, with all his vicious and cruel nature, there
would still be someone who would eventually soothe him. They’d say, He’s definitely a bad
guy, but he’s not that detestable.

"…Hmm?"

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head suddenly. A thought had crossed his mind — a moment of
confusion — but it was fleeting and left him feeling unsettled. What was it?

Something seemed to be tickling at the back of his mind, almost within reach, but he couldn't
quite grasp it. Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his forehead and thought, "Hmm..."
But before he could catch hold of that thought, an interruption occurred.

"Are the two of you having a pleasant conversation?"

A low, casual voice approached from the direction of the entrance. Even without turning his
head, Jeong Tae-ui knew whose voice it was as it drew closer.

Without turning his head, Jeong Tae-ui glanced sideways. Ilay, wearing only pants and
leaving his upper body bare, walked slowly with his hands in his pockets. His gaze moved
from Gable to Jeong Tae-ui, and then back to Gable before he sat down next to Jeong Tae-ui
on the bench.

"It seemed like I heard my name...?"

Ilay spoke slowly. Before Jeong Tae-ui could respond, Gable answered impassively.

"I was just asking how you two met. Nothing much was said."

“Hmm, I see. Quite unusual. Gable, you started the conversation first. Does that mean you
like him quite a bit?”

Gable remained silent. It seemed more like he was lost in thought than confirming anything.
But after a few seconds, as if he had reached a conclusion, Gable shook his head.

“I just thought it would be good to know the basics about each other since we’ll be working
together to find someone. That’s all.”

Gable emphasized the "That’s all," paused briefly, and added,

“Besides, there’s nothing strange about me being here at this hour.”

At that, Ilay glanced at the small pool a few steps away and nodded.

“That’s right... Seems you still swim every morning at dawn. It seems Tae-ui and I
interrupted you. Don’t mind us, swim as much as you like.”

“No, no. Please continue your conversation. There’s a beach just ten minutes away, so I’ll
head there instead. If Anna comes looking for me, please let her know.”

Gable stood up without hesitation and started to walk away. Instead of heading toward the
gate, he circled around the pool and disappeared down a small path that led deeper into the
garden, hidden by the bushes. Watching Gable’s back, Jeong Tae-ui thought absentmindedly,
Oh, there must be another exit over there.

“Seems he likes swimming.”

“He's always made sure to get in the water every morning at dawn unless there was
something special going on. Looks like he’s still doing that.”

Ilay muttered casually. Jeong Tae-ui nodded and glanced again in Gable’s direction. His
figure had already vanished from sight.

“Swimming, huh... No wonder he has such a lean and well-built physique; he must have been
exercising.”

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled to himself, nodding in thought. Next to him, Ilay chuckled lightly.

“Considering your time in the army, and at UNHRDO, there haven’t been many people
you’ve met who don’t work out.”
Come to think of it, that was true. “Yeah, I guess…” Jeong Tae-ui agreed, but then tilted his
head uncertainly. After agreeing, he thought there was more to it.

“No, not everyone who exercises ends up with a body like that.”

Come to think of it, swimming is not necessarily the best sport to build a nice physique. One
of Jeong Tae-ui’s friends was a swimmer who had competed in national championships.
While he did have a good build, he looked more robust than sleek or elegant.

As Jeong Tae-ui thought of his friend who enjoyed showing off his muscles, he suddenly
turned his head, lost in reminiscence.

Ilay, who was lounging with his arm draped over the backrest of the bench, was gazing at the
pool. Or rather, it seemed less like he was looking at anything in particular and more like he
was just casting his gaze aimlessly.

That man also had a beautiful body. He had thought so before, too. Actually, it wasn’t just his
body. His hands, the shape of his feet, were all sleek. Occasionally, even the curves of his ear
or jawline would seem strikingly smooth.

Whenever he felt that way, he would think, it’s such a pity he had a personality like that.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and shook his head. It was also quite unfortunate for him, having to deal
with that personality up close.

When would he be able to escape? As time passed, would this man's stubborn grudge fade,
allowing him to move elsewhere? No, considering his personality, he might come to the
conclusion, Now that tormenting him is no longer fun and has become tedious, let’s just kill
him.
… That seemed all too realistic.

Jeong Tae-ui felt a chill run down his spine and rubbed his arm, which had broken out in
goosebumps.

“Don’t wander around wherever you like.”

At that moment, Ilay, still gazing indifferently at the pool, muttered abruptly. Jeong Tae-ui
turned his head, surprised.

“Don’t even think about wandering off alone without a word.”

Ilay clicked his tongue and spoke again. Jeong Tae-ui, frowning with a puzzled expression,
muttered to himself.

“Even if I try to escape on this tiny island, I won’t get very far before getting caught.”

When he did decide to escape, he planned to do it right, with careful planning and precise
timing, maybe even leaving a note behind saying, ‘Do not bother looking for me anymore,’ in
a way that would clearly make anyone who read it feel irritated.

However, the words that Jeong Tae-ui had uttered without much thought seemed to be
misunderstood by Ilay. Suddenly, Ilay turned his eyes towards Jeong Tae-ui with a sigh.

“Running away, are we? Thinking about that again, I see.”

“……..”
Jeong Tae-ui blinked, as if to say, "That's not what I meant." Damn, he might have
misspoken.

Is this guy going to pounce on him again like a cat with a mouse? As Jeong Tae-ui watched
Ilay carefully, expecting the worst, Ilay quietly tapped the backrest of the bench with his
fingers. That gesture was starting to give him trauma. Those fingers lost in thought — and
usually, whatever those thoughts were, they never ended well for Jeong Tae-ui.

“So, let me ask you something.”

The tapping stopped abruptly, and at the same time, Ilay’s languid voice flowed out. Jeong
Tae-ui inwardly frowned. See? I knew it would come to this. There's no way a decent question
would come out of this.

“Well… I hope it's something I can answer. What is it?”

“What’s the reason you want to run away?”

Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth and stared intently at Ilay.

His voice was as calm as ever, as if he had no interest in Jeong Tae-ui’s answer. Ilay was
looking indifferently at the clear water of the pool.

Jeong Tae-ui was troubled, unsure of Ilay's intention behind the question. There was no way
he was asking because he didn't know. Even though he was a person whose mind was
seriously out of alignment, he wasn’t completely unaware of himself.

The reason for wanting to run away, huh. It would inevitably lead to a negative answer,
which he could use as an excuse to trample him…. No, that wasn’t it. If he didn’t like
someone, he wouldn’t need a reason to trample them; he wasn’t the type to come up with
excuses.
“If you were in my shoes, wouldn’t you try to run away?”

Jeong Tae-ui eventually gave up pondering and muttered as he lay down on the hammock.
But the response he received was infuriatingly arrogant.

“If it were me, I wouldn’t run away. I don’t engage in a gamble with no chance of winning.”

‘Sure, go ahead and try to escape if you can. I can always catch you anyway.’ Jeong Tae-ui
smacked his lips bitterly. It seemed Ilay’s comment was meant as a warning.

But just when Jeong Tae-ui thought the conversation was over, Ilay pressed on after a brief
silence.

“I told you to say it. The reason why you want to run away.”

“…You’re not asking because you don’t know.”

“There are a few possibilities that come to mind, but I’m trying to figure out which one it is.”

Ignoring Ilay’s indifferent tone, Jeong Tae-ui gazed up at the sky. As dawn approached and
the early morning mist began to clear, the sky gradually brightened with a bluish hue.

The reason for wanting to run away.

It would have been better if he kept his thoughts to himself, but it seemed this man was
determined to wait for an answer.
“What’s with the sudden urge to hear my grievances… Fine. It’s because I feel like I won’t
die a natural death if I stay next to you.”

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled in response. Though he spoke in a half-joking manner, it was actually
the most fundamental reason. He didn’t know how he would die. He could be killed by this
man in a fit of rage, or he could be accidentally caught in the crossfire of some thug targeting
Ilay, or he might die from a stress-induced illness while cleaning up Ilay’s messes. There
were countless reasons he might die, but the conclusion was the same: he wouldn’t die a
natural death.

“I see… Preserving one’s life is certainly a primary concern. And?”

“What?”

“Is that the only reason you want to run away from me?”

Still sounding uninterested, Ilay lazily asked, and he began tapping the backrest of the bench
with his index finger again, slowly. He’s thinking again, thinking about something again.
Jeong Tae-ui frowned at those fingers, not knowing what thoughts lay behind them.

He muttered, “Oh, come on,” and sat up from the hammock, scratching his head with a
dissatisfied expression.

“Given what happened last time — tying you up, using you, and hitting you — I know I can’t
do that again. — like you just said, preserving my life is the most important thing. Look at
the current situation. It’s tough as hell; it’s only natural for a person to try and live in a more
comfortable environment. Even animals are the same.”

“What’s so difficult about the current environment? Are there that many hardships?”

Jeong Tae-ui glared at Ilay fiercely. When would he be able to tear apart that hateful mouth,
which spoke so nonchalantly despite knowing everything?
“Ilay. Ilay Riegrow. You said it before, didn’t you? That you wanted to kill me when we met.
That you wouldn’t kill me, but instead, torment me for the rest of my life. You said that,
right? What kind of fool would willingly live a miserable life for the rest of their days?”

And even if such a fool did exist, he certainly wasn’t one.

Jeong Tae-ui thought that speaking so candidly about his inner feelings wasn’t very wise, but
he didn’t have much of an excuse, and these were, after all, things that Ilay had actually said
in the past. Rather, it was strange that Ilay was asking such obvious questions now.

"Torment you for the rest of your life…? Oh, right. You did say that staying with me is
horribly unpleasant for you."

Ilay looked momentarily puzzled at Jeong Tae-ui’s words, but then nodded as if something
had dawned on him. His fingers, which had been tapping on the backrest, suddenly pressed
down with a little more force.

“Then let me ask you again. Why do you hate it?”

“What?”

Jeong Tae-ui kept staring at him, unable to smooth out the furrow in his brow. He kept asking
things that were difficult to answer. The answer, if he tried to give one, would be obvious, but
it was so self-evident that he had never seriously thought about it.

Ilay was still gazing at the pool with a languid expression. In a way, he seemed like he was
not quite fully awake. Though Jeong Tae-ui had never actually seen him looking drowsy,
even right after waking up.

“I’ve thought about it, Tae-ui. I haven’t really ever caused you any actual harm.”
Hearing those slow, mumbled words, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t help but widen his eyes in
disbelief. This man might have equated harm with something like murder. Otherwise, how
could he say such a thing? Besides, if Jeong Tae-ui had been a little less cautious or less able
to protect himself, he would have been buried in the cold ground long ago.

Seeing Jeong Tae-ui’s tight-lipped silence, Ilay seemed to understand. After a moment's
thought, he muttered as if he wasn't entirely unaware of reality himself.

“Perhaps there have been times when I almost did.”

Watching him mumble to himself, Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head. What was this man
thinking, saying things like this? But even if there were many errors in his words, one thing
was clear.

“If I stay with you, terrible things happen as a matter of course.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered. Just yesterday was proof enough. The way Ilay treated people, not
even as human. That burning feeling of having his insides ripped apart — perhaps it was the
first time he had ever felt that. At the very least, he couldn’t expect even the most basic
human dignity from this man. And he couldn’t stay long with someone like that. Because it
would destroy his sense of self.

“People usually have a wide range of emotions — you're a bit different — but among them,
the most important is how you feel about yourself. It forms the very foundation that supports
life itself. So, at the very least, that shouldn’t be shaken.”

But that was impossible with this man.

When he thought about it, Jeong Tae-ui realized he had grown up in an exceptionally
privileged environment. Even he knew that much.
At first, he hadn’t realized it. It was an ordinary family, like any other. Except for the fact that
his older brother was extraordinarily exceptional, there was nothing particularly unusual. So,
he had just lived, assuming it was like that for everyone.

It wasn’t until much later that he realized how precious and privileged it was to be born and
raised while receiving a proper and untainted form of affection from parents and siblings.

“I could only maintain such a saint-like personality even next to someone like that because of
my parents… Thank you, Mom and Dad.”

Mumbling in a voice as small as an ant's, Jeong Tae-ui bowed his head to his deceased
parents. Then he thought: My personality is already good enough, so please make my luck a
bit better, too. I need to live a little.

“So, when you're with me, you can't sort out your feelings about yourself?”

But suddenly, Ilay spoke up, interrupting Jeong Tae-ui's silent conversation with his parents.

“It's not that I can't sort them out; it's just that they come up against my will...”

Jeong Tae-ui trailed off and closed his mouth.

He didn’t understand why Ilay was asking about such things at the crack of dawn. On top of
that, it was hard to answer. There wasn't exactly a correct answer, either.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head again, this time a little harder, ruffling his hair. Then he
glanced sideways at Ilay. As always, Ilay had an excellent poker face. When he sat there like
this, determined, it was impossible to know what he was thinking. He couldn’t even guess.

Why did I dislike it? Jeong Tae-ui wondered if there had ever been another person in his life
who would start a conversation like this. There hadn’t.
But this man had gotten it wrong from the very beginning. He didn't completely miss the
direction, but he started off on the wrong foot.

Jeong Tae-ui lay back down on the hammock. Even though it was early morning, it wasn't
cold at all, and he felt like he could go back to sleep. If it weren't for that man, he might have
closed his eyes for a bit longer.

"But you're wrong. A single word can change a person's meaning significantly. I might find
being with you extremely unpleasant at times, but I've never said I hate you as a person."

As the words flowed out of his mouth, Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself: Surely, he wouldn’t
ask, ‘Why do you dislike being with me’...

"So, what's the reason you dislike being with me?"

"........…"

Jeong Tae-ui turned his head on the hammock to look at Ilay. Ilay still wasn’t looking in his
direction.

"Why do you ask something like that when you don't care what I think or feel anyway? It
doesn’t matter to you."

"Tell me."

"See? Even now, you're like that. You don't even acknowledge that I have a personality of my
own. Who could be happy in a relationship where there's no sense of equal respect?"
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. It wasn’t like Ilay didn’t know. Ilay Riegrow wasn't stupid or
dull. He wasn’t the type to be blinded when it came to his own affairs. From the start, he
lived knowing everything rationally — he knew all too well the traits of his own character.
But Jeong Tae-ui couldn't understand why Ilay would deliberately ask such things anew.

However, at that moment, for the first time, Ilay turned to look at Jeong Tae-ui. He shifted his
indifferent gaze from the grass to glance at him. Jeong Tae-ui saw, for the first time, that
faintly furrowed expression on Ilay’s face — a subtle look of displeasure.

"Jeong Tae-ui, whether we consider personalities to be equal is ultimately up to the

individual. You’ve never thought you weren't my equal, have you?"

"Right. But you keep trying to undermine that thought. If I think about it closely, even
yesterday."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue as he spoke. Yes, even yesterday. More precisely, just a few
hours ago.

Ilay remained silent. He just stared at Jeong Tae-ui with his mouth shut. However, whether
that gaze was affirmative, negative, or had some other meaning, he couldn’t tell. He had no
intention of convincing this man anyway. Jeong Tae-ui smacked his lips in displeasure and
turned back over. It had been a peaceful morning, but now it was ruined.

“Yesterday, …”

Suddenly, Ilay spoke up. But after uttering one word, he fell silent again. From behind Jeong
Tae-ui's turned back, there was an air of dissatisfaction. Whatever, whatever. I'm going to
sleep. Jeong Tae-ui glanced sideways at the sky, which was gradually becoming a clearer
shade of blue, and then closed his eyes.

But on second thought, this was also infuriating.

Yesterday, just a few hours ago, he had turned his insides out, so why was he digging up that
memory again? What an inhumane thing to do.

Jeong Tae-ui thought, if this man asked the same thing again next time, he would say, That's
exactly why I dislike being with you, and kept his eyes closed and his mouth shut.

“Yesterday… I was wrong. I’m sorry.”

At that moment.

There was a low sound of tongue-clicking mixed with a sigh, but those words seeped into his
ears. Jeong Tae-ui, without realizing it, opened his eyes wide. His doll-like, blank eyes
naturally drifted toward Ilay.

What did I just hear? He felt like he had heard something wrong. Not that the content of the
words or the voice itself had an issue, but there was a serious problem with the harmony
between the words and the voice. Perhaps, the problem lay with his own ears.

Turning his head, Jeong Tae-ui stared at Ilay with doubtful eyes. Ilay was looking
indifferently at the fruit trees across the garden. His face was no different from usual.

Jeong Tae-ui blinked his eyes blankly for a long time while looking at Ilay, and then he
finally sat up.

“............”

Jeong Tae-ui brushed back his disheveled hair, tangled from rubbing against the hammock,
and continued to look at him with a face that seemed like he had just woken up.

… Did I hear that wrong? I must have heard it wrong. From anyone else, maybe, but not from
him — not in a million years. Not even if everyone else in the world died would those words
come out of his mouth. I must have been really upset yesterday. To the point of hearing
nonsense like this. Or maybe I’m just too exhausted lately.

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head and blinked, staring at him. Looking at him sitting there calmly
as if nothing had happened, it seemed he really had heard it wrong.

What the… It was just a hallucination. As I thought.

Jeong Tae-ui smacked his lips, sighed, and lay back down. But even if it was a hallucination,
it was quite an unusual one. Maybe it was because he was just about to fall asleep. Maybe he
had even dozed off for a bit without realizing it.

He looked at the sky above him. It was no longer dawn. Somehow, morning had already
arrived. The sky was vividly blue. It felt like a waste to close his eyes again on such a
morning, but perhaps enjoying such a waste was a luxury in itself. And who knows? If he fell
asleep again here, he might hear another strange hallucination like the one just now.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and closed his eyes. Fortunately, Ilay didn’t speak any further. After all,
the things he had said from the very beginning were strange. Maybe this whole situation was
a dream from the start.

With his eyes closed, even though it had not been long since he had woken up, he felt like he
could fall asleep again. The drowsy unconsciousness approaching felt pleasant. If only it
weren't for that gaze that disrupted his unconsciousness.

He could feel it. If he opened his eyes now, that man would surely be looking at him. That
gaze bothered him, but surely, he wouldn’t kill him.

He heard footsteps. The sound of feet slowly approaching, crushing the grass, stopped beside
Jeong Tae-ui.
It seemed like his morning sleep was about to be interrupted. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue
and opened his eyes.

"What now…?"

But he didn’t get to finish his sentence.

Ilay, frowning as if displeased with Jeong Tae-ui calmly keeping his eyes closed, suddenly
grabbed him by the collar. He effortlessly lifted Jeong Tae-ui off the hammock.

As he was lying down peacefully, Jeong Tae-ui's upper body suddenly floated up in midair.
He raised his eyebrows and tried to ask why, sulking.

But before he could speak, his mouth was filled with a tongue.

"………?!"

He didn’t have a chance to say anything. With one hand cupping Jeong Tae-ui’s cheek and
ear and the other gripping his collar, Ilay pressed his lips against Jeong Tae-ui’s.

To be precise, it wasn’t a cute act of kissing. It was as if Ilay's tongue was digging into his
mouth, trying to devour him whole, exploring every corner — his tongue, teeth, gums —
with a ravenous intent that left no part untouched. The breath caught in his throat from the
tongue that savagely explored his mouth, teeth, and lips. Jeong Tae-ui tried to call out Ilay's
name, but even that sound was swallowed up by his mouth.

"I—, wait,… can’t breathe…!"

He wanted to say, Just move away for a second, I can’t breathe, but no words came out
properly.
Yet somehow, Ilay seemed to understand what he was trying to say. Maybe it was because he
had swallowed up all of those words with his mouth. Just when Jeong Tae-ui thought he
might pass out from lack of air, when his vision was about to go black, Ilay threw him back
onto the hammock. As Jeong Tae-ui gasped for air, coughing a few times to catch his breath,
he looked up at him.

Ilay stood still in front of the hammock, looking down at Jeong Tae-ui. But the moment their
eyes met, Ilay's brows seemed to furrow slightly. Then, without a word, he turned and walked
toward the house.

".........."

Grasping his collar and trying to steady his breath, Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at his
retreating back. Soon enough, he disappeared into the house through the front entrance.

"........?!"

Jeong Tae-ui blinked, looking at the closed door, then the sky, then the ground. After a
moment, he looked back at the closed door — more specifically, at the space beyond it where
Ilay had vanished.

Jeong Tae-ui lowered his head, rubbing his lower lip. His fingertips felt slightly wet. Saliva,
mixed so thoroughly that he couldn't tell whose it was, clung to his hand.

It was the first time they had kissed.

To be precise, it was the first time they had just kissed without anything else happening. It
had never happened before that, out of nowhere, in the middle of an unrelated conversation,
Ilay kissed him and then just disappeared like that. No, he didn't think so.
"Uh..."

A slowly dawning look of confusion appeared on Jeong Tae-ui’s face.

—Yesterday, I was wrong. I’m sorry.

"What was that? Did I hear it wrong...?"

He slowly covered his face with his hands. His hands nervously rubbed his jaw and lips. "Uh,
wait, this is bad," he muttered meaningless words. This can't be happening. Ilay can't show a
human side. Saying sorry, that's not something he should say. He shouldn’t be showing this
unexpected, human side.

Jeong Tae-ui covered his face with both hands. The warmth that had risen from the nape of
his neck spread to his earlobes and cheeks, enveloping his entire face. He must have been
flushed bright red.

Jeong Tae-ui got off the hammock. Then he ran to the pool and plunged his face straight into
the water. The cold water enveloped his face, head, and neck.

Bubbles floated up to the surface as his breath escaped, but it didn’t feel suffocating. Not like
it had just a moment ago. Even after holding his face in the cold water for a long time, it
didn’t cool down. He even wondered if the pool water might warm up instead.

This wasn’t good.

"…Puh…!"

Just before he ran out of air, he pulled his face out of the water. But even then, his face felt
hot, so he rubbed it vigorously with his hands. It was as if a light had suddenly flicked on in
his head. Brightly, dazzlingly. Several things that hadn’t made sense before were now linking
together one by one. He felt like he could see the start of the connections hidden in the dark.

"That guy, could it be… no, it can't be… maybe he... does like me…?"

“What are you doing...?”

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been muttering to himself in a daze, suddenly noticed a pair of shoes
in front of him. He followed the shoes upwards with his gaze and saw a person standing a
few steps ahead. Gable, who seemed to have just come back from the sea with his hair still
wet, was looking down at Jeong Tae-ui with a refreshed expression and a slightly raised
eyebrow.

“That wouldn’t be good…”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered as if he were talking to himself, still looking lost. Yes, that would be a
disaster. If, by any chance, the sudden thought that had popped into Jeong Tae-ui's head
turned out to be true, it would really be a disaster. Then, he truly wouldn’t be able to escape.

“What should I do...?”

“You don’t look well. Are you alright?”

Gable, hearing Jeong Tae-ui's incomprehensible words, furrowed his brows slightly. He
crouched down where he was and touched Jeong Tae-ui’s forehead. With his face red-hot and
soaked in water, Gable seemed to be worried.

But that didn’t matter. What was truly concerning wasn’t that at all.

Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his face, which still felt feverish, muttering,
"Ah, what should I do..."

***

Seringe was vast. At least, it was vast enough if you wanted to find a person without making
a big fuss about it. It might have been quite overwhelming if someone had just told him to
find a person on Seringe Island without any specific guidance.

Fortunately, there was a silver lining: the island’s settlements were divided into three or four
areas. One of these areas was a commercial district that was bustling during the day but
became deserted at night. In other words, there were only three areas where groups of people
were commonly found.

One of these was where Jeong Tae-ui was staying. It was near the southwestern coast, the
closest area to the landing strip for light aircraft coming and going from the mainland. It was
also the busiest and most densely populated area, home to over half of Seringe Island's total
population.

The second area was a small village located along the western coast, primarily inhabited by
the island’s native people. Agriculture and fishing were the main sources of income, and most
of the young people went to work in other regions, returning home occasionally during
holidays. The area had a somewhat poor reputation for safety, causing outsiders to avoid it.
However, while there were many petty thefts and pickpockets, serious crimes that threatened
life were rare.

And then there was the last area: the southeastern coast. The sea was famous for its beautiful
water color and the scenic views of coral reefs. Though not widely known, it was considered
one of the best scuba diving spots.

However, not many people had seen that beautiful scenery. This was understandable since
most of the beaches in that area were private, making them off-limits to just anyone. The
grand villas lined up along the coast were the same — each house surrounded by high walls
that deterred any thought of trespassing, with gatekeepers stationed at every entrance.

These villas were owned by wealthy individuals from the Arabs or Europeans. Of course, it
wasn't entirely impossible to set foot in that area itself.

Anyone could freely walk along the paths, but the only places one could roam freely in that
region were just the roads. There were no shops or restaurants, only high walls stretching out
on either side of the spacious roads.

‘No parks or resorts... not even a fancy riding club for the rich?’

Jeong Tae-ui had asked in disbelief.

The response he received was this:

‘Everything is contained within the walls of the villas, so there is no need for them to go
outside.’

Jeong Tae-ui remembered losing his words momentarily at Gable's straightforward reply. He
was sitting on a hammock, slurping on a mango, while studying the map of the southeastern
area that he had gotten from Gable. He had looked at it enough times to memorize it.

But in truth, there wasn't much to memorize. The map was hardly doing its job. It was just a
sketch showing private residences marked in rows and long, branching roads drawn between
them.

Block by block, it was nothing but houses, houses, and more houses.

“What kind of map is this? Do they actually sell this for money? … Wait, 3,000 shillings?!
Those thieves!”
Flipping to the back of the map, Jeong Tae-ui was startled to see a sticker-like label with
"3000 Tsh." written on it. Considering the local cost of living, and especially for something
like this, the price was absurdly high.

“We can't help it. It's an item that hardly anyone buys, so you're lucky it was printed at all.
And besides, that company went bankrupt, so they're not even available anymore.”

Following the sound of water splashing, Gable’s voice could be heard. Jeong Tae-ui, who had
been lost in thought while staring blankly at the map, suddenly snapped out of it and shouted,
asking if Gable had drowned, upon seeing that he hadn't come out after circling the relatively
small pool several times. Gable, with a refreshed face, emerged from the pool, wiping his
dripping upper body roughly with a towel, and walked barefoot on the grass to sit on a bench.

It was a leisurely afternoon.

Jeong Tae-ui had seen Gable come out of the pool three times already today — once at dawn,
once in the morning, and now again. Folding up the flimsy piece of paper that was barely a
map, Jeong Tae-ui spoke.

"You must really like swimming."

"Yes...…"

He replied briefly and glanced at Jeong Tae-ui's leg. He must have been about to suggest
swimming to Jeong Tae-ui but shut his mouth when he saw the cast on Jeong Tae-ui's leg.
Noticing the gaze, Jeong Tae-ui wiggled his leg and murmured:

"I think I'll be able to take it off soon. At least before we leave Seringe. Before we go, I
definitely have to see the beautiful ocean down there."
When Jeong Tae-ui smiled, Gable also showed a slight smile on his usually stern face. His
voice carried a hint of a smile as he briefly responded, "Yes."

Gable, who seemed to feel lighter as his body dried off, stood up from his seat, nodded
slightly toward Jeong Tae-ui, and walked back into the house. Then, he suddenly stopped
near the entrance and turned around.

"Tae."

"Huh?"

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been distracted by Gable's smile for a while, answered in a dazed
voice when he called his name. He quickly corrected himself, "Yes."

Gable remained silent for a moment, then sighed softly and said shortly:

"It looks peaceful, but it's not as safe as you think, so don't go wandering around at will."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Gable. Meeting his silent gaze, he suddenly smiled and nodded.

"Thank you for your concern."

"You're welcome."

Gable answered bluntly, but not coldly, and turned around to go back inside the house.

Jeong Tae-ui felt a bit disappointed. He had hoped Gable would smile again.
There were few people whose stern and cold expressions could change so much with just one
smile, and it was even rarer to find someone who could smile so sincerely, as if genuinely
happy. It would be nice if he smiled more often.

However, during the few days Jeong Tae-ui had been staying here, he had realized what
usually made Gable smile. Most of the time, it was when talking about water or the sea. It
seemed like he might have been a fish in a previous life, given how much he loved the water.
If he wasn't seen around the house, he was either out taking care of something or had gone to
the sea.

‘Come to think of it, didn’t you say the ocean here is supposed to be beautiful?’ Jeong Tae-ui
had asked once. At the time, the man had let his indifferent expression crumble into a small
smile. He then told him that while most of the particularly beautiful beaches on this island
were private and inaccessible to outsiders, he knew of a stunning, secluded spot. He promised
that once Jeong Tae-ui's cast was removed, he would take him there.

".........."

Now that he thought about it, Ilay, who had been nearby when the conversation happened,
had given him an odd, narrowed gaze. Jeong Tae-ui bit his lip as he recalled it. Damn it. My
face is going to turn red again.

Jeong Tae-ui fanned his face wildly with the map.

Since returning from an outing earlier that morning, Ilay had holed himself up in his room.
Even though this was a five-week vacation, it wasn’t a proper one — obviously. Who would
actually give that guy a real sick leave? Work kept coming through the fax machine all day
long. When the fax quieted down, it seemed like his email inbox would overflow instead.

Yet, surprisingly, that vicious brute at least handled his work properly. He wasn’t a
completely useless bastard. At least not professionally. In fact, Jeong Tae-ui knew all too well
how efficiently and smoothly Ilay handled his tasks. He had experienced it firsthand while
working as an assistant beside him. If only his personality were a bit more humane, he might
actually be useful in this world.
But just as he was thinking that, Jeong Tae-ui started fanning his face like crazy again.

"I'm really in trouble, seriously…"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself and abruptly stood up. Rather than sitting there and letting
his thoughts wander pointlessly, it seemed like a better idea to take a walk around the streets.

He glanced back at the house. He could hear faint signs of people moving inside, but no one
was watching him. Jeong Tae-ui quickly slipped out the front gate. Whenever he tried to head
out to the garden, Ilay would always frown and tell him not to wander around freely.

But he couldn’t stay cooped up forever, and he had no intention of quietly remaining indoors.
Besides, he really liked this street.

As soon as he stepped out of the wooden gate, an exotic street stretched out before him. On
either side of the wide dirt road, where no cars passed, there were rows of earthen or stone
walls, with unfamiliar houses nestled inside them.

As Jeong Tae-ui walked through the unorganized maze-like paths, he occasionally felt the
curious gazes of passersby, and he responded to them with a nonchalant smile.

If he continued walking to the right, the alley would eventually widen, leading to a large
market street. If he went left, short trees would start appearing sparsely along the dirt path,
and soon after, the beach would open up before him.

“Which way should I go...?”

After hesitating for a moment, he recalled the cold face that had told him not to wander
around carelessly. Grumbling to himself, he headed left. It was the same path he had walked
that morning, though he had only gone halfway.
In the morning, he had visited the southeastern coastal area, where the mansions of the
wealthy were located. In the middle of this path, he had turned into an alley that led to the
road, where a car had been waiting. After about 40 minutes of driving, they had arrived.

He had enjoyed the laid-back and spacious atmosphere of the streets through the car window,
but the destination had felt different from anywhere Jeong Tae-ui had been before.

It was as if a city from an Islamic country had been plucked and brought there. No, only the
luxurious houses from that city.

Now that he thought about it, it had been just like the map had shown.

There had been nothing but houses lining the road. And even then, the walls had been too
high to see inside. Only the tops of the towers, sticking out from the corners of the houses,
had been visible beyond the walls. Besides, there had hardly been any people walking
around.

It had been a place where time seemed to have stopped.

‘At this rate... there’s no way I could sneak in.’

Jeong Tae-ui had mumbled to himself, and Ilay had glanced at him. Feeling Ilay's gaze, Jeong
Tae-ui had shrugged and added,

‘If it came to it, I was planning to sneak over the walls of each house to check if my brother
was there.’

‘Give it up. If you get caught, it's going to be a headache. You know what kind of people
Muslims are.’
Jeong Tae-ui had paused for a moment to recall. He hadn’t had many long conversations or
formed any close friendships with Middle Eastern people, but there had been one man from
the Middle East on another team when he had been with UNHRDO. However, he hadn’t
seemed that different. Besides observing religious customs like praying at set times or fasting
for Ramadan, he had been a normal guy who smiled a lot, ran well, and communicated easily.
He certainly hadn’t seemed like the type to cut off someone’s head for trespassing.

Ilay had clicked his tongue, as if he could see exactly what Jeong Tae-ui had been thinking.

‘They’re very clear about which areas they are flexible and inflexible about.’

‘So, sneaking in isn’t a flexible area?’

‘No, it’s not,’ Ilay had said bluntly. Jeong Tae-ui had scratched his neck and murmured,
‘Really…?’ He tilted his head, still thinking they had seemed like pretty generous and
flexible people.

‘It’s best not to touch anything related to their laws, especially when it comes to
responsibilities and rights.’

Gable, sitting in the passenger seat, had chimed in.

‘Responsibilities and rights…’

‘To put it another way, you could say duties, responsibilities, and rights. Their duties are the
laws they must obey, their responsibilities are to their family and friends, and their rights are
their personal dignity. If you sneak in, you risk infringing on their responsibilities.’

Jeong Tae-ui had thought that laws, values, family, friends, and personal dignity were things
you shouldn’t meddle with, no matter what religion someone followed, but he hadn’t said it
out loud. However, Gable had seemed to notice this from his expression through the rearview
mirror.
‘Depending on the case and the situation, the reaction could be very severe. Moreover, the
kind of people who own mansions here are likely to have both wealth and power, so it
wouldn’t be wise to provoke them.’

;Ah,’ Jeong Tae-ui had finally understood. Indeed, he had known all too well how
troublesome severe reactions could be. He had also understood how dangerous it was to
provoke someone with both money and power. He didn’t have to look far — after all, there
had been such a person sitting right next to him.

‘But if someone could actually jump over that wall, I’d definitely want to see it.’

Ilay had said in a flat voice.

Jeong Tae-ui had followed Ilay’s gaze. The wall surrounding the mansion had been so high it
had looked like even a bird couldn’t fly over it.

‘That’s why I said it couldn’t be done. It’s impossible.’

Jeong Tae-ui had muttered sourly. Ilay had glanced at his sulking face and let out a soft
chuckle.

Jeong Tae-ui had come there hoping to look around and maybe, if he was lucky, hear some
news about his brother. But now that he saw it, the situation had felt hopeless.

There had been barely any people walking around. The only things moving had been cars.
When the gates of the palace-like mansions had opened, it hadn’t been people who had come
out, but cars. And all of them had been so heavily tinted that you couldn’t see inside.

‘You see that in movies all the time, don’t you? Where they bribe or threaten a servant who
goes out shopping to get information.’
‘Delivery trucks go in every morning. If you can sneak onto one of those, you could try
getting in that way.’

Ilay had responded casually to Jeong Tae-ui’s comment.

Jeong Tae-ui had widened his eyes and stared at him.

‘So you are actually thinking about trying to find him like that?’

‘If it were that easy to find him, Gable wouldn’t have had to go through all the trouble of
trying to track him down.’

Ilay had murmured lazily. Jeong Tae-ui had felt a strong urge to punch that nonchalant mouth
but had sighed instead. He had a point. If there had been a way to track him down, all those
people who had tried before wouldn’t have failed.

Jeong Tae-ui had clicked his tongue. That had been why he had come there — he had been
relying solely on luck. That had been the only thing he could hope for.

But when it came to luck, Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t the one who carried it. That had been Jeong
Jae-ui. Unless Jeong Jae-ui wanted to be found, even if Jeong Tae-ui had managed to get into
the innermost part of that mansion, he still wouldn’t meet him.

As Jeong Tae-ui had sighed and scratched his head, Ilay — showing little interest in actually
finding Jeong Jae-ui — had spoken casually.

‘Just relax for five weeks and then we can head back.’
“You may have come here with a five-week vacation in mind, but I didn’t come for a
vacation! I came to see my brother!”

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly stopped walking and shouted, his frustration spilling over.

Two women walking ahead of them flinched and slowed their pace. Clutching their hijabs,
they looked at Jeong Tae-ui with wary eyes, clearly uncomfortable with the stranger who had
suddenly stopped in the middle of the alley, venting his anger.

Jeong Tae-ui felt awkward, realizing he had startled them. But there was no way to explain
that he hadn’t meant to threaten them, nor did he think they would understand. To them, he
was still a suspicious foreigne r— someone to be both curious about and cautious of.

Their eyes met. The women stopped walking altogether. Jeong Tae-ui felt even more
awkward.

If he took a step forward, they would probably retreat. But turning around and heading back
home felt ridiculous. He couldn’t even reassure them by saying, “I’m just passing through,”
because he didn’t speak their language. (Not that they’d believe him, anyway, given the
situation.)

What should he do? Should he just dash past them? But then they’d probably scream. Should
he just go back home? If Ilay found out, he’d definitely laugh and say, “I told you not to
wander around on your own.” Damn it.

After fiercely debating with himself for a few moments, Jeong Tae-ui, who generally tried to
be kind to women, decided to put off his neighborhood stroll and return home. Just as he was
about to turn around—

“If you’re heading to the beach, this path works too.”

A hesitant voice speaking clumsy English echoed from a narrow alleyway beside him. When
he turned his gaze in that direction, he saw a young Black boy he had never seen before. He
looked three or four years older than the Black girl who helped out at the house.

"Oh, right. Thanks."

Jeong Tae-ui greeted him warmly and stepped into the alley, avoiding the suspicious stares of
the women nearby. The sharp gazes that pricked at the back of his head were soon blocked by
a stone wall. Shortly after, he sensed the women hesitantly but swiftly walking past him,
brushing by as they continued down the road. When he glanced back after a moment, they
were already far off in the distance.

It's just a simple walk around the neighborhood, but even that isn't easy, Jeong Tae-ui
thought, before turning to look at the boy standing in front of him. Then, he suddenly tilted
his head, thinking, "Huh?"

It felt like he'd seen him somewhere before. Where was it? Just as Westerners sometimes
have trouble distinguishing between the faces of East Asians, Jeong Tae-ui often found the
faces of people from other races looked quite similar. So perhaps he was confusing this boy
with another Black boy he'd seen elsewhere.

However, even while thinking that, Jeong Tae-ui searched his memory. It didn’t take long for
him to remember. This boy was the one who had looked up at him from outside the wall of
the house on the day Jeong Tae-ui arrived on the island.

"...Hello. I'm Tae-ui."

"My name is Totu. ...I've seen you before. You're staying at the house where Bibi works,
right?"

The Black boy rubbed his nose and spoke hesitantly. Jeong Tae-ui nodded, thinking of the
shy Black girl who had greeted him that morning. "Ah, right," he said.
"Are you her friend?"

"No. We just know each other by name... uh... we're kind of close. A little. Actually, we're
really close."

Jeong Tae-ui silently looked down at the boy. He carefully considered the boy’s meaning,
who was stumbling over his words, using only simple ones that didn’t quite fit the grammar
but were spoken with effort. He thought more about what the boy meant to say, rather than
just the words themselves.

"Yeah, friends. Keep being good friends with her."

Jeong Tae-ui smiled gently and patted the boy's shoulder lightly. The boy mumbled, "Okay,
no problem," while chewing on his words, then suddenly turned around.

"You're going to the beach, right? It's this way. If you go this way, you'll get there. Follow
me. I'll show you."

The women they had encountered earlier had already disappeared, and Jeong Tae-ui could
have continued on his original path. However, he watched the boy, who had already walked a
few steps ahead and turned back to check on him, and with a quiet laugh, he decided to
follow.

"Alright, let's go. The path is a bit different than I originally thought, but it's the one I wanted
to take anyway."

As Jeong Tae-ui smiled, the boy glanced up at him, seeming somewhat uneasy. To reassure
him, Jeong Tae-ui lightly patted the boy's shoulder. The boy glanced at his hand and
awkwardly stepped a few paces ahead.

Jeong Tae-ui followed the boy. The narrow path was just wide enough for the two of them to
walk side by side, but there was no one else in sight. The only sounds were the boy’s soft
footsteps and Jeong Tae-ui’s heavier ones, echoing side by side.

"Where did you go this morning? You were in a nice car."

The boy, walking a few steps ahead, asked a question. Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, "Mm," as he
recalled the old, beat-up four-wheel drive vehicle provided by his lodging.

"Yeah, I went to another town. I thought maybe my brother might be there."

"Your brother?"

"Yeah. I have an older brother. He might be on this island, or maybe not. I'm searching for
him. Have you seen a man who looks like me recently?"

The boy seemed to think for a moment, then shook his head. "I see," Jeong Tae-ui nodded. In
a place where East Asians were rare, if the boy had seen someone, he would’ve remembered
right away. There must have been another reason for his moment of contemplation.

Every time the boy anxiously glanced back, Jeong Tae-ui smiled reassuringly. The boy,
without returning the smile, quickly turned his head away, and Jeong Tae-ui found something
endearing in that.

They didn’t say much else. Jeong Tae-ui simply followed the boy’s lead and walked leisurely.

The boy turned into an alleyway several times. Although he claimed it was a shortcut, the
route wound through a maze of narrow alleys. Even so, the walk wasn’t too long. Before
long, the alley ended, and the low, crumbling stone walls came to a halt. Beyond them, small
trees lined the road.

"Up ahead, there's the sea. It's really beautiful."

The boy, who had stopped in front of a tree shorter than he was, pointed beyond it. As he
said, the sea could be seen in the distance. Through the sparse trees ahead, a white sandy
beach stretched out, and beyond that, the sea.

Jeong Tae-ui couldn't help but admire the sight. The colors were breathtakingly beautiful. The
vivid shades of blue-violet in the clear water stretched endlessly, just like the hues he had
seen from high in the sky when he arrived on the island by plane.

Far off on the beach, a few young men, wearing nothing but shorts, were pulling small boats
onto the shore, as if they had just returned. Beyond them, farther out, several small boats
floated in the shallow sea, barely visible in the distance.

Crunch . At some point, the dirt road had ended, and now white sand crunched under his feet.
A breeze blew. The salty sea air drifted between the strands of his hair. The wind fluttered his
clothes and gently brushed against his skin.

At some point, Jeong Tae-ui, who had been walking toward the sea, suddenly stopped and
turned around. He wanted to say, "It's really a beautiful place." But the boy was no longer
there.

"...It would’ve been nice to at least say goodbye."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured regretfully. With a sigh, he slipped his hands into his pockets. There
was nothing there of real value, just a few coins that jingled softly, not worth even a few won.

"This is troublesome."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself as he looked down. His shoes were half-buried in the white,
fine sand. There weren’t any suitable stones to pick up.
A small shell, about the size of a finger, caught his eye some distance away. He picked up the
piece, which was thinly split, from the sand. He ran his fingers over the cracked part. It was
quite sharp, but still brittle. It would break with just a little force.

"If you need something that can serve as a weapon, Tae-ui, I can lend you mine."

A voice came from behind, over his shoulder.

It was a familiar voice. One he had heard countless times before.

Jeong Tae-ui brushed the sand from his hands and straightened up. Then he turned around.

"I’m not doing something that would make me need a weapon, nor would I do something that
would require you to have one."

A familiar face stood a few paces away. It was slightly more gaunt and had a more subdued
expression than Jeong Tae-ui remembered, but it was definitely Xin Lu.

Jeong Tae-ui raised an eyebrow slightly.

It had only been a few months, but the once fresh and lovable boy seemed to have vanished.
The emaciated face now exuded a distinctly masculine aura.

"Something that would make me need a weapon..."

Xin Lu muttered this and gave an awkward smile. It was not the bright and cheerful smile
Jeong Tae-ui remembered, but a low, subdued smile — a strange expression on a familiar
face.
"Why? Are you going to do something?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked quietly. Xin Lu mumbled something about being “unpredictable.” Jeong
Tae-ui had nothing that could serve as a weapon. The few coins he had were utterly useless.

"I usually don't care much about means and methods. But if it's something I can achieve
through proper means and methods, I stick to that. But if not, achieving the goal by any
means is my top priority."

"That’s the attitude you need to live. But, have you been well?"

After asking, Jeong Tae-ui plopped down on the spot. The soft sand formed a small mound
next to where he sat. Seeing Jeong Tae-ui unconsciously tap his chest pocket lightly, Xin Lu
smiled quietly and pulled a cigarette from his pocket.

Taking the cigarette offered to him, Jeong Tae-ui looked up at Xin Lu.

"You smoked, Xin Lu?"

"At UNHRDO? Not really. I kept some with me just in case I felt like smoking, but it wasn’t
much use there. I wasn’t the type to buy them deliberately, but I would occasionally smoke.
Kind of like you, right?"

"Yeah. But at UNHRDO, I smoked a lot more…"

There wasn’t at least one person who didn't cause me headaches, except for you. Muttering to
himself, Jeong Tae-ui grumbled as he bit the filter in dissatisfaction. Xin Lu rummaged
through his clothes and pulled out a lighter. Click . He lit it and offered it to Jeong Tae-ui, but
a gust of wind blew it out. He lit it again and used his other hand to shield the flame from the
wind, holding it out toward Jeong Tae-ui.
"........."

An unguarded hand, holding out the lighter. If one wanted, they could grab that hand and
break it right away. Both Jeong Tae-ui and Xin Lu knew that. They also knew that Jeong Tae-
ui would never do such a thing.

Smoke rose from the tip of the cigarette.

"Come to think of it, this is my first cigarette since leaving UNHRDO."

"Really?"

"Mm... Did I smoke once before? I don't really remember. But I’ve hardly smoked since
leaving UNHRDO. At least, I don't recall ever buying a pack with my own money."

"I guess you didn't have a reason to smoke. I've been practically chained to cigarettes ever
since I left UNHRDO."

Xin Lu took out a cigarette himself, put it between his lips, and sat next to Jeong Tae-ui. With
a click, the lighter flared, and soon another thin line of smoke rose.

"By the way, is that person okay?"

"That person?"

"The one who was tailing me in Hong Kong. The one who ran into Ilay and ended up in the
hospital."

"Oh, that guy? He's dead."

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated at Xin Lu's casual response. For a moment, he thought he heard, "I
killed him." But Xin Lu was calmly staring out at the sea, and Jeong Tae-ui, saying nothing,
flicked off the cigarette ash. He felt it was better not to ask any further questions. He simply
murmured, "That’s unfortunate," and received a curt, "Yeah, unfortunate," in return.

"You must have had a hard time getting here."

"Not really. It’s a hundred times easier to find someone when you know they’re in some
remote part of Africa than when you have no idea where they are. And it's nice to see you
again."

Xin Lu smiled as he spoke. There was no hint of sarcasm in his tone. He truly seemed happy
as he smiled and looked at Jeong Tae-ui. The cigarette in his mouth looked quite unfamiliar,
but seeing his familiar, crescent-shaped eyes, Jeong Tae-ui finally found something he
recognized. The cigarette had already burned down close to the filter. After a moment's
hesitation, Jeong Tae-ui gently stubbed it out in the sand, feeling slightly guilty about putting
it out on the pristine, white sand.

"Xin Lu, I'm sorry."

Jeong Tae-ui said, putting the extinguished cigarette butt into his pocket. His voice was
almost a whisper, so soft that it was barely audible amidst the sounds of the waves, the wind,
and people chattering in the distance. Yet, somehow, Xin Lu seemed to hear it.

He, too, stubbed out his nearly finished cigarette in the sand and smiled faintly.

"But if you think about it, you didn't really do anything wrong, did you? I can understand you
feeling sorry on an emotional level — knowing your personality — but in practical terms,
you have nothing to apologize to me for. If anything, I should be the one apologizing."

"Hmm... Maybe you're right."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded in agreement without protest. Xin Lu let out a short laugh, as if he had
just heard something amusing.

"So... then, I guess it's time, hyung."

"Time for what? Are you going to drag me away?"

By knocking me out, using drugs, or just by force? As he spoke, Jeong Tae-ui involuntarily
glanced at Xin Lu’s delicate wrist. But, when he thought about it, that fragile-looking wrist
had surprisingly strong power.

Xin Lu, who was just about to reach out his hand to Jeong Tae-ui, paused. Then he stared at
Jeong Tae-ui with a troubled expression.

"I was planning to... Do you not want that?"

"Of course, I don’t. Who likes being dragged away?"

"Then what should I do?"

"What do you mean, ‘what should I do’ ? Just don’t drag me away."

"But you’re not going to follow me quietly, are you?"

"Right. I have to find my brother."

"Jeong Jae-ui, right? There’s no need to go looking for him. Wherever he is, he’ll live well
enough on his own."

Jeong Tae-ui fell silent, his expression subtly furrowing as he looked at Xin Lu. Xin Lu
shrugged casually, but suddenly, his gaze turned serious. He looked directly at Jeong Tae-ui.

"It doesn’t matter to me who told you to find Jeong Jae-ui. I don’t care what happens to Jeong
Jae-ui. All I care about is having you with me."

"Xin Lu."

"So, come with me, hyung."

Xin Lu stood up. The sand fell softly from him. He took a step back to brush off the sand so it
wouldn't get on Jeong Tae-ui, then extended his hand to him.

"Hyung, I made a mistake last time. I did it because I liked you so much. I couldn’t bear it.
Even though you like me too, we kept being out of sync, always missing each other, and it
made me so angry. I wanted to have you somehow. It’s true. All of it. Everything I did was
because I like you."

Jeong Tae-ui listened to Xin Lu's voice, which was slightly anxious and excited, and looked
at the hand extended in front of him. It was a soft and lovely hand. He remembered a time in
the past when he was so desperate to touch that hand.

Jeong Tae-ui reached out and took the hand. The expression on Xin Lu's face, which had
been filled with a mix of smiles and unease, brightened slightly.

"Tae-ui hyung."
"Xin Lu, how are you now? After quitting UNHRDO, are you doing well? You used to enjoy
working there."

Holding Xin Lu's hand, Jeong Tae-ui asked calmly. The bright expression on Xin Lu's face
dimmed a bit.

"Well... I'm doing fine. My father handed me a small business recently, and I’ve been
learning and starting to work there. It's enjoyable too."

"That's good. Maybe someday, if I get the chance, I'll visit."

"...Hyung."

Xin Lu's face lost its expression. The soft hand that was touching Jeong Tae-ui's hand
flinched and shrank back.

"I'm sorry."

As Jeong Tae-ui whispered, the hand shrank even more. Eventually, it clenched into a fist and
pulled away from Jeong Tae-ui’s hand.

"...Hyung. You like me."

Xin Lu spoke quietly, gazing intently at Jeong Tae-ui with a face devoid of expression. For a
moment, Jeong Tae-ui felt a sharp pain in his chest.

"Yes, I still like you. You’re lovable. Cute. But... I'm sorry. The relationship you want and the
relationship I want seem to be different."
"No, the relationship you want is the one I want."

"If that's the case, then the 'relationship I want' that you think of has changed."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke quietly. After speaking, a stinging pain lingered on the tip of his tongue.

Maybe it was he who had changed. He still found this lovable person to be dear, but he
couldn't respond in the way Xin Lu wanted. He realized again, in this way, that the emotions
had faded slightly, taking a different shape from before. It was a feeling of regret and sadness.

Xin Lu just stared at Jeong Tae-ui. For a moment, it seemed that there was a glimpse of anger
on that unfamiliar, mature face he had never seen before. But that anger was mixed with
sadness, resentment, and regret.

"Hyung, I can't. Ever since I left UNHRDO, all I've thought about is you. I can't live without
you. No matter how, no matter what way, you have to be by my side. It can't be any other
way. Why is it that you, who should be beside me, are next to someone else? You should be
by my side... That was all I thought about, hyung."

"Even if I don't want it?"

At Jeong Tae-ui's quiet question, Xin Lu closed his mouth for a moment. After some time, he
answered briefly.

"Even if you don't want it."

Jeong Tae-ui stared at him silently. Then he sighed and stood up. Without taking Xin Lu's
extended hand, he got up on his own and brushed the sand off his pants. The sand fell,
scattering against his shoes.
"That's precisely why you and I can't be together. That's why I don't think about being with
you."

Jeong Tae-ui's voice lowered slightly. There was a faintly harsh edge in his tone, which Xin
Lu seemed to notice. His expression darkened.

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly thought he had seen this stubbornness somewhere before, not just in
the past when he felt it from Xin Lu at UNHRDO.

He didn't have to think long. It was similar to that man. The man who was just now appearing
between the short trees, walking leisurely.

With one hand in his pocket and the other rubbing his neck as if it was stiff, Ilay Riegrow was
walking toward them. His gaze, immediately directed at Jeong Tae-ui, never wavered. His
slow and relaxed steps moved one by one, crossing the dirt path and sinking into the white
sand.

A few steps behind him, Gable was approaching. His face was as expressionless and blunt as
ever as he looked at Jeong Tae-ui. Even when he glanced at Xin Lu, there was no particular
reaction. Only then did Jeong Tae-ui recall Gable's words — not to go out alone because it
wasn't safe.

It wasn't that it was unsafe. Gable had known. He had known that someone was chasing
Jeong Tae-ui, probably just as Ilay already knew.

Noticing Jeong Tae-ui's gaze going over his shoulder, Xin Lu turned to look. Half turning his
body, Xin Lu glanced back, but as if he had expected it, he didn't pretend to care and turned
back around.

"You said that’s why you can't be with me, hyung."

Xin Lu spoke. His expression changed. It wasn't the same face that had been smiling gently
until just a moment ago. The face, now clearly altered, was like that of a young lion that had
just become an adult — bold, unyielding, and confident.

"That's just an excuse. Because you're with that man."

Jeong Tae-ui didn't respond; he couldn't. Xin Lu's words were undeniably true. The drive to
assert his will with such force wasn't unique to Xin Lu. But, at that moment, Jeong Tae-ui
was with Ilay, not Xin Lu.

"You seem to be having fun. Mind if I join? I see some familiar faces here."

A slow voice interrupted over Xin Lu's shoulder. The voice, which even carried a hint of
cheerfulness, drew closer behind Xin Lu. Five steps, four steps, three steps, two...

Jeong Tae-ui's movement was almost reflexive. Maybe the old habit was still there — the
instinctive protection of the sweet and gentle boy from the fierce and ruthless man.

Pushing Xin Lu aside, Jeong Tae-ui stepped in between Ilay and Xin Lu, blocking their path.
In that moment, he realized he had made a mistake and clicked his tongue in frustration. It
wasn't something he had calculated in his head; it was just an instinctual reaction, and it had
been the wrong one.

Ilay, who had been about to raise his hand, paused. The cold smile that had been on his face
slowly faded away. He looked down at the empty palm of his hand, which he had extended
halfway, and then curled his fingers back in one by one.

"The face I was eager to greet wasn’t yours, Tae-ui."

"……."
Jeong Tae-ui stood there, his expression troubled. Backing away now would look foolish, but
so would continuing to block the way.

"Well... I just felt like shaking hands with you. Because I’m so glad to see you."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered hesitantly. He grasped Ilay's closed fist with both of his hands, prying
his fingers open and holding them gently, muttering “Handshake, handshake,” as he
awkwardly shook their clasped hands.

"….…."

"….…."

Sharp gazes rained down on Jeong Tae-ui's bowed head. Behind Ilay, there was a faint sound
— Gable chuckled. When Jeong Tae-ui glanced up, Gable was back to staring at him with his
usual expressionless face.

Looking down at the white hand clasped tightly in his own, Jeong Tae-ui wondered for a
moment why he was even holding it. But then he reminded himself that he certainly didn't
want to see Xin Lu torn apart by this monster's fangs.

“Tae-ui… I’ve thought this for a while, but you seem to have a bit of a misunderstanding
about that kid. But, well, it doesn’t matter."

A sigh descended from above. As soon as Ilay's low voice finished, the hand Jeong Tae-ui
was holding suddenly grabbed his wrist instead, and pulled him forcefully.

"….…!"

Just as Jeong Tae-ui had turned Xin Lu behind his back earlier, this time, Ilay turned Jeong
Tae-ui behind him. And he took a step forward.
"Alright, then. Since this is a face I’m happy to greet, should I say hello again? Ling Xin Lu.
How is Ling Huo-Long-ssi?"

Ilay said with a smile. Between his slightly twisted lips, his white teeth were visible. Teeth
that looked terrifyingly sharp and firm, as if they could easily tear through a person at any
moment.

Seeing those teeth, Jeong Tae-ui absently rubbed the back of his neck. He felt something
uneasy, a swirl of complicated emotions inside him.

Facing Ilay, who stood firm with his large frame, Xin Lu showed no sign of shrinking back.
He stood confidently before him, his face calm. For a moment, a cold glint flashed in his
eyes, but he quickly concealed it.

"Thanks to you… you really found him. No matter how much I searched, I couldn’t find any
trace of him. But thanks to you, I was able to meet my hyung again."

Xin Lu spoke, glancing at Jeong Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. While he had been
moving around with a new identity, with the help of his uncle, it seemed there were people
searching for him unexpectedly. His brother too, really — both of them playing hide-and-
seek together. Now, only his brother needed to show up.

Ilay, who was tilting his head slightly with a faint smile, whispered in a much lower voice.

"Hey, kid. He is mine. It’s not someone you should even think about coveting."

Xin Lu did not respond to those words. Instead, he looked at Jeong Tae-ui. That gaze seemed
to say, ‘Is this why you said you couldn't be with me?’ Jeong Tae-ui bitterly clicked his
tongue again. At that sound, Ilay glanced sharply at Jeong Tae-ui.
"What, do you disagree? Jeong Tae-ui, you too? Do you disagree?"

Ilay laughed. The moment Jeong Tae-ui saw the twisted smile, he flinched. Seeing the white
hand reaching toward him, Jeong Tae-ui stiffened. The hand stopped beneath his chin, fingers
brushing under his chin as if supporting it, while the thumb rubbed his lips.

Jeong Tae-ui's complexion changed.

Suddenly, a memory surfaced.

A memory from a few days ago. His own memory of being in a pitiful state in front of
someone else's gaze.

Seeing Jeong Tae-ui’s face stiffen in an instant, Ilay also briefly erased the smile from his
face. For a moment, it seemed that the hand gripping his chin was tightening.

However, it was only for a brief moment.

In the very next instant, expression returned to Ilay’s face. But it was not the same face as the
one that had gone blank a moment ago, as if he had been caught off guard. Wearing his usual
indifferent yet subtly amused and chilly expression, he let his gaze drift momentarily into the
air.

"This kid... You vanish for a while, and then it feels like you've suddenly matured a bit."

At Ilay's words, laughing in a low voice, Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly. It was only then that
he noticed. Over Ilay's shoulder, Xin Lu was aiming a gun in this direction. It was a .22
caliber pistol, small enough to be handled with one hand if one got used to it. But even such a
small gun, at this distance, could easily kill a person if it hit the target accurately.

"Riegrow... I'm going to shoot."

Xin Lu said quietly.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him without blinking once. He couldn't think of anything — not Ilay's
hand still holding his chin, not the memory from earlier, not the fact that Xin Lu was pointing
a gun at Ilay. All he saw was the gun in Xin Lu's hand and the small lips from which the quiet
words had flowed.

It is in moments like this that things feel unfamiliar. When he clearly senses that those fingers
will unhesitatingly pull the trigger, in moments like this.

Jeong Tae-ui realized something.

The unfamiliar feeling was his fault. It wasn't that Xin Lu had changed. It was simply that he
had misperceived him. Ilay, who had been looking down at Jeong Tae-ui, suddenly squinted
and let out a chuckle. The thumb that had lightly moved over Jeong Tae-ui's lips slowly
withdrew. Ilay flicked his thumb with his tongue. Even while doing so, his laughing eyes
were still fixed on Jeong Tae-ui.

"I told you, you were mistaken. ...Well, even so, it wouldn't have changed your perception
back then."

Ilay muttered quietly. Then, without a care, he turned around. Just a few steps ahead, the
muzzle of the gun was aimed at his head. A clicking sound was heard as the hammer was
pulled back.

"Xin Lu!"

Jeong Tae-ui shouted, but no one answered. With the gun raised as if it would shoot at any
moment, Ilay calmly looked at the young man who could undoubtedly pull the trigger
without hesitation. And then, at some point, he smiled.
"As expected…. You can’t."

At his low whisper, Xin Lu kept his gaze steady. Ilay's eyes narrowed even more.

"I thought this guy had finally developed some flair, even with stunts like this. But it seems
unlikely. You're just a... reckless pup who knows no fear."

Ilay raised his hand slightly. At the same moment, Xin Lu pulled the trigger. That was when
it happened.

Clank.

A dull sound echoed, like metal striking metal. At first, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t know what the
noise was. But soon, he realized. It was the sound of the firing pin of a silenced gun hitting
the bullet.

And with that sound, the gun flew out of Xin Lu’s hand, just as he was about to pull the
trigger. The gun slipped from his grip, shot upward, and landed off in the distance,
somewhere along the edge where the sea waves lapped. The barrel was twisted.

Jeong Tae-ui turned around, seeing Xin Lu grimacing as he clutched his undoubtedly
sprained wrist. The dull metallic sound had come from behind him. Behind them, Gable was
standing there. His face still expressionless, holding a gun, and pointing its barrel at Xin Lu.

“Just kill him.”

Ilay muttered. But Gable, still aiming the gun at Xin Lu, spoke in a reluctant tone.

“Take on that kind of dangerous task yourself. I have no desire to become enemies with the
Ling family.”
“I think it’s too late for that.”

“No, it's not. I've staked my life on this, after all.”

Gable spoke as if it were no big deal and sighed. He already knew that, from somewhere in
the forest about a hundred meters away, where it overlooked the sea, a marksman had his
sights precisely trained on him.

Ling Xin Lu. The cherished son of Ling Huo-Long. There was no way he would be here
alone.

Xin Lu, testing his wrist slightly, shot a sharp glare at Gable.

"What’s with him? You want to die, punk?"

Though his expression didn’t seem particularly agitated, Xin Lu’s voice had grown much
rougher. It was as if all his anger had burst out at once due to unfamiliar pain. Gable frowned
slightly, as if calculating how to respond. Jeong Tae-ui suddenly thought, It’d be truly unfair
if Gable died because he tried to protect a monster like Ilay.

“...Xin Lu. Are you badly hurt?”

Jeong Tae-ui sighed as he looked at Xin Lu clutching his wrist. His words naturally came out
laced with concern. Finally, Xin Lu’s gaze shifted toward Jeong Tae-ui. The expressionless,
cold stare in his eyes quickly gave way to a flash of pain.

“It hurts, hyung. I think my wrist bone might be broken. It hurts so much.”
His voice wavered faintly at the end, sounding as if it could make anyone who heard it feel
the pain too.

Clicking his tongue, Jeong Tae-ui stepped forward. Ilay grabbed his shoulder, but Jeong Tae-
ui gently peeled off Ilay’s hand, all the while meeting his gaze. Their eyes locked.

"Where are you going?"

"He said his wrist was hurt. I’m good at handling things like this... Ilay, don’t stop me. I’m
not going anywhere."

Jeong Tae-ui emphasized the last part of his sentence. Ilay’s lips twitched in displeasure. Just
as he was about to say something, Jeong Tae-ui sighed. He looked up at him, and then
murmured, "Fine." He pulled Ilay toward Xin Lu.

"Then you can come along, too. Together."

Without giving him a chance to respond, Jeong Tae-ui dragged Ilay over to Xin Lu. He
placed Ilay on the opposite side of the sea and stood Xin Lu in front of him. Finally, Jeong
Tae-ui positioned himself near the sea and took Xin Lu's wrist. Muttering to himself, Let’s
take a look, he gently moved Xin Lu’s wrist to examine it.

Xin Lu watched Jeong Tae-ui with a strange expression. Ilay, standing opposite Jeong Tae-ui
with Xin Lu between them, also wore an odd look on his face.

A little distance away, Gable lowered his gun. From his position, he could no longer aim at
Xin Lu because Ilay was blocking his view.

Similarly, the person hidden in the forest, aiming at Jeong Tae-ui with a rifle, could no longer
see him clearly.
In the midst of this silence, Jeong Tae-ui was the only one focused on examining Xin Lu's
wrist. Carefully feeling around his wrist and the back of his hand, he checked for any serious
injuries. Xin Lu simply stared at him in silence.

“It’s probably just a mild sprain, but if it hurts a lot, you should go to the hospital. Still, it
doesn’t seem too serious.”

“Tae-ui hyung...”

“That’s exactly why, Xin Lu.”

Jeong Tae-ui spoke calmly. After thoroughly examining Xin Lu’s wrist and confirming it
wasn’t serious, he let go and looked at Xin Lu. He met Xin Lu’s steady gaze head-on.

“If I don’t choose to be by your side, you’d rather kill me.”

“...........”

“That’s why.”

Xin Lu said nothing. He only continued to look at Jeong Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui scratched his
head and clicked his tongue bitterly. Muttering, “If you want to kill someone, kill him — that
guy, I even made him stand in the right position for you,” Jeong Tae-ui gestured toward Ilay
with his chin, then looked a bit awkward seeing Xin Lu remain silent.

From the start, he hadn’t suspected anything. But once he realized there was a sniper hiding,
Jeong Tae-ui instinctively understood, without anyone having to tell him.

The person aiming to protect Xin Lu was not targeting Ilay. Nor was it Gable.
The target was Jeong Tae-ui. Likely, with just a small signal from Xin Lu, the long, thin
bullet from the sniper rifle would instantly pierce through Jeong Tae-ui’s head.

Jeong Tae-ui licked his lips in awkwardness. He glanced at Ilay standing behind Xin Lu.
When their eyes met, Ilay raised an eyebrow.

"But if you're going to kill someone, why not kill him instead of me?"

With a voice low enough that Ilay couldn’t hear, he muttered to Xin Lu, Shouldn’t the one
you hate be him, not me?

It seemed as though Xin Lu didn’t hear what Jeong Tae-ui said. He simply stared at him in
silence. After a long moment, as if deep in thought, Xin Lu suddenly smiled. It was a weak
smile, as if he found the situation amusing.

"I intend to kill Riegrow myself. My father hired a decent sniper, but he gave strict orders. As
long as they don’t harm me directly, I’m not to stir up trouble with the Riegrow family.
...Besides."

Xin Lu trailed off in a tired voice, pausing for a moment before continuing, now looking at
Jeong Tae-ui with an odd expression.

"Whether that man dies or not has nothing to do with whether you come to me, hyung."

So, are you planning to kill me if things don’t go your way? Jeong Tae-ui was about to voice
his shock but quickly closed his mouth. Suddenly, he remembered something his uncle had
said long ago.

—That kid, he's unpredictable.

Unpredictability. That damn unpredictability. It wasn’t the first time he had been blindsided
by Xin Lu’s unexpected actions. Would there be more to come? Jeong Tae-ui could only hope
that things wouldn’t get any worse.

He wanted to pull his hair out, but hearing Xin Lu’s tired voice drained him too. He let out a
deep sigh. Xin Lu lowered his head and looked at his hand. He gently held his wrist, the one
Jeong Tae-ui had so carefully examined to make sure it wasn’t truly injured just a moment
ago.

"I was going to take you with me by force if necessary."

Xin Lu’s small murmur sounded like he was talking to himself. But after speaking, he
remained silent for a while, as if lost in thought, before finally lifting his head. A faint smile
appeared on his face.

With a calm laugh, he spoke again.

"If that wasn’t possible, I was planning to take your corpse with me instead, but I’ll let it go."

Jeong Tae-ui pondered for a moment as he saw that bright smile, one he hadn’t seen in a long
time. In this situation, should he thank him, or should he be angry? But before he could finish
deliberating, a quiet laugh interrupted him.

"Even if he did become a corpse, it wouldn’t be yours to take. If that person became a corpse,
I’d swallow every last strand of his hair before I let you have him. I wouldn’t even bury him
in the ground."

A slow, lazy voice came from behind Xin Lu, from Ilay. Jeong Tae-ui's expression froze for a
moment. No, rather than disappearing, his face had become rigid.

Ah. A shiver just ran down my spine. Whenever that guy speaks, it never sounds like a joke.
He has to be mentally unbalanced.
Jeong Tae-ui, rubbing his chilled arms, looked at Ilay with a pale face. Ilay raised an eyebrow
slightly and met Jeong Tae-ui’s gaze. As their eyes met, Ilay smiled faintly.

Xin Lu’s smile had vanished. His face became expressionless, like a doll. He pursed his lips,
and a low click of his tongue escaped between his teeth.

"I hate leaving you next to him even for a moment, but... Tae-ui hyung. Tell me, will you
come with me? If you say yes, then by whatever means necessary — no matter what it takes,
I’ll take you with me. But if that happens, you’ll belong to me."

It was rare for Xin Lu to speak in such a serious tone.

As if Ilay, standing behind him, had nothing to do with the conversation, Xin Lu looked
directly at Jeong Tae-ui and spoke with a quiet yet resolute voice.

Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at Xin Lu for a moment, then suddenly let out a small laugh.

"What would you even do with a corpse? Skin it and make clothes out of it?"

"No. I’d put it on a body pillow and hug it every night while I sleep."

"............."

Why are these guys' jokes always so morbid...

Jeong Tae-ui smacked his lips and muttered, "Oh, is that so..." Seeing his bitter expression,
Xin Lu smiled quietly. After watching him for a moment, Jeong Tae-ui also smiled.
"I won’t be going with you."

When Jeong Tae-ui answered quietly, Xin Lu nodded.

"Alright. Then, I’ll wait."

"Huh... what?"

"It doesn’t matter when. I said I’d take you by any means necessary if you wanted to come,
right? I’ll wait nearby, taking my time."

Xin Lu sighed softly as he spoke. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head slightly, looking at him.

At first, Jeong Tae-ui thought Xin Lu's words had a superficial meaning. But there was
something in the way Xin Lu dusted the sand off his pant legs that felt... unsettling. As Jeong
Tae-ui pondered what it was, Ilay, who had grown visibly tense, finally spoke up.

"You're saying you’ll be lurking around…?"

Ignoring Ilay’s remark, Xin Lu carefully finished dusting off his pants before straightening up
and finally looking back at him.

"Yes. If Tae-ui hyung wants, I’ll bring him with me, no matter what. And once I do, I’ll make
sure he never shows up in front of you again. ...All he has to do is say the word, ‘Take me
with you,’ and I’ll take him. Even if... even if it means I die. But in exchange, he’ll be mine."

That last part was said to Jeong Tae-ui.

He was clearly stating that he would help if Tae-ui wanted to escape from Ilay. However,
after that, there would be no escape from him.

Jeong Tae-ui did not respond. He could only swallow his dry saliva, feeling the bitter taste in
his mouth.

“A brat who’s gotten a little too bold, huh?”

Ilay murmured with a faint laugh. But there was a sharp edge to his voice.

“You trust your father too much, Xin Lu.”

Ilay laughed. Even as he spoke, he kept laughing. But Jeong Tae-ui knew that laugh was no
longer a real laugh, just as everyone else present did.

“Ilay!”

Suddenly overwhelmed by a surge of anxiety, Jeong Tae-ui called out to him. Ilay, who had
been about to take a step, glanced over at him, his eyes shifting only slightly.

“I’m not going. So... don’t touch him.”

Ilay stopped moving. He looked down at Jeong Tae-ui with eyes that gave nothing away,
making it impossible to know what he was thinking. His finger twitched, as if regretting the
neck he had wanted to grab and tear apart. Then his gaze shifted to Xin Lu.

Xin Lu stood a few steps away. It was clear that if Ilay decided to harm him, it wouldn’t take
more than a few seconds — mere seconds.
Ilay and Xin Lu’s eyes met. Tension flickered in Xin Lu’s eyes, and a faint smile appeared
over it. That slightly reddish smile made Ilay’s eyes narrow.

Seconds. Plenty of time for Xin Lu to signal his men to send Jeong Tae-ui off to the afterlife
as his companion.

While Ilay was momentarily lost in thought, looking down at Xin Lu, Jeong Tae-ui muttered,
“Ugh, I was just trying to enjoy the ocean view, and now this.” Then he let out a long sigh
and spoke.

"I think I should head back now. You guys can stay longer if you want. And Xin Lu, see you
next time. But before that..."

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been speaking to Ilay and Gable, suddenly turned towards Xin Lu and
strode over to him. He stopped right in front of Xin Lu, who was staring at him with wide
eyes, and then unexpectedly, Jeong Tae-ui smiled.

And the next moment—

Thwack! A rough sound accompanied the blow as Xin Lu, hit by Jeong Tae-ui’s fist, clutched
his face and fell to the sand.

"Tae... hyung?!"

Xin Lu looked up at Jeong Tae-ui, his eyes wide not from pain, but from surprise. Jeong Tae-
ui frowned, muttering, "Oops, I hit you wrong," and started massaging his own fist, his face
showing a mix of regret and frustration as he looked at Xin Lu.

"You deserved to get hit today, but since it’s been a while since we last saw each other, I
won’t hit you much. Just don’t do that again. I don’t want to hit you anymore. It hurts me ."
"…Your heart or your fist?"

"Both! If you do it again, you’ll get hit again."

Xin Lu, still holding his face, stared quietly at Jeong Tae-ui for a moment before he meekly
nodded. Jeong Tae-ui wondered briefly if Xin Lu even understood why he had been punched,
but decided not to explain. If he started talking about how Xin Lu was toying with people’s
lives like they were nothing, the conversation would get long. (Besides, he had a feeling Xin
Lu wouldn’t really get it even if he did explain.)

Jeong Tae-ui looked down at him for a moment with complicated emotions. Even sitting
there on the sand after being knocked down, Xin Lu looked pitiful yet oddly beautiful. But
behind that face, Jeong Tae-ui knew there was something unexpectedly dangerous. He
hesitated briefly about helping him up, but eventually turned away. As he did, he made eye
contact with Ilay, who had been standing there watching indifferently.

"Are you staying longer?"

"Not sure... I'm thinking about it."

"If you're thinking, you might as well come with us."

"Hmm... not sure..."

"It'd be nice if you came with us."

Seeing that Ilay was likely planning to stay a bit longer, Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment
before murmuring under his breath. Ilay’s gaze shifted to Jeong Tae-ui.

"Why? Afraid I’ll do something to that brat as soon as you leave?"

"That’s not it, or rather, that’s part of it, but... the kid that brought me here earlier took a
really roundabout way. I don’t know the way back."

Jeong Tae-ui scratched the back of his neck and sighed. Ilay raised an eyebrow. He wasn’t
unaware of Jeong Tae-ui’s excellent sense of direction, but after a brief silence, he nodded in
agreement.

"Alright, then let’s just head back for now."

Ilay spoke quietly. Casting a quick glance at Xin Lu, he turned and began walking slowly,
just as he had when he arrived. Gable, who had been watching them from a few steps away,
followed behind.

Jeong Tae-ui stood still for a moment, looking up at the sky before he started walking. At that
moment—

"Tae-ui hyung."

Xin Lu’s voice called out from behind. Jeong Tae-ui slowed his pace and turned his head,
asking with his gaze why he was being called. Xin Lu was still sitting on the sand.

"Hyung... I like you."

He said softly. It was something Jeong Tae-ui had heard several times before, and something
he had said to Xin Lu as well.

The strange weight of those words made his chest feel heavy.
Jeong Tae-ui gave a barely perceptible nod. Then, wiping his face awkwardly with the back
of his hand, clearly embarrassed, he turned around and resumed walking.

***

Perhaps Jeong Tae-ui might have vaguely known it all along.

Before leaving UNHRDO, maybe Jeong Tae-ui had subconsciously realized it without fully
acknowledging it.

Reflecting on it, even though he was taken aback by Xin Lu’s harsh words delivered with that
pretty face, Jeong Tae-ui was neither deeply shocked nor repulsed. These facts did not alter
his feelings towards Xin Lu. Xin Lu remained the same, neither more nor less favorable in
Jeong Tae-ui’s eyes.

What surprised him was the realization that this was truly Xin Lu’s nature.

It wasn’t the familiar face Jeong Tae-ui had known. The slightly gaunt and haggard face
evoked memories of the old, sweet, and innocent smile, but it also carried an underlying
danger with a precarious sense of unease. Behind that beautiful face lay the unmistakable
features of a predatory male.

He made a mistake, Jeong Tae-ui thought.

Beyond everything, what he had not anticipated, even subconsciously, was Xin Lu’s
obsession, which was more intense than expected. While he had considered being searched
for or pursued, he hadn’t imagined such a level of response.

“.........”
Surrounded on all sides. A dilemma. A deadlock. A fox avoiding a tiger. A cliff in front and a
tiger behind.

These were the phrases that had been running through Jeong Tae-ui’s mind since earlier.

Tiger, fox. Cliff. Why are they all like this?

Neither option was worth choosing.

“...Ugh, why is this happening, what is going on?”

Jeong Tae-ui stood numbly under the shower, being pelted by cold water. At some point, he
groaned and began scratching his head vigorously. Watching his hair float away with the
water stream, it seemed that stress-induced hair loss was not far off.

Holding the soap, which Ilay had said was fresher than the one in his room, he rubbed it on
his body while glaring at the bathroom wall. Thinking about it, it all came down to
UNHRDO. That place was where every entanglement began. But looking back, it seemed
none of those connections were genuine.

“Better to be taken away as a corpse, huh?”

He knew there was something unexpected about the situation, but now it seemed that the guy
was also not normal. The more he thought about it, the less it seemed like a joke. In fact,
given the circumstances, it clearly wasn’t a joke.

“Maybe my uncle’s personality turned out like that because of UNHRDO too. None of the
people from there seem to be in their right mind. If there is, let them come out and show
themselves.”
Then again, the instructor himself was like that. He had already seen the worst of it.
Complaining, Jeong Tae-ui washed off the soap suds from his body. He had turned the water
to the coldest setting, but it didn’t feel that cold, perhaps because of the warmth rising inside
him. Even after the soap bubbles had all rinsed away, Jeong Tae-ui remained under the
shower for a while, surrendering to the icy water and letting out a sigh.

—If you want to leave, go ahead. Then you'll be a corpse in my hands. I’ll swallow every last
bit of you, not leaving a single piece of flesh or drop of blood.

Suddenly, the words Ilay had said when they entered the wooden door after they came back
came to mind.

Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brow as he stepped over the threshold. One said he’d drag him
away as a corpse, while the other said he’d eat him alive as soon as he left.

Whether I remain here or go there, in the end, I’m just a corpse... Isn’t this too much? Even
Xin Lu says he’ll kill me and drag me away.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and muttered to himself. He had been lamenting his bad luck, and now it
seemed that every way he turned, he was just a corpse.

When Jeong Tae-ui had tried to enter the house, brushing past Ilay, who was blocking the
door, he had to stop because Ilay had grabbed his arm. Clicking his tongue and turning
around, he saw Ilay coldly staring down at him.

‘Jeong Tae-ui. If I wanted to make you a corpse, I would have done it already. If I intended to
kill you, you’d have been dead a long time ago. I’ve kept you alive, so who do you think has
the right to lay a hand on you? Don’t talk nonsense. Kill you? You?’

A sneer and a low growl had come from Ilay’s lips, brushing so close to Jeong Tae-ui’s ear
that his breath had tickled his earlobe.
At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui had realized.

This man was angry. He couldn’t pinpoint exactly when. Perhaps it had been since Ilay had
first appeared at the beach, or maybe from some point during their conversation.

When had it started?

Jeong Tae-ui had quietly observed him. When had that twisted smile on his face deepened,
and his eyes turned so cold?

He hadn’t needed to recall for long. It had come back to him soon.

It had all started when Xin Lu had twisted his wrist and Jeong Tae-ui had approached him. It
was from the moment he had discovered that a sniper had been hiding somewhere near the
forest, aiming at Tae-ui.

‘I won’t die. Not to him. ...Nor to you.’

Jeong Tae-ui had spoken quietly.

Suddenly, Ilay’s breath, which had been so close to his ear, had seemed to ease for a moment.
His gaze had shifted down to Jeong Tae-ui’s face.

‘Jeong…’

‘We only have one hour left to send a response to headquarters.’

The person who had interrupted Ilay, who was about to say something to Jeong Tae-ui with a
peculiar expression, had been Gable, standing a short distance away.

‘Since the matter you left unfinished has been settled, it’s time to return to the tasks you left
behind.’

Gable had spoken curtly, shifting his gaze away from his wristwatch. Ilay had clicked his
tongue in response.

It seemed that Ilay had mentioned having a lot of work that day. He had said that at the end of
the month, the company’s workload nearly doubled, which explained why Jeong Tae-ui had
hardly seen him since morning. Apparently, Ilay had come out during that time.

Ilay had taken a step back. As he took another step back, his hand, which had been resting on
Jeong Tae-ui’s cheek, had slowly fallen away.

The sensation of Ilay's fingertips brushing against Jeong Tae-ui’s lips remained vividly
imprinted.

Unconsciously, Jeong Tae-ui wiped his lips with the back of his hand before suddenly
looking up.

How long had he been lost in thought? He felt a sudden tingling sensation on his skin, which
brought him back to his senses. As he muttered "Oh" and regained his composure, he noticed
his skin had taken on a bluish hue. The cold water from the shower had left it so frozen it
looked almost blue.

Realizing the extent of the cold, Jeong Tae-ui quickly moved away from the shower. His legs
felt stiff and nearly immobile. The plastic wrap around his casted legs slipped on the tile
floor, causing him to almost fall.
Gripping the wall for support, Jeong Tae-ui steadied himself and slowly dragged his frozen,
creaking body out of the shower booth.

"Get yourself together and don’t abuse your body. They say if you stay sharp, you can
survive even in a tiger’s den," he muttered to himself.

Even after stepping out of the shower, drying off with a towel, and getting dressed, the sharp
chill in his body refused to dissipate. It felt as if he had been immersed in icy water down to
his bones.

"Ugh, it’s so cold. Am I really losing my mind? Who stays under ice-cold water until they’re
like this? I must be completely out of my mind."

Jeong Tae-ui left the bathroom, rubbing his body for warmth, and hesitated as he stepped
onto the damp rug.

On the bed, something had changed while he was in the bathroom. A large figure lay
sprawled across it, the blanket still covering them, occupying the entire space. Jeong Tae-ui
stared at the intruder for a moment.

Ilay Riegrow.

Ilay was lying there with his eyes closed.

Jeong Tae-ui approached, rubbing his hair with a towel. Despite getting close to the bed, Ilay
didn’t open his eyes.

Ilay was known for being such a light sleeper that even a mention of his name would rouse
him immediately. Yet Jeong Tae-ui chose not to call him. There seemed to be no particular
reason for Ilay’s visit. If there had been, Ilay would have woken the moment Jeong Tae-ui
opened the bathroom door.
A cliff in front and a tiger behind.

He hated both. The cliff seemed to offer no chance of survival if he fell, and the tiger didn’t
seem like one he could outfight or escape. Either way, life felt like a dead end.

But if he had to choose.

Jeong Tae-ui sat on the edge of the bed, continuing to rub his head in silent contemplation.

Which direction would be better for him? Or, which direction would be better for his
opponent?

The answer for himself didn’t come easily. A face had briefly appeared in his mind, but he
dismissed it due to a lack of reason or evidence. As for his opponent, there was no clear
rationale either, but the conclusion came readily.

One person, who was very human before meeting Jeong Tae-ui, had become increasingly
inhuman over time. Another, who was inherently inhuman from the start, had developed a
subtly human aspect.

In terms of someone who diminishes their humanity by being with him, the latter seemed
better for the world.

Jeong Tae-ui turned his head slowly, still wearing the towel on his head, and looked down at
the man beside him. The quiet room was filled only with the soft, rhythmic sound of Ilay's
breathing.

"......Ilay."
Jeong Tae-ui whispered as softly as his breath.

The room remained still. Ilay didn’t open his eyes. The small movements had ceased, leaving
the space static and cold.

Jeong Tae-ui shifted from the edge of the bed and sat down more fully, placing one hand
beside Ilay’s head. The sheet was dented next to Ilay’s head, which wasn’t even covered by a
pillow.

Jeong Tae-ui looked down at Ilay’s face directly below him, examining every detail of his
motionless, closed eyes, as if searching for any minor flaws.

It was a fleeting moment, one that Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t even realized he was experiencing.

"......uh."

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly mumbled.

There was something touching his lips. The familiar sensation — warm and dry with a
slightly rough texture — felt oddly unfamiliar. Ilay’s face was incredibly close, filling Jeong
Tae-ui’s field of vision to the point where he couldn’t see clearly.

Jeong Tae-ui sat up. "Uh......?" he mumbled again, looking down at the face just a few
handbreadths below him.

That face was now awake. Ilay’s eyes were slightly open, staring up at Jeong Tae-ui without
blinking. Meeting his gaze, Jeong Tae-ui mumbled "uh" for the third time.

Ilay, who had been staring intently at Jeong Tae-ui, finally opened his mouth. It seemed as if
he tried to speak but then hesitated. After a moment, he spoke again.
"You're kissing someone while they're asleep and then asking 'uh'?"

Ilay’s voice was unusually soft, despite its calm and indifferent tone. After speaking, he
continued to stare at Jeong Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head slightly.

"Is that so...?"

"What?"

"I just kissed you, right?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked, looking half-dazed. Ilay frowned slightly but remained silent, continuing
to gaze at him.

Jeong Tae-ui sat back down on the bed, his face flushed with confusion.

"Why did I do that?"

"What...?"

Ilay's frown deepened. His incredulous response only made Jeong Tae-ui more flustered.

Jeong Tae-ui’s recollection of staring down at Ilay’s sleeping face was abruptly interrupted.
He realized he might have been focusing intently right before their lips touched. When he
regained his senses, he found his lips pressed against Ilay’s.

"...I must have finally lost it."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured, his expression serious. Ilay, watching him with a raised eyebrow,
seemed to be thinking, Is this guy out of his mind?

"Hey, Jeong Tae-ui. You—"

Ilay clicked his tongue and lightly tapped Jeong Tae-ui’s arm with the back of his hand. He
then raised his eyebrow again.

"Why is your body so cold? …What have you been doing?"

"Huh? Oh. I took a cold shower, so..."

Jeong Tae-ui had momentarily forgotten the cold due to his shock. Ilay’s words reminded him
of the chill clinging to his body, prompting him to rub his arms. Despite this, he still felt half-
dazed.

Suddenly, there was a clicking sound. Ilay, sitting up, began to brush down Jeong Tae-ui’s
arms, waist, and legs with the back of his hand. He smirked and murmured,

"Did you leave your wits somewhere and now don’t remember what you did? Did you dunk
your brain in ice water? Get a grip, Jeong Tae-ui."

Ilay’s hand, which had descended to Jeong Tae-ui’s thigh, returned to lightly tap his cheek.
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay with a dazed and gloomy expression.

Yes, I’ve really become depressed suddenly. Not even knowing my own actions—this might be
an early stage of schizophrenia. What will happen if this progresses? Just thinking about it
makes me feel inevitably gloomy.
Feeling the back of Ilay’s hand rubbing his cheek, Jeong Tae-ui continued to stare at him.
Ilay’s gaze was oddly intense, as if he were observing something peculiar.

"…Why were you sleeping here?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked, still with a gloomy face. Ilay slowly withdrew his hand from Jeong Tae-
ui’s cheek, then took Jeong Tae-ui’s hand and pulled it toward his lips. He bit the cold
fingertips sharply.

"I was just resting my eyes for a moment."

"I heard from Gable that there’s a mountain of work."

"Well… I only dealt with what was absolutely necessary and sent the rest away. It’s
unacceptable for someone on sick leave to be overworking."

"Sick leave…”

Jeong Tae-ui murmured while staring at Ilay’s broad shoulders and the visible muscles
beneath his thin shirt, while he was tracing from his fingertips up to his wrist.

"I’ve been curious for a while — who signed off on your sick leave?"

"For the instructor’s leave, both the general and deputy directors' approvals are needed.
Instructor Jeong Chang-in was the one who, quite willingly, obtained permission from the
general deputy director."

"See, I told you there’s no sane person at UNHRDO."

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head in disbelief. Suddenly, he felt a firm hand grip his shoulder,
pushing him back onto the bed. Ilay mounted on top of him, pressing his heavy body down
on Jeong Tae-ui’s chest. The weight made it hard to breathe, and though Jeong Tae-ui wanted
to complain about the suffocation, he kept quiet. More than the discomfort, the warmth of
Ilay’s body against his cold skin was oddly comforting.

Seeing Jeong Tae-ui open his mouth to protest only to close it again, Ilay, who was pressing
his lips against Jeong Tae-ui’s hand, chuckled. There was a faint mutter from Ilay,

"Maybe I should put you in ice water occasionally."

Jeong Tae-ui relaxed and lay still, staring blankly at the ceiling, lost in thought about his
recent bewilderment.

"……."

He lowered his gaze to see Ilay’s lips resting against the inside of his wrist. He watched as
those lips gently caressed his skin, as if trying to soothe it.

Ilay’s lips were well-formed — neither too thin nor unattractive, and depending on one’s
perspective, they could even be considered sensual. Jeong Tae-ui had never given them much
thought before — until now.

A frightening thought crossed his mind: What if this was how the progression of
schizophrenia manifested?

No. No, no. This can’t be happening. I need to fix this mental illness before it ruins my life.

Jeong Tae-ui, lost in gloomy thoughts about his early symptoms of schizophrenia, was jolted
back to reality by a whisper from Ilay. He thought he heard a faint “……it must’ve” and
snapped back to attention.
“Oh. I didn’t catch that. What did you say?”

Ilay, having moved his lips up to Jeong Tae-ui’s elbow, glanced sideways at him. His cold
gaze briefly swept over Jeong Tae-ui’s expression before drifting away.

“You mentioned you should meet that brat, and now that you have, it must’ve been satisfying.
Does seeing him after such a long time ease your longing?”

After a moment of thought, Jeong Tae-ui finally understood what Ilay was referring to. His
preoccupation with his mental state had left him a bit dazed.

“Ah… yes, we met.”

Jeong Tae-ui nodded, recalling Xin Lu. It felt as though he was seeing either the same person
from his memory or perhaps a completely different one. He fell into thought for a moment,
then sighed with a bitter smile.

“I didn’t expect him to prepare a sniper to kill me.”

“Ha ha, so you pushed me towards the direction of the sniper, huh?”

Ilay’s voice carried a hint of mocking amusement. Jeong Tae-ui fell silent, glancing
cautiously at Ilay.

"There's that, but suddenly I remembered something. Still, when I think about it, you...."

Jeong Tae-ui stopped speaking mid-sentence. It only occurred to him after starting to talk.
Come to think of it, this wasn't a particularly good memory. Maybe it was a memory that
didn’t really matter in this situation.
"You slept with Xin Lu. So, I figured he wouldn’t actually kill you."

At that moment, the lips that had been moving from his inner arm up toward his armpit
stopped. The smile disappeared from his face. Jeong Tae-ui frowned and mumbled as if deep
in thought, "Hmm."

Come to think of it, that was true. If he really thought about it, Ilay probably had a deeper
relationship with Xin Lu than Jeong Tae-ui did. After all, they had slept together, and they
had interacted with each other in their raw, unfiltered states. In a slightly twisted way, Jeong
Tae-ui had somehow gotten caught up in these two's entangled love affair.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been seriously considering stepping back and letting them continue to
be tangled up in each other, suddenly shouted,

"Ouch!"

Just below the armpit, the soft flesh on the inside of his arm was mercilessly pierced by sharp
teeth.

Tears welled up. Reflexively, he drew his arm back. When he rubbed the bitten spot with his
thumb to inspect it, clear bite marks were etched into his skin, faintly tinged with blood.

"It was only once."

A low, rough voice crept up from his shoulder to his nape. As Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his arm,
he realized that the large body, which had warmed his once-cold body, was pressing down on
him more heavily.

And below, between his thighs, there was an uncomfortable, substantial mass.
"I said, it was only once."

"I know, I know. I saw it back then."

"Since the time you saw it, I haven't touched that guy. …Or anyone else."

The rough voice was already at his ear. A thick, hot tongue licked up his chin and cheek. The
fingertips, which seemed to be gripping with anger, seized Jeong Tae-ui’s waist and thighs.

At the moment when the strong hand grabbed his thigh and lifted him up — though it seemed
pointless — Jeong Tae-ui briefly wondered if it would be wise to push this guy away. But as
he hesitated, longing for the warmth of the hand gripping his still-cold leg, the thought
quickly became futile.

There was a mass of flesh approaching with a solid weight below his waist. When he felt the
large cock pressing against his groin, Jeong Tae-ui’s hands instinctively tightened around the
arm gripping him.

"…Ilay."

"You've had plenty of rest."

Ilay cut him off abruptly as soon as Jeong Tae-ui called his name, as if he had no intention of
listening to anything Jeong Tae-ui had to say. Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth.

Ilay was right — he had rested enough. He wasn’t exhausted from a long journey, nor was he
feeling any serious discomfort in his body. He wasn’t even hungry.

Come to think of it, it had been a while since they had been this close in this way. When had
it started? As he retraced his memories, the first day they arrived on this island came to mind.
It was probably from that time. Yes, since the moment when Ilay had actually said "sorry," he
hadn’t touched Jeong Tae-ui.

Suddenly, a thought resurfaced in Jeong Tae-ui’s mind, something he had completely

forgotten until now.

It wasn’t something he could easily imagine, but perhaps there was a possibility that
somewhere deep inside Ilay Riegrow, who was usually far from human-like, there might
actually be a trace of humanity.

"……."

Suddenly, his face felt hot again, and Jeong Tae-ui was flustered by the realization.

Why? Sure, if someone said, "It seems like he likes me," it could come across as somewhat
self-centered, but that didn’t mean he had to feel embarrassed. Why not? He was a decent
enough guy, and if someone had a firm liking for him, what of it?

But...

At that moment, Ilay, who had been brushing his lips across Jeong Tae-ui’s cheek, slightly
pulled back. He looked down at Jeong Tae-ui from above. Their eyes met.

Even though he wasn’t thinking anything particularly bad, Jeong Tae-ui, feeling guilty,
pressed his lips shut. Ilay was so quick to catch on that he might have read his thoughts
completely. No, more than that, even as Jeong Tae-ui reconsidered, it still felt like an
unrealistic, distant thought, so he couldn’t really be sure.

"Looks like you’re thinking of something amusing. I can hear the sound of your brain rolling
around."
Ilay, who was looking down at Jeong Tae-ui, whispered, a faint smile laced in his low voice.

Yes, it was indeed an amusing thought. A thought too frightening and embarrassing to
confirm.

“Tae-ui, don’t think about anything else.”

His teeth bit sharply into Jeong Tae-ui’s chin, causing a twinge of pain. Jeong Tae-ui flinched
and turned his head, but the hand cupping his cheek gently turned his face back. Their lips
met.

Suddenly, he remembered the sensation. It was the feeling from just a little while ago.

He had kissed these lips. While watching Ilay as he slept, he had pressed his lips against his.
Even though that brief memory had almost evaporated from his mind, the familiar sensation
revived the moment their lips touched.

Yes. Maybe at that moment, while looking down at Ilay’s face, eyes closed, he had thought
about wanting to touch those dry lips. Maybe it had been like an instinctual desire.

Yes. Yes. Yes. He had just wanted to do it. Who cares about the reason?

As the familiar tongue slipped into his mouth, Jeong Tae-ui gazed blankly at him. Their faces
were so close that he couldn’t see properly, but he could tell that Ilay’s eyes were open.

Ilay, as if noticing Jeong Tae-ui’s unfocused gaze, sucked his lips hard enough to cause pain,
then slightly pulled his face back.

“You seem distracted today. …Did seeing that bastard again after so long make you lose your
mind?”
As soon as he finished speaking, Ilay bit down hard on Jeong Tae-ui’s lower lip, causing a
jolt of pain. Stroking Jeong Tae-ui’s shoulder, which had tensed up reflexively, Ilay
whispered again after a brief silence.

“Even back in UNHRDO, you couldn’t keep your head straight when it came to him. Like a
fresh-faced kid, your whole expression said ‘I like him, I like him,’ written all over your
face.”

“..............”

“Did you sleep with him?”

His voice dropped. That low voice, as if probing, made Jeong Tae-ui frown. He licked his
stinging lips and grumbled, sulking.

“You’re the one who slept with him, so why are you badgering me about it?”

"He told you that he liked you countless times."

Ilay muttered as if talking to himself. Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brow and glared at him.
What was this guy thinking, asking about something they both already knew? Like this, it felt
as if… it really felt like…

His chest tightened once again. His heart pounded hard, sending a jolt through him.

He thought he heard the sound of a tongue clicking. Then, the fierce pain of Ilay’s rough lips
crashing into his and his teeth sinking into him made Jeong Tae-ui let out a short cry.

"Ouch! Hey, that hurts…!"

"Tae-ui, wrap your arms around me."

"What?!"

With their lips pressed together and even his tongue being bitten, he couldn’t speak properly.
It wasn’t until Ilay's grip tightened harshly on his hips that Jeong Tae-ui realized what he was
asking.

He hurriedly wrapped his arms around Ilay’s neck. He could tell that if he delayed for even a
second, Ilay might bite his lips to shreds.

It felt the same as before. Back then, he had also felt a strange sensation. Even though it was
because Ilay had asked, it still felt like Jeong Tae-ui was embracing him of his own will,
pulling him close and kissing him.

"Yes. Yes… a bit tighter."

Whenever Jeong Tae-ui’s grip loosened even slightly, Ilay would bite down on his lips or
cheek and growl for him to hold tighter. It felt like he was hugging the neck of a starving
tiger deep in the mountains. Jeong Tae-ui thought this to himself but didn’t say it out loud. If
he did, the starving tiger would surely devour him from head to toe.

"To that guy…"

Suddenly, he thought he heard a quiet voice near his ear. But the voice was so low that he
couldn’t make out the words. Jeong Tae-ui responded with a questioning "Huh?" But instead
of a reply, Ilay bit his cheek again, bringing back the pain.

"In what way did you tell him you liked him? Like a gentleman? Or shy and reserved? Or
maybe like a well-seasoned slut, swaying your hips as you said it?"
Ilay’s voice became harsher as he spoke. He suddenly clamped his mouth shut, as if getting
worked up, and clicked his tongue in frustration. His rough hands reached out and tore at
Jeong Tae-ui’s clothes, yanking them off. The sound of the discarded clothing hitting the
ground was soft. At the same time, Jeong Tae-ui felt the scorching heat of Ilay’s cock press
against his ass.

"Wait, why are you saying these stuff and getting mad all on your own…?"

"Tae-ui. Tell me. How did you say it, hmm? Tell me."

Ilay lightly smacked Jeong Tae-ui's butt. Although "lightly" was by Ilay’s standards, the sharp
sound of the slap and the sting that followed spread quickly through Jeong Tae-ui’s body.
Jeong Tae-ui cried out in pain, his temper flaring, and he bit down on Ilay’s shoulder in
retaliation, but Ilay didn’t even flinch.

"Are you out of your mind? You’re all hard down there, and you’re hitting me while doing
this?!"

"Don’t loosen your grip!"

Jeong Tae-ui shouted in frustration, but Ilay shouted back just as fiercely. Hearing his rough
voice, Jeong Tae-ui immediately tightened his grip around Ilay’s neck. He couldn’t help but
think of how desperate and submissive he felt in that moment, but quickly tried to banish the
thought from his mind. With his arms still tightly wrapped around Ilay’s neck, Jeong Tae-ui
clicked his tongue and grumbled into his ear.

"What do you mean, how did I say it? Who even thinks about things like that? You just say it.
I like you….. that’s it."

The memory of saying "I like you" flashed in Jeong Tae-ui's mind.
Now, it was a distant and somewhat nostalgic recollection, like an old faded photograph. That
hint of longing made Jeong Tae-ui quietly mutter to himself, I like you .

But the last part of his thought never made it out of his mouth. Ilay swallowed the words.

Jeong Tae-ui, struggling to catch his breath under the aggressive, almost devouring kiss,
suddenly realized a bigger problem was coming.

“Uh, …!”

But before he could fully comprehend the crisis, it became reality.

Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Ilay’s pale hand pushing forward, gripping his
thigh and pulling him closer, with Ilay’s knee brushing against his shoulder. Then, Jeong Tae-
ui heard a distinct sound as something pushed between his legs. Perhaps the sound wasn’t
real, but in his ears, it was unmistakable.

“...........!!”

The scream that escaped his lips was swallowed by Ilay again.

His body felt like it was being torn in two. Without any warning, the cock that was forcing its
way into him was large and relentless, testing the tightness of his hole. It inched in and out,
barely moving as it pushed through, even though everything was already slick and wet at the
tip. The friction was unbearable, making it difficult to move smoothly.

“Ah, ha, …ugh, hngh, ah, …!”

Jeong Tae-ui squirmed, shaking his head violently to push Ilay’s face away from his. He
wanted to crawl off the bed, to get away from the situation, but with Ilay already buried
inside him like an unmovable stake, there was no escaping.
"Tae-ui, Tae-ui... just relax a little, don’t cry, don’t cry. Come on, you’re okay. You’re not
tearing, you’re doing fine. See? Touch it, you’re okay, right?"

Ilay’s short, soothing words formed a quiet string of reassurances near Jeong Tae-ui’s ear. As
he whispered, he wiped the tears from the corners of Jeong Tae-ui’s eyes with his lips,
guiding his hand to touch where their bodies were connected.

Half-dazed, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly snapped back to reality as his fingers brushed against the
area below. Damn it, he thought, realizing that the thing inside him was pressed against a spot
not far from where he’d grasp his own member countless times a day while using the
bathroom. Yet, the feeling in his hand was entirely different. Though it was an odd thought to
have in such a situation, his mind fleetingly considered the idea of comparing their members
side by side.

Overwhelmed by the pain that felt like it was tearing him apart, his pride as a man shattered
completely, and Jeong Tae-ui began to sob uncontrollably.

"You... you're not even human, why are you doing this to me? It hurts like hell! I’m telling
you it hurts!"

"I’ll make it not hurt. I’ll make sure it doesn’t hurt anymore, but... say it one more time."

"Say what? You bastard! Say what?!"

Jeong Tae-ui shouted furiously, though every time he raised his voice, it pulled painfully
below, draining the color from his face. Finally, he collapsed onto the bed, practically
fainting, and muttered weakly.

"Just... do something, either push it in or pull it out. It's stuck and it’s killing me. Just do
something, anything, I don’t care anymore!"
He tugged his hips, sobbing in frustration, but the thing lodged halfway inside him wouldn’t
budge, like a bolt jammed into a too-tight nut. Jeong Tae-ui began to weep, wondering what
sin he had committed in a past life to deserve this.

Despite his misery, the man still had the audacity to say, "Don’t loosen your arms." In that
moment, Jeong Tae-ui wanted to kill him, but he didn’t have the energy. Instead, he tightened
his grip around Ilay’s neck with all his might.

Ilay, still embedded inside him, reached over to the nightstand drawer, rummaging through it.
Jeong Tae-ui heard a faint clinking sound as if something had been found.

Then, something wet trickled down his backside, seeping around where Ilay was buried. The
cool, slick liquid slid down his hips, pooling at his waist. Lube.

Jeong Tae-ui flinched as he felt a slight shift. The lube began to seep in between where their
bodies were joined, and gradually, Ilay started to move, a faint creaking sound accompanying
the motion.

Finally.

Jeong Tae-ui didn’t even bother asking for him to stop. He was just relieved that the thing
that had been painfully lodged inside him was finally starting to move. His blurry gaze
focused on Ilay, staring at him in a daze.

"Say it one more time, Tae-ui."

The voice whispering in his ear now sounded unexpectedly gentle. After all the crying and
shouting, Jeong Tae-ui’s mind must have been scrambled. How could this voice sound
tender?

"Say you like me, just once more. ...Say it one more time."
However, the voice that reached Jeong Tae-ui's ears was still just as gentle.

In his hazy mind, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly had a realization. Ah... he thought.

This man was truly twisted. His mind was so tangled, so beyond repair, that even his thinking
process was hopelessly knotted.

And because of that, he could only express himself like this.

Jeong Tae-ui tightened his arms around Ilay's neck when Ilay with a hoarse voice, muttered:

"You... you like me, don't you?"

"What?"

"You like me."

After hearing those ambiguous words, Jeong Tae-ui closed his eyes. Ilay stayed still for a
moment, silent. Then, slowly, he began to move his hips again. His movements gradually
quickened.

Ah, ah, ah. Every time Ilay thrust into him, Jeong Tae-ui’s mouth let out sounds that were
nearly screams. It didn’t take more than a few seconds for him to regret telling Ilay to "just
do something" earlier.

The sheer mass driving into him felt like it was filling his entire belly, as though it would tear
him apart. A feeling close to terror overwhelmed him.
At some point, without even realizing it, Jeong Tae-ui had started sobbing again. A white
hand came down softly to wipe away his tears. As he felt the warm, dry touch against his
face, Jeong Tae-ui forced his eyes open. Through his teary vision, Ilay’s face came into view.

...He shouldn't have looked. He regretted opening his eyes. He shouldn’t have looked at his
face.

Although Ilay probably didn’t even realize it himself, his expression — drenched in sweat
and consumed by desire as he gazed down at Jeong Tae-ui — revealed the human side of him
that Jeong Tae-ui had tried so hard to ignore.

Jeong Tae-ui closed his eyes again and wrapped his arms tighter around Ilay’s neck. His
lower half still ached unbearably, as though he might pass out from the pain, but strangely,
his mind had cleared.

What do I do? Jeong Tae-ui thought, feeling conflicted. This is a problem. The way Ilay’s
eyes, his expression, his touch, even his breath so blatantly pleaded with him — it was
impossible not to notice.

Even as Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself, This is trouble. This is a problem, he couldn’t help
but feel a strange warmth spreading through him. Realizing that, he felt a little startled, then
recalled the moment he had kissed Ilay earlier.

This is crazy. He was losing his mind. Look at this, he thought, hugging Ilay close. Look at
me holding him like this. And yet... He couldn’t deny it. He didn’t even hate him that much. I
must be out of my mind, he concluded.

Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes. Through the haze, he saw the ceiling beyond Ilay’s shoulder. If
this guy likes me… then, is this okay? Could he really have sex with this man? He felt like he
was going to burst, filled to the point where he could barely breathe. Just because he says he
likes me, does that make this okay? …He probably wouldn’t die, right? Maybe this was just
how things went.

Jeong Tae-ui closed his eyes again.

He looks human, but inside, he's not human at all, he thought. But then again, maybe he was.
The hand gently stroking his cheek, the tongue grazing his eyelids, the breath touching his
nose — they all seemed to say otherwise.

“Tae-ui.”

And then there was the soft voice calling his name.

“Tae-ui.”

Ilay called him again. Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes and met the gaze staring down at him.

Suddenly, he became curious. Did this man know what kind of eyes he was making right
now? There was something strange about them, yet they were almost moving in a way that
tugged at Jeong Tae-ui’s heart. He couldn’t look away.

So he was human after all, Jeong Tae-ui realized. He had emotions just like anyone else.

His chest ached. For some reason, the thought crossed his mind that he wanted to kiss this
man again. So Jeong Tae-ui tried to tighten his arms around Ilay's neck.

And that’s when it happened.

“Then, I’ll put it all in.”

Jeong Tae-ui, his mind still in a daze, vaguely thought, Huh? But the next moment, it felt like
a bucket of cold water had been dumped over his head, snapping him back to reality.
“What…?”

“Down below. I’m putting it in. Relax, or you’ll get hurt.”

“What are you talking about? You already put it in!”

“…Half of it is still left. Relax.”

Ilay’s calm response to Jeong Tae-ui’s panicked shout was followed by a brief silence. Then,
Ilay gently patted his ass. His voice was kind, as though he might pity Jeong Tae-ui a little,
but his actions were far from gentle.

And at that moment, as Jeong Tae-ui let out another scream mixed with sobs, he took back
everything he had just thought.

The notion that Ilay might still harbor human emotions seemed completely absurd!
 Chapter 18

Reunion

From the morning, his head felt heavy.

It might have been because he didn't get enough sleep, or perhaps because his mind was
weighed down with anguish even in the midst of inadequate rest. From the moment he
opened his eyes late in the morning, his head felt heavy and his thoughts were scattered.

He felt like he had dreamed something, but he couldn't quite remember. He was left with a
vague sense of longing and regret. Perhaps it was a dream from his childhood.

Dreams from his childhood were usually like that. Sometimes he would have a dream that
left him feeling good all day, but more often, they left him with that sense of longing and
regret. Jeong Tae-ui thought that perhaps he loved his childhood more than he realized.

Feeling a sense of regret for a time he could no longer return to, he kept seeing that time over
and over again in his dreams.

While he hadn't developed a headache, his head felt as if a stone were resting on it. Thinking
it was probably because he had just woken up and would feel better after a while, he
wandered around the garden and turned the pages of a book. However, even after lunchtime
and well into the afternoon, his head refused to clear up.

It seemed like he might need some kind of remedy, so he decided to go downstairs from his
room on the second floor to the kitchen to get a beer and wake himself up a bit. That was
when it happened. Just as he was almost down the stairs, he missed a step.

".........!"
He felt nothing beneath his feet. For a moment, a chill ran through his chest. Reflexively, he
grabbed the railing beside him, but he was a bit too late.

Bang! With a rather loud noise, he ended up landing on his bottom on the stairs. At least he
didn't fall backward, but because he had taken the full impact, his butt was throbbing in pain.

"Ah, ow, ow..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered with a grimace on his face. At that moment, the landlady came out
from the kitchen, perhaps having heard the noise. Seeing Jeong Tae-ui sitting on the stairs
with his legs tangled and his arm awkwardly draped over the railing, she seemed to grasp the
situation and approached him with a worried expression.

"Oh my, are you okay? Can you stand up?"

"Ah, I'm fine. I fell on my butt, so it's a bit sore, but nothing else seems to be..."

"Is your leg okay?"

The landlady pointed worriedly at Jeong Tae-ui's casted ankle. He waved it off casually,
saying,

"Oh, this? It's not hurting at all. I hurt it before by slipping on the stairs, but if I break it again
on the stairs, that would be ridiculous... It really doesn’t hurt."

Jeong Tae-ui tapped his heel on the floor. He felt a dull vibration through his ankle. However,
there was no pain. He tapped harder, a bit more forcefully this time. Still, it didn't hurt, even
though it seemed like it should.

"Oh my, it looks like it's almost healed!"

"Oh, I guess so..."

Unconsciously repeating the landlady's way of speaking, Jeong Tae-ui muttered as he stared
at her. Then, he quietly thought about the days that had passed.

Since getting the cast, he'd had so much going on that he often overexerted his leg and made
it worse, but after leaving Hong Kong, he'd been behaving himself. He was already a fast
healer, and enough time had passed.

"Oh my, it must be time for it to heal..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered once more, thinking to himself that he should regain his composure
before the landlady's speech pattern stuck to him.

Grabbing the railing, he sprang up and walked back and forth down the hallway with sharp,
clicking steps. Then, with a serious expression, he looked down at his ankle and asked the
landlady:

"By the way, is there a hospital around here?"

***

Jeong Tae-ui was unable to undergo surgery recklessly due to his physical condition. He had
an unusually severe adverse reaction, and even medicines that were harmless to others could
cause him to go into shock. So, hospitals were not exactly a lifeline for him.
This leg injury, fortunately, had only required a few fractures to be set and put in a cast,
waiting for it to heal naturally over time. If he had needed surgery, like inserting metal pins
into the bones, he would have suffered greatly. He once got seriously injured while in the
military and had to undergo surgery, and to exaggerate only slightly, he nearly died not
because of the injury itself but because of the surgery.

Therefore, Jeong Tae-ui had to avoid situations that might require surgery whenever possible.
Yet, he had been pushing himself harder than most people would, even with his leg in a cast.
One might say he was digging his own grave...

"It's all done. Try not to overexert yourself for a while, and you need to receive physical
therapy every day."

The doctor, wearing a yellowish-white coat that made one doubt its original color was indeed
white, spoke. Jeong Tae-ui nodded as he lightly moved his heavily taped ankle. The doctor
had said that once the cast was removed, the thickness of his ankles would differ, and he was
right. Not only that, but hair had also grown thickly.

Although it was said that things would return to normal soon, Jeong Tae-ui stared at his leg
with a bit of curiosity, half-listening to what the doctor was saying. From his experience of
getting injured several times, the advice given in such situations was usually the same. It was
only when the doctor seemed to have finished talking that Jeong Tae-ui looked up and flashed
a smile. And he said just one thing:

"Thank you."

There was no more pain, and though he had taped his ankle tightly just in case, he limped
slightly out of habit when stepping on the floor. Fortunately, after a few steps, his walk
became indistinguishable from that of a normal person.

The hospital the landlady had recommended was fairly clean and spacious. It was the only
proper orthopedic clinic on the island, though it fell short of his expectations, being more of a
large local hospital. However, the internal facilities were decent, and it was easy to find. The
only downside was that it was a bit far from his lodgings.
By some stroke of luck, Ilay was away. He had left early in the morning to go to Dar es
Salaam, realizing that the facilities at the accommodation were insufficient for handling the
piling work and needing the conveniences of civilization. He said he would be back by
evening, so there was still half a day before he would return.

Gable seemed to have found a new lead to investigate something about Jeong Jae-ui's
whereabouts and had not been seen much in the past few days. He had heard in passing that
Gable might need to travel briefly to Yemen or Oman.

“I wonder if he can be found at all...”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself as he opened the hospital door and slowly began to descend
the stairs.

It had been quite some time since he arrived in Serengeti. Long enough for the cast on his
ankle to be removed. There wasn't much time left. And yet, there was still no sign of finding
Jeong Jae-ui.

It wasn't as if he was just sitting around doing nothing. Whenever he had a chance, he
wandered around the southeastern region, and whenever even the smallest bit of news came
in, he would follow it and move around among the people. But that was it. There wasn’t a
single clear means or strategy to rely on.

"Honestly, this is the kind of situation where we might need a Panzerfaust. Instead of
randomly setting the forest on fire or firing anti-tank guns, we could just fire it straight at that
suspicious Arab's house…"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself without realizing it, then suddenly snapped back to his
senses and sighed. He found himself missing that crazy guy's outrageous and reckless
methods, and he thought, I guess I've really lost it.

It was just as he stepped out of the old three-story building where the hospital was located
and onto the street.
"All done, Tae-ui hyung?"

Xin Lu called out with a smile, leaning against the flower bed in front of the building, as if he
had been waiting there the whole time since Tae-ui went into the hospital. Jeong Tae-ui
stopped in his tracks and blinked, staring at him.

"Yeah… How long have you been here?"

"Since you went into the hospital. Ah, I see the cast is off. Is it fully healed?"

"Yeah. I still have to be careful for a while, but I can walk around just fine now."

Jeong Tae-ui tapped the ground lightly with his toes as he spoke. He sighed inwardly,
imagining the trouble that would come if word got back to that guy that he had gone out on
his own and run into Xin Lu. The thought alone made him sigh.

Clearly, the four-wheel-drive vehicle from the lodgings that had brought Jeong Tae-ui to the
hospital should have been parked in front of the hospital, but the car was nowhere to be seen.
It was easy to guess that this kid had done something. Glancing at the empty spot where the
car should have been, then at Xin Lu, who was tilting his head with a puzzled smile, Jeong
Tae-ui felt a sense of exasperation.

"Have you been in Serengeti the whole time?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked slowly, starting to walk again. "Yes," Xin Lu replied, following him.

He knew the way back to the lodgings. The path wasn’t particularly complicated; it was a
single, straight road, so he could find his way if he had to. However, to walk back to a place
that was about a half-hour drive away would require nearly ten hours of walking without rest.
Walking for ten hours immediately after getting the cast off would be too much.
However, while he could walk back if he had to, getting back by bus or other transportation
would be a significant challenge. He had no idea about the local transport, and asking anyone
for directions was difficult since the place was mostly populated by locals, with very few
outsiders. On top of that, the most pressing problem was that Jeong Tae-ui had no money.
The only things jingling in his pocket were a few measly coins.

The last resort was a taxi. The plan was to take a taxi to the lodging, ask the driver to wait for
a moment, and then fetch some money to pay the fare. However, he had been warned before
by the hostess and others: while security here wasn't terrible, it wasn't exactly great either, so
it was best to avoid taking a taxi unless necessary.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced up at the sky.

It wasn’t as if they had planned this whole thing out and sent the car back, but now he was in
a difficult situation.

He looked over at Xin Lu, who was walking beside him. Xin Lu, who had been looking up at
the sky as well, met Jeong Tae-ui's eyes and smiled again. That bashful face was one Jeong
Tae-ui had known well in the past.

“You look different from the face I saw just the other day…”

“Me?”

When Jeong Tae-ui muttered, Xin Lu pointed at himself with his index finger and laughed
aloud.

It was definitely different. It was different from the face he had seen just a few days ago, and
now, seeing him like this, he looked different from the Xin Lu he had encountered at
UNHRDO as well. It was like he was a different person wearing the same mask, cut from the
same mold. Jeong Tae-ui had thought he was good at reading people, but apparently, he
wasn’t.
“Xin Lu, you said you would wait. You said you wouldn't forcibly take me back and would
wait until I made up my mind to follow.”

Jeong Tae-ui spoke as he started walking back towards the lodging. Xin Lu nodded beside
him.

“Yes.”

“But if you show up in front of me again, that guy will freak out again.”

“I said I’d wait, but it’s not like we can avoid meeting entirely, can we, Tae-ui hyung?”

Xin Lu spoke without hesitation. After a brief pause, he continued in a slightly different tone.

“The truth is, even now, I sometimes feel conflicted. I keep hearing a voice inside me saying
I should just take you with me, no matter what. That, by any means, in any way, I want to
keep you by my side.”

“… By killing me, skinning me and putting me in a body pillow?”

Xin Lu laughed out loud, thinking Jeong Tae-ui's muttering was a joke. However, Jeong Tae-
ui wasn’t joking. Perhaps even Xin Lu wasn’t joking when he had originally said it.

Suddenly, his mouth felt bitter, and he patted his chest pocket. Sensing this quickly, Xin Lu
pulled out a cigarette from his pocket and offered it to him. Jeong Tae-ui took a cigarette and
put it between his lips, and Xin Lu immediately lit it for him. “Thanks,” Jeong Tae-ui replied
curtly, exhaling a puff of smoke towards the sky.
In truth, Jeong Tae-ui was feeling flustered. Not just in this moment. For a while now, he had
been quite perplexed. About Xin Lu, about that man, and even about himself.

Since the day Xin Lu appeared, Ilay had been coming to Jeong Tae-ui's room every night.
However, that didn’t mean they were always physically intimate. On nights when things had
gone too far the day before or when they were too tired, Ilay would settle for just some light
petting or simply fall asleep while gently touching and caressing him.

And whenever that happened, Jeong Tae-ui, exhausted to the point of near unconsciousness,
would often find himself blankly staring at him. Even when Ilay seemed to be asleep —
though whether he was truly asleep or merely pretending with his eyes closed was impossible
to tell — Jeong Tae-ui would gaze at him for a long time, with a mix of emotions he couldn't
quite describe.

Did he dislike it? Not really. Which only made his feelings more complicated.

“Xin Lu, I think you shouldn’t wait.”

Jeong Tae-ui said quietly, exhaling smoke from his cigarette. Although the street was busy,
his soft voice would have been clearly heard, yet Xin Lu said nothing. He just continued
walking beside him, smiling calmly as if he hadn’t heard. Then, suddenly glancing sideways
at Jeong Tae-ui, Xin Lu asked.

“Tae-ui hyung, that thing you're smoking — it's not actually a cigarette, you know.”

“Huh?”

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled blankly, still with the half-burnt cigarette between his lips. It had
tasted somewhat unusual and seemed stronger than usual, but he hadn’t noticed anything
particularly different...
“You’ve never smoked it before, have you? That’s opium. It’s blended well with tobacco
leaves and adjusted for purity, so it’s easier to smoke.”

“Puh!” Jeong Tae-ui choked violently, spitting out the cigarette — or whatever it was — and
started coughing madly. The smoke had gone down the wrong pipe, and his throat burned
terribly.

As he pounded on his chest, Xin Lu murmured with concern, “Were you that surprised? I
should’ve told you after you finished it,” and handed him a plastic bottle filled with water.
But Jeong Tae-ui, still coughing, only eyed the bottle suspiciously and refused to take it. Xin
Lu laughed.

“It’s just water. And what you smoked was really just a cigarette. Do you think I’d actually
give you opium?”

“..........”

Jeong Tae-ui wiped his dry lips with the back of his hand, thinking that this guy sure had a
strange personality.

“But there really are opium products that are blended and processed to be sold like cigarettes.
It’s always in the top five best-selling items that our family sells through the back door. Of
course, it's not sold openly.”

Jeong Tae-ui, still doubtful, took the plastic bottle from Xin Lu and drank, then looked at him
with a peculiar expression. Xin Lu, looking up at the sky with a cheerful face, continued
speaking as if telling a casual story about a movie.

“They say that after smoking it for just a few days, you can’t quit. It’s easy to control
someone that way.”
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue bitterly. So, if he wasn’t planning to take his corpse, it
seemed he intended to turn him into an opium addict to drag him away.

“Anyway… I did think about using that method. Besides, if you were broken like that, no one
would want to take you, so I could have you all to myself.”

“… Xin Lu.”

Jeong Tae-ui spoke tersely. Only then did Xin Lu take his gaze away from the sky and look at
Jeong Tae-ui. In his eyes, Jeong Tae-ui could see that there was at least a little truth mixed in
with what seemed like a joke.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at Xin Lu disapprovingly, then sighed and muttered weakly after a
moment.

“I wish there were only one crazy bastard around me that I couldn’t handle.”

Xin Lu laughed aloud, as endearingly as ever, like a lovely marble rolling smoothly along.

“No, no, it's not like that. I had all sorts of thoughts on the plane flying here, but when I
actually saw you... I realized I couldn’t do it after all.”

Xin Lu shook his hands in a dismissive gesture. He walked a few steps ahead of Jeong Tae-
ui, then turned around to face him, with the sky hanging over his head. He tilted his head
back all the way, muttering, “Ah, it’s so beautiful.”

As he had said, the sky was indeed stunning. The sun was setting. The opposite side of the
sky was still a bright blue, but where the sun was going down, a light indigo hue was gently
spreading, blending with the blue.

Jeong Tae-ui silently gazed at Xin Lu, who looked as beautiful as the sky.
He was still lovely and endearing. Even knowing that there might be a monster beyond
imagination lurking in that head, he remained a charming guy. The affection Jeong Tae-ui had
once felt for him wouldn’t easily disappear.

Come to think of it, there had been a time when he had felt desire for this boy. They had even
gone into a hotel together. In the end, it hadn't worked out, realizing that their desires were
different — or perhaps too similar.

"…………."

If he was going to end up under someone anyway, maybe it would have been better with Xin
Lu than with that inhuman man. Xin Lu, at least, was human in body, if not in mind.

For a moment, that thought crossed his mind, making him feel gloomy, and Jeong Tae-ui
sighed.

But even so.

“Xin Lu… don’t wait.”

Jeong Tae-ui said once again. Xin Lu was still looking up at the sky. Then he muttered
quietly.

“No matter how long I wait, it won’t work?”

“…Mm.”

“Well, that’s a problem…”

Xin Lu mumbled. He lowered his head from the sky, looking at Jeong Tae-ui with a faint
smile.

“If you talk like that, before I’ve even waited very long, it makes me feel like not wanting to
hold back, you know.”

“That’s… not acceptable.”

“Right? So don’t say things like that. Just play around with me for a bit. Oh, that’s right. Tae-
ui hyung, let’s go to the market, the market.”

Xin Lu suddenly seemed to have an idea and grabbed Jeong Tae-ui by the sleeve. Jeong Tae-
ui raised an eyebrow.

“The market?”

“There’s a place nearby called Baheb, and they have a night market there once a week. I
heard it’s pretty fun. It’s perfect timing too. It’s just a 10-minute drive from here, so it’s close,
and today happens to be the day.”

Jeong Tae-ui nodded, saying, "Ah, I see." He had been to that place a couple of times himself.
It was a spot where many people gathered, so he thought he might hear some useful news. He
had gone there whenever the market opened once a week. Of course, he hadn’t found
anything worthwhile. The only thing they got was a snake-shaped umbrella handle —a piece
of wood without the umbrella itself — he had no idea what Gabel intended to do with it.

"Hyung, hurry up and come," said Xin Lu, grabbing and shaking his sleeve. Beside him,
Jeong Tae-ui glanced at his wristwatch. It was almost time for Ilay, who had said he'd be back
in the evening, to return. If, by any chance, that guy came back before he did, he would
certainly make a scene, accusing him of going out without permission again.
"No, I think today I just..."

"Hyung, let's go together. I heard there will be a lot of people there. Who knows who might
be there? I'm a bit scared to go alone."

Xin Lu whispered, widening his eyes. His slightly drooping eyelids made him look genuinely
frightened. But as he looked into those eyes, Jeong Tae-ui thought that if he were to be fooled
by those words now, he would truly be an idiot.

"Next time... let's go. I think I should just head back today. Sorry."

"Alright... I guess there's nothing I can do."

Xin Lu looked disappointed, but he unexpectedly stepped back obediently. Letting out a quiet
sigh, he soon smiled brightly at Jeong Tae-ui.

"But Tae-ui hyung, the lodge you're staying at is quite far from here. How do you plan to get
back?"

"..............."

He had forgotten about that.

Jeong Tae-ui found himself standing in the middle of the street with no money and no idea
about suitable transportation. He knew the way to walk, but if he did, he would likely arrive
well past midnight, perhaps even after the next day's midnight.

He was about to have another breakdown right after removing the cast.
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Xin Lu with a serious expression. Xin Lu, however, only smiled
brightly, looking as if he knew nothing about it.

***

The street in Baheb, located towards the eastern side of the southern coast of the island, was a
quiet place. From August to October, when the wind brings a cool, pleasant dry season, it
gets crowded with people coming to surf, but otherwise, it was always a tranquil and quiet
street.

On one day a week, Friday nights, the street would be packed with people. It seemed like
everyone in the entire Seringe would be gathering there. This was because, on Friday nights,
a night market would open in the central square of Baheb.

However, there weren't many people coming to buy specific items that were actually needed.
Most of the visitors were not there for a particular 'market' but rather for the general market
experience, which could be found at various other places throughout the week.

In the spacious central square of Baheb, vendors set up around a small fountain in the middle
and sold their goods. While there were many common items found in typical markets, there
were also quite a few rarer items and wholesale bundles.

On the opposite side of the fountain, near the ruins of a castle that had now crumbled to only
remnants, a flea market had set up. Anyone could bring out unused items from their homes or
handmade goods, spread out a blanket, and sell them there. Since it wasn't a pre-scheduled
market, it could be extremely crowded at times or quite sparse at others.

Jeong Tae-ui and Xin Lu arrived at Baheb street around the time the sun was setting over the
horizon.
Perhaps because it was still early, the square was quiet. Although a few vendors had already
claimed some of the better spots, there were still very few visitors and even fewer sellers.

A few more hours were needed before the market would start to set up, a white tourist with a
travel guidebook in hand pointed this out.

Jeong Tae-ui was surprised to find such a niche travel guidebook all the way in this remote
area and kept an eye on the book the tourist was holding. It was a principle of Kyle’s, which
he had heard endlessly while staying in Berlin, that publishers of such books that don’t sell
well should be remembered and appreciated. The memory of Kyle’s past, where he had
eventually closed down his business producing such books, crossed Jeong Tae-ui’s mind, but
he said nothing.

“There’s something like a stone wall in that vacant lot over there. Hmm… it looks like some
kind of boundary marker.”

Xin Lu said, glancing around the almost empty square with curiosity before suddenly looking
towards a slightly distant area.

The ground revealed flat dirt with scattered remnants of a crumbled stone wall, and behind it,
thick grass had grown.

“Oh, they say it’s the ruins of a castle.”

“A castle? Has there been human habitation on this island for such a long time? Enough to
leave behind a castle?”

Xin Lu’s eyes widened as he looked at Jeong Tae-ui, then walked towards the spot. In a few
hours, the flea market would be set up here.

“According to the native inhabitants who have lived here for generations, that’s what they
say. They claim there was a remarkably advanced civilization here several hundred years
ago.”

“Hmm. That’s a claim you hear often. But if that claim is true, the management of such a
precious site seems rather careless.”

Rushing to the stone wall, which seemed to have originally been a layered circular structure
but was now so dilapidated that only faint traces remained, Xin Lu examined it with
fascination.

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself as he followed Xin Lu a few steps behind,

"Considering how crowded the flea market gets here, it’s not just poorly managed; it seems
they never intended to preserve it in the first place..."

Having closely examined the ruins, which were nothing more than a pile of stones when he
first arrived, Jeong Tae-ui watched from a distance as Xin Lu energetically darted around,
revealing and hiding among the stones. He then took out the cigarette he had received from
Xin Lu earlier — though he still had some doubts — and put it in his mouth.

Ilay should be back soon. When he returned today, he was going to be in trouble again... Oh
well, there’s no sharp solution anyway.

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated before sitting on top of the stone wall that was piled up beside him.
Even though it was unmanaged, it was still considered a historical site, so it wouldn’t be right
to sit on it. He settled instead on a large rock that was lying nearby.

The sky had already turned a deep navy blue. Stars began to appear one by one. As the last
traces of the sun’s beautiful purple hue faded from the sky, countless stars would take their
place.

It was a serene and vast starry night of the Southern Hemisphere, something he could never
see in the major cities of distant lands where he had lived. When he first saw the Milky Way
flowing clearly overhead on this island, Jeong Tae-ui had been speechless for a while.

He was now in this beautiful place. And his brother was somewhere here. So was Xin Lu,
and Ilay as well. There was someone to share that indescribable, overwhelming emotion with.

That realization suddenly brought him joy.

Jeong Tae-ui exhaled a pleasant sigh, blowing out smoke into the dark blue sky.

"But on the other hand, I wonder if that human feeling of being moved by something
beautiful can really be shared with him..."

"I could share it, hyung.”

Jeong Tae-ui stopped breathing for a moment, almost choking on the cigarette smoke.
Coughing once, he looked down. Just a moment ago, Xin Lu, who had been diligently
looking at something from below the stone wall, was now standing right next to him.

Had he sneaked up somehow? Jeong Tae-ui stared at Xin Lu with surprise, taking a drag from
his cigarette. Xin Lu hesitated before sitting on the stone wall next to Jeong Tae-ui but then
chose to sit lightly on the rock where Jeong Tae-ui was perched. Jeong Tae-ui squinted. His
fondness for Xin Lu included these little aspects.

"Ah... it really is wonderful. I’m so glad I can see it again, thanks to you."

Xin Lu smiled gently and said. Jeong Tae-ui raised his eyebrows and silently shook off the
cigarette ash. Xin Lu immediately continued his words that were at first incomprehensible.

"A few years ago, I visited Africa. The UNHRDO opens its branches for tours every three
years for applicants. You can't choose which branch to visit, but I ended up touring the Africa
branch. So, I stayed in Johannesburg for a few days. Since I was already in Africa, I also
visited a few other places before heading back."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded, waiting silently for him to continue.

It might be due to some lingering sense of guilt, but Xin Lu seemed nostalgic as he talked
about the UNHRDO. Jeong Tae-ui exhaled the cigarette smoke with a bitter feeling.

Everyone has to give up something to gain something else at times. Jeong Tae-ui had
experienced this several times. What he wanted to gain varied from trivial to important.
Similarly, what he had to give up ranged from trivial to significant.

After a long time, he sometimes wondered if things might have been better if he had made
different choices. Although he did not harbor regrets about past decisions, he couldn’t help
but think about such possibilities occasionally.

Xin Lu had given up the UNHRDO because of Jeong Tae-ui. It was his choice. Jeong Tae-ui
had no involvement in that decision, so it wasn’t his fault. Reason clearly said so.

However, the feeling of bitterness and guilt was unavoidable. Someday, perhaps after a long
time — or maybe not so long — Xin Lu might think that things might have been better if he
had made a different choice.

It couldn’t be helped; that’s how people live, Jeong Tae-ui muttered bitterly to himself as he
tapped off the cigarette ash. Although Xin Lu was probably thinking about the UNHRDO, he
continued speaking on a topic unrelated to it.

“How beautiful the sky here was… To someone who hasn’t seen it, no matter how you
describe it, they could never understand. They could never imagine it. The sky, endlessly and
vividly blue over the boundless land, and the dazzling white shadows cast by the clouds.”

Looking up at the sky, Xin Lu whispered as if he were dreaming.

In that dark sky, with stars beginning to appear one by one, Jeong Tae-ui seemed to imagine
the sky Xin Lu described. It was a scene of such beauty that it left him in silence.

“I wanted it. It was the most beautiful sight I’ve ever seen. No matter what other scenery I
might see in the future, it probably won’t be more beautiful than that. Even if I were to look
at the same sky from the same place again, I might never see such a beautiful scene again. At
that moment, I truly wanted that sky so much…”

“…I see…”

“I couldn’t leave it as a photo. No matter how good the camera, it can’t capture the essence of
what the human eye sees.”

Xin Lu fell silent, perhaps lost in thought about that time. After a while, he sighed and then
took out a cigarette from the pack Jeong Tae-ui was holding and lit it. With a quiet click, a
wisp of smoke rose.

After taking a few puffs and exhaling the smoke, Xin Lu opened his mouth again. There was
a faint smile in his eyes as he glanced at Jeong Tae-ui.

“Looking back now, I don’t think I’ve ever felt as desperate as I did then. I wanted it so
badly, but I couldn’t have it. It was truly…”

Beside the silently contemplative Xin Lu, Jeong Tae-ui muttered as he tapped the nearly
burned-out cigarette on the rock.

“That’s right. You can’t just peel off the sky and hang it in a room, or stain it with opium.”

Xin Lu burst into a hearty laugh. With the cigarette in his mouth, he mumbled,
"Since I was a child, I have always gotten what I wanted."

Jeong Tae-ui said nothing.

He didn’t mention that neither people nor the sky could be owned. After all, countries divide
the sky into their own airspace, so people are even less likely to be treated as possessions.
While human rights activists debate in the sky, people are sold like livestock on the ground,
whether by their own will or that of others.

Even for himself, Jeong Tae-ui was not so sure. If Xin Lu were to truly force opium on him
for days, making him addicted, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t confidently say he would be able to
free himself if he wanted to. The same would apply even without drugs.

Who said that if you don’t possess a person’s heart and mind, it has no value? There are
plenty of people who are not like that.

But.

Jeong Tae-ui liked Xin Lu. He was still a lovable kid. So, for Xin Lu’s sake.

He hoped that Xin Lu would not be like that. Even if Xin Lu himself was content with such a
form of happiness, Jeong Tae-ui wished he could experience a different kind of happiness in
his life.

“Someday, when time passes, will I... wish to stay by your side in the way you want?”

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly murmured. It wasn’t really a question; it was more of a soliloquy. Xin
Lu did not respond. Jeong Tae-ui took out his second cigarette and lit it.

The answer was unknown. He truly didn’t know. All he could know was what he was
thinking at this very moment.
Yet, from that unknown corner of his mind, an uncertain but clear sensation spoke. It said no.

—Say it again, Tae-ui.

A voice that had softly whispered in his ear suddenly came to mind.

“........…”

Jeong Tae-ui unconsciously held his breath for a moment. Grateful for the dim light that
made it hard to discern faces, he quietly lowered his head. As if watching a passing insect, he
stared at the tip of his shoe, and absentmindedly tapped the meager ash off his cigarette.

Jeong Tae-ui’s nape grew warm. Memories of that voice, the warmth it carried, the damp
breath against his ear, and the touch of hands gliding over his skin surged back, vivid as if
they were happening in the present.

It was strange. It was also disconcerting.

In retrospect, Jeong Tae-ui realized he had been relatively popular, though he hadn’t given it
much thought at the time. He had been the object of affection for several people, receiving “I
like you” more than a few times, even from those he interacted with regularly.

It wasn’t unpleasant or troublesome; it was simply appreciated. If Jeong Tae-ui didn’t share
the same feelings, that was where it ended. There was no need for concern or agitation.

But.

…Could it be that he’s afraid, or perhaps anxious? It might be because the person he’s
dealing with isn’t someone he can respond to easily, which is causing his unease.
Jeong Tae-ui slowly shook his head and thought about it. If Ilay Riegrow liked him. (No,
there was no need for an “if.” Jeong Tae-ui didn’t think he was that dull or overly self-
conscious.)

The thought made his nape flush with heat. He wasn’t sure how to respond or what actions to
take; he just felt a deep sense of confusion.

Could it be that I like him too?

The next thought that came to Jeong Tae-ui, who had been deeply engrossed in thought, was
that. Again, his nape grew hot. This time, the warmth spread from his earlobe to his face.

“Tae-ui hyung…?”

Xin Lu’s cautious voice came from beside him.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been silently looking down at his feet, shook off the cigarette he was
holding and put it back in his mouth. He felt troubled. Although it was dark, he could see the
person next to him clearly. Moreover, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t know what expression he should
make, and Xin Lu’s awareness was heightened.

“Tae-ui hyung.”

Xin Lu called again. Jeong Tae-ui responded in a low, mumbling tone, “Hm?”

As expected, no.

Even after some time, Jeong Tae-ui doubted he would ever be able to be by Xin Lu’s side in
the way Xin Lu wanted. He couldn’t simply ask him to wait.
“Xin Lu. I’m sorry.”

Jeong Tae-ui said quietly. Xin Lu said nothing. He just stared at Jeong Tae-ui silently.

The sky had darkened. The time for the market to start was approaching, and people were
beginning to gather.

People carrying various items had casually settled down in front of the castle ruins where
they were sitting. In the distance, near the fountain in the central square, merchants had
already started laying out their goods neatly. Even as the merchants were just beginning to
prepare for tonight’s market, there were already people walking around, passing by.

Xin Lu had come here wanting to see the market, but now that it was actually setting up and
the crowds were gathering, he didn’t even glance that way. He simply kept his eyes fixed on
Jeong Tae-ui.

“You were the one who liked me first, hyung.”

Xin Lu finally whispered in a voice that seemed as though it were fading away. That quiet,
calm tone almost sounded like he was clinging to Jeong Tae-ui, in a sorrowful way.

Jeong Tae-ui said nothing. Should he apologize? No, that didn’t seem right. He simply kept
his mouth shut and silently faced Xin Lu.

At some point, Xin Lu let out a soundless sigh. He sighed deeply, as if lost in thought, while
staring down at his feet, then soon lifted his head. His face had returned to normal. The pitiful
and forlorn expression from earlier had vanished, replaced by the usual calm expression that
could carry a smile at any moment.
“You’re rushing too much, hyung. I told you that if you said something like that — I
wouldn’t care about the means or the methods anymore.”

“…….…”

“I have plenty of time. More time than I know what to do with, so you don’t need to worry
about me.”

Xin Lu laughed, then stood up from the rock and pretended to dust off his seat, though
nothing was on it.

“Shall we take a look around now? It looks like the market’s up and running. It’d be nice if
we could find something unique and cool. A flea market deep in Africa sounds like the kind
of place where you’d find something, don’t you think?”

“…Yeah, it’d be great if we could find something good. Maybe we’ll even come across
something amazing that we weren’t expecting.”

Jeong Tae-ui let out a faint laugh, but it lacked strength, weighed down by his mood. It
seemed Xin Lu had decided to pretend not to notice, and Jeong Tae-ui, too, decided to play
along.

“You go ahead. I’m going to finish this one cigarette, then I’ll catch up.”

Jeong Tae-ui lifted a cigarette he’d just pulled from the pack and showed it to Xin Lu. He
placed it in his mouth and lit it.

“Hyung, smoking like that back-to-back isn’t good for you. …Fine, I’ll start looking around
near the fountain, so hurry up and come, Tae-ui hyung.”
Xin Lu probably wanted to suggest waiting until Jeong Tae-ui finished his cigarette so they
could go together. But after a brief pause, he changed his mind, flashed a pretend smile, and
turned to leave.

Thank you, Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself. Just as Xin Lu had likely guessed, Jeong Tae-ui
wanted to be alone right now. His head was clear in the cool night air, but his heart was
quietly restless.

“…….…”

Sigh Jeong Tae-ui exhaled a long stream of smoke towards the sky. By now, Xin Lu had
already made his way towards the fountain. People were starting to gather, but he wasn’t
worried. Xin Lu wasn’t the type to get into trouble with anyone, and even if he were to be
lost in a crowd twice or three times this size, Jeong Tae-ui was confident he’d be able to find
him quickly. Besides, even if he couldn’t find Xin Lu, he knew Xin Lu would come back to
him first.

"Ilay... Ilay Riegrow. You really are the worst."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself as he let out another puff of smoke.

He looked up at the star-filled sky, seemingly on the verge of spilling over, and quietly
repeated the name to himself, before sighing again.

“What if I really do like him...”

It worried him. So, he deliberately tried to recall the bad memories. When it came to Ilay
Riegrow, there were far too many unpleasant memories — so many that he couldn’t even
count them on both hands. And when he thought about those memories, they were still
infuriating, disgusting, and unsettling, making his stomach churn with anger.

Alongside those memories, he pictured Ilay's face.

“...Ah, yeah. It makes me angry. It’s not just anger — it’s fear too. If I stay by his side, I’ll
probably die young. Either get struck by lightning for standing near a wicked person, or die
by his hand.”

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled to himself, then fell silent for a moment. Even thinking about going
home tonight and dealing with whatever Ilay might do was worrisome. As he sighed, he
wondered, once again, why he’d ended up in such a mess. But there was no point in thinking
about that now.

As Jeong Tae-ui flicked off the ash from his cigarette, he thought, Well, there’s nothing I can
do about it. Just as he had always done, he would have to wait for time to sort things out. If
he had no way to fix it himself, then that was all he could do — wait in silence and let the
situation pass.

There are times like that in life, times when no matter how much willpower you have, you
can’t change the circumstances. Times when it’s unbearably hard, when it feels like you’re
going to die from the difficulty, and no matter how hard you struggle, there’s simply no way
out. During those moments, the only thing you can do is stay quiet. You hold your breath,
making sure you’re not crushed by the weight of that moment, hoping it passes by without
breaking you.

Time passes. And all that’s left behind are memories, which gradually fade.

Jeong Tae-ui tapped the ash from his cigarette. That gesture suddenly made him think of
Ilay’s pale hand. Whenever Ilay was deep in thought, he would tap the table, slowly and
lightly — tap, tap — with that pale hand of his. Jeong Tae-ui looked down at his own hand,
which was neither pale nor smooth, and let out a small laugh.

“Then maybe for a while... I’ll just stay by his side.”

Of my own will. That last part he swallowed quietly back into his mouth.
The cigarette, now burned down almost to the filter, had just one more puff left. After
finishing it, Jeong Tae-ui figured he’d head toward the fountain to find Xin Lu.

With the shortened cigarette between his lips, Jeong Tae-ui craned his neck to look around.
The square was already crowded with people coming and going. Near the fountain, the noise
was as plentiful as the people.

Somewhere amidst all that, Xin Lu would be there. He might not be visible at the moment,
hidden among the crowd, but once Jeong Tae-ui took a few steps after finishing this last puff,
he’d soon find him.

Jeong Tae-ui took a long, deep drag on the final puff. The tip of the cigarette glowed bright
red before dimming as it burned through the filter. Hoo... He slowly exhaled the smoke.

Then, lightly stepping off the rock, he stood up.

He thought to himself, Let’s hang out with Xin Lu for a while, then head back to the lodging.
Surely, Xin Lu wouldn’t immediately drag him off without caring about the means or
methods. Still, the thought of returning to the lodging and facing that piercing, blade-like
gaze that would greet him sent a shiver down his spine. But there was nothing he could do
about it.

Since he had already resolved to stay by that guy’s side for a while, he knew he’d have to
endure those countless stares from now on.

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled softly to himself. Then, he began walking slowly, searching for Xin
Lu.

“Where could he be...”

Maybe he had found something good. He might even be happily admiring something
amazing that he hadn’t expected to find.

Jeong Tae-ui wove through the crowd, slowly looking around.

There were a lot of people. The closer he got to the fountain, the more packed it became, until
it was nearly impossible to move without brushing against someone’s clothes.

There were old men, as well as children who looked like they were still in school. There was
a man with a thick beard and sharp eyes, and a woman with her hair tied up, looking around
curiously. Even though it was a Muslim culture, not everyone dressed the same, with subtle
differences in attire.

Some women wore simple, brightly colored hijabs as they browsed the goods, while others
were fully covered in burqas, concealing their entire bodies.

The people who lived here, those who occasionally visited, and those who would pass
through just once and never return were all mixed together. And amidst them all, Jeong Tae-
ui strolled in leisurely.

It was at that moment.

Absentmindedly, as he wondered where Xin Lu might be, or how women in chadors and veils
could even see in such darkness, or if it was uncomfortable for women in Muslim countries,
his eyes caught a glimpse of a woman a dozen steps ahead.

“…Ah.”

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head, slowing his pace.

But even as he came to a stop, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t quite know why he had stopped. He just
tilted his head in confusion and furrowed his brows slightly.

What was it? Something had caught his attention.

Jeong Tae-ui looked back. He scanned the path he had walked, but nothing seemed out of the
ordinary. People were bustling around, haggling or sightseeing, just as they did in any other
market.

“………..?”

He didn’t know what it was that bothered him. It was just… something felt like it was
tugging at his shoulder.

Puzzled, Jeong Tae-ui glanced around before furrowing his brow and scratching his head.

“Am I developing schizophrenia in a strange way? That wouldn’t be good.”

Muttering to himself, he turned around again and resumed his search for Xin Lu. With so
many people around, it wasn’t as easy to spot him as he’d hoped. Xin Lu might have been
crouching by one of the stalls for all he knew.

Jeong Tae-ui took a few more steps forward, then turned to glance behind him one more time.
Just as many people were bustling behind him as in front of him. He cocked his head again
and shrugged his shoulders.

“Ah, I need to find Xin Lu quickly. Then we can hang out a bit and head back.”

As he muttered, There’s no way I’m walking all the way back to the lodging, Jeong Tae-ui
bumped into someone passing by. The person mumbled something unintelligible — probably
an apology or excuse — and passed by, but not before stepping on Jeong Tae-ui’s shoelace,
causing it to come undone.

Sighing, Jeong Tae-ui stepped aside to a less crowded area, crouched down, and retied his
shoelace. He tucked the ends into the inside of the laces to keep them from coming undone
again.

Jeong Tae-ui stood up after tightening both shoelaces and dusting off the dirt from the tips
with his fingernails. His gaze then shifted to a nearby stall. Although people passed by, very
few stopped to check it out. The stall was selling trivial things, like toy guns and jack-in-the-
boxes.

But Jeong Tae-ui raised an eyebrow and then smirked.

"How nostalgic."

There was an old tin robot on display — similar to the one that had been in Jeong Tae-ui’s
home many years ago. The robot, with its simple structure — if it could even be called a
structure — was dented and chipped in several places. He hadn’t expected to see such a thing
on a remote island in Africa.

Jeong Tae-ui stood up and approached the stall. As he was about to pick up the old tin robot,
someone next to him was fiddling with a small box, gesturing to the vendor as if they were
about to buy it.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the box absentmindedly. He couldn’t tell what it was, but it seemed
like some kind of jack-in-the-box. The vendor de monstrated by fiddling with the box, and
suddenly, with a snap, the lid popped open. That was it. Nothing jumped out, and nothing was
inside.

Interesting, Jeong Tae-ui thought briefly. It seemed as though the box had some kind of
trigger mechanism, making a sound like a firing pin when opened.
My brother would like that. He'd probably take it apart and play with it.

It was just like when they were kids. While Jeong Tae-ui played normally with his robot, his
brother, Jeong Jae-ui, would disassemble any unusual toy that caught his attention, only to
put it back together perfectly. He never got in trouble for breaking new toys because he
always left them as good as new.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the person in front of him, who had been fiddling with the toy box.
From the back, it appeared to be a woman, though only a slanted view of her was visible. She
was dressed in a gray chador, with a veil covering her from head to toe.

She seemed to be asking the price of the toy in gestures, as if she couldn’t speak. The vendor,
despite being able to speak, mimicked her silence and held up three fingers. She took out
money from her pocket and handed it over. The vendor smiled and thanked her in broken
English, "Thank you, thank you!" As Jeong Tae-ui watched the vendor’s wide grin, he
thought to himself, She got ripped off.

The woman wasn’t mute after all; she simply hadn’t understood the language. As she left, she
quietly whispered a brief "You're welcome" in English before blending into the crowd again.

Meanwhile, Jeong Tae-ui crouched down, fiddling with the tin robot, muttering to himself,
"This thing's rusted — do the arms and legs even move properly?" But amidst this, a vague
thought floated in his mind: Something’s strange. But what? And then, all at once, he froze.

"…Huh…?"

Jeong Tae-ui lifted his head. The street had become even more crowded. At some point, he
had put the tin robot down and stood up abruptly. He stood on his toes and scanned the
surroundings.

Far ahead, already dozens of steps away, he spotted the gray chador disappearing into the
distance.
Without thinking, Jeong Tae-ui began running.

It was a quiet voice. Perhaps even the vendor hadn’t heard it — soft, like a whisper. Maybe
not even the people closer to her than Jeong Tae-ui had heard it. That’s how faint her voice
had been.

However, that voice dug deep into Jeong Tae-ui’s ears. He knew that voice — always calm
and composed, never raised or agitated in any situation.

Just like that voice, Jeong Tae-ui also knew the quiet, effortless steps, and the unwavering
back that never looked back unless called.

Jeong Tae-ui pushed his way through the crowd blocking his path and ran after the figure in
the ash-gray chador. Whenever his vision was briefly obstructed, anxiety rose, fearing he
might lose sight of them.

“Wait, wait a moment...”

He hastily passed through, shoving people aside. He occasionally heard curses and muttering,
but he had no time to apologize, nor the leisure to care.

The person in the ash-gray chador, as if finished with their business, had already left the
square and turned onto a quieter road, while Jeong Tae-ui was still blocked by the crowd.

As he passed by, he thought he heard Xin Lu’s voice calling, “Tae-ui hyung?” But even that
did not register in his ears.

“Wait, wait! Move aside... Move, will you?”

When the ash-gray chador disappeared around the corner, Jeong Tae-ui finally snapped and
yelled at someone crouched in front of a stall, blocking his way. Clicking his tongue, he
turned back and ran around the square in the opposite direction. The other side was at least
less crowded, though still bustling.

He wasn’t mistaken. He hadn’t heard wrong. That voice, that back, those steps.

Jeong Tae-ui ran toward the direction the ash-gray chador had disappeared. For a moment, he
sensed Xin Lu’s presence behind him, calling his name, but even that was soon lost amidst
the crowd.

As he moved further from the square, the streets quickly became deserted. In the quiet alley
bathed in moonlight, only Jeong Tae-ui’s hurried footsteps echoed.

He turned into the alley where the ash-gray chador had gone, but the figure was already out
of sight. Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment, but not wanting to waste time, he started
running again.

His ankle throbbed with pain. Of course, it hurt. Just when he thought it was finally healing,
it seemed like he might have to visit the hospital again.

My poor ankle, always suffering, Jeong Tae-ui sighed, but he didn’t stop.

The straight alley branched off into several smaller alleys. As he ran, he glanced at them,
searching.

Where could they be? There’s no way I saw wrong. Which way did they go?

“Damn it... This isn’t a game of hide and seek. Where...”

Grinding his teeth, Jeong Tae-ui muttered under his breath and suddenly came to a stop. At
the far end of the alley, he thought he saw the hem of a robe flutter. But when he stopped and
turned his head again, there was nothing in sight.
“...............”

Without much hesitation, Jeong Tae-ui ran toward that direction, chasing the faint, uncertain
traces in the narrow alley where only one or two people could barely pass through.

Please. Stay in that spot. Or at least don’t go too far. No, he just hoped that he could see his
back.

“Damn it, he’s moving so fast even though he’s not usually quick... Is it someone else? Could
it be someone else?”

Despite grumbling, Jeong Tae-ui chased the figure that might be someone else. A voice in his
mind whispered that it couldn’t be anyone else.

Jeong Tae-ui turned the corner of the alley. The sound of his footsteps echoed unusually
loudly. And then he saw it.

A short distance away, the ash-gray chador was standing. It seemed like the person had been
waiting there, knowing from the start that Jeong Tae-ui was chasing them. Perhaps they were
even planning to ask why he was following.

But just a moment too late, Jeong Tae-ui realized the shadow that had been hiding right next
to the corner of the alley. By the time he did, it was already too late. A powerful fist, the size
of a child’s head, had struck his solar plexus.

“........!!”

No scream came out. His breath was cut off.

The shadow that had punched Jeong Tae-ui’s solar plexus — a rough, bearded Arab with
fierce eyes — muttered something menacingly. He wasn’t sure if the words were a question
asking who he was.

But the sequence was wrong. They should have asked who he was first before hitting him...
Without even having time to think about it, Jeong Tae-ui’s consciousness began to fade.

In his fading consciousness, he looked at the figure in the ash-gray chador standing a few
steps away. His eyes, obscured by the veil, seemed to widen as they met his.

Jeong Tae-ui thought he heard his name being called. That was the last sound he heard before
losing consciousness.

***

It was a nostalgic dream. Or perhaps a sorrowful dream.

He lived alone in a vague and solitary state. There was nothing around him. It was as if
everything was shrouded in dense fog. He couldn’t even see his own feet. The only thing
visible was himself.

He didn’t know how long he had been alone like that. It might have felt like a fleeting
moment, or perhaps an eternity.

Standing there, dazed like a doll, he suddenly remembered. He had not always been alone.
There had been someone beside him. So naturally, so long ago, there had been someone
there, to the point where he couldn’t even remember or be aware of it.

He looked to his side. No one was there. Without realizing it, he had somehow lost them.
Who could it have been? Where had they gone? Since when had he been alone?

He pondered.

After recalling that he had originally not been alone, he was suddenly overwhelmed by a
profound loneliness.

A sense of loss doesn’t come at the moment of loss. It arrives when one truly feels that loss.
He realized for the first time that there is a difference between the moment of losing and the
moment of realizing the loss.

He decided he had to find them.

Though he didn’t remember who they were, he wanted to find that person who had been
beside him once again.

So, after much contemplation, he finally remembered another fact. He had a clue to find that
person.

He stared at his hand. There was a red thread tied around it that he had not seen before. The
end of the thread stretched far away, and its end was nowhere to be seen.

If he went that way. If he followed the thread till the end.

He started walking.

Following the thread was easy. Although it was winding and intricately tangled, it guided him
to where he needed to go.
Eventually, he saw a shadow of a person in the distance.

His heart raced. He quickened his steps. And finally, he reached the person.

But he stopped there.

The thread was broken. At the person’s feet. It had clearly been one continuous thread, but
now it was severed.

I need to tie it back, he thought, and he moved towards it again. But before he could reach it,
someone picked up the end of the thread and wrapped it around their finger.

He stopped. As he muttered, unsure of what to do, the person who had originally been
standing there took a step back. The person seemed to smile — a gentle and warm smile, but
with a hint of bitterness. It was painful.

Step by step, the person retreated, slowly growing more distant. At a certain point, they
turned around and walked away with a slow but unhesitant stride.

The person’s thread would be tied to someone else’s hand now. And he would no longer be
connected to that person in that way. They had been together for so long, even without
consciously realizing it, to the point where he no longer remembered.

The thought of untangling the thread to reconnect with that person did not occur to him. The
new person to walk alongside him would be someone else. But the sense of loss remained,
lingering with a sense of regret and longing.

***
He opened his eyes. Blinked once, closed his eyes, then opened them again.

He thought to himself that he had had a strange dream.

His mind was still immersed in the dream. He was still standing in that empty space with
nothing around him. And beyond the hazy fog, it still felt like someone was there. Someone
he couldn’t reach, no matter how much he reached out.

But with each blink of his eyes, the dream quickly faded. He remembered that he had
dreamed something, but he couldn’t recall what the dream had been about. What remained
were feelings of regret and longing, but a sense of resolution not to dwell on it or turn back.

These emotions continued to swirl behind his eyelids even after he woke up.

Suddenly, and really suddenly — perhaps it was related to the dream, though the dream’s
details were now too faint to recall, even the tender emotions seemed to fade beyond memory
— Jeong Tae-ui recalled something he had once heard.

—Then I’ll be okay too.

It was a quiet and small voice. The person had been smiling when they said it. It wasn’t a
bright or cheerful smile. It was just a calm, habitual smile, as if stating a fact.

“That’s… oh. When was it... I can’t remember.”

Jeong Tae-ui frowned. It was a memory from when he was ill, so it must have been from his
childhood. It was one of the few memories he had of being bedridden as a child.
He recalled a time when he must have been very young, not even as tall as his current thigh,
when he had a high fever and was lying in bed. It wasn’t the first time he had been sick. His
mother was very sad and worried, but she didn’t seem overly flustered. It was common for
him to be bedridden.

When Jeong Tae-ui had been lying there with a fever, his younger brother Jeong Jae-ui, who
had still been very young himself, had come and curled up beside him.

Their mother had tried to separate them, saying, ‘You can’t stay beside him because you’ll get
sick too,’ possibly worried that Jae-ui might catch the illness as well. It was said that
whenever Tae-ui was sick, Jae-ui would inevitably get sick too.

Jae-ui had said,

‘Even if we are separate, I’ll end up sick anyway… I want to be with Tae-ui. It’s lonely.’

Jeong Tae-ui had later heard this from their mother many years later. It had been a story that
came up while she was reminiscing with a smile about their childhood.

At that time, their father had had to attend a family gathering on his side. Although they
rarely visited his family, there must have been some special reason for it that time. Their
father had been expected to be away for three or four days, so their mother, staying at home
to care for Tae-ui, had asked their father to take Jae-ui with him. She had thought it would be
better to separate them since Jae-ui was so prone to catching whatever Tae-ui had.

Though Jae-ui had shaken his head with an unhappy expression, their father had taken him
along. So, only Jeong Tae-ui and their mother had remained at home. Despite Jae-ui often
catching whatever Tae-ui had, Jae-ui had generally been the healthier of the two.

However, that night, their father had returned home in the middle of the night, earlier than
expected, carrying the feverish Jae-ui.
In the end, the two of them had lain side by side on the same blanket in the same room. Their
mother, worried and perhaps amazed by how these two always seemed to get sick together,
had whispered about it. Yet, the memory of that time had been nearly lost to Jeong Tae-ui.

What he remembered was lying there, his whole body burning and unable to move, but with a
strangely clear field of vision, and Jae-ui lying beside him. After being sick for a long time,
and when he had finally woken up with the fever down, he had seen Jae-ui lying next to him,
looking at him. With feverish, dazed eyes, Jae-ui had blinked and then, upon meeting his
gaze, had weakly and breathlessly asked,

‘Are you okay? Does it hurt?’

Jeong Tae-ui had slowly sat up. He had been drenched in sweat and cold. Shivering, he had
crawled back into the blanket and said,

‘I'm not in pain. But I’m cold. Are you in pain, hyung?’

Peeking out of the blanket and whispering, Jeong Jae-ui had been silent for a moment. His
small chest had risen and fallen like a sick little bird’s. The breath rising from his flushed,
pained face had been intensely warm. Jae-ui, struggling to speak, had gasped and said
intermittently,

‘As long as you’re not in pain, then I’ll be okay too.’

After saying this, Jae-ui had closed his eyes. Watching him silently with his eyes closed as if
he had lost consciousness, Jeong Tae-ui had remembered brushing his brother's forehead with
his hand outside the warm blanket.

"……Come to think of it…… you must have felt very unjust."

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly muttered.

Lost in thought, he remembered. When they were young, their mother used to say that Jae-ui
always got sick whenever Tae-ui did. It was rare for Jae-ui to be sick first and Tae-ui to
follow. But whenever Tae-ui was bedridden, Jae-ui would inevitably be sick as well. Even if
they were kept apart, it always happened. Their mother would smile and say, ‘Isn't it
amazing, maybe because they’re twins?’

At the time, Jeong Tae-ui had just thought it was interesting. But now, thinking about it, Jae-
ui must have felt quite unfair. When he was sick, he would suffered alone, but when his
younger brother was sick, he would always catch it and suffer with him. It was not strange to
think he would feel unjust.

Jeong Tae-ui exhaled wearily and rubbed his sleepy eyelids. Crisp, dry eye mucus fell away.

He wanted to just stay still for a while. Wait a minute. But why wasn’t there any sunlight?
Usually, when he opened his eyes, sunlight poured in through the window right next to him,
making his face feel hot. Was it cloudy today?

Jeong Tae-ui then opened his eyes. He had briefly sensed something unusual and had
dismissed it, lost in thought, but now—

"Where am I…?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered in confusion.

The ceiling was very high, as if one entire ceiling was removed and the ceiling of the upper
floor was visible.

"Uh…" Jeong Tae-ui muttered again, then suddenly sat up. With a bewildered expression, he
looked around.
It was an unfamiliar room. Because of the high ceiling, the room seemed even more spacious.
Jeong Tae-ui was sitting on a bed with a lavish canopy, half drawn and half pulled back.

"……..."

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head. After blinking a few times and looking around the room, he
slowly got out of bed. The smooth wooden floor felt pleasant under his feet. After a few
steps, he was on a plush, soft rug that enveloped his feet.

The room wasn’t very large. It had a big bed and a few potted plants nearby. There was
enough space to walk around comfortably.

Jeong Tae-ui, after slowly inspecting the room, noticed a door partially obscured by a
footstool below his waist and headed toward it.

Beyond the door was the outside.

Or, maybe it wasn’t exactly outside.

It was in the middle of a rectangular structure with an open space in the center. The area was
enclosed by a four-sided colonnade, and the ground was paved with smooth, neatly cut stone
tiles.

As Jeong Tae-ui stepped out, sunlight poured down dazzlingly from above. The stone floor,
warmed by the sunlight, felt pleasantly warm under his feet.

On each of the four walls, there was a grand door at the center of the corridor.

In the middle of the courtyard, which seemed large enough to combine three or four ordinary
classrooms, there was a square pond that could accommodate ten or more people. The square
pond, neatly carved out of stone, was filled with transparent water.
“...Is this some kind of temple?”

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and muttered to himself.

He took one step, then another, across the stone floor that looked like it belonged to a serene
Islamic temple, walking toward the pond.

There was a person sitting on the edge, intently observing a small box held in his hands. He
was fiddling with what looked like a common jack-in-the-box that could be found anywhere,
lost in thought.

Jeong Tae-ui walked directly toward him. Even though the man must have noticed Jeong Tae-
ui approaching, he did not raise his head. He kept silently fiddling with the box, absorbed in
his thoughts.

Soon, Jeong Tae-ui stopped just a few steps away from him and quietly looked down at him.

“If it's just some kind of trigger mechanism to install in a jack-in-the-box, they’re all pretty
much the same. But that one seems a bit unusual.”

Jeong Tae-ui asked abruptly, but the man, still focused on the box, mumbled, Hmm, rather
than unusual...

“There are twelve springs inside. This wooden plate at the end functions as the hammer. After
the mechanism is triggered, it retracts, then springs up again after a short delay. On the
second rise, it acts like a hammer. It’s an interesting concept, isn’t it?”

He spoke calmly, closing the box. Then, he handed it to Jeong Tae-ui, saying,
“Do you want to see it?”

Jeong Tae-ui laughed. After silently laughing for a while, he took the box and sat down next
to him.

However, Jeong Tae-ui knew that even if he opened and inspected the box, he wouldn’t be
able to understand its internal structure. Well, if it were just a simple toy box, he might be
able to figure it out, but in most cases, he had never truly understood the items that the man
handed over to him.

Jeong Tae-ui fiddled with the box and then turned his gaze toward him.

“By the way, where are we?”

“Well... I’m not sure either.”

“...Do you know that this is Tanzanian territory?”

Jeong Tae-ui briefly wondered why he was in a position to explain this but decided to just go
with it. As expected, half skeptical and half anticipated, the man paused for a moment before
replying.

“Oh, it’s Africa... I didn’t know that.”

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and scratched his head.

What could he say? He hadn't expected anything extraordinary, but this was surprisingly
ordinary. Then again, he had somewhat anticipated it.
Answering as casually as if they had parted that very morning and met again, the man
glanced up at the sky for a moment. After a brief pause, he muttered indifferently.

“I was wondering where in the Southern Hemisphere with an Islamic culture this could be…
So, Zanzibar…….or is it the Serengeti?”

“Hmm, Serengeti.”

As Jeong Tae-ui responded, he realized that he hadn’t even known such a place existed until
he heard about it. Yet, he wasn’t particularly surprised to hear this man mention the name of
such a remote island after just a few words. He simply felt it, thinking, Yes, he is definitely the
person by my side right now.

Looking at the man who had been confined here, oblivious to where he was, Jeong Tae-ui
chuckled and said:

“No wonder I couldn’t reach you if you’re stuck in a place like this. Still, I thought I might be
able to contact you on your birthday.”

“Oh... I tried to find a way to communicate, but everything had been put away. While I was
thinking about what to do, another thought crossed my mind, and I just ended up forgetting
about it.”

The man spoke with a face that looked no different from usual. Yet, on that expression, which
rarely changed, there was a faint sense of apology, and Jeong Tae-ui just smiled.

“I had a dream about you a couple of days ago, and I thought it was about time I tried to
reach out to you somehow. I guess it worked out.”

“...I see… So that’s why we met.”

Jeong Tae-ui gave a wry smile.

He’s still the same. Not that he expected him to change in just a few months, but this man
truly hadn’t changed at all. He was exactly as Jeong Tae-ui remembered, the way he had
missed him.

Suddenly, he felt an overwhelming sense of happiness.

Under the clear blue sky, in this serene and tranquil place, he had met the person he wanted to
see.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed contentedly and lay down on his back. As he stretched his arms out, his
fingertips brushed against the cold water filling the pond. Looking up at the man gazing
down at him from above, Jeong Tae-ui spoke:

“It’s a bit late, but happy birthday, hyung.”

Then the man faintly smiled. That gentle smile on his calm face was unmistakably Jeong Jae-
ui’s smile. Jeong Tae-ui’s hyung, whom he hadn’t seen in months, nodded.

“You too. Happy birthday, Tae-ui.”

{ End of vol 5. }
 ONE-ACT

Gable

There was no one in the room he was looking for.

Gable briefly glanced around the empty room before stepping back into the hallway. If the
person he was sure was on the second floor wasn't in his own room, then the only place left
was the next room — the room of the young man who had accompanied him.

As he approached that room, indeed, he heard some noise coming from inside the door. It
sound ed like voices, or perhaps the sound of a scuffle, but it was hard to make out clearly
with the door in between. However, it was certainly not the sound of just one person.

Gable did not hesitate to step up to the door and knock. After all, the man he was looking for
had probably sensed Gable’s presence from the moment he set foot on the first step of the
staircase leading to the second floor.

“Excuse me for a moment.”

Gable knocked and spoke briefly, then waited for about one or two seconds before turning the
doorknob. He didn’t mind that there was no response; the person inside was never one to
respond to every single thing.

He opened the door and took a step inside, then stopped in his tracks. As he had guessed,
there were two people in the room: a man and another young man, just as he had expected.
Up to that point, everything had aligned with what he had anticipated — except for one thing:
the situation.

“..........”
No one said a word. Neither Gable, the man, nor the young man uttered a single sound. In
fact, the young man didn't even move. With his back turned to Gable, he stood stiffly, frozen
in place.

The timing isn’t great.

Gable felt a slight twinge of guilt — not towards the man, but towards the young man.

The young man was sitting on the bed with his face buried between the legs of the man.
Judging by the man's white hands — those smooth and beautiful hands, which Gable knew to
be surprisingly strong and powerful — holding the young man's head and pressing down on
it, it seemed like he was forcibly keeping the young man from pulling away.

Pitifully, the young man, fully aware of Gable's presence, was frozen in place, with only the
tip of the man's penis in his mouth.

Watching the young man's face turn pale, then red, then pale again, Gable remained silent.
The man, facing Gable directly while holding the young man's head with one hand, spoke to
him.

“Is it urgent?”

“No, it's not urgent. I'll be downstairs, so come down when you're finished.”

Turning away from the man, who gestured lightly as if to acknowledge, Gable quietly closed
the door behind him and went back down the stairs, just as he had come up. It wasn’t an
urgent matter; it was just some backchannel news that the Saudi ambassador to the U.S.
would soon be replaced. It would be a while before it was officially announced, and there
was no immediate urgency.
As Gable descended to the lower floor and sat down on the couch in the hall, he picked up
one of the various evening newspapers neatly laid out on the table. While unfolding the
newspaper, he quietly clicked his tongue.

The man had been undressed. Moreover, his subtly narrowed eyes were filled with even more
intensity than usual.

With that mood, there was no way it would end with mere oral play. After ejaculating into the
mouth once or twice, he would most likely proceed to full penetration. Hm. As Gable let out
a long sigh, the landlady passing by tilted her head and asked if something was bothering
him.

Gable shook his head.

“No, just thinking that there might be a dead body to deal with today.”

“Oh dear. Surely not here, I hope. Please avoid any incidents that would require calling the
police.”

The landlady laughed as if she thought he was joking and then disappeared toward the office.

But for Gable, it was half a joke and half serious.

Gable had been in situations like this countless times. Before he started working externally,
he and James had handled Kyle's messes at T&R headquarters. To be precise, James was
running the company in place of their lazy superior, while Gable had almost exclusively dealt
with his superior's personal problems.

Kyle, his superior, had enough problems that he could count with both hands, but the biggest
problem he carried was his family. Particularly, his younger brother — among his two
siblings, especially the younger brother.
That younger brother — the man currently on the second floor —had been a troublemaker
even before he could comprehend things. When the boy was about three or four years old,
Kyle had seriously said, ‘I think I might have chosen the wrong name for my brother. I should
change it to Damien.’ This is what James had heard. Despite the significant age gap, Kyle,
who was already an adult at the time and considered a promising prodigy, had seriously
contemplated the idea. What if, somewhere on that brat's scalp, there was a mark of 666?

Most people thought Kyle was joking, but Gable understood his feelings. Of course, most
people who knew the younger brother understood as well.

Originally, it was James who handled most of the younger brother’s troubles. But a few years
ago, overwhelmed with work and on the brink of collapse, James started frequenting therapy
and threatened to quit by throwing fits. Gable then took over some of James’s duties, which
included dealing with that man’s messes.

There is one incident that still lingers vividly in his memory.

He had to dispose of a body.

Thinking he had never imagined himself doing such a thing in his life, Gable had quietly
disposed of the body. He had pondered how to navigate the delicate situation that had
teetered between self-defense and excessive force, all the while glancing back at the man.
The man had stood there, frozen, blankly staring at the blood on his hands.

He had still been at an age when he could be called a boy, not yet an adult, yet his first killing
— it hadn’t felt like it would be his only — Gable had thought silently. He had asked bluntly:

‘Were you shocked?’

As he had asked, Gable had recalled the first time he had killed a person.
Of course, he hadn’t killed someone by choice or desire. While working briefly at the
Ministry of Defense in his youth, he had ended up killing someone under unavoidable
circumstances — perfect self-defense. However, he knew he would never forget the moment
he had first killed a person, the intense scent of hot blood that had overwhelmed him, not
even until his dying day. If he hadn’t killed his opponent, Gable would have been 100% dead,
and all the blame had lay entirely with the other party. There had been no room for guilt or
remorse, but that had been beside the point. His first killing had been like that.

While looking at the gruesome, bloody corpse, he had had no intention of comforting the
man with kind words, but seeing him standing there, staring blankly at his blood-stained
hands, Gable had instinctively asked, ‘Were you shocked?’ In the midst of the vivid reality —
the smell of blood, the sensation of it, and witnessing a living being transform into a lifeless
object — he had asked, ‘Were you shocked?’

But at that moment, Gable had been once again reminded of something he had already
vaguely suspected.

‘Huh?’

Gable met the man's gaze as he turned his eyes away, and immediately realized he had
spoken in vain.

‘What’s the big deal? By the way, do you have a wet towel or something? I should have wiped
this off before the blood dried; now it's all stuck.’

Without a word, Gable had pointed to the nearby bathroom and returned to the task of
cleaning up the body.

It wasn’t the man’s first time. Gable, James, and the others simply hadn’t known. For him,
talking about murder had become such a routine that it felt redundant. There was no hint of
guilt in his voice as he mumbled, wondering if he should start wearing gloves.

Yes, that was the kind of person he was — someone who couldn't be treated with normal
human sensibilities.
"........"

When Gable regained his senses, he had finished reading the evening paper. One part of his
mind was occupied with other thoughts, while another part had properly read the newspaper.
The world was in turmoil again today.

Gable glanced up towards the second floor. Not a sound came from above.

He stood up, went to the kitchen, and grabbed a piece of fruit from the basket on the table,
rubbing it clean on his pants before biting into it. Crunching loudly, he looked out at the small
square visible through the window, quickly finishing the fruit and returning to the hall. On his
way back, he noticed a fax had arrived for him. Picking out a few that he could respond to
quickly, Gable slowly made his way back to the hall, and then he finally noticed that the man
had come down from the second floor and was now sitting on the couch.

The man, who was casually flipping through a newspaper with little interest, seemed almost
proud to show off that he had just come down from rolling around on the bed. He was
dressed sloppily, wearing only pants hastily put on, with fresh scratch marks vividly
imprinted on his arms.

Despite knowing full well that Gable had arrived, the man didn’t bother to glance up and
continued to skim through the newspaper. Confirming this, Gable turned his steps back
towards the second floor.

It was time to clean up the body.

He came down sooner than expected. Gable had thought he would stay upstairs much longer;
this was quite surprising. Maybe, in the years Gable hadn't seen him, his stamina had
somehow depleted. Or perhaps his taste in sex had changed.

Or, as he used to do, perhaps he just wanted to satisfy his urges quickly and came down,
regardless of whether his partner's body was torn, shredded, or left unconscious.
It had happened often.

A few years back, not long after Gable began cleaning up the messes of this man, he came of
age. The man, who had grown even more cunning as he left his boyhood behind, no longer
needed to rely on others to clean up his accidents. Around that time, Gable was also
reassigned to external duties and left Germany. This ended their connection, but until then,
Gable often cleaned up bodies.

Not all of these bodies were actual corpses, however.

Like in this case.

When the man dragged in a woman — or sometimes a man — for a romp in bed.

Depending on the circumstances, if there were no time or situational constraints, the man
might stay in bed for hours before coming out. After he finished his business and went to the
bathroom, Gable would take care of the unfortunate victim of the day.

Most of the time, the task involved quickly transporting a person to the hospital — usually
someone unconscious, their lower body covered in blood, and their face smeared with tears,
snot, or other bodily fluids. When the victim was a man, it was almost certain to result in a
ruptured intestine, severe prolapse, or other conditions that left no choice but to go to the
hospital.

No wonder. Gable had seen the man’s groin a few times before, and it was enough to make
anyone frown at the mere sight of it. There had been cases where people, not knowing what
they were getting into, followed him, only to turn pale as a sheet and cry out to be sent back
the moment he started undressing.

Some of those who later regained consciousness at the hospital threatened to sue, and their
stories were often eerily similar.
Whether they screamed, begged, pleaded, cried, got angry, or implored, the man seemed deaf
to their reactions and forced himself in anyway. Even when their bodies tore and blood
streamed down their thighs, soaking the sheets, he wouldn't stop until he had finished. And
once he was done? That was the end of it. He'd briskly head off to the bathroom alone.

Gable knew this well. After all, it was his job to transport the unconscious victims to the
hospital.

Looking at those who had fainted, bloodied and lifeless — sometimes with their eyes wide
open, which made Gable himself feel like fainting — they truly looked like a corpse.

Sighing inwardly, Gable headed toward the second floor. Even after all these years, the man
hadn't changed at all.

But that young man whom he had brought upstairs, who was probably now lying in a blood-
soaked mess, was someone Kyle had specifically asked him to take care of. Kyle had said,

‘He's likely to be with Ilay; he's the younger brother of Jae-ui, and he's a very good young
man. Take care of him.’

But instead of being taken care of, he ended up like this on his very first day.

He couldn't be dead — not really — but the young man had made a good impression on
Gable, so he clicked his tongue in frustration. How did he end up in the clutches of this
inhumane man? Gable climbed the stairs, hoping the injuries would be manageable with the
medical facilities on the island and not so severe that they would need to go to a major
hospital.

However, before he could even take two steps up the stairs, a voice called out from behind
him.

"Where are you going, Gable?"

Gable turned around at the calm voice calling his name. The man, still holding the
newspaper, asked in a bored tone.

Gable raised his eyebrows.

“Well… I’m going to clean up.”

Gable softened the expression for "going to remove the body," but the man clicked his tongue
and bluntly commanded,

“Don’t go.”

Gable stared at him intently. The man continued to flip through the newspaper as if nothing
had happened.

Without saying a word, Gable stepped down from the stairs and took a seat across from him.

Damn. He had almost made a fool of himself. Maybe the gaps in time had made him duller.
He used to be able to sense things from the mere flow of the air.

Right now, the man was in an incredibly foul mood. Despite his indifferent expression, even
tone, and casual gestures as he flipped through the newspaper, he was more irritable than
usual. At times like this, even the smallest provocation could lead to seeing a "real corpse."

Gable stared at him, hiding his curiosity. He couldn't guess why the man had become so
sharply displeased.

However, thinking back to earlier, when the man had gone up to the second floor and
encountered something unexpected, Gable recalled the cold voice that had asked him if it was
urgent. It seemed there had been some unpleasant encounter or argument with that young
man.

But then, another question arose.

As far as Gable knew, this man wasn't the type to keep company with someone he didn't like.
Far from keeping company, he would have already added another corpse to this world the
moment someone displeased him. In fact, it was unlikely that the young man was someone he
didn't like.

And yet, here they were.

When Gable first saw the young man at the airport, he was extremely surprised, though he
did not show it. The young man casually addressed the man by his name, and the man replied
just as casually. Until then, as far as Gable had seen, no one outside of the man's family had
ever addressed him by name.

Gable, who had genuinely found it mysterious that this man could have such a friend, was
stunned once again when he witnessed the young man — Jeong Jae-ui’s brother — intimately
involved with him. And now, this situation was even more unexpected.

It was hard to believe that the man was tolerating him simply because he was Jeong Jae-ui's
brother. He wasn’t the type to indulge anyone for such reasons.

"Gable."

Suddenly, the man spoke without taking his eyes off the newspaper. Gable waited silently for
him to continue. The man glanced at Gable with a gaze that was as sharp and cold as a blade.

"Never come in again without waiting for a response when I’m with him. And forget what
you saw earlier."
"...Understood."

This was also an unusual request from the man. It seemed that during the years Gable hadn’t
been around, the man might have changed as well.

"By the way, what was the matter? Was there something urgent?"

"Oh. I received a call from the boss. And also, it seems the Saudi Arabian ambassador to the
UN will be replaced soon. The UNHRDO will probably get news about it as well."

"Really? By whom?"

"Azar’s lineage is the most likely candidate, so it will probably be one of the two princes
from that faction."

"Then Mustafa…"

As the man folded his newspaper and continued speaking, he suddenly fell silent. Gable tilted
his head slightly, waiting for him to finish his thought. It seemed the man had a sudden
insight related to the topic.

However, the response Gable received was something he hadn’t anticipated.

"It’s a long story. Let’s continue this in your room. …And."

The man put down the newspaper and got up from the sofa. Gable also stood up, following
him. The man stopped abruptly as he was about to move, his expression suddenly darkening.
Gable raised an eyebrow, feigning ignorance as he watched the man’s expression.
"…Tell the owner here to make sure he gets something to eat first. He said he’s very hungry."

With that abrupt and rough command, Gable paused briefly before replying, "Understood."
He then told the man to go ahead to the room while he went to the kitchen to relay the
message to the landlady. The landlady, who had become quite friendly with Gable during his
stay, smiled and agreed, heading straight to the first floor.

Gable picked up a few cans of beer and made his way to the room, tilting his head slightly in
thought.

He reflected inwardly, thinking that one encounters all sorts of things in life.

The urgent matter was resolved in less than five minutes.

In fact, it wasn’t really urgent. It was mostly about updating the current global situations and
discussing the policies and possible developments that Kyle had established.

Conversations with this man always ended concisely.

If it wasn’t a matter requiring a decision, the conversation would end with a straightforward
delivery of facts. If a decision was necessary, the man would check a few details and then
make a decision without much hesitation.

In this regard, Kyle and the man were quite similar. At least in terms of work, Gable had
never felt frustrated while discussing matters with them.

"…That’s all."

"Mm."
As Gable finished speaking, the man responded briefly.

Gable sat there for a moment, having finished his report, and waited for the man to get up and
leave the room. However, the man remained seated on the long sofa, with one knee propped
up, seemingly lost in thought. The fingers drumming on his knee showed no sign of stopping
anytime soon.

It was like this. The man had clearly been listening to Gable’s words, responding to questions
and elaborating when needed. He wasn’t simply nodding along.

But it was evident that the man was distracted. While he was listening with one part of his
mind, another part seemed absorbed in different thoughts.

Gable had no way of knowing what those thoughts were, but he could only guess that they
might be the cause of the man’s extreme discomfort.

Gable sat in front of the man, who was deep in thought, and opened a can of beer he had
brought from the kitchen. He took a sip while opening the book he had folded away last
night. Although he wished the man would take his thoughts to his own room if he needed to
ponder over them, he didn’t want to disturb the visibly agitated man.

Despite being lost in thought, the man wasn’t absent-minded. He picked up a can of beer
himself, popped the top, and drank it down, gulping it as if it were water.

"Schultheiss. He’ll like that."

Suddenly, the man muttered. Gable glanced up from his book, noticing that the man wasn’t
looking for a response, but seemed to be talking to himself. Gable returned his attention to
the book.
He thought that eventually, the man would leave.

However, the man did not leave. He continued drinking beer in silence. Drinking without
pause, the beer didn’t last long. Gable had brought four 1000ml cans, and while he leisurely
drank one can and read his book, the man finished off the other three.

When the man finished the last can and placed it on the table with a clink, Gable had just
turned the final page of his book. He glanced at the empty cans and said,

"Would you like me to bring more?"

The man did not answer. Interpreting this as a positive sign and motivated by his own desire
for more drinks, Gable stood up and went to the kitchen. The landlady was doing the dishes
there. She greeted Gable warmly.

"Yuri, it's time for dinner."

"Mm. Later. Has everyone else already eaten?"

"Well, the only other person is Tae. He ate everything, including dessert, and went upstairs.
He looked quite tired, even dozing off while eating. He’s probably asleep by now."

"Alright. I’ll eat later, so don’t worry about it. I’m just getting some more beer."

Instead of replying, Gable gave her a peck on the cheek and took a few more cans of beer
before heading back to the room.

When he returned, the man was still seated in the same position, deep in thought, though his
expression had grown more intense. Gable sighed inwardly and set the cans down in front of
him.
"Tae has finished his meal and gone upstairs. I was told he’s probably asleep now."

"Asleep?"

The man’s brow furrowed deeply.

"Asleep?!"

"…Well, I can’t say for sure. He was dozing off while eating, so he’s likely asleep now."

As Gable spoke indifferently, the man glared at him with a fierce expression. However, Gable
remained calm as he opened a beer.

"To think that he cried over something like that, and now he’s sleeping."

The man’s fingers drummed more forcefully on his knee. His voice, which had been low,
grew more strained.

Gable raised an eyebrow slightly and continued to drink his beer in silence. The mention of
crying seemed entirely out of place, and he wondered what the man was really trying to
convey.

"I’m telling you, he doesn’t truly hate it. Even if he complained about being tired or annoyed
at first, in the end, he’s the one who gave in. He’s even lost consciousness from it before and
constantly said he’s losing his mind. It was only natural, considering how much I did for
him."

Gable frowned slightly. Life had its share of strange occurrences.

"So even if he cried, it wasn’t genuine. Isn’t that right?"

"…Well, I’m not quite sure I understand the context."

He truly didn’t. The man’s current statements were more out of character than ever. What he
wanted to say was unclear. If it had been anyone else, it might have been easier to question
their intent, but with this man, it was impossible to discern.

"He actually doesn't really hate me... I’m sure."

The man continued to mutter to himself as he drank the beer, lost in thought. Gable watched
him for a moment before asking calmly.

"If he truly disliked you, would there be any issues?"

The man fell silent for a moment. His expression seemed to change to something peculiar.
However, he soon scowled and thought for a bit before slightly tilting his head.

"No."

Gable nodded in understanding and fell silent. The matter was settled. The man also nodded
in agreement and continued to drink. Gable counted the empty beer cans. It wasn’t as if the
man was the type to get drunk on a few cans of beer.

Indeed, Gable thought to himself, he had seen many strange things in his life. Or perhaps it
was possible that the one who was actually drunk was Gable himself, and he was just
dreaming.

Yes, that seemed more plausible.

As Gable was contemplating whether to step outside to get some fresh air, the man finally
stood up, seemingly ready to leave.

As night fell, the landlady had lit the garden lights. While the lights weren’t necessarily
needed by everyone, they were useful for nighttime strolls or unexpected guests. The garden
would remain lit until dawn, ensuring visibility during early morning hours.

Thanks to this, Gable, who had somewhat poor night vision, could comfortably walk around
the garden without worrying about his steps. Occasionally, he would even take a swim in the
pool if the mood struck him.

However, tonight he was not in the mood for swimming. Instead, he leisurely walked around
the fruit trees in the garden, taking deep breaths.

Tomorrow, he would have to be a bit more active. Although he had already worked hard
gathering fragmentary information from various countries, from India to the Middle East, he
had finally discovered that the person he was looking for was in this place.

Now, he needed to focus on actually finding that person. The person who will find him
wasn’t Gable but Jeong Jae-ui’s own younger brother.

Kyle had said that this young man would be the one. When asked why, Kyle had simply
smiled sheepishly and admitted he had no specific reason. But he was certain that this young
man was the key. That the young man was his talisman of good fortune.

Gable decided to trust Kyle’s words. He knew from long experience that it was the wise
choice.

He was strolling through the garden in the cool night air when he suddenly looked up at the
second floor. Earlier, a shy young black girl named Bibi, who helped Anna with household
chores and lived in a small house not even five minutes away, had hesitantly asked Gable
who the person in the room on the second floor was. She had asked because, while gathering
fruit in the garden, she had made eye contact and received a very warm smile.

When Gable thought of the room at the end of the second floor and considered whether it was
occupied by the man or the young man, he decided it must be the young man given the warm
smile description. When he told Bibi the young man’s name, she repeated it awkwardly
several times, saying “Tae-ui, Tae-ui.”

Gable understood Bibi’s shy demeanor when she thought of the young man. He seemed like
someone who could easily be liked, whether intentionally or not. Gable looked up at the
second floor from beside the fruit tree where Bibi had picked mangoes. From this position,
the room at the end of the second floor was clearly visible.

As Gable looked indifferently at the second-floor room, he tilted his head. The light was on.
According to Anna, Tae-ui should already be fast asleep, but it seemed that wasn’t the case.

However, as he pondered this, he suddenly tilted his head to the other side. A shadow of a
person was flickering at the window of the room at the end of the second floor. Leaning
against the window, the figure was silently gazing at the bed, and it was the same man who
had been drinking beer in Gable’s room a short while ago.

"…..…."

Gable rubbed his eyes and looked again. The man was still there, standing. It was impossible
for him not to notice the gaze from such a distance, yet he was only silently looking at the
bed.

What could be so fascinating over there that he would gaze blankly like that? The only thing
likely to be there was the young man asleep.

Gable leaned against the wall and crossed his arms, preparing to watch slowly. He wondered
how long the man would continue this inexplicable behavior.
The man, similarly, had crossed his arms and was leaning lightly against the window, steadily
staring at the bed. Then, suddenly, he pulled away slightly from the window. Whatever he
saw, his previously serious and expressionless face suddenly broke into a slight smile. He
reached out and seemed to touch the bed slightly, but soon returned to his original position,
leaning against the window with his arms crossed.

Gable, who had patience but was beginning to find this tiresome, checked the time. It was
already late at night. It was time to go in and sleep.

As Gable moved away from the wall and looked up at the second floor once more, the man
remained unmoved. Gable joked to himself, wondering if he might end up falling asleep
there, but he knew that was unlikely for this man. He was not the type to fall asleep easily
with others around.

Gable sighed, rubbed the back of his neck, and glanced down at his feet as he thought. But
these thoughts didn’t last long. He shook his head and shrugged.

There are countless things in the world that are beyond human understanding, and just as
many things that are personally incomprehensible.

Gable glanced around briefly, then sighed and decided that this might just be one of those
things. He thought about it and added,

Even if I don’t understand, what’s the big deal?

He slowly walked with his hands behind his back, lost in thought. This time, the conclusion
came a bit faster. There was nothing.

He didn’t understand… But so what?

Without commenting on other people’s affairs and being a man of few words, he muttered to
himself and wrapped up his thoughts. At least he hadn’t had to deal with a corpse, which he
considered a win for himself.

Fin.
 Chapter 19

A Place Close to Heaven

…The current Minister of Foreign Affairs in Saudi Arabia is Prince Bandar Al-Fahd. He is a
wise man, but his health has not been good since birth. Because of this, Prince Rashid and
Prince Ali have been engaged in a power struggle for diplomatic leadership. Prince Al Faisal,
who is Ali's younger brother from the same mother, is very close to him. He withdrew from
the power struggle early on and established a business….

It was a dirty story that could be found anywhere.

Where there is power, there are pests. It is worse when money is involved. When those pests
multiply, the situation becomes even more filthy and complicated.

There are usually more pests on the inside than on the outside, where others can see them. If
others spoke about it like that, it must have a stench that was unimaginable.

"Oh my… there’s never a peaceful day in that neighborhood."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered while chewing on a dried prune. The dried fruit, which was soft, was
extremely sweet. Fingering the fruit that would taste like honey to those living in the
scorching heat, Jeong Tae-ui continued speaking.

"If they want to get involved in that mess, what can I say? But I just wish they wouldn't drag
in innocent, unrelated people."

Jeong Tae-ui had been grumbling nonstop for some time.

However, no one answered his grumbling. There was a person sitting right in front of him,
but that person was too busy flipping through the pages of a book to listen to Jeong Tae-ui's
words — though, if Jeong Tae-ui did say something important, he would probably answer
calmly as if he had heard everything. Meanwhile, the veiled girl in white clothes who was
passing through the corridor to change the water in a vase was not someone he could
communicate with. Even if they did speak the same language, they probably wouldn’t have
been able to have a conversation. This inner part of the building was not the Serengeti in
Tanzania, but an Arab region.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at her with slight regret, remembering how his high school classmate
once told him about nearly getting into big trouble when he naively spoke to a woman while
lost in Iran for work.

It wasn’t that he particularly wanted to talk to her. In fact, recently, Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t
looked at women in that way for quite some time; perhaps he might have looked at men that
way, but not women. Although he could purely admire the "beauty of a woman," women
were not objects of desire for him.

...But he didn’t think that the Arab man standing with a sword at the corner of the corridor,
watching him vigilantly, would understand Jeong Tae-ui's innocent heart.

"If only there was some beer."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered like a sigh, lying down on the ground.

Outside the small courtyard in the middle of the corridor, where the ground was neatly paved
with stones, there was a modest garden beyond a small side door. The place, thick with trees
and shrubs, looked as if a botanical garden had been shrunken and transported here, with all
kinds of beautiful flowers and plants swaying gently.

Jeong Jae-ui was sitting under a rubber tree inside, quietly flipping through the pages of a
book. Meanwhile, lying on the grass under the shade before him, Jeong Tae-ui was snacking
on the fruit basket that the girl in white had left next to him earlier.
It was a beautiful place. Perhaps this was the closest one could get to heaven.

No chaotic sounds could be heard. There was just an endlessly serene and quiet space, filled
with the sound of wind brushing past, leaves rustling, birds occasionally chirping or flapping
their wings, and, faintly in the distance, the sound of the girls in white laughing.

In front of him was a sky so vividly blue it felt like he could fall into it.

And beside him was his most beloved kin. The occasional sound of pages turning brought a
calming peace to his heart.

"It’s kind of funny, isn’t it? That the villa of someone who’s stuck one foot into such a filthy
mess could be so close to heaven."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured lazily.

Indeed, he felt like he could understand Jeong Jae-ui’s feelings.

‘Why have you been staying here all this time? Everyone has been looking for you. Even if
you were confined, you could have left anytime you wanted, right?’

When Jeong Tae-ui had asked him that, he had responded calmly.

‘It’s comfortable here. It’s not like there’s anywhere else I particularly want to go.’

Jeong Tae-ui had been at a loss for words at his answer. Well, it made sense. Since he was
being kept as someone valuable for a specific purpose, they seemed to be treating him well.
The fact that he had been given separate accommodations in a place where people rarely
came and went, and the absence of any signs of rough handling in the living space, all
pointed to that. In fact, it seemed that they had made careful efforts to ensure he enjoyed the
maximum comfort.
‘Shouldn’t I at least greet the owner of the house? After all, I've just barged into someone
else's place.’

Jeong Tae-ui said.

The thought of meeting the person who had kidnapped his brother and saying, ‘Hello, thank
you for having me,’ had been laughable, but leaving aside the greeting, it seemed like it was
worth at least seeing the person's face.

But Jeong Jae-ui had shaken his head.

‘He went back to his homeland four days ago. He has to visit the hospital regularly, so he
goes out at least once a month. Usually, he stays away for about a week, so he’ll probably be
away for another three or four days. Besides….’

Jeong Jae-ui had stopped speaking, as if lost in thought. After a moment of contemplation, he
had muttered to himself.

‘It wouldn’t be good if you met him.’

‘Why?’

‘They brought me here to keep others from finding out about me. The fact that you're here
means that at least you — or someone related to you — knows about this. So….’

‘So… they might imprison me too, or even torture me to find out who else knows, or maybe
do both?’

‘There is a possibility.’
‘Then what should I do?’

‘It would be best for you to leave here before that man returns.’

‘And you?’

When Jeong Tae-ui had asked, Jeong Jae-ui had looked puzzled, as if he didn’t understand
the question. Seeing his expression, Jeong Tae-ui had quickly realized: Jeong Jae-ui wasn’t
trapped. He was staying there by his own choice, finding comfort in that soft and quiet place.

Jeong Tae-ui had scratched his head.

‘Well... then I guess I have to return by myself. At least I’ve seen your face.’

If he had returned alone, many, including his uncle, would have been disappointed. But in the
first place, Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t sought him out to bring Jeong Jae-ui back to them; he had
done so simply because he wanted to see him for himself.

However, as Jeong Tae-ui had been about to say, ‘Goodbye, brother,’ and leave, he had found
his way blocked. He couldn’t leave this annex — the building located separately at one
corner of the vast estate. Not only could he not get outside the estate, but he couldn’t even
enter the main building or any other structures on the property. This annex was completely
isolated.

The only door leading outside was at the end of the western corridor, and a man with a large
sword stood guard there. Glancing at the sword, which bore signs of frequent use, Jeong Tae-
ui had soon recognized the guard. It was the same Arab man who had struck him in the solar
plexus the night before.

‘I want to leave… Would you please let me out?’

Jeong Tae-ui had spoken, but the man had merely stared blankly at him without moving.
Thinking the man might not understand him, Jeong Tae-ui had tried to sidestep him to reach
the door. But as soon as Jeong Tae-ui had grabbed the doorknob, the guard had raised his
sword and tapped Jeong Tae-ui’s wrist, blocking his way.

Returning helplessly to Jeong Jae-ui, Jeong Tae-ui had explained the situation. Jeong Jae-ui
had nodded calmly, as if to say, ‘I figured.’

‘I’ve never really tried to leave, so I’m not sure, but it seems that the people who can enter
and exit this annex are strictly limited. Still, when I mentioned wanting to visit the night
market, they allowed it without much fuss — although they insisted I cover myself completely
with a chador.’

‘Then why are they stopping me? Is it because it's not time for the night market? Or because
I'm not wearing a chador?’

‘They've probably already reported on you, and some order has come down regarding you…
That night market only opens once a week, Tae-ui. And as for the chador… I don't think it
would suit you very well.’

Jeong Tae-ui had wanted to point out many things — such as the fact that a chador covers
everything, so how could it or could not suit someone, or that it didn’t suit his brother either,
or that the chador wasn’t something meant for men to wear in the first place — but he had
kept his mouth shut. That wasn’t the important part. Jeong Tae-ui had sighed and scratched
his head.

‘What is this, then? Am I trapped here too? Can’t I leave?’

‘For now, it seems that way. Wait until Rahman returns in a few days. Maybe he’ll let you go
without much trouble.’

‘You said it wouldn’t be good to meet him.’

‘Well, given the situation, there’s no other choice.’

‘What if I end up trapped or tortured?’

‘Hm… something will work out.’

Jeong Jae-ui had remained calm as ever. Jeong Tae-ui had stared at his brother intently, then
finally sighed. Well, things would work out somehow. It wasn’t the first time he’d had a
rough fate. Besides, in the worst-case scenario, he had considered taking that Arab man
hostage to get out.

Rahman Abid Al Saud, that Arab man, was said to be in poor health. Due to his frailty, he
mostly stayed in the estate and rarely made public appearances.

Jeong Tae-ui had felt a twinge of guilt for thinking such things. The man had returned to his
homeland for regular hospital visits, and here he was contemplating taking him hostage. It
had felt a bit cowardly and low, even to himself.

But my life comes first.

With no other choice, Jeong Tae-ui had settled down in the annex where Jeong Jae-ui stayed.

And so, half a day passed.

Jeong Tae-ui understood his brother’s feelings. After spending just half a day here, he could
easily understand why his brother didn’t feel the need to leave.
This quiet and tranquil space was like heaven. Moreover, it must have been an especially
suitable place for Jeong Jae-ui.

Since he never liked crowded places and preferred to be alone in silence, this place seemed
perfectly tailored for him.

Jeong Tae-ui, squinting at the dazzling blue sky, suddenly glanced at Jeong Jae-ui.

This annex was the only place he stayed. Yet this open prison was not a prison to him. In this
place where he could remain peacefully, he must have been spending every day in such a
manner — leisurely reading books, meditating, or perhaps lost in more complex thoughts.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled. This man was never unfortunate, no matter where he was. That, in itself,
was a relief. Wherever Jeong Tae-ui was, however long he went without hearing from Jeong
Jae-ui, his brother would be fine.

“But hyung,”

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly spoke, a thought coming to mind. Perhaps it was something that didn’t
need to be said. But he felt it was important that his brother knew what he knew, not with any
intention to blame, but simply because Jeong Jae-ui ought to be aware of it. Jeong Tae-ui
gazed at the dazzlingly blue sky again, his eyes narrowing.

A quiet response came, without Jeong Jae-ui lifting his gaze from the book.

“Yes?”

"What do the people who are keeping you here want?"

"......…"
There was no answer. But instead of a reply, there was a glance. Jeong Jae-ui's gaze traced
over Jeong Tae-ui's face, which was still staring intently at the sky.

Afraid that his question might just be buried in silence, Jeong Tae-ui spoke again. From the
tip of his tongue, which hesitated only for a brief moment, a quiet voice emerged.

"Do they want you to make weapons?"

“…Did you know?”

There was a barely audible sound of the book being closed. Jeong Jae-ui fell silent,
seemingly lost in thought.

Jeong Tae-ui knew that Jeong Jae-ui always knew more than he himself expected. At this
moment, Jeong Jae-ui was probably recalling the person who might have helped Jeong Tae-ui
find him here, or the words he might have heard from that person.

And he was likely thinking about things beyond what Jeong Tae-ui could imagine.

"I saw what was underground at UNHRDO. They said it was the last thing you made. It was
beautiful."

"That was you."

Jeong Tae-ui stopped speaking. He tilted his head back, looking at Jeong Jae-ui's face, which
appeared upside down from his perspective. Jeong Jae-ui spoke calmly.

"Didn't Uncle tell you its name? It's called Tay. It's not complete, but the design can be
modified to create many other things. It was the one I put the most effort into. The last one."
Jeong Tae-ui murmured an "I see..." Then he slowly sat up. He groped for the fruit basket,
picked whatever he could find, and put it in his mouth, chewing thoughtfully. Apricots, it
seemed. These don't grow around here, so someone must have gone out of their way to get
them.

“…There was no need to hide it. If it was on purpose, there was no reason to keep it a secret
from me.”

He muttered this to himself.

This was what he truly wanted to say. If Jeong Jae-ui felt any reluctance or guilt towards him,
Jeong Tae-ui wouldn't be able to bear it.

No matter where Jeong Jae-ui went or what he did, Jeong Tae-ui would protect him until the
end. Just as Jeong Jae-ui would do for him. In any relationship, there are always things that
can't be fully shared. Even Jeong Tae-ui had a few things he didn’t want to tell Jeong Jae-ui.

So it was okay if he didn't tell him everything. It didn’t matter if there were still secrets.

But if those secrets made him feel guilty towards him, that was not what Jeong Tae-ui
wanted.

“There's really no reason to feel guilty or hesitant towards me...”

It was clear that Jeong Tae-ui didn't like the fact that he made weapons, but there was no need
to feel guilty about it. He might feel a deeper sense of guilt, fundamentally. And that’s why
Jeong Tae-ui didn’t like the idea of him making weapons.

Jeong Tae-ui heard Jeong Jae-ui sigh.

“I’m not making them anymore. I don't feel like it… And what else did you hear from
Uncle?”

Jeong Jae-ui spoke quietly. There was something in his voice that could be guessed at but not
confirmed with certainty.

At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui realized that what Jeong Jae-ui really did not want to talk about
was not so much the matter of weapon development, but rather what he was asking about
now. And Jeong Tae-ui quickly understood what that was.

A lucky genius. The source of that surprising luck. But still, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't understand
it — perhaps no one could truly understand it — whether the roots of that luck remained
quietly buried in the soil or if someone had already dug them up.

“I…….”

When he tried to speak, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly felt uncomfortable, so he cleared his throat
softly. By this point, Jeong Jae-ui had probably already guessed what Jeong Tae-ui was going
to say. After a brief silence, Jeong Tae-ui continued.

“I heard someone say that I bring you luck. Not from Uncle, though.”

After he finished speaking, Jeong Tae-ui lifted his gaze from the fruit basket, expecting the
usual calm expression on his brother's face. There was, indeed, a faintly clouded look on
Jeong Jae-ui's face, but it was not greatly disturbed.

“…Then who?”

“Oh, Ilay… Ilay Riegrow. He said you’ve met him before.”

Not wanting to see that expression on Jeong Jae-ui’s face, Jeong Tae-ui quickly tried to
change the subject. Jeong Jae-ui seemed to recall the name without much thought.

“I see. From T&R…”

Jeong Jae-ui nodded. Watching him, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly remembered the man whose
name he had just mentioned.

Ilay Riegrow.

Was he searching for him now? Would he be furious, thinking Jeong Tae-ui had gone missing
on his own while he was briefly away?

But it wouldn’t take long. It wouldn’t be hard for him to guess Jeong Tae-ui’s whereabouts.
An East Asian like Jeong Tae-ui was rare to find in Seringe. If he had covered himself like
Jeong Jae-ui with a chador, it might have been different, but given that he had been
wandering around as he was, there would be a truckload of people who would remember
seeing him.

Would he come looking here?

As he considered this, Jeong Tae-ui frowned. Even if Ilay guessed that Jeong Tae-ui was with
Jeong Jae-ui in the Arab’s estate, he wouldn’t be able to come looking. The situation
remained unchanged. Just as they couldn’t find Jeong Jae-ui.

Even in the southeastern part of Seringe, in the area where the estates of the wealthy were
lined up, they had not been able to find Jeong Jae-ui despite suspecting he was in the estate of
someone named Rahman Abid al-Saud.

Although it wasn't difficult to find out where the estates of Saudi Arabian royalty and wealthy
individuals were located in the Middle East, no one could tell exactly where he might be
among the many main and separate buildings within the massive walled compound.
At one point, Jeong Tae-ui had even joked about hiring mercenaries to storm each house
wearing masks. Of course, it was just a joke.

But even such a reckless joke had received a negative response.

There were numerous armed guards stationed around the auxiliary buildings where the royal
families live. Ilay had pointed out that breaking in from the outside is virtually impossible
unless all the guards are removed. Even hiring a mercenary wouldn't suffice, as infiltrating
the auxiliary buildings, which are located far from the main entrance, would require
extraordinary skill.

"Now that I think about it, I’m trapped here with you too. I don’t even know where we are."

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head, mumbling as he finally grasped that he didn’t know where
he was. This realization was not just a minor inconvenience — it was a serious problem,
overshadowing even his worries about Ilay potentially causing harm to get him out of here.

If there was no hope of being rescued from outside, then the only option was to escape from
within.

What should he do? Jeong Tae-ui pondered the situation seriously. If Ilay suspected that he
had used Ilay's absence as an opportunity to escape — then even someone who had seen him
at the night market with Xinlu the previous day could give Ilay a lead, allowing him to bring
a truck and capture Jeong Tae-ui again. If that happened, he would undoubtedly be in serious
trouble.

No, no, he didn’t go anywhere with Xinlu, Jeong Tae-ui mumbled to himself, ruffling his
hair. Suddenly, he felt a gaze quietly watching him. He stopped mid-motion and looked up to
find Jeong Jae-ui staring at him blankly.

Jeong Tae-ui awkwardly lowered his hand. What if Jeong Jae-ui asks why he’s acting this
way? It was a long and complicated story to explain. Besides, he didn’t want to admit that his
life was in danger because of his relationships with other men. (Yes, that was one of the
things Jeong Tae–ui was determined not to reveal to Jeong Jaeui.)
But in the end, Jeong Jae-ui didn't ask anything. With contemplative eyes, he just looked at
Jeong Tae-ui in silence before slowly speaking.

"Tae-ui, when I found out that you are my gilsangcheon ..."

But his words, which followed the silence, were cut off halfway.

At first, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t recognize who he was. He couldn’t even guess.

Of course, it was understandable. It was someone he was seeing for the first time.

The man was standing on the stairs, in the back corridor of the annex.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had just opened his mouth to speak, suddenly stopped when he noticed his
brother’s gaze shift over his shoulder. Curious, Jeong Tae-ui turned around and saw a face he
didn’t recognize.

The Arab man, dressed in white clothes that looked like they would brush off dust if touched,
stood on the fifth step of the stairs, looking down at them seated in the courtyard below.

Another man hurriedly followed him in. It was the man who had been standing at the door.
The Arab man must have walked in without hesitation, without waiting for the other man to
follow alongside him.

It was hard to guess his age from his sharply angled face. The only thing that hinted he
wasn’t a young boy was the cold, black eyes, tightly shut off from revealing anything within.

He spoke. A low, deep voice flowed out. The man beside him, who understood what Jeong
Tae-ui could not, nodded and responded to him in turn.
The expressionless, black eyes that had been staring at Jeong Tae-ui eventually shifted behind
him, perhaps lingering briefly on Jeong Jae-ui.

The man slowly descended the stairs. With each heavy and deliberate step he took, it felt as
though the air was growing colder and more oppressive.

Jeong Tae-ui, without taking his eyes off the man, slightly turned his head and asked Jeong
Jae-ui,

“Who is this person?”

When Jeong Tae-ui whispered, the man raised an eyebrow, looking somewhat displeased.
Perhaps he didn’t like that Jeong Tae-ui was speaking in a language he couldn’t understand.

He didn’t seem like a servant. No, there was no way someone like this could be a servant. If
he were, it wouldn't take long before the master he served had his head cut off and his
position usurped.

So perhaps he was a guard or a bodyguard.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the man, but saw no weapons or anything that could be used as one.
But then again, he might have a gun hidden under his robes.

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui had an unrelated thought.

If such an imposing man were keeping a watchful eye, one might not even consider trying to
escape. At least for Jeong Tae-ui, if someone like this were guarding him, he would agonize
over any escape attempt far more than he already was.
The answer to Jeong Tae-ui’s question came soon.

But it wasn’t directed to him. Jeong Jae-ui had called out to the man, and that’s how Jeong
Tae-ui came to know who he was.

“Rahman. You’ve arrived early.”

Surprisingly, in response to Jeong Jae-ui's calm tone — which others would have likely found
to be completely ordinary — Jeong Tae-ui learned the man’s name.

Rahman.

For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui, with a surprised expression, glanced at Jeong Jae-ui, then turned
his gaze back to the man. The man, who had now descended the stairs and stepped into the
courtyard, stopped just a few steps away from them.

“This man is Ra—”

“I am Rahman Abid al-Saud. Do you find my villa to your liking?”

Before Jeong Tae-ui could finish his sentence, the man spoke in English that was unfamiliar
to his ear. His British-accented, deep voice carried a hint of softness, unlike the tone he had
used earlier when speaking to the guard above. It wasn't just a matter of language.

His expression was no different. The face that had been cold enough to send chills was now
wearing a calm smile. It was almost as if he were a different person.

“...I’m Jeong Tae-ui. You have a magnificent house.”

Which face was the real one? The stern, cold face, or the one smiling warmly as he welcomed
a guest into his home?

“Jeong Tae-ui. Ah, so you must be the younger brother.”

After seeming to think for a moment, Rahman repeated Jeong Tae-ui’s name with
surprisingly clear pronunciation and nodded as he looked at Jeong Jae-ui. Jeong Jae-ui
nodded in return.

“You’ve arrived unusually early this time. Is there some issue back in your home country?”

“No, no. I heard there was an unexpected guest here, so I set my work aside and came.”

Rahman’s gaze shifted back to Jeong Tae-ui, the corners of his eyes crinkling slightly. Jeong
Tae-ui glanced at the guard behind him and muttered to himself,

“An unexpected guest? I don’t remember coming here at all.”

To be precise, he had been knocked out by that same guard last night after being hit hard in
the solar plexus, then dragged here.

But even if he voiced a complaint, there was no way the man who had probably brought
Jeong Jae-ui here in a similar manner would listen to him.

However...

Jeong Tae-ui silently watched Rahman exchange casual pleasantries with Jeong Jae-ui. Then
he frowned slightly.
Who the hell said this man was sickly? Was it Gable? It had to be Gable, right? How could
someone with such great investigative skills, the one who first discovered a clue about where
his brother was, call this man sickly? ...Well, maybe he had some illness not visible on the
outside. Yes, and wasn’t it said that he visited the hospital regularly?

As Jeong Tae-ui convinced himself of this, he gloomily thought that he should probably give
up on his plan to take this man hostage and use him to escape from here.

The man, unaware of what thoughts Jeong Tae-ui might be having beside him, hadn’t given
him a glance since the initial greetings. He focused solely on Jeong Jae-ui, asking if he was in
good health, if there were any inconveniences during his stay, and if he needed anything. It
was all standard politeness. Then, as if continuing with the pleasantries, he added in a casual
tone:

“Have you considered accepting my proposal?”

His voice, very subtly, became a little more affectionate. It was the kind of low, gentle tone
you’d expect a wolf to use while cleverly lying to lure a sheep.

However, no matter what tone he used, Jeong Jae-ui appeared unmoved and silently shook
his head. The man continued without showing any signs of disappointment.

“Just one type, one model will do. I won’t ask for anything unreasonable. Something only
slightly better than the anti-tank cannons currently on the market. What we truly need isn’t so
much the weapon itself — though, of course, the weapon is very important — but rather, ‘a
weapon that has passed through Jeong Jae-ui’s hands.’ ”

Since when had Jeong Jae-ui become a famous weapons brand? Jeong Tae-ui thought to
himself. It seemed as if his thoughts were noticed because Jeong Jae-ui briefly glanced at
him. Jeong Tae-ui pretended not to notice and turned away.

“I no longer have any intention of making weapons.”

Came Jeong Jae-ui’s reply.

“Even if it means you can’t leave this place until you accept my proposal?”

That’s not a proposal, that’s a threat, thought Jeong Tae-ui. Not a very effective one, at least
not against his brother.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue inwardly as he looked up at the birds on the branches.

Fortunately, it didn’t seem like Rahman was the type of kidnapper who resorted to cruel
methods. He wasn’t locking Jeong Jae-ui in a dark, damp, windowless underground cell with
nothing to eat, just to get what he wanted.

Of course, even the most luxurious place could feel like a prison if you weren’t allowed to
step outside. But for Jeong Jae-ui, it didn’t feel that way. As long as his basic needs were met,
he wasn’t the type to want to roam around outside.

“If you accept my proposal, I’ll let you leave this place immediately. And of course, you’ll be
compensated accordingly.”

Rahman added, but no response came. Jeong Jae-ui simply shook his head again, without
saying a word.

A brief silence fell over the scene.

But as if this were a conversation they had repeated many times before, Rahman nodded
knowingly.

“That’s a shame. I’ll wait for you to change your mind and ask you again. Whenever you feel
differently, let me know.”
Jeong Jae-ui still didn’t reply, only giving an ambiguous nod.

If you just make one weapon — not even something particularly complex or groundbreaking
— they’ll let you leave right away.

Depending on how you looked at it, this could be seen as a rather generous situation. He
could enjoy a leisurely, carefree life in this paradise until he grew tired of it, then sketch up a
blueprint and leave. That is, if Jeong Jae-ui’s resolve to never make weapons again were to
break.

"Then, regarding your younger brother here..."

As if to wrap up the previous conversation, Rahman suddenly shifted the topic. And with that
abrupt change, Jeong Tae-ui, who had suddenly been dragged into the conversation, flinched
and turned his head.

"Ah… Me?"

Feigning a bright smile and pointing to himself, Jeong Tae-ui wondered why Rahman was
addressing him. However, when he thought about it, he realized he had something to say to
him as well. He needed to ask to be let out of here. After all, unlike Jeong Jae-ui, he had no
value as a weapon maker or anything of the sort, so it should be no problem for him to be
released.

"How did you find this place?"

Rahman asked with a soft smile, as if he were saying, "Welcome."

Jeong Tae-ui returned the smile. Internally, he thought, This is a bit tricky. If he had been
easily swayed by such a smile, he wouldn't have survived this long. He had made it this far in
life, from UNHRDO and beyond, relying solely on his instincts and quick wit.

"I don’t even know where this place is, to be honest."

Jeong Tae-ui replied politely. Rahman raised an eyebrow. Before Rahman could respond,
Jeong Tae-ui quickly added:

"I went to the night market on Baheb Street and ran into my brother by chance. I was
following him when — uh, that person over there knocked me out. After that, I don't
remember much. When I woke up, I was here."

Jeong Tae-ui pointed to the guard standing behind him. The guard, realizing the attention had
shifted to him, slightly widened his eyes but remained silent, looking neither particularly
surprised nor perturbed.

Rahman glanced briefly at the guard and then spoke a few words in a language Jeong Tae-ui
couldn’t understand, seemingly asking him something. The guard bowed his head and
responded. Rahman nodded before turning his gaze back to Jeong Tae-ui.

"I see. The night market on Baheb Street, huh...?"

Suddenly, Rahman smiled. The wrinkles around his eyes deepened.

"Did you come to Seringe to hang out with your friends?"

"Ah… ...No. I came to find my brother. I haven’t been able to reach him for a while."

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a few seconds but decided to answer honestly. There was no point
in saying something like, I just happened to randomly end up on this barely known island on
the eastern coast of Africa, and then — oh, what a coincidence — I bumped into my brother!
No one would believe such an obvious lie.
It was just a matter of time.

It wouldn’t take long to figure out where this rare sight of an East Asian man was staying on
this island, who he was staying with, and what his companions were up to. In fact, a report
might have already been written up and could be making its way across the threshold of this
mansion at that very moment.

Jeong Tae-ui’s companions.

Gable. And... Ilay.

Jeong Tae-ui had already prepared himself to answer honestly if Rahman asked, "Who did
you come with?"

He felt like he could easily tell him without any hesitation that he came with Ilay.

Maybe he would arrest anyone searching for Jeong Jae-ui’s whereabouts, but even if he
wasn’t sure about Gable, at least when it came to Ilay, there was no worry whatsoever.
However, Rahman did not ask Jeong Tae-ui who his companion was. After staring directly at
Jeong Tae-ui for a while, he simply asked this instead:

"How did you find out he was in Seringe?"

"Well... I just heard about it, but it wasn’t me who found him. It was someone else. Though
from what I heard, they went through quite a bit of trouble. They said his trail suddenly
vanished in Varanasi, and I was more curious than anyone about what he was up to since he
managed to hide his tracks so perfectly and get away.”

Rahman slightly raised his eyebrows but didn’t respond to that.

"In the forest that is the world, it’s always much easier to hide a person than to find one.
However..."

Rahman mumbled to himself, quietly stroking his chin. He rubbed his thumb against the
beard on his chin and looked at Jeong Tae-ui with eyes deep in thought.

For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui unconsciously took a step back.

Those eyes, cold as glass, seemed to pierce through his heart. That emotionless, icy gaze felt
like it was weighing something, as if Jeong Tae-ui was a piece of meat being placed on a
scale. And then, he smiled. Or rather, it was closer to twisting the corner of his mouth
upwards than a smile.

"It would be troublesome if the location were revealed... I knew I couldn’t keep the fact that I
have him with me a secret forever, but at least I can't expose the location so carelessly. It’s
best to keep the number of people who know to a minimum."

His tone subtly shifted. Jeong Tae-ui instinctively realized what that cold, emotionless voice
— chilling him from deep within — implied.

At that moment.

"If Tae-ui dies, I die too."

It was Jeong Jae-ui who spoke quietly.

Those words, which might have been more fitting if spoken with a sense of solemnity, were
instead devoid of any gravity, tension, or sorrow. Nor was there any hint of threat or pleading.

It was simply a calm, matter-of-fact statement.

Rahman fell silent. His face remained unreadable, and the soft smile he'd worn while looking
at them just moments before had vanished.

He slowly turned to Jeong Jae-ui. As if annoyed, yet still courteous, he asked:

"Did you say that if I kill this man, you will die as well?"

Jeong Jae-ui nodded. His gaze briefly touched upon Jeong Tae-ui's face before awkwardly
drifting away. Jeong Tae-ui faintly frowned.

Rahman looked at Jeong Tae-ui. For a brief moment, an expression seemed to flicker across
his otherwise expressionless face. It was a cruel and harsh expression.

"If I kill this man, you will die too...?"

There was a trace of amusement in Rahman’s low voice. He took a step toward Jeong Tae-ui,
raising his hand as if to grab his chin.

Jeong Tae-ui instinctively stepped back, slightly grimacing as he rubbed his own neck.

Why are there so many people targeting my neck these days? I thought the threat to my life
would be reduced with one of them, but now another one appears, aiming for my life.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and muttered words that were pointless to say.

“No, I can’t die here.”

Even though it wasn’t his will, if he were to die after having hidden his trail so recklessly, he
thought he would be killed by Ilay. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue, knowing it didn’t make
sense.

Rahman didn’t seem intent on chasing Jeong Tae-ui down. He stopped his steps and
withdrew his hand. After gazing at Jeong Tae-ui for a moment, he turned his body towards
Jeong Jae-ui. By now, he had returned to the smiling face he had worn earlier.

“It would be troublesome if you died. I won’t lay a hand on him... But I didn’t realize you
valued your brother so much that you would go so far as to end your own life if he died.”

“It’s not about having a close bond. I’m not saying I would take my own life.”

Jeong Jae-ui shook his head, indicating it wasn’t about that. Then, as if remembering, he
turned to Jeong Tae-ui and explained, hesitantly adding that it didn’t mean their relationship
was bad. Jeong Tae-ui nodded in understanding.

“Tae-ui is… my Gilsangcheon.”

Jeong Jae-ui paused briefly before concluding his statement. A faint bitterness lingered at the
end of his words.

“Gilsangcheon.”

Rahman repeated the term. It didn’t seem like he was repeating it out of ignorance of its
meaning. His gaze towards Jeong Tae-ui showed no sign of confusion.

“I’ve heard that your brother brings you good fortune, but if he dies, you would die too...?”

“My very existence is the luck I receive from him.”

At Jeong Jae-ui’s words, Rahman fell silent. He looked somewhat displeased.

However, in the next moment, Jeong Tae-ui noticed a strange light flickering across
Rahman’s face. It was different from surprise. It was as if Rahman had remembered
something important or had come to a realization, perhaps a quiet form of shock. Jeong Tae-
ui watched this expression with curiosity.

“..........?”

He felt something was off.

The frozen expression on the Arab man’s face, as if he had realized something, and Jeong
Jae-ui, who remained silently quiet in front of him — it seemed as though the two were
conspiring to hide something from Jeong Tae-ui.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at him skeptically. However, it seemed unlikely that any satisfying
explanation would emerge. The silence seemed likely to continue, and the strange
atmosphere felt unsettling and oddly bitter, making him lick his lips and scratch his head a
few times.

“It’s rather embarrassing, or rather uncomfortable, to hear it put so nicely... I appreciate the
compliment, but…”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, not even bothering to hide his awkwardness.

Gilsangcheon. Jeong Jae-ui’s Gilsangcheon. It was a phrase Jeong Tae-ui had heard several
times before. Without knowing the reason or the truth, he had just remembered the name as
others called it.

But hearing it directly from Jeong Jae-ui himself felt awkward and strange, as if he was
somehow expected to bestow a great favor upon him.
However, Jeong Tae-ui trailed off before finishing his thought. He wasn’t sure how to
continue.

Rahman, with a blank expression, continued to stare at Jeong Tae-ui. His cold, glassy eyes
seemed to probe every corner of Jeong Tae-ui’s mind before he eventually turned away.

He turned and walked away without a word. Without a glance or a gesture of farewell, he
ascended the stairs and strode into the inner corridor, followed by the guards who had been
standing behind him, now retreating as well.

Only Jeong Tae-ui and Jeong Jae-ui remained in the courtyard.

Nothing had changed since before he arrived. The breeze was still pleasantly cool, and the
blue sky was dazzling. The birds fluttering between the branches and the flowers scattering
their fragrance with the wind were the same as before.

In this quiet and peaceful place, they were alone again.

But it was no longer as it had been earlier. It wasn’t serene calmness anymore. It was a heavy,
suffocating silence.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly looked down at his feet. He was barefoot, not even wearing shoes.
Following Jeong Jae-ui, who walked barefoot through the rooms, corridors, and courtyard,
Jeong Tae-ui had also walked barefoot.

There was nothing that would harm the soles of his feet. The courtyard, with its flat and
smooth stone floor; the corridor; the indoor area with a soft rug; and even the courtyard with
lush grass growing on soft soil — none of these had anything that could injure his feet. It
seemed as if everything had been meticulously maintained, with not even a small stone
hidden beneath the grass.
He wiggled his toes. The soil beneath the grass tickled his toes. After savoring the sensation
of the earth, Jeong Tae-ui slowly turned around.

Behind him, Jeong Jae-ui had returned to the spot he had been sitting earlier and was now
reopening his book.

“........”

Suddenly, he felt his strength drain away. It was as if the tension that had tightly bound his
heart was released all at once.

“What’s going on? Was it just me feeling suffocated and heavy?”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered with a sigh and sank down right there. Ignoring the risk of his clothes
getting dirty from the grass, he sat down on the patch of greenery not far from Jeong Jae-ui.
He hugged his knees and rested one arm on them, gazing lazily at Jeong Jae-ui.

Staring at his brother, who sat there as if nothing had happened and remained in his usual
pose, Jeong Tae-ui’s heart relaxed. Then, without hesitation, he asked:

“Am I really your Gilsangcheon?”

Jeong Jae-ui’s gaze, which had been scanning the pages of his book, briefly touched and then
moved away. Without speaking, Jeong Jae-ui nodded. The pages of the book turned with a
soft rustle.

“Why?”

This time, his gaze didn’t approach. As if he hadn’t heard the question while concentrating on
his book, there was no answer. However, Jeong Tae-ui quietly waited, knowing that an
answer would eventually come.
Soon enough, Jeong Jae-ui spoke.

“Just.”

“........”

The response was just a single word.

Jeong Tae-ui’s shoulders slumped. He barely managed to steady himself, feeling as though he
might collapse onto the floor. He muttered, “Hey, hyung,” but got no further response.

Realizing that if he continued to wait silently, he might never get an answer, Jeong Tae-ui
decided to try another approach, recalling something he had heard before.

“When I was sick as a child, did you also get sick because of me?”

“That could be a basis, but it’s not the reason.”

“Then what is the reason? If I’m sick and you also get sick, and I’m bringing you luck —
that’s too unscientific.”

“Science is essentially just a collection of common results from countless experiences.”

“……. No, what I mean is…”

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue.

His brother wasn’t someone who couldn’t follow a conversation. On the contrary, whenever
Jeong Tae-ui made a statement, Jeong Jae-ui was the kind of person who would pinpoint even
the parts he didn’t want revealed.

But…

Jeong Tae-ui sighed.

He remained crouched, lifting his head to look at the sky. The sun had reached its zenith and
was slowly beginning to set. In a few hours, night would fall again, and the day would slip
into darkness, as it did every day.

There was nothing extraordinary. Nothing would change. In the end, there were no significant
problems in this world. Whether Jeong Tae-ui was the Gilsangcheon or not, what did it
matter? If misfortune came because of him, that would be one thing, but if it was luck, then
that was fine. It was a good thing. If he didn’t want to talk about it, it wasn’t something
important enough to force an answer out of him.

Jeong Tae-ui nodded to himself. Then he sighed and smiled faintly.

“Tae-ui, you’ve always been perceptive. Even as a child. Should I say you have good
intuition?”

At that moment, Jeong Jae-ui spoke. He marked his place with a bookmark and closed the
book, giving Jeong Tae-ui a glance. Jeong Tae-ui’s smile faltered slightly. He had thought it
didn’t matter if he didn’t hear.

“I am, too.”
With that, Jeong Jae-ui closed his mouth again. He then scrutinized Jeong Tae-ui as if he
were a stranger, examining him slowly from head to toe, as if trying to find someone he
didn’t know within him.

Jeong Tae-ui widened his eyes a bit. He lowered his gaze to his hands resting on his knees.
Hands that had been with him since birth, always there, now seemed unusually unfamiliar.
They looked as strange as Jeong Jae-ui did at that moment. Perhaps he looked just as
unfamiliar to Jeong Jae-ui.

Jeong Tae-ui looked back at him.

But he was Jeong Jae-ui. The Jeong Jae-ui that Jeong Tae-ui loved, or rather, the Jeong Jae-ui
that he didn’t even realize he loved. He smiled.

“Your reason is so flimsy…”

Jeong Jae-ui smiled faintly in response.

As if he had said everything he needed to say, he stood up. He brushed past Jeong Tae-ui and
began to ascend the stairs with slow, light steps, and Jeong Tae-ui quickly stood up to follow.

The white, smooth stone was marked with traces of dirt. As Jeong Tae-ui walked, he watched
the figure of Jeong Jae-ui five steps ahead.

That figure was as upright and straight as always. Just like his nature.

***
This place was completely isolated from the outside.

Each of the four corridors had a grand door in the center, and at the corners where the
corridors met, there was a small side door, making a total of eight doors. Yet, despite all the
doors, this annex was completely isolated, existing as a single entity.

The four grand doors were not just for decoration, but they were firmly locked. The large iron
doors seemed like they would require several strong men to open, and even if they weren't
locked, it seemed impossible to open them alone.

At the end of each corridor, the four side doors split in two directions: one led inside, the
other outside. The doors leading inside connected to rooms like bedrooms or studies, which
were part of the building's interior. The doors leading outside, except for one, were all locked.

Even if one went out through that one door that led to the inner courtyard, it wasn't truly the
"outside." The courtyard, though enclosed by high walls, was spacious enough to not feel
entirely confined, yet it was a dead-end space.

The other three doors — where they led was unknown — seemed like they might lead
outside from the annex, but two of them were locked. Not only locked, but the gaps between
the doors were sealed with plaster, making it so that the doors couldn’t function as doors
anymore.

Then there was the last one. The only remaining exit. There, the Arab man stood. He was the
one guarding the door while keeping an eye on Jeong Jae-ui.

Jeong Tae-ui was lying by the square pond in the courtyard — its purpose was unknown. He
thought it might be for plants, but it wasn’t, the water only reached up to his thighs, making it
also impossible to swim. It was too cold to be a bath, and its location was right in the center
of the courtyard. It wasn’t for raising fish either. As he lay there, splashing the water with his
hand, Jeong Tae-ui let out a groan.
He was troubled. His mind was filled with that thought alone.

For days now, Jeong Tae-ui had been spending his time here. During this period, he had been
trapped inside with Jeong Jae-ui. Just as Jeong Jae-ui had been living like this for months
already, continuing a life that seemed as calm as still water.

In truth, Jeong Tae-ui could live like that too. No, deep down, he wanted to live just like
Jeong Jae-ui.

In reality, he was exhausted. It had been so long since he’d had a day where both his body
and mind could rest comfortably. His body, which had been constantly chased by time and
circumstances, and his mind, which had been overworked as well, were both eagerly
embracing this quiet life.

But...

"I'm afraid of him..."

Jeong Tae-ui buried his head into his arms as he lay face down. His arms, submerged up to
his elbows in the cool water, felt cold.

Ilay. Ilay Riegrow.

What was he doing outside right now? He could bet that Ilay's mood was in a very bad state.
However, the problem was that Ilay was not the type of person to simply stop at just being in
a bad mood.

There was no way to get any news from outside, as they were completely cut off. This,
ironically, only made him feel more anxious.

"........"
Jeong Tae-ui slapped the water's surface with his palm, sending ripples across the pond.
Large, red flower petals that had been floating on the surface swayed with the ripples.

"Ilay..."

He quietly let the name slip from his lips. So softly, it was barely audible — like a whisper
carried by the wind.

Perhaps it was a good thing.

Being here, he could escape from Ilay's grasp.

From the outside, this place was untouchable. Neither T&R nor UNHRDO had any influence
here. If they tried to interfere, the owner of this place could easily relocate Jeong Jae-ui and
feign ignorance. As a result, they couldn't carelessly reach out.

Now that Jeong Tae-ui was in the same boat as Jeong Jae-ui, the same applied to him.

Being here, he could escape from that relentless pursuit, the unending madness, and the
threats. Although he wouldn’t be able to leave, which could feel somewhat restrictive, what
did that matter? If it meant he could escape from that creepy and terrifying person, then it
was worth it.

"Right. In a way, this worked out. Maybe I should feel like I hit the jackpot and be overjoyed,
living comfortably here... if only I weren’t on the verge of a mental breakdown."

Jeong Tae-ui, who had started to lift his head slightly, suddenly dropped it again. His earlobes
felt as if they were burning.
Slowly, still lying down, he pushed his body forward and dunked his head into the water.
Bubbles gurgled from his mouth, tickling his cheeks as they rose to the surface.

What should I do? This makes no sense. After finally finding a way to (temporarily, at least)
escape from him, why am I thinking of going back? You must be out of your mind, Jeong Tae-
ui. Maybe, if you think about it, he’ll just laugh it off with a casual, ‘Oh, he’s run away
again,’ and click his tongue a few times.

………No, that’s impossible.

Then, suddenly, a question flashed through his mind.

What does Ilay think about me, exactly?

“... Pwah!”

Jeong Tae-ui shot his head up, unable to hold his breath any longer. Water streamed down
from his soaked hair, dripping onto his neck and clothes, soaking them instantly.

As he wiped his eyes with the back of his hand and gasped for breath, he finally noticed a
pair of feet standing a few steps beside him.

For a moment, he felt an odd sense of detachment as he stared blankly at the feet. They were
bare, fully exposed. A few steps ahead, there were unfamiliar feet clad in leather shoes.
Somehow, the stark contrast between the bare feet and the ones hidden inside the shoes
seemed all the more vivid.

When he lifted his head, there was a familiar face. A face he knew, but one that didn’t feel
friendly.
As usual, when he visited the annex, the man with the long name, Rahman Abid al-Saud,
stood there with a gentle smile on his face.

“Ah... How long have you been standing there?”

Jeong Tae-ui spoke as he squeezed the water out of his hair. Rahman briefly replied, “Just a
moment,” and looked down at him quietly.

Jeong Tae-ui knew Rahman had come to the annex. He had seen him earlier walking through
the corridor toward the study. During the day, Jeong Jae-ui was usually either in the study or
the courtyard, so Rahman would often check the study first, and if Jae-ui wasn’t there, he’d
head out to the courtyard next.

Rahman made sure to visit the annex at least once a day to see Jeong Jae-ui. However, he
never stayed long or engaged in lengthy conversations. His main purpose was always the
same.

Had Jeong Jae-ui finally decided to accept his offer today?

If not, he wouldn’t be able to leave this place.

If he agreed, not only would he be allowed to leave, but he’d also be generously rewarded.

But Jae-ui’s answer was always the same. Judging by the pattern, it seemed like this back-
and-forth had been going on ever since Jeong Jae-ui was confined here. By now, Rahman no
longer seemed disappointed or angry about the refusals. Whenever Jae-ui declined, Rahman
would simply respond with “Is that so?” and remind him to let him know if he ever changed
his mind before leaving.

Today was no different. When Rahman had entered the study and spoke his usual greeting,
Jeong Tae-ui had heard it from afar and rolled his eyes. Not wanting to listen, he wandered
over to the pond in the courtyard and laid down by the water. While he messed around —
pondering the layout of the corridors and dunking his head in the pond — the conversation
seemed to have wrapped up.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced up at Rahman, who was still staring at him in silence, and pushed the
wet hair sticking to his face aside.

Did I piss him off by dunking my head in the pond? Surely, it’s not some kind of religious
thing, right?

Jeong Tae-ui smiled awkwardly and spoke up.

“You look kind of scary... Don’t tell me you were wishing I’d drown while I had my head in
the water.”

As Jeong Tae-ui joked and laughed, Rahman raised his eyebrows, then let out a low chuckle.

“You really are Jeong Jae-ui’s brother. You’ve got sharp instincts. You two are quite alike.”

“...............”

An eye for an eye, a joke for a joke — or was he actually serious?

Jeong Tae-ui smacked his lips suspiciously as he glanced at Rahman with blank eyes. But
Rahman didn’t say anything about whether he was joking or serious and instead changed the
subject.

“How is this place? Are you comfortable staying here?”

“Ah... it’s a bit frustrating not being able to hear any news from the outside, but overall, it’s
fine. The inside is quite comfortable.”

“That’s good to hear.”

Rahman nodded with a smile.

Looking at him like this, it was hard to believe that this was the same man who had tried to
kill Jeong Tae-ui not long ago with a completely expressionless face. The very next day, he
greeted him with a gentle smile as if nothing had happened, and Jeong Tae-ui, feeling uneasy,
had even wondered if the man had a split personality.

But after a few short interactions with him over the last few days, Jeong Tae-ui realized that
wasn’t the case.

If they weren’t forced to cross paths in a place like this, Jeong Tae-ui would prefer not to deal
with him at all.

It wasn’t that Rahman was evil or underhanded, but Jeong Tae-ui felt that their personalities
were completely incompatible.

In fact, Jeong Tae-ui already knew one person who was, in every sense of the word, the
epitome of evil and despicable behavior. Of course, he didn’t get along with that man either.
If anyone ever said, “You two really get along,” Jeong Tae-ui would gladly be willing to rip
their mouth wide open.

But separate from that, Rahman was a man who, just by being near, caused a feeling similar
to discomfort or unease.

He didn’t really know why. He had never seen Rahman act particularly strange. Objectively
speaking, the man might even be considered admirable in many ways. And yet, something
about him felt off. Yes, it was almost indistinguishable from discomfort.
Why is that? While Jeong Tae-ui was lost in these thoughts, Rahman seemed ready to turn
and leave, having made his formal greeting. Jeong Tae-ui hurriedly stopped him.

“Ah, by the way.”

But as soon as he did, he regretted it. Without thinking, he had grabbed Rahman’s sleeve.
Rahman glanced briefly at the hand holding his sleeve with his cold, black eyes. Jeong Tae-ui
quickly let go, and Rahman calmly brushed off his sleeve before responding in his usual soft
voice.

“Do you have something to say?”

“I’d like to leave this place.”

Jeong Tae-ui knew it was pointless, yet he still said it. Perhaps it was similar to how Rahman
persistently visited Jeong Jae-ui every day, asking him to make a weapon, fully knowing he
would be rejected.

Rahman paused upon hearing Jeong Tae-ui's words. He stopped his movement and silently
gazed down at him.

"You want to leave?"

"Yes. I... still have unfinished business outside."

"Outside, huh. Does this unfinished business happen to involve Ilay Riegrow of T&R or Ling
Xinlu, the son of Ling Huo-Long?"
Jeong Tae-ui shut his mouth. His lips briefly twisted, but he quickly regained his composure.
In hindsight, it was obvious. By now, Rahman would have had more than enough time to
trace back exactly how Jeong Tae-ui ended up here.

Jeong Tae-ui looked directly at him, then let out a small chuckle.

"You’re well-informed, I see."

"Last night, I had a brief chat with some local friends at the mosque, and your name came
up."

Jeong Tae-ui raised an eyebrow. Rahman's lips curved ever so slightly, as if hinting at a smile
but stopping short.

"A friend who came to stay at my estate for a short vacation mentioned running into someone
named Riegrow."

"Run into...?"

"He was looking for you, apparently."

Rahman’s lips curled upward a bit more. However, there was no joy in his eyes — more of an
annoyance, perhaps even contempt — as his gaze never left Jeong Tae-ui, scanning him like a
snake or some other cold-blooded creature, as if trying to find something hidden within his
face.

Jeong Tae-ui's smile faded.

He’d received plenty of chilling stares before, enough to not flinch at something like this.
But the unsettling, discomforting sensation he felt — one akin to outright disgust — was
different from any other threat he'd ever encountered.

"He's looking for me...?"

"Of course, I wasn’t there at the time, as I had left for an urgent matter after hearing about an
unwelcome guest. But my poor friend, just for the misfortune of being a local Muslim with a
nearby villa, was harassed by Riegrow. He had to leave the area immediately, as there are no
proper medical facilities nearby."

"………..."

"After that incident, my friends started to fear going outside, saying they were afraid of that
assailant. And who could blame them? It wasn’t hard for me to find out who he was."

Rahman finished his words slowly, his gaze piercing Jeong Tae-ui with a subtle, probing
look.

"I've heard of him through rumors, so it was easy to recognize him. Ilay Riegrow — the
untouchable madman of T&R. If you're associated with such a notorious figure, then you're
not as shabby and worthless as you seem."

Rahman’s voice shifted, becoming lower and smoother, yet his faint smile remained
unchanged, which only deepened the unsettling feeling that lingered around him.

"Don’t misunderstand. No matter how big it seems, T&R is just a company. No matter how
notorious they are, they're just a small family making noise in the East. Do you think they can
truly affect me? Not a chance. Even if they try to stir things up, all I have to do is throw you
and Jeong Jae-ui into a dungeon where no one will find you. I could claim they left on their
own, or I released them, and it would be over. Do you think they could storm into my house,
dragging dirt all over the floor? Never. That’s impossible."
His words, smooth and direct, slipped into Jeong Tae-ui's ears, yet Jeong Tae-ui didn’t flinch.
He remained expressionless, unblinking, staring directly at Rahman, who looked back with
equal intensity from just a few steps away.

“This is supposed to be the Gilsangcheon ?”

Rahman’s voice suddenly turned cold, tinged with contempt. His icy, cruel eyes swept over
Jeong Tae-ui’s face again, filled with a hatred that seemed almost personal. But why would
Rahman harbor such feelings toward him? If anything, it should be the other way around.

"You’re nothing like Jeong Jae-ui. It’s absurd — a worthless, pathetic creature like you is
supposedly bringing fortune to him? Laughable. Not even funny."

Rahman spat out the words between his teeth. Then, he abruptly fixed Jeong Tae-ui with a
strange look, his voice dropping even lower as he muttered, almost to himself.

"Why someone like you…?"

It didn’t seem like Rahman expected an answer, but Jeong Tae-ui, after silently staring back
for a moment, slowly opened his mouth to speak.

"I don’t know why it's me either. And honestly, the idea that I bring fortune to my brother is
ridiculous. Even I find it absurd. But hearing it from the mouth of someone who’s imprisoned
this worthless, pathetic creature — well, I could do without that."

Rahman fell silent, narrowing his eyes as he gazed at Jeong Tae-ui.

Then, suddenly, his expression shifted. His lips curved slightly as he returned to his previous
calm, formal tone.
"In conclusion, you won’t be leaving here. If Jeong Jae-ui leaves, you may leave with him.
So, if you want to get out of here, I suggest you help me convince him to accept my offer."

Rahman spoke without hesitation. At his bold words, Jeong Tae-ui realized that perhaps
Rahman had intended to say that from the very beginning.

His gaze remained cold, unwavering. Jeong Tae-ui wondered if there would ever be a
moment when those eyes would show warmth, and he silently stared at him.

"You must have heard as well, but I am not asking for too much from him. Just the weapon
that bears his name — that's all I want. Of course, to say that I have no expectations that the
weapon he makes will be exceptional would be a lie. But even if it's no different from an
ordinary anti-tank gun, that's fine."

"I didn’t realize my brother’s name had become such a well-known weapon brand. Are the
people you're facing really that afraid of Jeong Jae-ui’s reputation?"

Jeong Tae-ui spoke softly, revealing his displeasure. Rahman laughed out loud. Even when he
laughed loudly, his gaze, always calm and composed, bothered Jeong Tae-ui.

"You are not as quick to grasp the situation as Jeong Jae-ui. From the moment he was first
asked to make a weapon, he already understood everything. The important thing is those who
can be brought to our side using Jeong Jae-ui’s name. To put it simply, we could easily sway
a few arms dealers."

Rahman, still smiling as if amused, leaned slightly toward Jeong Tae-ui. As he brought his
face closer, he lowered his voice and spoke pleasantly.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him without blinking.

Indeed. What this man wanted was a weapon. A weapon made by the man named Jeong Jae-
ui. For Jeong Jae-ui to give him a new blueprint was essentially an unspoken agreement to
transfer his name along with it.

Rahman examined Jeong Tae-ui's face, scrutinizing every corner. Then, he straightened his
posture and once again smiled with his usual gentle smile. His tone, which said, "Jeong Jae-ui
is truly a rare and excellent talent," returned to its original state.

….Hyung. I hate this guy.

Jeong Tae-ui thought firmly at that moment. If Jeong Jae-ui had been there, he would have
shouted it in front of this man, considering their current predicament, in Korean.

Rahman took a step back. It seemed he was about to leave.

“Jeong Jae-ui just needs to make one weapon. If that happens, we will immediately let you
and Jeong Jae-ui leave this place. So I hope you can persuade Jeong Jae-ui."

"I don’t want to force my brother to do something he doesn’t want to do."

Rahman raised an eyebrow. But he shrugged and said, "As you wish," and continued
speaking.

"Anyway, until then, you must stay here. If you find anything uncomfortable, feel free to let
me know. …Ah, and it would be best if you could avoid visiting the night market in Baheb
for the time being."

He said this with a calm smile and polite tone, then turned to leave.

Jeong Tae-ui stood rooted to the spot, watching as Rahman walked towards the door at the
end of the west corridor and exited through it. Through the partially opened door, small
garden trees could be seen, and between the trees, a wall with white plaster was faintly
visible.
"...Tch. With just this, I have no idea where I am."

After the door that had been opened was closed again, Jeong Tae-ui sighed and sat down
where he was.

The hair, which had been drenched in water, no longer dripped. It was still damp, and
touching it left moisture on his hand, but it was not dripping onto the floor. It seemed to have
dried a bit during the conversation with that man.

"I hate that guy. Rahman — Abid — al-Saud. I hate him. Damn it. If only a ghost would
come and take him away."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, pronouncing the name slowly and forcefully. Hearing the name, he
glanced around, unsure if anyone was watching, but there was no sign of anyone. If someone
were to report him, so be it. If they understood Korean, that was another matter.

— A friend who came to stay at my estate for a short vacation mentioned running into
someone named Riegrow. He was looking for you, apparently.

"............"

Jeong Tae-ui froze and retracted his hand, which had been touching the floor. His nails
scraped against the stone floor.

Rahman said he was looking for me. Riegrow….

His chest suddenly ached.

He could almost see what kind of expression that person would have. Jeong Tae-ui thought
he knew what kind of face he might have had when capturing someone.

He was looking for me.

The realization, which he had already suspected, seemed to strike his ears with a hot
intensity.

"Uh…."

Jeong Tae-ui raised his hand to his hot ears, but the warmth from the stone floor, which had
absorbed the sunlight and made his hands warm, offered little relief.

Jeong Tae-ui lay down on the spot. Then, he crawled slowly towards the pond next to him
and submerged his head in the water again.

I want to get out of here. As soon as possible.

Jeong Tae-ui remained submerged in the water for so long that he almost fainted, but he
didn't cool off. He didn't move until a curious guard approached, having watched him from a
distance, and tapped him.

How can I get out?

Jeong Tae-ui sat by the pond, thinking as he stared blankly at the guard who had examined
him with an expression of someone observing a madman, and then returned to the door.

But he couldn’t think of any viable solutions.

What should he do? How could he get out?

It would be great if there were some way to sneak out of here.

"It would be difficult."

Jeong Jae-ui answered after not thinking for long.

"…Oh, is that so? Is there anything? Perhaps in Islamic architectural style, are there any
escape openings or something like that…?"

"When building a fortress or a structure of considerable scale, you might expect something
like that, but it’s uncertain if there’s anything of the sort in a simple villa. And even if there
were, it wouldn’t be connected to this annex."

Jeong Jae-ui added calmly, "The owner of this place isn't foolish enough to lock someone in a
separate building with an escape opening." Jeong Tae-ui sighed in disappointment, muttering
“I see,” as he resumed drying his hair with the towel. Noticing Jeong Tae-ui’s expression,
Jeong Jae-ui asked quietly.

"Do you want to get out of here?"

Jeong Tae-ui did not respond to his low question.

I want to get out. And perhaps Jeong Jae-ui understood that answer from Jeong Tae-ui’s
immediate silence.

Jeong Tae-ui wanted to get out of here. Although the urgent anxiety he felt immediately after
hearing the brief news from outside had somewhat subsided, there was still a restlessness in
his heart, rippling like small waves.
Leaving here was easy. As Rahman had said, it was enough for Jeong Jae-ui to provide a
suitable blueprint as Rahman desired. Although Jeong Jae-ui was clearly unwilling and had
stated he would never make another weapon, he would likely nod in agreement if Jeong Tae-
ui asked.

However, Jeong Tae-ui did not want to do that. He did not want to make Jeong Jae-ui do
something against his will for his own personal issues.

Jeong Jae-ui knew that Jeong Tae-ui felt the same way and wanted to leave, but he hesitated
to speak up first.

Jeong Tae-ui let out a frustrated groan as he rubbed his head with the towel, as if he were
tearing it apart. The towel was almost dry now, with no more moisture to be wrung out.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Jeong Jae-ui.

He was sitting in a chair by the window in the study, listening to music. Rahman had
promised to provide anything Jeong Jae-ui wanted to make him comfortable, and true to his
word, Rahman had provided any records or books Jeong Jae-ui wished to have without
hesitation.

Yes, I want to leave, but maybe my brother would actually be happier staying here.

Jeong Tae-ui draped the towel around his neck and looked around the study with a slightly
dazed expression. He still vividly remembered his initial shock upon entering the study. It
appeared rather modest at first glance. A large desk and bookshelves, a chair by the window
— the one Jeong Jae-ui was sitting in now — some decorations and a small potted plant on
the shelves, and on the opposite side of the bookshelves, audio equipment and countless
records.

The desk and bookshelves were very similar to those he had seen in the UNHRDO
headquarters. Although he wasn't sure if they were exactly the same, they were remarkably
similar. According to rumors circulating among the staff, the cost of furnishing a multimedia
classroom was equivalent to that of the desk and bookshelves.

That chair — the one Jeong Jae-ui was sitting in — Tae-ui had seen it shortly after being
discharged from the military at an exhibition by a famous international furniture artist. It was
displayed with care in a booth set up with dividers at the very last corner of the exhibition
hall. Looking at the exhibition’s catalog, he remembered it boasting a jaw-dropping price.
The chair Jae-ui was sitting in looked strikingly similar to that one, and he didn’t think it was
just his imagination.

Perhaps for that reason, even the plants and decorations in the room didn’t seem ordinary.
However, what finally caught Jeong Tae-ui's attention, leaving him speechless, was the audio
equipment.

Though he couldn’t call himself an enthusiast, Jeong Tae-ui had a similar interest in audio
equipment as his friends did in cars or motorcycles. So he knew very well that even just one
of those speakers cost about as much as a small apartment in a big city.

It was a realization that struck him once again — this villa's owner was none other than Arab
royalty. Even if his place in the line of succession was far down, he still had control over oil
money. Thinking that far, Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue in displeasure, recalling Rahman's
face.

Well, owning a villa of this scale in a place like this already said everything.

“It's like you can’t help but form biases against those born with diamond spoons in their
mouths…”

Now that he thought about it, it was really true. That guy Ilay, Xin Lu, and even that Rahman
— why did they all have such unsatisfactory personalities?

“Or maybe they turned out that way because they’re rich…”
Jeong Tae-ui pondered that bias seriously for a moment before shaking his head.

No, he shouldn’t be prejudiced. Having grown up with a brother who was a victim of
prejudice, Jeong Tae-ui had always reminded himself of this from a young age.

He had overheard so many times people gossiping, saying things like, ‘ He’s so smart, his
personality must be strange,’ or, ‘He’s so smart, he probably has social issues,’ or, ‘If he’s
that smart, he must be an insufferable person.’ Jeong Tae-ui had lost count of how many
times he’d accidentally heard these kinds of remarks.

So, he tried not to listen to common prejudices. But when it came to Rahman, it felt like
those biases were deepening.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed as he looked at his brother, Jeong Jae-ui, who was sitting comfortably in
that chair — worth as much as a house — gazing out the window.

Well, whatever. In any case, Rahman was providing Jeong Jae-ui with the best possible
comfort. At least he wasn’t resorting to environmental or physical violence to push his
agenda. For someone like Jeong Jae-ui, who could get anything he wanted, read whatever
books he liked, research whatever he was interested in, and live a quiet life — this was
probably a form of happiness.

Jeong Tae-ui, sitting on the floor, rested his chin on his arms draped over his knees, quietly
observing Jeong Jae-ui. Then, suddenly, he muttered:

“What if that guy gets so tired of waiting that he snaps and threatens to behead you if you
don’t deliver immediately?”

Jeong Tae-ui recalled Rahman’s unreadable eyes. He didn’t seem like the type to lose control
and lash out in a fit of rage. But what if he did? How would Jeong Jae-ui respond? Would he
nod, thinking that nothing is more precious than life?
Though Jeong Tae-ui had never thought about it, he doubted Jeong Jae-ui would act that way.
Knowing him, Jeong Jae-ui would likely remain calm, ponder the situation for a moment
with a blank expression, and then propose some sort of compromise that would satisfy both
sides. That seemed like the most ‘Jeong Jae-ui’ thing to do.”

Well… even if someone rushed at him, threatening to cut his throat, Jeong Jae-ui would
probably survive by somehow breaking the blade.

Jeong Jae-ui shook his head at Jeong Tae-ui’s words.

“He’s not someone who is overly emotional or hot-tempered. He’s very patient, meticulous,
and cold. He’s the type of person who can suppress his emotions and wait as long as it takes
to get what he wants, so there’s really no need to worry about that.”

Jeong Tae-ui thought of Rahman. And then, he reconsidered Jeong Jae-ui’s words, who had
likely observed Rahman far longer than he had.

Suddenly, someone came to mind, and with a sigh, he muttered to himself.

“He’s the complete opposite of someone I know.”

Jeong Tae-ui knew someone who, driven by emotions and boiling blood, would not hesitate
to tear someone apart in an instant.

The moment Jeong Tae-ui thought of him, he rubbed his flushed face and head with a cold,
damp towel, trying to cool down. As he pictured that face, likely raging and rampaging
somewhere outside the walls of this estate, he pressed his lips tightly together.

There had been moments when he thought he might be fine just hiding out here. Yes, rather
than living next to that lunatic, never knowing when his life would end, it might be better to
stay here — though it felt a bit confining — to enjoy a quiet, peaceful life.
Although Rahman had vaguely threatened a prison dungeon if things went wrong,
considering how much he had spent on setting things up for Jeong Jae-ui, treating him as an
esteemed guest, it didn't seem like that would really happen. So, he could live a comfortable
life in this little paradise with his brother.

“...............”

But still, I have to go. That was his thought.

As the anxiety that had been simmering in his chest began to rise again, Jeong Tae-ui
clenched his fist, which had been resting under his chin. In the process, his fingernail
scratched his cheek, and he quietly muttered, "Ouch."

Jeong Jae-ui, who had been silently watching Jeong Tae-ui, finally spoke.

“Who’s this person that’s the complete opposite?”

“Hm? Uh... Ilay... Riegrow.”

For some reason, saying that name out loud felt awkward. Surely Jeong Jae-ui — no matter
how much of a terrifying genius he might be — couldn’t possibly know the details of Jeong
Tae-ui’s history with that monstrous man. Yet, Jeong Tae-ui felt strangely self-conscious as
he hesitated before slowly saying the name.

Jeong Jae-ui nodded.

“Ah, Kyle’s younger brother…”

He said no more after that. A long silence followed. While Jeong Tae-ui shifted
uncomfortably, unsure of what else to say, Jeong Jae-ui continued to remain silent. After that
considerable pause, Jeong Jae-ui finally spoke again.

“I’ve met that person too... Tae-ui, did you become close with him?”

At Jeong Jae-ui's cautious words, Jeong Tae-ui felt an incredibly complicated mix of
emotions. He didn't think he and Ilay Riegrow were anywhere near close enough to be
described as such. In fact, he had no desire to be called "close" with him.

If Jeong Jae-ui was asking without knowing what kind of person Ilay Riegrow was, then
maybe it would make sense. But if he had met him, surely Jeong Jae-ui had figured out what
kind of person that guy was.

And yet, he was asking if they were close? Come on, hyung, that’s a bit much...

For a brief moment, Jeong Tae-ui felt disappointed in Jeong Jae-ui but quickly reconsidered.
Maybe, unexpectedly, Jeong Jae-ui and Ilay had shared a brief, polite encounter that left a
good impression. Perhaps Kyle had introduced them, and they exchanged some civil
greetings.

“Well, I wouldn’t say we’re that close… But how did you meet him, anyway, Ilay?”

“Hm… It was when T&R was testing out a new firearm prototype. He said he was curious
about how lucky I was and shot a gun at me.”

At Jeong Jae-ui’s matter-of-fact response, Jeong Tae-ui stared at him in shock.

He knew about Ilay Riegrow’s temper, but he had no idea he had pulled something like that.
And what’s with his brother, casually talking about such a thing? And then asking if they
were close?
“We’re not close, we’re not! Ilay, that guy, he’s always itching to get at me.”

Jeong Tae-ui waved his hands in denial. It wasn’t a lie, but there wasn’t much else to say, so
he stopped there.

Jeong Jae-ui looked like he had something more to say, but remained silent.

A brief silence passed. In that silence, Jeong Tae-ui stared quietly at the wood grain on the
floor, then hesitantly asked,

“So, do you hate him?”

As soon as the words left his mouth, Jeong Tae-ui wondered if he should have even asked. It
wasn’t like the answer would change anything. Besides, it wasn’t really any of his business
what Jeong Jae-ui thought of him.

But still, he’s not that bad… Well, actually, he’s definitely a bad guy. But just basing
everything on that one incident where he shot a gun... no, that’s probably enough. But still...

Jeong Tae-ui muttered incoherently to himself, his thoughts more like complaints than praise.
Jeong Jae-ui, who had been quietly watching him, finally spoke.

“I haven’t seen him or run into him since then, so I haven’t had any reason to hate him. But…
I might start hating him now.”

“Huh? Why?”

Jeong Tae-ui asked curiously. But Jeong Jae-ui didn’t answer.

At that moment, the record that had been playing stopped. The turntable had finished
spinning, and the sound ceased. Jeong Jae-ui stood up and walked over to the audio system.

Watching his back, Jeong Tae-ui figured he didn’t want to continue the conversation.
Scratching his head, Jeong Tae-ui thought that while there was no dispute about Ilay being a
bad guy, hearing Jeong Jae-ui cut off the conversation by saying he might start hating him
didn’t sit well with him.

He almost muttered, ‘He does have some good qualities, though,’ but suddenly stopped.
That’s when he realized — if someone asked him to name those good qualities, he wouldn’t
be able to come up with anything.

As he watched Jeong Jae-ui’s white fingertips glide over the tightly packed records, deciding
which one to pull out, Jeong Tae-ui was suddenly reminded of another pair of white hands.

He knew those hands.

He knew exactly what they looked like, how they felt, how they moved over skin. Jeong Tae-
ui was well aware.

Suddenly, he thought he wanted to touch those hands. Those white, beautiful hands always
hidden under ominous gloves. The smooth, glass-like fingernails. Hands that carried strength
but were not clumsy in their movements.

“……….”

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head.

I’ve been thinking strange thoughts all day.

He lay down on the floor. The cool wooden floor felt just as pleasant as the sun-warmed
stone outside. But even while feeling that soothing sensation on his back and shoulders,
Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t stop thinking about those white hands.

“I think I’m really losing my mind…”

He muttered suddenly to himself.

Then, at some point, he smacked his own cheek. The slap that passed across his face stung
much more than he had intended.

"Ouch, ouch."

Jeong Tae-ui, rubbing his cheek and tearing up as he turned on his side, sensed Jeong Jae-ui
return and sit back down on the chair behind him. He sat up and turned around.

"Why the sudden self-harm?"

Jeong Jae-ui asked with a faint smile. Jeong Tae-ui shrugged, mumbling,

"Oh, no reason."

If it’s something that won’t have an answer no matter how much he agonizes over it alone,
Jeong Tae-ui doesn’t bother thinking about it. When the time comes, he’ll just grab Ilay by
the collar and demand answers. (Although, there’s a chance Ilay might break his wrist before
he can get any answers.)

Jeong Tae-ui quietly stared at Jeong Jae-ui's white hand, which was different from Ilay’s.
Then, on a whim, he reached out and grabbed it. Jeong Jae-ui raised an eyebrow, surprised,
but remained still.
As they held hands in silence, Jeong Tae-ui briefly thought how strange it must look — two
grown brothers holding hands. But then, he brushed the thought aside, thinking, who cares?

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui’s gaze dropped lower. There, next to them, were Jeong Jae-ui's
equally white feet. Despite having been outside in the courtyard earlier, there wasn’t a trace
of dirt on them — they were perfectly clean.

Come to think of it...

“Where are your shoes? Why are you always walking around barefoot?”

Jeong Tae-ui asked, and Jeong Jae-ui gave him a puzzled look. It was as if he found it odd
that Jeong Tae-ui was only now asking about it, given that he’d been walking around barefoot
for days. Tilting his head in confusion, Jeong Jae-ui glanced down at his bare feet.

If Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t seen Rahman’s feet earlier, he probably wouldn’t have asked about it
until the day he eventually left this place. In fact, he wouldn’t have found it strange at all in
this environment.

But now that he thought about it, the other people — the man standing guard at the door or
the woman occasionally walking through the hallway — were all neatly wearing shoes.

“I don’t know. I haven’t seen any shoes since I got here. They only bring me shoes when I’m
allowed to go out to the bazaar. I never really paid much attention to it.”

Jeong Tae-ui frowned.

He couldn’t be certain about the exact meaning behind not being given shoes, but the first
thing that came to mind was confinement. Of course, not having shoes wouldn’t literally
prevent him from stepping outside, but the word “confinement” suddenly came to mind with
all its implied imagery.

"…I don't like it."

Jeong Tae-ui blurted out. Jeong Jae-ui tilted his head slightly, as if trying to grasp the context
of his words.

"Not wearing shoes?"

"No, it's not that… I don't like that man. The owner of this place. Something about him just
rubs me the wrong way."

Jeong Jae-ui looked into Jeong Tae-ui's face, which was showing a hint of displeasure.

"Did he say something to you?"

"It's not about what he said. It's more about his personality, the way he behaves. We just don’t
get along."

Even as he spoke, Jeong Tae-ui silently clicked his tongue. His words sounded almost
childish. He wasn’t the kind of person who often thought about whether someone suited him
or not, let alone voiced such opinions openly.

But...

The subtle tone in Rahman’s voice when he talked about the outside world. His smile that
didn’t reach his eyes. The cold gaze that seemed to study him.
"…But why does he keep coming so often, especially when he keeps getting refused? If he’s
not overflowing with free time, shouldn’t he visit less frequently?"

"Well, lately, yes. Since you came, his visits have been less frequent."

Jeong Tae-ui scrunched his face in confusion.

"He still comes every day."

"Yes, but before, he practically stayed here."

“…What does he do here?"

Jeong Tae-ui stared at Jeong Jae-ui intently.

Every time Rahman came here, he seemed oddly familiar with every corner of this annex.
Jeong Tae-ui had assumed it was because this place also belonged to him.

However, after listening to Jeong Jae-ui, Jeong Tae-ui began to think that it might not just be
because Rahman owned the place, but that he might have become familiar with the space
itself.

"He mostly asks questions about things he’s curious about. Just like you used to do with me."

When Jeong Tae-ui heard that, he understood immediately.

His quiet and reserved hyung rarely initiated conversations or expressed his own opinions
vigorously. Even when someone spoke to him, he mostly responded with brief and necessary
remarks.
Yet, he knew a lot, and his knowledge was not just factual. His judgments, understanding,
and rational reasoning in various situations were all exceptional.

Whenever Jeong Tae-ui faced something that required deep thought, he would talk it through
with Jeong Jae-ui. Jeong Jae-ui would listen to his story, ask questions to fill in missing
details, remove or correct excess parts, and guide him to the conclusion he needed. Whether
it was a dispute with a friend, an unsolvable problem, or an important decision in life, the
conclusions reached with Jeong Jae-ui’s help had never once disappointed Jeong Tae-ui.

Jeong Tae-ui had once jokingly said with a smile that if Jae-ui ever ran out of ways to make a
living — though he was sure his hyung would never starve even if everyone else did — he
could always become a counselor.

"…I didn’t expect you to be doing counseling here. But that man doesn’t seem like someone
who would need counseling. What could he possibly be asking about?"

"Well, he mainly talks about the trends in power struggles… but it's not something you could
easily discuss with other people."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed.

Perhaps because he had a distaste for him, he thought, That man seems to live so
comfortably. It’s not enough that he kidnapped and confined people to make weapons; he also
seems to be squeezing their brains under the guise of counseling every day.

Poor hyung of mine, Jeong Tae-ui murmured as he collapsed onto the spot as if he were
crumbling. He closed his eyes, feeling the wooden texture against his cheek.

"Tae-ui."
The voice, as pleasantly touching as the cool wooden floor, was something Jeong Tae-ui
wished to hear again, even though he wasn’t asleep. He chose not to answer, hoping to hear
that voice call his name once more. When the voice called his name again, Jeong Tae-ui
opened his eyes instead of responding.

"Do you want to go outside?"

Jeong Jae-ui asked quietly, his gaze steady as he looked at Jeong Tae-ui.

If Jeong Tae-ui nodded, Jeong Jae-ui would nod in return. If Jeong Tae-ui said he wanted to
go out, Jeong Jae-ui would surely find a way to make it happen. And the method he could use
was singular.

After a moment of silence, Jeong Tae-ui muttered.

"Uncle has been looking for you. Yes, and Kyle has been searching for you too."

"………."

"I didn’t come here to take you back. Just seeing you is enough. I’d missed you since we
haven’t seen each other for a while."

Jeong Jae-ui gave a faint nod, almost imperceptible. It was unclear whether he understood
what was being said or if he felt the same way.

"I don’t mind going back alone."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke. If Jeong Jae-ui decided to stay here, Jeong Tae-ui was fine with returning
alone. This statement also implied that Jeong Tae-ui did not want to remain here.
However, this time, Jeong Jae-ui shook his head. The meaning became clear soon after.
Rahman would not leave Jeong Tae-ui alone, allowing him to potentially threaten Jeong Jae-
ui’s confinement. Jeong Tae-ui wanted to leave and needed to leave, but he had no intention
of enforcing his will at the expense of contradicting Jeong Jae-ui’s wishes.

"…….."

Sorry, Ilay. You’ll have to search for me diligently from there. I might have to stay here for a
while.

But perhaps the anxiety he felt was something Tae-ui shared as well, so he hoped Ilay
wouldn’t be too angry. And… when they meet again someday, he hoped Ilay wouldn’t kill
him on the spot…

***

Jeong Tae-ui woke up from a light sleep.

It seemed like he heard a voice from somewhere. However, when he opened his eyes, there
was no one there.

"...Ilay...?"

Jeong Tae-ui called out the name of the person who seemed to have just called him. He was
certain it was that person who had called him.

But when he got up, he realized that he was the only one there, and soon concluded that it
must have been a dream.
Dreams that seep into the depths of the night vanish from memory without a trace. He sat
absentmindedly on the bed, and soon felt his memory fading. The dream quickly began to
blur in his mind. In a few more minutes, he figured he might even forget whose name he had
called upon waking.

Jeong Tae-ui looked down at his hand.

His hand, lying limply on the soft, comforting blanket, appeared faint in the darkness.

From the window a bit away from the bed, positioned so that sunlight wouldn't come in
directly, the dim light of dawn was pouring in. It was still one or two in the morning, maybe
just past midnight. Somewhere in the deepening night.

When he suddenly woke up in the middle of the night, it was strange. As his body sensed, he
could roughly guess the time. Although approximate, most of the time, his guess was
accurate.

It might have been because he had gone to bed early. That was why his eyes opened so
clearly in the middle of the night.

Sigh... Jeong Tae-ui let out a quiet breath. In the silence, where everything had come to a
standstill, the sound of that quiet breath echoed unusually loudly. If he lay back down and
tried to sleep, he felt like he could fall asleep again soon. But seeing the dazzling moonlight,
he suddenly felt reluctant to do so, and got up from his bed.

Had everyone fallen asleep by now? At this hour, everyone would be asleep, and the villa
would be steeped in silence, save for the occasional guard patrolling the halls.

He stepped out of the bed and went to stand by the window.

The moon wasn’t clearly visible. It was high up above, hidden behind the window frame. He
had to press his face close to the window and look up for the bluish light to shine on his face.

What he saw were stars, brighter than the moon.

A thick, curling white streak stretched across the sky. The Milky Way. Above Seringe, more
beautiful than anywhere else, a sea of stars flowed overhead.

Jeong Tae-ui let out another quiet breath.

He turned his steps around and headed outside. If he lay down in the courtyard and looked up
at the sky...

Suddenly, a memory from his childhood came to mind. It was from when he was very young.
Only fragments of it remained in his memory.

They said that day had been the day of a meteor shower.

They had waited for days since the meteor shower prediction was announced, and that night,
his father and mother took them into the mountains. It felt like they had been in the car for
hours, but it might have only seemed that long due to his exaggerated childhood memory.

They drove deep into the dark mountain, parked at the base, and then hiked for quite some
time.

He remembered how excited he was, feeling like they were going on a picnic. They had
packed snacks and set off in high spirits. However, after the long journey, which had felt
endless to the young Jeong Tae-ui, they finally arrived at a clearing on the mountainside. It
was an open space, hollowed out amidst the forest, without any tall or short trees — just
underbrush crunching underfoot. There were already a few other people wandering around,
perhaps also there to see the meteor shower.
Despite having been bundled up in thick clothes, the night in the mountains had been bitterly
cold. He recalled shivering and repeatedly asking, ‘When are the stars going to fall?’ Even
so, Jeong Jae-ui had silently stared at the sky, as if mesmerized.

Jeong Tae-ui had kept asking when the stars would fall, but at some point, he had swallowed
the question.

The sky had been filled with stars, so densely packed that even the Milky Way had been
faintly but clearly distinguishable.

He had felt a faint sense of fear. What if all those stars had fallen at once? But at the same
time, a small part of him had wished they would. How beautiful would it have been to be
covered in those cold, sharp, beautiful things?

He remembered how his heart had grown unbearably warm and tight as he gazed at the sky
full of stars. Now, he might describe the feeling as awe or wonder, but back then, the
sensation had been more powerful and poignant than any words could capture.

"...I ended up falling asleep and missed the meteor shower in the end..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered with a quiet laugh.

He remembered dozing off, only to wake up in the car on the way back home. When he had
asked, upset, why they hadn’t woken him up, his family had insisted they had, but he just
hadn’t woken up. As Jeong Tae-ui had sulked, disappointed about missing the meteor shower
he had been so excited for, Jeong Jae-ui, who hadn’t slept a wink and had watched the sky the
whole time, had quietly told him,

‘If you wait, you'll be able to see a meteor shower like this again.’
"Where could that place be?"

Jeong Tae-ui murmured unconsciously as he tried to recall the memory. All he could
remember was that it had been quite a long drive from home.

Could that place still exist? More than twenty years had passed. Perhaps it had already been
developed and erased, with no trace remaining by now. Still, the sudden recollection of the
memory stirred a desire in him to find the place again.

"Hyung might know."

I should ask him tomorrow morning when I wake up — if I even remember it by then, Jeong
Tae-ui muttered to himself as he walked toward the courtyard.

However, as he stepped out into the corridor, he suddenly stopped. The moonlight faintly
illuminated the courtyard.

Everything was still, without a single movement. Even the lonely leaf floating on the pond
didn't stir, remaining completely still.

And beside it, there was a figure.

Sitting quietly by the pond, gazing up at the sky as if lost in thought, was Jeong Jae-ui. Jeong
Tae-ui paused, standing silently in the shade of the eaves, watching him. It seemed his
brother hadn’t gone to sleep yet.

Jeong Tae-ui started walking again. The soft sound of his footsteps echoed slightly on the
stone floor. Even though the sound must have been audible, Jeong Jae-ui didn’t turn around.
Jeong Tae-ui walked up behind him and stopped a few steps away, standing silently.

"When we were young, we went to see the meteor shower..."

As soon as Jeong Tae-ui sat down, Jeong Jae-ui spoke softly. Jeong Tae-ui paused and turned
his head slightly to look at him. A strange feeling came over him.

Jeong Jae-ui’s story might have been the very one Jeong Tae-ui had been recalling just
moments ago. In fact, since the only memory of seeing a meteor shower from his childhood
was that one, it was likely the same moment.

Had they been thinking of the same thing while looking at the same scene? The thought made
Jeong Tae-ui smile warmly. Jeong Jae-ui continued speaking.

"The meteor shower was beautiful, but there were so many stars in the sky that what I
remember most is that sky, even more than the falling stars."

Jeong Tae-ui paused again.

Jeong Jae-ui wasn’t the type to talk to himself — unlike Jeong Tae-ui, who sometimes
muttered to himself, to the point of worrying if he had some minor mental disorder. Nor did
Jeong Jae-ui have any signs of sleepwalking. It seemed that those words hadn’t been directed
at him after all.

"...Oh... uh..."

After a moment of hesitation, Jeong Tae-ui responded vaguely.

At that, Jeong Jae-ui seemed to slightly shrug his shoulders before turning around, looking a
little surprised.

“Tae-ui, it’s you.”

“Yeah.”
“What are you doing up at this hour?”

“I just woke up suddenly. Were you with someone else?”

“Hm? No, I wasn’t.”

Jeong Jae-ui looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a puzzled expression, as if asking what he was
talking about. Jeong Tae-ui, equally confused, tilted his head.

“No, it just seemed like you were talking to someone else a moment ago.”

“Hm? Ah, I thought it was Rahman. He sometimes visits at night. He says this is the highest
point among all the buildings in the villa and that this courtyard feels the closest to the sky in
the entire villa. Maybe that's why the night sky seems closest here.”

“No matter how high it is, it's only a difference of a few meters in altitude. Do you really
think stars that are thousands or millions of light-years away look any closer?”

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled with a pout. Jeong Jae-ui smiled quietly.

Jeong Tae-ui laid down on the stone floor. During the day, the stones had been warmed by the
sun, but now they were cold enough to feel startling. As Jeong Tae-ui lay down, Jeong Jae-ui
lay down next to him, their heads lined up at right angles. They silently gazed up at the sky
for a while.

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui chuckled softly. Jeong Jae-ui seemed to sense it and made a slight
movement, as if glancing over.

“No, I was just thinking about that meteor shower you talked about earlier.”
"Ah..."

"I didn’t see it that time because I was asleep."

"Yeah, we tried waking you up, but you didn’t get up."

"Yeah. But two years ago, there was another meteor shower. I was in the army, and this time,
I watched it with my squad instead of sleeping. It was beautiful... But, you know, I had the
same thought back then —t hat the starry sky we saw when we were young was more
beautiful."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered with a warm smile.

There’s something soothing about shared emotions. Knowing that someone else experienced
the same thing and felt the same way becomes a small source of nourishment in life. Perhaps
that’s why long-time friends are so precious.

Jeong Tae-ui understood. Jeong Jae-ui was likely thinking the same thing as him. Feeling
good, he smiled softly and said:

"...Looking at the sky like this, somehow it looks just like the one we saw back then."

"No way... Our country is in the northern hemisphere, Tae-ui."

"............"

For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui had forgotten. Sometimes, his brother would break the mood
with statements that didn’t quite match his calm, composed demeanor. Like now, snapping
him out of the moment.
As he glanced at his brother in mild frustration, thinking it was a rare moment to be
sentimental, Jeong Jae-ui, still staring at the sky, smiled quietly before murmuring as if to
himself:

"Gangwon-do."

"Huh?"

"It was Hongcheon... We should go there sometime."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him steadily. For a long time, he gazed at Jeong Jae-ui, who
whispered about going there someday, and then couldn’t help but laugh. "Sure," he
murmured, turning his gaze back to the sky.

There were so many stars. As he watched the shimmering Milky Way flow across the sky,
Jeong Tae-ui suddenly recalled a memory of Jeong Jae-ui. A blue-tinged dawn, with him
sitting quietly in the cool air, listening intently to something that no one else could hear.

Even now, just like then, it felt as if his brother was listening to something. Something that
Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t hear — a sound that might be gently, endlessly whispered by those
white, shining stones high up in the sky.

"Hyung, you know..."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke suddenly. After a brief pause, he continued, following Jeong Jae-ui's
silence.

"Sometimes, it feels like you’re not human."

"...Me?"

"If there really are people who bring luck to others, or have something mysterious about
them... you’d be closer to that than I would."

A long silence followed.

However, really, it might have been true. When you think about it, after parting ways with
Jeong Jae-ui, hadn't Jeong Tae-ui endured countless hardships? Meeting a madman who was
utterly beyond help, being chased, being captured, and now, he was in a situation where he
was questioning whether there was a disease in his own mind, trapped here.

"It seems like hyung brings fortune to me."

Jeong Tae-ui said softly. A faint tone of gratitude was reflected in that voice. Whether it was
fortune or not, it didn't matter. Jeong Tae-ui had received countless things from Jeong Jae-ui
to be thankful for. Just the fact that he was next to him now brought him peace.

Who knows how much time had passed? Silence continued for a long while. It seemed like
the silence would last forever, like those endless stars, but at some point, a low voice broke
that silence.

"Tae-ui."

On the cold stone floor, beneath the sky that seemed like it would pour down, Jeong Tae-ui,
who had been feeling the drowsiness approaching from far away, quietly listened to his
brother's calm voice.

“I would die without you.”

"… Why do you keep saying strange things? That’s not exactly a pleasant thing to hear."
A soft laugh was briefly heard.

"Whenever something happened, you were the first to come to me. When I was kidnapped by
people, when I was abducted, even when I was almost in a car accident. On those days, you
were always the first to come to me. We had different classes, different friends we hung out
with, so we were usually only together at night at home. At school, or when we played with
friends after school, we were always apart. But sometimes, out of nowhere, you'd suddenly
say you missed me, and then you'd peek into my classroom, smile at me, and leave. And on
those days, something would always happen."

"… I don’t remember that."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, furrowing his brow.

Sure enough, as his brother said, after they entered middle and high school, they sat together
and had serious talks from time to time. But when they were younger, they had different
temperaments, and even back then, Jeong Jae-ui was in circumstances that couldn’t be called
ordinary for a child, so they mostly played separately. In the evenings, they'd sit side by side
reading books or occasionally fooling around.

Sometimes, when Jeong Tae-ui was playing with friends, running through the hallways,
playing pranks, suddenly he'd think of his brother. When that happened, he would dash to his
brother's classroom, just to check on his face. That was the only way he felt at ease. If his
brother wasn't in the classroom, he'd go searching all over — bathrooms, the teachers' office,
other classrooms — until he found him. Once he saw his face, he’d feel reassured, grin, and
dash back.

However, he didn’t remember what had happened to his brother on those days.

"When you were sick, I was sick too. But when I got sick first, I was just sick alone."
Jeong Jae-ui continued. Jeong Tae-ui thought for a moment, and though he didn’t remember
because he was too young, his mother had always said so, so he just nodded in agreement.

"Were you upset about that?"

“No, it wasn’t like that. It’s just that, from a very young age, yes, from a time I can’t even
remember, I thought that you and I were connected by something. I didn’t know what it was,
but I felt that you had some kind of thread connecting you to me. ... Before I grew up a bit, I
even wondered if you might be my nemesis. When you were sick, I was sick too, and when
you suddenly came to see me, something bad would always happen that day."

"… So after Gilsangcheon, it’s the nemesis now? That’s quite a sudden change of direction."

Jeong Tae-ui wryly licked his lips and scratched the back of his neck. It was hard to believe
that he could bring fortune to his brother, but if he were the cause of his brother’s misfortune,
he didn’t want to believe that at all.

"Then, when you were twelve, you fell while picking persimmons from the persimmon tree
behind the school and broke your leg. You were hospitalized for a while."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, “Ah,” as he recalled. He remembered that. Since he matured, he

hadn't had serious illnesses like colds, but he often got injured playing with friends. There
was hardly a day without bruises.

He vividly remembered that time. Before that, he had once been seriously injured and had to
undergo surgery, causing him great anxiety. He worried about what would happen if he died.
Fortunately, his bone had broken cleanly, and it only needed to be properly set.

The reason why that memory was especially vivid wasn’t the pain. While Jeong Tae-ui was
lying in the hospital, Jeong Jae-ui got caught up in another kidnapping incident. Because of
the tremendous luck, he returned unscathed. That incident seemed to be the last of the
kidnappings or abductions involving Jeong Jae-ui.
"I don’t know if you remember, but… Mother, who stayed at the hospital to take care of you,
suddenly called one morning. She said you were insisting that you really wanted to see me
and was throwing a tantrum even after she tried to persuade you. She asked if I could drop by
before going to school. But I was the class monitor at that time and didn’t have time to stop
by the hospital. Besides, it wasn’t like you were dying; it was just a broken leg, so it wouldn’t
be a big deal if I visited in the afternoon."

"… I don’t remember."

"Yeah. After a while, I asked you about it once, but you didn’t remember."

At Jeong Jae-ui's words, Jeong Tae-ui awkwardly licked his lips again. The man lying next to
him remembered things from when he first started walking, but that was just because he was
unusual. It was normal for Jeong Tae-ui to forget trivial things.

But following the flow of the story...

"Could that day have been the day you were kidnapped?"

"Yes. It was the day I was going to visit you at the hospital."

"But you came back fine that time, without meeting me. Fortunately."

There was no immediate response.

Jeong Jae-ui seemed lost in thought for a while, and then quietly continued speaking.

"That morning, even though I was busy as the class monitor and didn’t have time, when I
received the call from Mother, I was actually scared. At that time, I thought you might be my
nemesis. Because whenever I met you, something bad would happen. So, when you suddenly
insisted on seeing me, I thought, 'Here we go again.' So I didn’t go. And then, on my way
back from school… I was kidnapped."

"…….…."

Jeong Jae-ui fell silent again. Jeong Tae-ui also recalled that time.

That day while Jeong Tae-ui was hospitalized, there was news that Jeong Jae-ui had been
kidnapped again. However, given how many times such things had happened and how he
always returned miraculously unharmed, the family was worried but also somewhat
reassured. And as usual, Jeong Jae-ui returned home in the evening with a nonchalant
expression.

So, perhaps it was that day.

When Jeong Tae-ui had woken up from his sleep at the hospital, Jeong Jae-ui had somehow
arrived and was already there. Neither their mother nor their father had been around; only
Jeong Jae-ui had come into the hospital room.

Sitting on the edge of the bed, Jeong Jae-ui had stared at Jeong Tae-ui without saying a word,
just quietly watching. For some reason, Jeong Tae-ui had also said nothing. It was as if he
was in a daze or dreaming, only facing Jeong Jae-ui.

After staring for a while, Jeong Jae-ui had left the hospital room, and Jeong Tae-ui seemed to
have fallen asleep again.

"It was then that I realized. That you were the one who countered the misfortunes that came
my way."

"… I don’t really understand."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured softly. After a moment, Jeong Jae-ui gave a small smile.

"It’s not something that can be explained with words. It’s not about those events, or about
how I was unconscious at home when you were injured and in danger right before your
military discharge, or any other countless unquantifiable incidents. It’s something that exists
beyond words."

"It’s too vague… hyung. I’ve never felt that I’m such a mysterious and extraordinary person.
Is there nothing I can understand?"

Jeong Tae-ui sighed, saying he must have misunderstood.

The more he listened, the stranger the feeling became. It felt like listening to a story about a
psychic program or a mystical experience, and it didn’t feel real.

Jeong Jae-ui remained silent. In that silence, Jeong Tae-ui realized there were things Jeong
Jae-ui hadn’t fully expressed.

But even after waiting a bit longer, Jeong Jae-ui showed no signs of continuing, and Jeong
Tae-ui felt that he had shared everything he intended for today. He took another light sigh.

But if.

If, by any chance, his story was true.

If all of this wasn’t a coincidence, and if Jeong Tae-ui really was having an impact on Jeong
Jae-ui, how astonishing and frighteningly heavy would that connection be?

Suddenly, it felt like a weight was pressing down on a corner of his chest. The pressure,
entirely different from pain, pressed firmly on his heart, carrying its weight.
"That’s all. There’s nothing more…... In fact, it was a story you didn’t really need to know."

Jeong Jae-ui whispered as if to end his words. There was a faint hint that he hadn’t wanted
Jeong Tae-ui to know. Perhaps if Jeong Tae-ui had never heard of the term Gilsangcheon
from his uncle or elsewhere, Jeong Jae-ui would never have shared it with him.

"There was no need to be aware of such a connected relationship. That heavy and awkward
thread."

The voice continued, almost as if in a monologue.

Jeong Tae-ui remained silent, listening to the fading voice. A vague thought suddenly
surfaced in his mind.

"I don’t feel that way."

"……?"

"I still don’t understand or accept the concept of Gilsangcheon, but even if that were the case,
I don’t feel heavy or awkward about it. There’s no reason to feel burdened or distant because
of such things. On the contrary, I actually appreciate having a strong bond with you compared
to others."

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled discontentedly.

"What? So, you’ve always thought of me that way, huh? Damn, does that mean I was just
pining for you? Damn it," he muttered, pouting and scowling.

While grumbling like that, part of him thought deeply.

He had considered their relationship in that way. It was a separate issue from whether he
liked or disliked Jeong Jae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui didn’t think Jeong Jae-ui disliked him. Perhaps
Jeong Jae-ui loved him as much as he loved Jeong Jae-ui. However, apart from that, Jeong
Jae-ui saw their relationship as heavy and burdensome.

Jeong Tae-ui, no matter how he was connected to Jeong Jae-ui, would not view their
relationship as burdensome.

"Damn… What’s this? I’m mad now. Why did you cut that red thread or whatever it was?
You should just reconnect it. Why did you cut it off and run away? Because of that, I’m in
this predicament now."

Jeong Tae-ui abruptly got up from his seat. Turning his head, he saw Jeong Jae-ui looking at
him with a peculiar expression. After blinking a few times and staring at Jeong Tae-ui, Jeong
Jae-ui raised his hand and looked at his palm, mumbling.

"It doesn’t really seem to have been cut. It shouldn’t be cut by something like that."

"It was your heart, not the connection, that was cut."

Jeong Tae-ui said grumpily. He pulled Jeong Jae-ui’s hand toward him with a brusque
manner, and Jeong Jae-ui looked at him again with a strange expression.

"Give me your hand. Let’s tie it again. Hold on, was it the pinky finger?"

"Huh? Um… but we can’t tie it again."

Holding hands, Jeong Jae-ui awkwardly sat up. He continued to look at Jeong Tae-ui with an
expression that was still somewhat peculiar. Jeong Tae-ui raised his eyebrows.
"Well, it’s impossible to tie it. How can you tie an invisible thread? But if it could be cut with
scissors, it might be possible to tie it again. Let’s try tying it."

"It’s not that… …… Well, I suppose it doesn’t matter…"

Jeong Jae-ui seemed to hesitate, as if he was about to say something but then quietly
muttered to himself. Jeong Tae-ui, puzzled, glanced at him and fidgeted with the area around
his pinky finger. For a moment, he thought about what he was doing, pretending to pull out a
thread from an empty space, but soon dismissed it. It was symbolic.

—Symbolism is belief.

Suddenly, a phrase he had heard before came to mind. Yes, it was something Ilay had said.

At that time, Ilay had said that Jeong Tae-ui was his. Perhaps he had thought something
similar then. Perhaps he had viewed Jeong Tae-ui as his possession and, just as Jeong Tae-ui
was trying to do now, had pulled Jeong Tae-ui to bind him to himself.

"………"

Jeong Tae-ui stopped holding Jeong Jae-ui’s hand. Suddenly, his voice, expression, touch,
and warmth seemed to arise vividly beside him.

—Understand. You are mine.

That quiet and passionate voice.

—Remember well, Tae-ui. From today… from now on, every day, you are mine.
That almost scorching breath, touch, and body heat clung to him.

"Tae-ui?"

Jeong Jae-ui called out, seemingly puzzled.

Jeong Tae-ui thought the night sky was too bright. He wished the stars would close their eyes
just halfway so he could hide his flushed face.

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, "It’s nothing," and wiped his hot face with the back of his hand. Then
he lowered his head in silence for a while.

At that moment.

Suddenly feeling an inexplicable sense of estrangement, Jeong Tae-ui looked up. At the end
of the western corridor, the wooden door was open. And in front of it, under the shadow of
the corridor’s awning, a large human shadow was cast.

In the shadows, the man stood like a nocturnal predator. His eyes, as black and cold as ice,
surveyed the surroundings with a silent, calculating gaze — he was the undisputed master of
this villa.

A chill ran through Jeong Tae-ui’s chest.

He couldn’t tell how long the man had been there. The man was still there without a trace.

…Ah. Right. Come to think of it, his brother had said that he sometimes visited at night. To
look at the night sky from here. Perhaps tonight was such a night. Jeong Tae-ui’s gaze met the
man’s silent eyes. But before Jeong Tae-ui could acknowledge him, the man turned and
walked out through the door again.
".....…?"

Jeong Tae-ui looked at the man, puzzled, and tilted his head. Then he made eye contact with
Jeong Jae-ui, who had been facing away from the western corridor. Jeong Jae-ui was staring
intently at Jeong Tae-ui.

"What’s wrong, Tae-ui?"

"Oh? No, it’s just……. ……. Maybe I saw it wrong."

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head and replied. After tilting his head a few more times, he
muttered, “Eh, never mind,” and lay back down on the floor.

He felt Jeong Jae-ui’s silent gaze from beside him. Turning his head, their eyes met. After
staring at each other for a while, Jeong Jae-ui also lay down beside him.

Lying side by side again, they silently gazed at the sky in front of them.

They had clearly been thinking the same thing while watching the same scene earlier, but
now he couldn’t tell what Jeong Jae-ui was thinking. But perhaps they weren’t thinking the
same thoughts anymore. Jeong Tae-ui thought with a touch of regret.

***

— You belong to me.

A pointless thought crossed his mind.

From the moment Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes in the morning, he sighed and lamented
inwardly.

"I don't belong to Ilay."

He tried muttering it quietly. Maybe if he said it aloud, it might somehow cancel out that
statement.

However, he glanced around cautiously, whispering so softly it was almost like an ant
crawling, worried someone might hear him. It didn't seem to have much effect though. That
sentence kept circling in his head.

"I'm telling you, no. I belong to myself."

Jeong Tae-ui buried his face in his arms, feeling as if he might cry.

In truth, he knew. A person can't really be someone else's possession. Even if, by their own
will, they choose to stay beside someone, you can't forcefully claim someone against their
will.

He was completely his own. His body, his mind, and his spirit.

However, because they were his, he also had to take full responsibility for every part of them.

"I have to take responsibility and pull myself together..."

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head.

At the same time, he suddenly thought, I wonder what's happening outside now.

Since Jeong Tae-ui had entered this place, he had heard that Ilay had turned some Arab man
into a pulp. Rahman had mentioned it casually, showing no signs of anger or concern. But
after that, he hadn't heard anything further.

I wonder what he's doing now. Surely he's not going around smashing every person that looks
like an Arab, right? If he were doing that, he might become a public enemy of the Arab
world, and men holding the Qur'an in one hand and a sword in the other could come charging
at him.

"Wow... that would be a total disaster."

Good thing I'm not that guy's assistant anymore, Jeong Tae-ui thought, and he prayed that if
something like that did happen, it would be when he wasn't by Ilay's side. But really, what
could he be doing? Ilay must have guessed that Jeong Tae-ui was here by now. Considering
the situation, it was inevitable.

However, even if he knew, there was nothing they could do. For the same reason that Ilay
hadn't been able to intervene when Jeong Jae-ui had been at Rahman's villa, they were still
stuck in this place.

Ilay... his attitude might have changed a bit by now.

When he came to Seringe, or even before that, he had shown little concern for whether or not
they found Jeong Jae-ui. Despite knowing that Jeong Jae-ui was incredibly important to both
T&R and UNHRDO — both of which he had one foot in — Ilay remained detached. Perhaps,
if Jeong Tae-ui hadn't come here, Ilay might not have cared one bit whether he went missing
or not.

I wonder if he's started looking for me a little more seriously now... But if his method of
searching for people involved attacking Arabs one by one, that would be a big problem.
For a brief moment, Jeong Tae-ui wondered if, outside the walls, a horde of Arabs was rising
up to eliminate the public enemy.

"................"

If only there were a way to contact him. Even if just for a brief moment.

Jeong Tae-ui, who was lying sprawled out by the pond in the inner courtyard, lifted his head
slightly.

As always, the guard was stationed in front of the only functioning door at the end of the
corridor. He had a large sword strapped to his waist — so big that Jeong Tae-ui wondered if it
could even be drawn properly — and at the moment, he was sitting on a wooden chair, letting
out a huge yawn.

...If I knocked that man out and went beyond that door...

For a moment, Jeong Tae-ui entertained the thought but quickly shook his head.

Even if he made it past that door, he likely wouldn’t be able to leave the villa. This place was
just one of the many annexes within the vast walls of the estate. Even if he exited the
corridor, he would end up wandering somewhere inside the estate.

And even if by some miracle, this annex was close to the estate’s main gate, and he managed
to hide until it opened and made a run for it, the chances of that happening were slim. The
moment Jeong Tae-ui climbed over the walls of the annex, the entire villa would surely be
put on high alert. Moreover, if this annex happened to be located deep within the estate, there
would be no need to even mention the difficulty.

"Come to think of it, they did say this annex was at the highest elevation within the estate..."
Jeong Tae-ui recalled something he'd heard recently, along with a map he’d seen before that
looked like it had been drawn by a child.

The estates that were clustered along the southeastern coastline... He wasn’t sure which one
this was, but given the topography, if this annex was at the highest elevation, it was probably
located deep inside the estate, far from the main gate.

In other words, the furthest point from the gate.

"They must have gone out of their way to put us in the deepest part of the estate, thinking
we’d try to escape. Geez... But honestly, is hyung the type to run away? He’s not one to do
something so troublesome."

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled as he gazed longingly at the small door at the end of the western
corridor. Even if he took down that guard, he'd likely get caught before reaching the estate's
main gate. And more importantly, Jeong Tae-ui had no confidence that he could defeat that
Arab man.

He had realized it the moment they first met. To be more specific, the moment they first
crossed paths, and he was struck in the solar plexus before he could even react.

It was precise.

Even though the man had anticipated Jeong Tae-ui’s pursuit, the fact that he had timed his
strike at the exact moment Jeong Tae-ui appeared, aiming precisely at the solar plexus with
just enough force to knock him out and no more — it seemed simple but was actually a very
difficult feat.

The moment he was hit, Jeong Tae-ui thought, This guy's a pro. And that thought hadn’t
changed over the past few days as he watched the man go about his business. He looked like
one of those short, stocky, ordinary guys you’d see everywhere in a Middle Eastern market,
but Jeong Tae-ui knew that very few people could go head-to-head with this man and win.
Moreover...

"First, there's that one guy, and... let's see... two, three, four... five? I don't know. Four or five,
something like that."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled as he counted on his fingers.

If he were to try something suspicious or cause a disturbance— and if it were something that
the stocky man couldn’t handle alone — there were probably a few others who would show
up right away.

In conclusion, it was safe to say that breaking out using force on his own was impossible.

However, waiting for rescue from outside wasn’t an option either. The reason why they
hadn’t been able to confirm that Jeong Jae-ui was in Rahman’s villa despite suspecting it was
because of this.

"It’d be nice if I could at least send a message, even if I can’t get out right away."

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head.

Contact with the outside world was strictly prohibited in this annex. He couldn’t write letters,
and there wasn’t even a phone to be found.

Up until Jeong Tae-ui entered this place, Jeong Jae-ui had been allowed — on Fridays, with
Rahman’s permission — to visit the night market for a brief time. Although he had to wrap
himself in a chador, wear a veil, and have a guard tailing him, he could still go. It seemed that
Rahman had judged Jeong Jae-ui as someone who wouldn’t rashly attempt to escape.
But now, even that was forbidden. Jeong Jae-ui couldn’t leave, and neither could Jeong Tae-
ui.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced again at the Arab man standing guard. Could I borrow your phone? he
thought about asking politely and respectfully. Perhaps, just maybe, the man might lend it to
him.

As that thought crossed his mind, Jeong Tae-ui laughed at himself for even entertaining such
an idea, if only briefly.

Of course, those who were cooped up in the annex all day to watch over Jeong Jae-ui had a
way to contact the outside. It was for their own sake and in case of any emergency.

"............."

Should I try it?

A dangerous thought suddenly crossed Jeong Tae-ui’s mind.

He remembered something he had learned from Alta while at UNHRDO. It was some time
ago when Alta had returned from Hong Kong over the weekend, boasting that some idiot
pickpocket had tried to rob him but got caught. Out of spite, Alta had stolen from the
pickpocket instead, laughing as he recounted the story. Then, as Jeong Tae-ui sat beside him
drinking beer, Alta had grabbed him and shown him a few times how to properly pickpocket,
teaching him with a grin.

Nearby, Carlo and the other members of the team had warned Alta, saying, ‘That guy already
has too many tricks up his sleeve, and now you’re teaching him this? It’s going to be a
headache, just stop it, stop it!’ But drunk Alta didn’t even pretend to listen.

Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t been particularly eager to learn, but since Alta was stubbornly holding on
to him while ranting, he ended up learning it anyway...
Jeong Tae-ui glanced down at his hands. After learning it back then, he found it somewhat
fun and tried it out a few times, but he lost interest eventually and hadn’t done it much since.
He wasn’t sure if his hands would still move the way they used to.

He stole a glance at the Arab man. Sensing the strange gaze, the man, who had been staring
blankly ahead, turned to look at Jeong Tae-ui. His eyes were calm but sharp as they met
Jeong Tae-ui’s directly.

...Ah, no. This won't work. Not with him. If I mess up, I’m dead.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled awkwardly and waved his hand. The man, still with a stern expression,
gave a small nod in response before turning his head back.

But then, just as Jeong Tae-ui was mulling over what to do next, the man stood up from his
chair. He called out towards the inner part of the corridor, and soon a young boy came
running out.

It seemed that the Arab man, though serving as a guard here, might have a higher status
elsewhere, as the young boy appeared to serve him closely. After a brief exchange, the man
left. “Bathroom break,” Jeong Tae-ui mumbled to himself, his eyes suddenly lighting up as he
stared at the young boy now standing guard in his place.

...This kid, though. Maybe...

Jeong Tae-ui quickly stood up. After confirming that the man had indeed gone inside, he
walked over to the young boy, taking quick steps. The boy, standing by the door, raised an
eyebrow in confusion as Jeong Tae-ui approached.

“It’d be great if you could let me out for a bit.”

Jeong Tae-ui pointed to the door with a grin. Of course, the boy didn’t understand what he
was saying in Korean, but from the gesture, he seemed to get the gist and firmly shook his
head.

“Come on, just for a little bit? Please?”

Jeong Tae-ui frowned but kept smiling, adopting a brazen expression that made him look like
someone who wasn’t about to take no for an answer. He grabbed the doorknob.

The boy, clearly baffled by the sudden demands of the hostage who had been quiet for
months — although in Jeong Tae-ui’s case, it had only been a few days — hesitated for a
moment, unsure what to do. But soon enough, his sense of duty kicked in, and he grabbed
Jeong Tae-ui’s wrist. Jeong Tae-ui, however, smiled slightly at the boy’s clumsy grip, and
with a simple twist, he easily freed his wrist.

The boy looked startled, as if taken aback by how effortlessly Jeong Tae-ui had shaken him
off. Anger and embarrassment flashed in his eyes. He shouted something harshly — probably
something along the lines of, "How dare you act so cocky when I’ve been nice to you!"—
and crossed his arms to grab Jeong Tae-ui by the collar. Then, in one clean motion, he threw
Jeong Tae-ui to the ground.

Ah, so the kid did learn something, Jeong Tae-ui thought, as he flew through the air. He had
been so caught up in that thought that he missed the perfect timing to roll as he landed. His
backside hit the stone floor with a dull thud.

“Ouch!!”

Jeong Tae-ui let out a short scream. However, he stifled the sound, worried it might carry all
the way to the bathroom, and took a painful breath in with a hiss. Behind him, the young man
muttered something under his breath and then, with a resolute expression that made it clear
he wouldn’t give way, plopped down into a chair.

Oof, falling on stone floors really hurts. If it weren’t for the little cushion of fat on my butt, I’d
be in real trouble. Rubbing his rear, Jeong Tae-ui stood up. One side of his butt throbbed,
making him limp slightly as he walked toward the bedroom. When he cast a sidelong glance
at the young man, as if blaming him, the young man stared back at him with a face full of
purpose.

That’s the good thing about youthful energy, Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself. Then, through
the bedroom door, he stepped out into the courtyard. All the while, he prayed fervently that
the Arab man wouldn't come out of the bathroom.

Jeong Tae-ui quickened his pace, and by the time he reached the outer corridor attached to the
study at the far end of the courtyard, he was practically running.

He glanced back over his shoulder. There was no sign of anyone chasing him. Still, he didn’t
slow down. When he pulled his hand out of his pocket, there was a phone in it.

“It still works. I thought I’d be rusty since I haven’t done this in so long.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, “Maybe that guy is a bit slow,” feeling fortunate that the
person guarding him wasn’t the original one. Had it been the large Arab man with the big
sword standing at the door, he probably wouldn’t have succeeded so cleanly. Jeong Tae-ui
pretended to whistle silently as he flipped open the phone.

His heart was pounding. Someone could start chasing him at any moment. Even now, the guy
might have realized the phone was missing from his pocket and be hot on his heels.

Where would be the best place? The most suitable spot to avoid being caught? A place to be
alone — the bathroom. But no, the bathroom was out. While it was a place where he could be
alone, it was also a dead-end with no escape route.

The best place would be somewhere he could move freely. Even if someone chased him, he
could run and make a call at the same time. Even if the phone was snatched during the
conversation, it was important to talk as long as possible. His fingers pressed a number he
had memorized. It was a number he had never dialed himself, but during his time at
UNHRDO, he had often shared it with others, so he remembered it automatically.
Ilay.

For the first time, Jeong Tae-ui felt grateful for UNHRDO’s decision to assign that crazy man
as an instructor. No matter where in the world he went, he could be reached thanks to Ilay’s
roaming-enabled phone. If not for that, how could he make contact? … Hopefully, this place
wasn’t classified as some remote area where there was no signal at all. No, that couldn’t be.
After all, he was holding a perfectly functional phone in his hand.

Suddenly, his heart thudded.

How long had it been? Wait — what was he supposed to say? The first and most urgent thing
was to declare, “I didn’t run away,” to avoid any misunderstandings. He doubted Ilay thought
he had fled after supposedly taking down an Arab man, but you never knew. The memory of
that cold voice saying, ‘If you run away a second time, be prepared to die,’ flashed through
his mind. The second thing he needed to say was… right, his location. But then Jeong Tae-ui
clicked his tongue.

His location? He didn’t even know that himself. He was sure he was inside one of Rahman’s
private estates, but which building exactly? Who could say? He couldn’t even leave the
place. At best, he could only guess that he was in the farthest corner from the entrance, as the
ground here was the highest… but what good would that information do? It’s not like Ilay
would burst in with a Panzerfaust again.

... Doing that against Arab royalty would severely disrupt his brother’s defense industry
business.

Jeong Tae-ui shuddered and shook his head, imagining Ilay riding in on a modified Rewaco
trike, Panzerfaust slung over his shoulder. If that happened, Arab men wielding Qurans
would probably line up one by one…

What else was he supposed to say? Wait a minute, wasn’t there something else? He was sure
there was something important he had to check on, but what was it?
As Jeong Tae-ui anxiously tried to recall, the ringing on the other end of the line didn’t stop.
It rang over ten times without disconnecting, and only then did Jeong Tae-ui realize — damn,
there was a chance Ilay might not pick up. He could be in the bathroom, asleep, or maybe his
battery had died.

Pick up. Pick up, please.

Jeong Tae-ui turned around unnecessarily, even though he couldn’t hear anything. Even if the
phone’s owner wasn’t around, it would be over if someone else saw him making the call and
shouted.

But when you're this anxious, things rarely go the way you want them to.

The phone rang several times, but there was no sign of anyone answering. In the end, the
owner of the phone never let his voice be heard, even as it switched to voicemail. Clicking
his tongue, Jeong Tae-ui snapped the flip phone shut. He knew there was little chance of the
call being answered right away if he called again immediately, but still, he dialed the same
number once more. The phone started ringing again.

Jeong Tae-ui, thinking of where he might not be noticed by others, moved from the corridor
to the bedroom, from the bedroom to the study, and from there to the inner courtyard. The
phone kept ringing continuously during this time. Nine times, ten times — it seemed like it
would go to voicemail again.

"...Damn it, just pick up, you crazy bastard!"

Jeong Tae-ui burst out in frustration. His voice was low, mindful that others might overhear.

But it was loud enough for the person on the other end of the call to hear. And right at that
moment, the person answered the phone.

[...Tae-ui?]
A low, slow voice.

Jeong Tae-ui unconsciously gripped the phone tighter. His anxious heart surged all at once
within his chest.

A familiar voice. A voice that would vividly come to mind even decades later. Through
clenched teeth, Jeong Tae-ui blurted out in haste.

"Where the hell are you right now!"

Wait, this isn’t it, he thought for a moment, but it didn’t matter. At least he had started the
conversation.

[Tae-ui… where are you?]

The voice on the other end of the phone changed. The low, slow voice suddenly shifted into
that of a fierce and rough beast.

[Where are you, Tae-ui? Where are you right now? ...Tae-ui!]

The voice repeatedly called Jeong Tae-ui’s name several times. Jeong Tae-ui suddenly found
himself at a loss for words.

“Uh…”

What do I do?
He clenched his fist in nervousness. It felt like the blood had suddenly drained from his head.

It had been a long time since he’d heard that voice. He had no idea what was happening on
the other side of the receiver, no idea what he was searching for or where he was looking for.

The vague reality that he was searching for him now began to take shape in his ears. Jeong
Tae-ui felt anxious for reasons he couldn’t understand. It was a different kind of anxiety than
the fear of being chased. It was an odd sensation that suddenly surged up, making his mind
go blank. He felt like there was something he was supposed to say. There was something he
needed to confirm. Before coming here, there was something he had wanted to ask. He was
afraid to ask, and he had been agonizing over what he would do if he got the answer he
feared.

What was it again? What was it I was going to say?

Sweat beaded on Jeong Tae-ui’s palm as he switched the phone to his other hand. Nervously,
he wiped his hand on his pants. So, that was it...?

[Tae-ui, answer me! ...Damn it. You’d better not be hurt. If you got hurt doing something
reckless, I’ll kill you. ...Answer me, Tae-ui, Jeong Tae-ui! ...Jeong Tae-ui!]

Ah, there he goes again. Sometimes his pronunciation really was clear... Did he get private
lessons from someone to fix his pronunciation?

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been absentmindedly thinking of such irrelevant things, was suddenly
jolted back to the present by the voice tickling his ear. And without fully realizing what he
was saying, the words just came out.

“Hey. Do you think I might like you?”

Wait, that’s not it.

As soon as he said it, he thought, Oh no, what have I done? But it didn’t matter. At least that
conversation had started. Still, what had he just said? It felt like a touch of madness had
seeped in, and he’d blurted out something strange that he hadn’t even been thinking about.

Jeong Tae-ui nervously wiped his lips with his fingertips.

Suddenly, the voice on the other end of the phone went silent. No sound could be heard from
the other side.

“Hey, hello? Hello! Hey, Ilay!”

Could the call have been cut off? It would be bad if the call was disconnected in such a
critical moment.

Flustered, Jeong Tae-ui called his name two or three times.

At that moment, he heard something. Maybe it was in response to his voice, or maybe it was
just a coincidence, but from the end of the corridor, there was the sound of movement. That
sound soon turned into footsteps, growing steadily closer.

Jeong Tae-ui quickly turned in the opposite direction and quickened his pace.

“Hey, is the call cutting off? I don’t know when I’ll be able to call again... Ilay!”

[…I’m listening. Just tell me where you are.]

“Uh, I’m at Rahman’s villa. I’m in a separate annex, but I can’t step a foot outside of it, so I
don’t know exactly where I am within the villa. But they said it’s at the highest point in the
villa.”
[The highest point in the villa…]

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. The footsteps from behind didn’t seem to be just a random
passerby. They were following him, in the same direction he was heading. As Jeong Tae-ui
sped up, it became impossible to muffle his own footsteps.

Almost running now, Jeong Tae-ui glanced back. At that moment, he saw someone turning
the corner of the corridor. It was the young man from earlier — the owner of the phone.

As soon as the young man saw Jeong Tae-ui, he yelled something, his face flushed with
anger, and charged at him. But of course, Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t about to get caught. Without
looking back, he ran.

“Damn. Hey, I won’t be able to stay on the phone for long. It looks like it’ll be tough for me
to get out of here. That bastard Rahman is forcing my brother to make weapons. He said he
won’t let us go unless we do. And if any external pressure comes, he’ll hide me and my
brother in the underground prison and pretend not to know about us. …Anyway, I won’t be
able to see you for a while, but I’m not running away. When we meet later, don’t attack me
out of nowhere.”

[…Damn. It’s hard to pull you out from there.]

The voice on the other end of the line sounded a bit anxious, though at first listen, it didn’t
seem too different from usual. The slightly lowered tone might have indicated some anger.

Jeong Tae-ui remained silent for a moment.

He already knew. If it had been easy to extract someone from the outside, there would have
been no reason for Jeong Jae-ui to still be trapped here. No matter how reckless Ilay Riegrow
might be, storming into a place like this was out of the question. Messing with Middle
Eastern royalty could lead to an endless chain of problems.
“I know, I know. It’ll take some time, but…”

[Tae-ui. Do you want to get out of there?]

Before Jeong Tae-ui could say anything, Ilay spoke abruptly. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue.

“Well, if I could get out, then of course…”

Jeong Tae-ui fell silent. The people following him had suddenly multiplied to two. To make
matters worse, someone was coming out from the front. It seemed unlikely he could hold
onto the phone for much longer.

[…Alright.]

After a moment of silence, as if deep in thought, the voice dropped heavily. Following that
short, weighty answer, Ilay’s slow but firm voice spoke again.

[But Tae-ui, remember this clearly. For the price I have to pay to get you out, I’ll make sure
to collect it from you in return.]

“What…?”

Jeong Tae-ui trailed off.

A chill ran through him. It felt like he’d made a mistake, and that unsettling feeling welled up
in his chest. Was this what it felt like to cross a river you couldn’t return from?
Mumbling “Uh, uh,” Jeong Tae-ui ran as hard as he could, his breath catching in his throat.
But the people chasing him were closing the distance. He was confident in his running, but
with three people chasing him, there was no way he could outrun them. Eventually, one of
them grabbed him by the shoulder.

“Damn.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered under his breath and, out of desperation, punched the guy in the face.
After punching him, he realized it was the owner of the phone. He felt a little sorry.

[Tae-ui?! What the hell are you doing?]

“Trying to make a call while being chased. Damn, I’m about to get caught.”

Jeong Tae-ui answered in short breaths. Running, shaking them off, making a phone call —
he felt like he was about to die from exhaustion. It was clear he’d be caught soon. Jeong Tae-
ui dashed into the bathroom just ahead. If he was going to get caught anyway, he figured
barricading himself in the bathroom might buy him a few more seconds.

Bang—!!

He burst through the door, slamming it shut with all his strength. But just as he was about to
lock it, one of the pursuers smashed into the door, preventing him from securing the latch.

[Tae-ui! …Damn it…! Don’t you dare hurt yourself carelessly!]

“It’s me who’ll be in pain if I get hurt, not you… Ah, ah, ah—!”

As he tried to close the door, his fingers got caught in the gap. The pain was sharp enough to
bring tears to his eyes. The absurdity of getting hurt just to make a phone call made him even
more frustrated, and the tears welled up further.
How much longer could he hold out? Probably only a few seconds. After this call, he doubted
he’d get another chance to pull off the same trick. This might very well be the last call he
made to the outside before leaving this place.

There was something else he had to say. Something important. Jeong Tae-ui thought
anxiously.

[Why do you keep putting yourself in danger like that? Damn it, how dare they foolishly
chase after you…!]

Just as Jeong Tae-ui opened his mouth to say something, he flinched and hunched his
shoulders at the sound of Ilay’s furious roar coming from the other end of the line. His eyes
widened in surprise.

He’d seen Ilay angry plenty of times before. Not just angry, but furious enough to beat
someone down like a dog. He was no stranger to Ilay’s harsh temper. Yet hearing him scream
like this, over something that seemed almost nonsensical, was a new experience.

“….…”

Suddenly, it came to him — what he had wanted to say, what he had needed to confirm.

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment. Ideally, he wanted to ask him face-to-face. He wanted
to see how Ilay’s expression would change. …No, maybe it was wiser to ask over the phone,
from a distance, in case Ilay reacted like a monster, baring his teeth. …But still, it didn’t feel
right to ask over the phone…

However, that hesitation vanished in an instant when the bathroom door, which Jeong Tae-ui
had been desperately holding onto, was flung open by the strength of the three men. A surge
of urgency overwhelmed him.
“Ilay, do you… do you maybe like me?”

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue again. This wasn’t how it was supposed to go.

No, that was exactly what he had wanted to ask. But there were more subtle ways he could
have phrased it. Yet in his desperation, the question burst out of him without any tact.

But there was no response. Perhaps Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t hear it.

Before he could even wait for the short silence on the other end to pass, the young man he
had punched earlier angrily yanked the phone out of his hands and hung it up.

“Hey! That was the most important part! How could you hang up on him like that?!”

Jeong Tae-ui shouted in frustration, pinned under the men. Not that they could understand
what he was yelling about. The young man, who had been the unfortunate victim of Jeong
Tae-ui’s punch and was also technically the owner of the stolen phone, was fuming. He had
likely been harshly reprimanded by the Arab man who was originally assigned to watch over
Jeong Tae-ui.

Accompanied by the young man’s furious curses — luckily, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t understand
them — Jeong Tae-ui had to endure the full brunt of the youth’s anger-filled punches.

***

Jeong Tae-ui sighed as he looked in the mirror.

His face: a big, dark bruise on his right temple, both eyes swollen, and his lips split with a
scab on top.

“I have no right to complain about someone else's inhuman personality… But is there
anything more inhuman than this sight?”

Jeong Tae-ui murmured, gently rubbing his face in the mirror. If he pressed too hard, it hurt
— depending on the injury, even the slightest touch was painful — so he rubbed carefully
and gingerly.

He had asked for some ointment to apply, but the men pretended not to hear him. In the end,
he put on a pitiful act and managed to get some from a passing girl dressed in white. He had
adhered to the strict rule of not speaking casually to women in the Arab world. Crouching by
the pond in the courtyard, he waited for a girl to pass by. When she did, he acted as if he were
in terrible pain, and fortunately, she secretly left a small tube of ointment on the bedside
table.

Seeing that, Jeong Tae-ui admired her and said, half-seriously, You could really sell a few
kidneys to these people. He seriously considered it for a moment, then shook his head. He
had no kidneys to sell.

In fact, though his face was bruised and it was noticeable, he hadn’t been severely injured.

The young man had seemed like he wanted to beat him to death, but at the right moment, the
guard standing behind him stopped him. Although the situation was practically one of
abduction and imprisonment, formally, he was a valued guest. You can’t just beat up an
important guest.

The guard, an Arab man who was no ordinary person, had stepped in at the perfect time.
Since the young man had hit him with such fervor, Jeong Tae-ui had taken a decent amount
of blows. He was just starting to wonder whether he had paid for his crimes and if he should
endure more, when the guard intervened.

“Well, at least that guy didn’t throw a punch himself… ugh.”

Jeong Tae-ui groaned as he applied the ointment. It had been several days since the beating,
but it still hurt.

After being ignored for a while following the beating, Jeong Tae-ui finally discovered some
ointment in his bedroom late last night—left behind by the girl. He applied it before going to
bed, and now, having woken up, washed his face, and eaten, he was applying it again.

The bruises hadn't shown much on the day he was hit, but after a few days, the injuries had
ripened well. His face was quite an inhuman sight. A few days ago, after getting beaten, he
had gone to the dining room the next day, his face swollen and disheveled. When he sat
down, Jeong Jae-ui, who had arrived earlier and was already eating, looked at Jeong Tae-ui's
face, widened his eyes, and put down his spoon.

Jeong Tae-ui thought it was odd for Jeong Jae-ui to be surprised, as he had already seen his
beaten face. However, he nodded to himself, thinking that his face must have swollen even
more overnight.

‘Is my face really that swollen?’

Jeong Tae-ui, who hadn’t even looked in the mirror after waking up, asked indifferently. He
didn’t feel much pain, so he muttered as if it wasn’t a big deal. Jeong Jae-ui nodded and
quietly replied.

‘Tae-ui, do you remember when you were on leave and fought with Lieutenant Kim?’

‘Huh? Oh, yeah, that happened.’

Hearing an unpleasant name so early in the morning had made Jeong Tae-ui frown. But in
some ways, it had sounded almost endearing then. At least that guy had been rather human.
‘You’re more swollen now than you were back then.’

‘… I’m afraid to look in the mirror.’

Jeong Tae-ui had gingerly rubbed his face and had muttered in pain as he ate his meal.

Later, when he returned to his room and looked in the mirror, his face was indeed quite a
sight.

A few days had passed, and the dark bruise had changed into a mix of purple and yellow
hues, becoming even more vibrant to look at. Though the pain had lessened, it still hurt to
touch.

“If you’re going to hit someone, you should aim for spots that don’t show on the outside but
hurt a lot inside. What’s the point if the bruises are all over the place but the body is fine?
That is why I don’t appreciate young people’s enthusiasm…”

If the guard had hit him, he probably would have been beaten in that way. Or, if the young
man had been skilled enough, the guard would have watched a bit longer before intervening.
Jeong Tae-ui finished applying the ointment and looked at his face in the mirror again. It was
quite a spectacle.

Having applied the ointment twice — last night and this morning — he had already run out.
Disappointed, he fiddled with the empty tube before tossing it into the trash. He missed the
tiger balm that Luther loved so much.

Sighing deeply, he headed outside. He thought about going to the study to read a book. But as
Jeong Tae-ui took a few steps, he paused. He stopped because he caught a glimpse of
someone’s back as they entered the study.

It was Rahman.
Jeong Tae-ui peeked into the room to check the time, and sure enough, it was about the time
Rahman usually came.

Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly. He hesitated for a moment, thinking about what to do, and
then changed direction toward the inner courtyard. From the spot beside the rubber tree, he
could get a diagonal view of the inside through the study window. He decided to stay there
for a while, observe the situation, and wait for Rahman to leave before going to the study.

Rahman came to the guest house every day.

According to Jeong Jae-ui, Rahman used to come more often before Jeong Tae-ui arrived, but
recently his visits had become less frequent. However, Jeong Tae-ui shook his head. Once
was more than enough.

In truth, there wasn't anything particularly urgent for him to discuss. If anything, it was
always the same conversation: "Have you finally thought about making the weapon?" And
Jeong Jae-ui’s answer was always the same as well. He would simply shake his head in
silence.

“I think I could recite it without missing a single word now.”

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, sitting under the rubber tree, looking up at the leaves.

He glanced at the window and, as expected, saw Jeong Jae-ui shaking his head again. A
moment later, Rahman’s voice followed.

“Does it not feel stifling to remain here, unable to leave?”

Still, today there was a slight variation in the conversation. The usual line was: ‘If you don’t
make the weapon, we won’t let you leave.’
“No, I’m fine. Thanks to your thoughtful care, I’ve been comfortable.”

Jeong Jae-ui’s quiet voice followed.

Jeong Tae-ui smirked. Rahman’s question about whether it was stifling was obviously meant
to imply that if Jeong Jae-ui agreed to the request, he would be allowed to leave. But with
such a polite response, there wasn’t much Rahman could say.

As expected, Rahman’s voice fell silent.

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled to himself, thinking Rahman might have a perplexed expression on his
face. He tried to imagine what the calm and composed man — who always wore a soft smile
but whose eyes never laughed — would look like if he were flustered, but the image didn’t
come easily.

Still...

“At least he’s polite, so that’s something.”

Jeong Tae-ui quietly muttered to himself.

Rahman had been at this for months. He had brought Jeong Jae-ui here — essentially
captured him — provided every convenience imaginable, granted every wish except for
allowing him to leave, and yet, the request he most wanted fulfilled had not been met. Most
people would have reached the limits of their patience by now. With no promise of when
Jeong Jae-ui might agree, Rahman could have resorted to threats or force to make him create
the weapon.

But Rahman had remained consistently polite and respectful, treating Jeong Jae-ui with the
utmost courtesy.
Although Jeong Tae-ui didn’t like Rahman, he had to admit he was grateful for that much.
(Though he also thought, what’s there to be thankful for when dealing with a kidnapper?)

Still, wasn’t the development of the weapon urgent?

Even if it wasn’t an immediate problem, it wasn’t something that could be delayed

indefinitely. However, despite visiting every day to ask Jeong Jae-ui’s opinion, Rahman never
showed the slightest sign of impatience.

“… If you ever change your mind, please let me know. Until then, please make yourself
comfortable. Is there anything you need?”

The conversation in the study continued as usual. The formal discussion was reaching its end.

“Oh, then I’d like to request some books and also a few records. I’ve written it down here.
And my hair is starting to get in the way, so could you call the barber again? It might be a
hassle to call him frequently, so if he comes this time, it would be best to cut it very short.”

Even his brother had his own strong points.

With his indifferent and quiet demeanor, people who hadn’t interacted with Jeong Jae-ui a
few times might have mistaken him for an introverted and delicate person. While Jeong Jae-
ui was indeed introverted and delicate, it was somewhat different from what most people
thought.

However, unlike Jeong Tae-ui, who was inadvertently caught up in this situation, Jeong Jae-
ui, despite being kidnapped and confined, was still considered a 'valued guest.' Whenever he
had requests, he would ask freely, and his requests were promptly fulfilled within days.

Jeong Tae-ui, feeling a tinge of bitterness, absentmindedly touched his cheek.

There was no need to feel resentful, but a few days after Jeong Tae-ui was imprisoned, Jeong
Jae-ui had gotten hit on the cheek by a spring-loaded surprise box he was fiddling with in the
study. It had left a bruise on his cheek.

The next day, when Rahman saw him in this state, his smile instantly vanished, and he
furrowed his brow in anger. He called over the guard and a girl in white — one who
accompanied Jeong Jae-ui — and scolded them sharply. Though the words were
incomprehensible, Jeong Tae-ui recalled the girl’s terrified and trembling reaction as she
hurriedly fetched medicine and bowed at Rahman’s feet.

It was surprising to see Jeong Jae-ui, who had shown no reaction despite his discomfort.
When Jeong Tae-ui later asked about it, Jeong Jae-ui mentioned that a similar incident had
happened before. Back then, he had slightly cut his chin while shaving, and despite it being
his own mistake, a different girl was immediately assigned to attend to him from that day on.
Jeong Jae-ui had remarked that Rahman said,

‘If the razor had been properly sharpened, you wouldn’t have been injured. It’s unacceptable
for a valued guest to experience such negligence.’

After that, Jeong Jae-ui told Jeong Tae-ui, who was staring at him in shock, that he needed to
be careful not to get hurt.

“I can’t understand this country's thought system at all…..”

In any case, it was nothing but excellent that they treated Jeong Jae-ui as a valued guest.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue bitterly, rubbing his face, which now looked completely
different from the original. No matter how much of an add-on it was, the attitude change was
just too much.

Jeong Tae-ui was glad that Jeong Jae-ui brought up the idea of a barber because he himself
would never have dared to request one. He hadn’t had time to get a haircut for a while, so he
wondered if he should ask the barber to cut his hair as well when they called him in.

From now on, whenever he needed something, it seemed he'd have to rely on the 'precious
guest,' that was his brother. For now, he’d ask for some medicine, and maybe think about
what else he needed.

... If he said he needed a phone... Even his brother probably wouldn’t be able to manage that.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed.

He hadn’t been on the phone for more than a minute or two, but he got hit pretty hard for it.
Still...

".........."

Feeling awkward for no reason, Jeong Tae-ui scratched the back of his neck.

That night, as he rubbed his bruised face, he thought again about how strange the
conversation had been. And what was even worse, he hadn’t gotten a proper answer.

— Ilay, do you… do you maybe like me?

Come to think of it, that was something only someone with an overactive ego would say.
Unless it was actually true, in the rare case that it wasn’t, he should’ve smashed his own
mouth with a rock for even asking such a question.

What kind of expression did that guy have when he heard that?
He felt a little regretful. He wanted to see that expression in person. If he had, Jeong Tae-ui
might have been able to learn more from his face.

“No, no. It’s better that I didn’t hear the answer. No, I messed up. I probably shouldn’t have
asked. There’s no good answer that could’ve come from it anyway.”

Jeong Tae-ui grabbed his head in frustration.

Yeah, that’s why, even though he’d briefly thought, "Huh?" a few times in the past, he never
asked directly. If the answer was no, it would just be his overactive ego acting up. And if the
answer was yes…

... then things would’ve taken a scarier turn.

Jeong Tae-ui clutched his head and sighed, "Ah, whatever." He had no idea. After all, the day
he would leave this place was far away, and nothing urgent was looming right now. He had
plenty of time to think. Besides, to put it bluntly, if he ended up being stuck here for about 10
years, the answer wouldn’t even matter anymore.

How much longer would he have to stay here?

Jeong Tae-ui, lost in thought for a moment, glanced toward the study. Inside were the two
people who held the key to his escape. Not that it would open the door unless both handed
over their keys.

“It’s about time to go...”

The usual conversation had run its course, and Rahman was about to leave. After handing
over the note listing the things Jeong Jae-ui needed, he would exchange a few polite words
and be on his way.
“... Don’t you want to get out of here?”

Rahman spoke after a brief pause. It was the same question he had asked earlier. Jeong Tae-ui
raised his eyebrows at the sound of his voice. It was rare for Rahman to repeat a question on
the same day. The fact that he asked again — could it mean something urgent was
happening?

But there didn’t seem to be any signs of that.

“I’m comfortable here, so it’s fine.”

Jeong Jae-ui gave a similar answer as before. Rahman responded slowly, “Is that so?”

“Certainly, it must be less lonely now that your younger brother is here. You seem to get
along well.”

“Yes, well... thanks to him.”

Hyung, your answer’s a bit off again.

It’s not thanks to him that they get along well, nor is it thanks to him that he feels less lonely
because his brother was also locked up.

Jeong Tae-ui felt all the strength drain out of him. But soon, after a brief silence, Rahman
said his farewell and left the study, and Jeong Tae-ui stood up and slowly walked towards the
study. As he climbed the stairs to the inner courtyard, he regretted not standing up a bit later.

Rahman, who had just exited the study, paused in the corridor for a moment, lost in thought.
When he sensed Jeong Tae-ui approaching, he glanced over.
Jeong Tae-ui flinched, his lips twitching into a grimace as he slowed his steps.

He didn’t want to get too close. It wasn’t just a feeling — Rahman’s gaze was as cold as ice.
It was so cold that it made Jeong Tae-ui suddenly think that if he got any closer, Rahman
might draw a knife on him.

But standing still would have made things even more awkward, so Jeong Tae-ui walked as
slowly as possible.

“I heard you had a call with Riegrow.”

Rahman spoke, causing Jeong Tae-ui to stop in his tracks.

He had expected that word would have already reached Rahman. There was no way a call to
the outside world would go unnoticed by him. Hearing the name Riegrow made Jeong Tae-ui
briefly puzzled, but he quickly understood. As long as the number was saved, it would have
been easy to figure out who he’d contacted.

“I believe I told you that asking for outside help would be useless, yet you did something
pointless.”

“Well... just hearing a friend's voice after so long lifted my spirits.”

Jeong Tae-ui, while inwardly counting how many of his own words sounded suspicious, kept
smiling casually. My ‘friend’ Ilay really lifts my spirits.

Rahman raised his eyebrows, pretending to think for a moment before he spoke.

“A friend, is it? I see. Ilay Riegrow and Xin Lu, right? The ones who came to Seringe with
you.”
“..............”

“They are no longer in Seringe.”

Rahman stated calmly. As soon as he said that, the expression on Jeong Tae-ui's face
momentarily disappeared.

For a second, Jeong Tae-ui wondered if he had misheard. But Rahman had clearly said, "They
are no longer in Seringe."

Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly, tilting his head in confusion as he tried to process the words.

He quietly counted on his fingers. How many days had it been since he called Ilay? It hadn’t
been that long. The monotonous days had blended together, making it hard to recall exactly,
but it had been three, maybe four days. Less than a week.

“If they’re not in Seringe...”

Jeong Tae-ui began to speak but stopped. He glanced up at Rahman, who was looking down
at him coldly, as if trying to read his expression.

It didn’t seem like a lie. If that was the case...

“Did you have a hand in this?”

“Me? Absolutely not. They left on their own. Xin Lu left a few days after you arrived here, so
he's been gone for quite some time, and Riegrow left three days ago. Oh, and there was also a
man named Yuri Gable. He took Xin Lu with him. Apparently, Xin Lu was in such bad shape
that he needed someone to support him.”
“Wait, what? ... What?”

Jeong Tae-ui blinked blankly, staring at Rahman.

A faint smile, or something like it, briefly flickered across Rahman’s face. That cold smile
sliced through Jeong Tae-ui’s chest like a knife.

“There was a conflict between Xin Lu and Riegrow. I’m not sure of the details, but I heard
that Xin Lu was seriously injured, to the point of being in a critical condition. ... I didn’t
mention it because, since you won’t be seeing them for a while, hearing that a friend was
injured would only cause you unnecessary pain.”

Rahman finished his explanation in a strangely nuanced tone, as if he knew more than he was
letting on, but he didn’t seem inclined to say anything further.

“Wait, what... no...”

Jeong Tae-ui stared at Rahman’s lips in a daze. He wanted to say something, but the words
wouldn’t come. His mind was suddenly a tangled mess, and he couldn’t think of a single
coherent word.

— They are no longer in Seringe.

— I heard Xin Lu was seriously injured to the point of being in a critical condition.

Jeong Tae-ui had spoken to Ilay just a few days ago. By that time, Xin Lu had already been
injured for quite a while. But Ilay hadn’t mentioned any of it.
No, that part he could understand. Ilay wasn’t the type to intentionally mention that Xin Lu
had been injured, or that he’d gotten hurt in a fight with him. The reason for the fight was
likely the same. They never got along, and they could easily fight over trivial matters. Jeong
Tae-ui could think of hundreds of reasons why they might have fought, even while just sitting
there.

But still.

The fact that Xin Lu was injured, and why Ilay had lef t— those sudden pieces of information
were something his mind couldn’t fully process. Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at Rahman.
Seeing his dazed expression, Rahman faintly smiled. Only then did Jeong Tae-ui realize that
Rahman had said all of this just to see that look on his face.

Rahman clearly despised Jeong Tae-ui. It might even be closer to hatred. But why?

Right now, though, none of that mattered.

“I... I have to leave.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, as if lost in thought. Rahman looked at his expressionless face in
silence.

Narrowing his eyes in satisfaction, Rahman eventually replied calmly,

“That’s unfortunate. I’m afraid I can’t grant you that.”

***
In truth, thinking about it now, it was already too late, and it might have been pointless.

Jeong Tae-ui had been here for almost a month. But if Xin Lu had gotten injured shortly after
Jeong Tae-ui arrived, the situation would have already been resolved by now. Either he had
fully recovered, or he was still struggling to move but was getting by. Or, in the worst-case
scenario, whatever happened had already reached its conclusion. Even if Jeong Tae-ui were
to go out and check, nothing would change.

And yet.

Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his hand over his mouth and chin, as if trying to wipe away his unease.
He couldn’t help but feel anxious. How dangerous was it when they said it was critical? How
is he now? Is he okay? Or is he not?

Ilay had left this place. Shortly after finishing his call with Jeong Tae-ui, he’d left. Where had
he gone? Where could he have gone after leaving this place?

“...........”

No matter how much Jeong Tae-ui thought about it, he couldn’t reach a conclusion. Instead,
endless speculations filled his mind, clouding his thoughts.

The unease manifested at his fingertips. His fingers, brushing against his lips, tensed with
nervousness.

He wanted to leave. He wanted to get out of here right now. But his body was trapped, with
no clear promise of when he could go. No, perhaps he could endure for a little while longer.
If he were to stay trapped here for just a few more days and then be released, he could bear it.
After all, his rational mind knew that nothing would change just because he left now.
But the uncertainty of when he would be able to leave was burning his heart with anxiety,
scorching it black.

...Surely nothing too serious has happened. If Gable had to help carry him out, it must not
have been a minor injury. But with Gable around, he would have prevented anything
seriously dangerous from happening before it got worse.

...Hopefully.

At some point, Jeong Tae-ui felt a sharp pain and frowned. It seemed he had been lost in
thought for a while. Coming back to his senses, he realized that he had been biting down hard
on the second knuckle of his index finger. The skin was slightly torn, swollen, and stinging
with a reddish hue. He clicked his tongue.

"Calm down, Jeong Tae-ui. You know this, don’t you? There's no point in getting agitated.
Just calm down."

Jeong Tae-ui patted his chest, right over his heart, hitting it a bit harder than usual. But even
that couldn’t quell the dark thoughts burning his chest from within.

Sighing, Jeong Tae-ui stood up. Perhaps it was because he had been sitting idly in the dim
bedroom, lost in thought, that he felt this way. It seemed like it would be better to dunk his
head in the courtyard pond until he passed out from lack of breath.

Taking a deep breath, he stepped outside the room. But as soon as he set foot in the hallway,
he was startled. The sun had already set. Jeong Tae-ui gazed at the setting sun with a slightly
perplexed feeling. He hadn't realized that so much time had passed. He had been sitting in the
bedroom, dazed and lost in thought, oblivious to the passage of time.

"Honestly... You need to get it together, Jeong Tae-ui. Calm yourself."

He clicked his tongue again.

This wasn’t good. He knew very well how deeply letting himself be consumed by unsolvable
worries could affect his mind. Unnoticed, unacknowledged, such concerns would eat away at
the heart, leaving it sick.

Jeong Tae-ui patted his chest again, harder this time, several times in a row. Then, he noticed
a familiar figure in the courtyard. Sitting upright by the pond, looking up at the sky, was
Jeong Jae-ui. In the dusky sky, dozens of birds flew in flocks. Jeong Jae-ui was watching
them.

It seemed like someone had been raising the birds. Perhaps someone staying in a building
near the annex had been feeding and taming the wild birds for a long time. The birds,
accustomed to receiving food at a specific time, gathered at dusk like this, circling in the sky
as someone waved a long pole to guide them. The flock of birds formed a large circle,
swirling above. From somewhere in the distance came the deep, resonant sound of someone
whistling to the birds.

A flock of birds passed over Jeong Jae-ui’s head and the courtyard. The sound of their
fluttering wings mixed together and brushed by, creating a cacophony overhead.

Jeong Jae-ui liked the scenery. Jeong Tae-ui liked it too, but Jeong Jae-ui would probably
have liked it much more than Jeong Tae-ui. Every time at this hour, he would sit there,
waiting for them to pass overhead, waiting for the sound of wings to brush past above him.

Even if he had to remain trapped here for the rest of his life, he certainly wouldn’t complain.
He could live here as he wished.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at him blankly.

He slowly approached the courtyard. Jeong Jae-ui must have heard his footsteps, but he did
not turn around. In this short span of time, which wasn’t long at all, perhaps he was already
soaring in the sky with those birds, fully immersed in that moment.
Jeong Tae-ui sat a few steps away from him. He, too, listened to the sounds passing overhead.
A grand and refreshing sound, perhaps like the fluttering of thousands upon thousands of
sheets of paper, swept past. Once, and after a long while, once again. Occasionally, from
beyond the setting sun, a melodious sound could be heard, whii, slicing through the air.

Soon, the sun began to set. As the sliver of the remaining sun darted beyond the horizon, the
day quickly darkened.

Someone beyond the wall also went inside, and the birds scattered.

Only the sky, dyed in a bluish-purple hue that was slowly darkening into deep indigo, and the
darkness remained.

"Your hair doesn't look that long. It’s a bit longer than usual, but it doesn't look messy. …
Still, if they call the barber, I should ask him to cut mine as well."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke suddenly, tilting his head slightly as he looked at Jeong Jae-ui. Jeong Jae-
ui was still staring at the now-empty sky, only turning to look at Jeong Tae-ui then. Come to
think of it, Jeong Tae-ui hadn't seen Jeong Jae-ui since breakfast. He had been in his bedroom
all day.

Even though the annex wasn’t that large and their range of movement was limited, they were
bound to run into each other a few times during the day. But even if they hadn’t crossed paths
once, it wouldn’t have been strange. When Jeong Jae-ui focused on something, he could stay
in his room for days, and Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t much different.

"A barber…"

Jeong Jae-ui mumbled, as if his thoughts were elsewhere. His words sounded as if he didn’t
fully grasp the meaning, prompting Jeong Tae-ui to add more.
"Earlier this morning, I was going to the study, but that man went in first, so I waited in the
courtyard. You asked him to call the barber, didn’t you? You said you were going to get your
hair cut short."

"Yeah, that’s right. …Though maybe I shouldn’t have called him after all."

Jeong Jae-ui muttered quietly. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him blankly for a moment before
shrugging his shoulders.

"Did you change your mind about cutting your hair? Well, then I’ll get mine cut instead. My
bangs have been falling into my face and it's getting annoying."

"It’s not that…"

Jeong Jae-ui started to speak but then stopped. He gazed at Jeong Tae-ui intently.

In the gradually darkening twilight, Jeong Jae-ui's expression was calm and composed. It was
as if he had been deep in thought for a long time, and still was. He looked at Jeong Tae-ui
with that same thoughtful expression.

"………..?"

Jeong Tae-ui stared at him in puzzlement. He recognized that expression. It was the look of
someone who wanted to say something but couldn’t quite gather their thoughts. Or maybe his
thoughts were organized, but he was figuring out how to express them.

"…What is it? Just say it."

"Let’s leave, Tae-ui."

When Jeong Tae-ui gestured for him to speak, Jeong Jae-ui didn’t hesitate any further and
quietly voiced his thought.

Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth. It would be more accurate to say he was at a loss for words.
He stared at Jeong Jae-ui, his smile fading from his face. Why now? He thought in confusion,
but then quickly realized.

It seemed that Jeong Jae-ui had overheard the conversation between Rahman and Jeong Tae-
ui. Thinking about it, it made sense. The annex was essentially one open space. Even if there
were doors and partitions, they only served as dividers and didn’t actually block sound.

"…Do you want to leave?"

Jeong Tae-ui thought for a moment, then asked the question without answering. Jeong Jae-ui
murmured, “Well…”

"I’ve never thought about wanting to leave, but I’ve also never wanted to stay here forever."

"I see… So, should we leave?"

"If that’s what you want."

Jeong Jae-ui’s response was simple. Jeong Tae-ui stared at him, and then, after a moment,
furrowed his brow slightly and scratched his head.

"Leaving sounds good, but how do we get out?"

"I don’t know… somehow."

Jeong Jae-ui didn’t seem too concerned. Jeong Tae-ui stared at him for a moment before
chuckling softly.

Come to think of it, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t recall a time when he had seen Jeong Jae-ui worry.
He may have occasionally sunk into deep thought when faced with a decision, but the kind of
anxiety-ridden 'worry' that most people experience wasn’t something Jeong Jae-ui dealt with.

After all, as far as Jeong Tae-ui knew, Jeong Jae-ui was someone who never really had
anything to worry about. Whatever he wanted, he achieved in one way or another. What other
people would call a miracle and celebrate, for him, was just another part of everyday life. So
perhaps even now, if he really wanted to, an earthquake could strike nearby, the walls could
collapse, and they’d be able to walk out without any trouble. Jeong Tae-ui still couldn’t wrap
his head around the idea that he was the one bringing such fortune to Jeong Jae-ui.

"........…"

Jeong Tae-ui smiled softly, almost like a sigh, as he looked at him.

But Jeong Jae-ui’s fortune never came to him just by expecting it. Whenever he wanted
something, he would always devise a way to achieve it. Then, everything would proceed
smoothly — this was his everyday kind of luck. That’s why Jeong Tae-ui quickly realized the
reason behind his words.

"Hyung, are you thinking of making a weapon because of me?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked quietly. Jeong Jae-ui didn’t answer. He simply looked at Jeong Tae-ui
blankly.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled calmly. A quiet sigh slipped out with that smile.

"If you're thinking of going through with something you don't want to do just for my sake,
you don’t have to."
In truth, Jeong Tae-ui did want to leave. If he could leave this place right now, he’d be happy.
But he didn’t want to force Jeong Jae-ui into doing something he didn’t want to in order to
make that happen. Jeong Jae-ui didn’t respond immediately. Instead, he gave him an
unreadable look.

Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t decipher the meaning of that subtle gaze, so he frowned slightly. Then,
Jeong Jae-ui let out a silent sigh.

"You’re thinking about it wrong. I’m not someone with such firm resolve, nor am I bound by
any strict moral code. If you don’t mind, I’m fine with making a weapon. If you don’t dislike
it, and I enjoy it, I’ll gladly do it. But since that’s not the case, I simply said I wouldn’t make
any more weapons."

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him with a curious expression. For a moment, he just blinked and
stared at him, somewhat dazed.

It wasn’t that he didn’t understand what Jeong Jae-ui was saying. He could accept most of it.
Indeed, Jeong Jae-ui did have that side to him. His nature wasn’t particularly twisted, but he
wasn’t someone with unshakable resolve either. At times, his moral compass could be a bit
blurry.

As Jeong Jae-ui watched Jeong Tae-ui’s strange expression, he quietly added more.

"If you want to leave but are staying here because of me, I, too, would want to leave for your
sake, even if it’s not what I truly want."

"But the truth is, you don’t really want to make a weapon, do you?"

"If it doesn’t matter to you, I don’t mind. I just didn’t want to do it because I knew you’d
dislike it."
"…Yeah, I definitely don’t like the idea of you making weapons. But…"

Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brows, muttering, “Hmm…” as he rubbed his wrinkled forehead
with his fingertips.

"You’re also a bit mistaken. Sure, I don’t like the idea of you making weapons, and when I
thought about seeing you again, I planned to pinch your cheek at least once. But… it’s not
like I hate you. That’s a completely separate issue."

Jeong Jae-ui was silent for a moment. He looked at Jeong Tae-ui with slightly widened eyes.
Jeong Tae-ui looked back and smiled bitterly. What, you really didn’t know? he seemed to be
saying. Then, Jeong Jae-ui smiled.

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui stopped speaking. His heart shrank with a sharp twinge. When was
it? Who had said it?

— Is it the fact that Jeong Jae-ui probably suffers from more anxiety and turmoil than you
do? That’s what makes him human.

Yes, it was Ilay.

Perhaps he had seen something from the outside, something that Jeong Tae-ui, from where he
stood, couldn’t see.

Everyone has their own place. From that place, there are things you can see, and things you
can never see. And Jeong Tae-ui...

"........."

Maybe he felt a little regret. He regretted the parts of Jeong Jae-ui that he couldn’t see.
Without a doubt, those parts would have been beautiful and tender.
They were aspects of him that no one else could touch, something he alone had to bear. And
that’s why it felt regretful.

However.

He was content with his place. It was the right distance from Jeong Jae-ui.

He liked that. He had never wanted to be the closest to anyone or anything. He sought the
right distance — different for every person — and hoped to keep it with Jeong Jae-ui.

“If it were you,”

At some point, Jeong Jae-ui spoke up. Never taking his eyes off Jeong Tae-ui, he quietly
asked:

“If you were in my position, would you make a weapon to leave this place?”

Jeong Tae-ui didn’t answer. He fell silent, lost in thought for a moment. It didn’t take long to
come to a conclusion. But even after thinking it over, he couldn’t give an answer. Because he
didn’t want Jeong Jae-ui to follow through with his question. And Jeong Jae-ui, as well as
Jeong Tae-ui himself, both knew that his silence was the answer.

***

—Shall we leave, Tae-ui?

"Uh… yeah…"
Jeong Tae-ui responded and only then realized that he was alone in the room.

He was in the bedroom.

"Uh…?"

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled blankly again. Uh? He muttered for the third time as he turned his
head.

There was no one there. He could’ve sworn he heard that voice speaking to him just a
moment ago, but the bedroom was empty, with only Jeong Tae-ui lying there.

It was then that he finally realized he had been dreaming. The dream, just before he woke up,
had been incredibly vivid.

Ah… Letting out a breath that was half sigh, half stretch, Jeong Tae-ui sat up. He ran his hand
through his messy hair, his eyes still half-closed, not fully awake yet. His hand groped around
beside him until it landed on the glass water bottle he had left on the bedside table.

As he drank directly from the bottle, a sleepy corner of his mind vaguely thought, ‘If Rita
catches me doing this, she’s going to nag me like crazy.’ But as his mind slowly woke up, he
reassured himself, But Rita’s not here.

After slowly swallowing three or four sips of water, Jeong Tae-ui felt slightly more awake.

And only then did he remember that the voice he had heard in his dream was not just a
dream.

Shall we leave, Tae-ui?

Without missing a single word, Jeong Jae-ui had said that to Jeong Tae-ui.

"........."

In the end, they didn’t come to a single conclusion. Without reaching any definite conclusion,
they encountered the complete darkness there. They talked about something until the stars
above seemed to crackle as if they would pour down.

It seemed like utterly unrelated, insignificant conversations. Like they often used to have
when it was just the two of them. It was a calm moment, somewhat nostalgic.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head. After placing the glass water bottle he had been holding
back on the nightstand, he sat idly for a while. Then, sensing the sound of people passing by
outside, he got up from the bed.

The time was a bit earlier than usual. The faint air of dawn had not completely disappeared
yet. However, it wasn’t so early that the crisp air of the morning was starting to seep between
the remaining dawn air.

Jeong Tae-ui stepped out of the bedroom and stood in the hallway, where the dawn and
morning air mingled, quietly gazing at the courtyard. In the middle of it, the pond lay still
without a ripple. Floating on the surface were yellow and red flowers, like lotuses. It seemed
they had been placed there not long ago.

The diligent workers here always floated flowers on the pond, replaced the flowers in the
vases, and cleaned every place except the bedroom before Jeong Tae-ui woke up.

Although Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t one to sleep in unless something unusual happened, here,
others were always awake before he was. The only others were an Arab man assigned to
monitor them, a young man working with him, and a few women in white clothes who
quietly moved around the house, tidying up, occasionally seen passing through the corridor.
Indeed, without diligence, it would be hard to work under someone properly, Jeong Tae-ui
thought as he passed by the freshly replaced vase in the hallway.

Perhaps because he had heard Jeong Jae-ui’s voice even in his dream, his feet naturally led
him toward his brother’s bedroom.

He didn’t have anything specific to say, but it might be better to clarify yesterday’s topic.

"Jae-ui hyung, I’m coming in."

Jeong Tae-ui arrived at Jeong Jae-ui’s bedroom, called out from outside the sliding door, and
opened it. At a distance, he caught the gaze of the Arab man standing at the end of the
corridor, staring at him. "Good morning," he muttered under his breath in a voice too soft to
be heard by the man and raised his hand slightly. That stern-faced Arab man didn’t show
much of a reaction today either, but he did give a slight nod as if to acknowledge Jeong Tae-
ui’s greeting.

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled lightly as he entered the bedroom. That stiff-faced man wasn’t a bad
person. Although he couldn’t understand the language — he couldn’t understand what people
were saying, but he was there to monitor them — he wasn’t as obnoxious as the man who
employed him. Soon, after breakfast, if nothing else happened, that man would visit again.
And it was obvious what he would say.

“If you put it nicely, he’s persistent; if you put it badly, he’s just tenacious...”

Jeong Tae-ui, muttering to himself as he entered the bedroom, took a couple of steps inside
before stopping.

The bed was empty.

"Huh?" He tilted his head in confusion. Then, he turned his head to look further into the
hallway. However, the face he was looking for was nowhere to be seen there either.

Jeong Jae-ui, who usually woke up earlier than Jeong Tae-ui, often sat by the pond in the
corridor at dawn, gazing at the brightening sky. Since no one was in the corridor when Jeong
Tae-ui left his bedroom, he assumed his brother would be in the bedroom. But the bedroom
was also empty.

"........."

Jeong Tae-ui tapped his cheek with his index finger as he stared blankly at the empty bed.
Then, he tilted his head slightly and turned around.

Today seemed to be starting a bit differently than usual. However, there was no need to find it
strange. It wasn't as if they had to follow a fixed routine every day, and occasionally, Jeong
Jae-ui acted in ways that differed from expectations.

He would still be in the annex. If he wasn’t in the corridor or the bedroom, the next options
were the inner courtyard, the study, or the bathroom. It wasn’t time for breakfast yet, so he
likely hadn’t gone to the dining room.

Jeong Tae-ui headed toward the study. Along the way, he peeked out through a side door that
led outside to check the courtyard, but no one was there. So, it was either the study or the
bathroom.

Walking leisurely, as if enjoying a morning stroll, Jeong Tae-ui reached the study and found
Jeong Jae-ui sitting there.

"So, this is where you were."

Seeing Jeong Jae-ui seated at the desk, Jeong Tae-ui smiled and approached him. Jeong Jae-
ui, who had been writing something, glanced at Jeong Tae-ui briefly and greeted him with a
short, "Yeah, you’re up?" before returning his attention to the desk.

His voice sounded somewhat quieter than usual. Not just his voice, but his face seemed more
subdued as well.

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head, observing his brother’s complexion, and frowned slightly.

"Did you not sleep?"

"Mm..."

Jeong Jae-ui mumbled absentmindedly. Jeong Tae-ui, puzzled, tilted his head further as he
approached him.

In the past, Jeong Jae-ui often pulled all-nighters. Once he got focused on something, he had
a tendency to forget to eat and sleep. There had been many times when Jeong Tae-ui woke up
in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom and found the light still on in Jae-ui’s room,
mumbling sleepily, ‘You’re still awake?’

But ever since they had been in this annex, that hadn’t happened.

In this small, isolated paradise, Jeong Jae-ui had been living a peaceful and regular life.
Although it wasn’t all that surprising for him to stay up all night now and then, it still felt out
of place.

"Why did you stay up all night? Did you find something that engrossed you that much?"

Jeong Tae-ui walked behind Jeong Jae-ui and lightly patted his shoulder. As he did so, he
glanced over his shoulder at the desk. Even though Jeong Tae-ui wouldn’t understand a single
thing written on the paper that had kept his brother up all night, he liked seeing the traces of
Jeong Jae-ui’s thoughts meticulously filled on the pages.
However, when Jeong Tae-ui saw the dozens of sheets of paper spread across the desk, he fell
silent.

Like abstract and unrealistic drawings done by a child of three or four, the barely
recognizable images on the papers grew more refined with each added sheet. The strange
formulas and symbols written on each page became increasingly detailed, filling the blank
spaces with complexity in some areas while simplifying others.

"This is..."

Although Jeong Tae-ui knew very little about what Jeong Jae-ui was working on, he
immediately recognized what the drawings and writings were about. He had seen something
similar a few times before. Though back then, he hadn’t imagined it would become an actual
item for sale.

"Did you stay up all night because of this?"

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled as he picked up the paper with the most intricate drawing on it.

The drawing itself was crude and childish, but the contents were clear. The structure outlined
in the drawing was an anti-tank gun.

However, Jeong Tae-ui soon tilted his head slightly.

No, it might not be an anti-tank gun after all. The drawing was different from the anti-tank
guns he was familiar with.

First of all, the barrel was too thin and short. Considering the kind of firepower one would
expect, the barrel was too short to support a powerful projectile. This weapon, as designed,
wouldn’t have much force.
It might be lighter in weight and more portable, but that would go against the most basic
requirements of a weapon. Still, that wasn’t the main issue right now. More importantly...

"Um... just a little more tweaking, and it'll be done. Give me a moment. I want to finish this
before breakfast."

Jeong Tae-ui, now expressionless, stared at Jeong Jae-ui, who muttered without much
thought. No matter how you looked at it, this didn’t make sense. It was impossible to come
up with the design of a weapon and draft its basic structure in just one night.

"Jae-ui hyung, you're really a genius..."

However, after being dazed for a moment, Jeong Tae-ui snapped back to reality. It might
sound strange to say he was used to this, but in the past, Jeong Jae-ui had done many
unbelievable things. Still, this was on another level, something excessive.

Jeong Jae-ui glanced at Jeong Tae-ui’s bewildered voice. Then, with a slightly awkward
expression, he furrowed his brow slightly, as if embarrassed, and dropped his gaze back to
the desk. He continued working as he spoke.

"No, it’s not like that. I’ve been thinking about this for a long time. I’m just writing down the
ideas I’ve had and tweaking them a bit, so it’s not a big deal."

".........."

Jeong Tae-ui fanned the paper in his hand before putting it down. Then, he went to sit on a
chair by the window and stared at Jeong Jae-ui.

—Shall we leave, Tae-ui?

The words Jeong Jae-ui had quietly spoken yesterday in the courtyard came to mind. From
the moment he said those words, he probably already planned to do this. As long as Jeong
Tae-ui didn’t say he didn’t want to leave, Jae-ui was determined to go — even if it meant
reversing his previous stance and giving up his own intentions.

Jeong Tae-ui pressed down his right hand, which felt the urge to grab Jeong Jae-ui’s shoulder
at any moment. It was a hand that wanted to hold him back, to say it was okay, to tell him to
stop.

— If you want to leave but are staying here because of me, I, too, would want to leave for
your sake, even if it’s not what I truly want.

That was undoubtedly what Jeong Jae-ui truly felt.

If Jeong Tae-ui stopped him, it would go against his brother’s wishes. He could understand
Jae-ui’s feelings. If he were in Jae-ui’s position, he would have done the same.

Jeong Tae-ui lowered his head quietly. He looked down at his right hand, which he had
pressed with his left. Slowly, he released his left hand. His right hand hesitated for a moment,
but soon relaxed.

"... The design looks unique and impressive... but can that thing actually fire?"

Jeong Tae-ui spoke to Jeong Jae-ui's back. He gently addressed his brother, who was
probably still attentive to Tae-ui's presence. Jeong Jae-ui seemed to momentarily stop his
writing. However, he soon resumed his work without responding to Tae-ui’s comment,
adding something for several seconds before finally putting down his pen and turning to face
Tae-ui.

Jeong Jae-ui looked at Tae-ui for a moment, then, as if his strength had drained away, gave a
faint smile. From his expression, Tae-ui realized that Jae-ui was concerned about Tae-ui's
feelings and not anything else.
Jeong Jae-ui picked up the paper he had been writing on, reviewed it briefly, and said,

"It can shoot. It’ll be easier to handle than most anti-tank guns of the same class. In terms of
power, it’s nothing particularly special, but since it’s designed to be portable with a repeating
mechanism, it should be quite useful."

"Huh?"

Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brow, stood up, and walked briskly towards Jae-ui. He peered over
Jae-ui’s shoulder to look at the drawing.

"This is a repeating anti-tank gun?! Where will you mount the shells? With the length of this
barrel, it wouldn’t be easy to fit them."

Jeong Tae-ui scrutinized the crude drawing Jae-ui had made. He wondered if perhaps the
drawing was so poorly done that he couldn’t recognize it. Tilting his head and examining it
again, he concluded that it indeed could not be a repeating weapon.

"Well. This gun needs specialized shells. I’ve written down the design for those shells
previously, so we can use those. They’re of a standard size for this kind of weapon, and if you
reduce the power slightly, you can fire three times in rapid succession, or up to five times if
you reduce the power further. …I’m getting hungry. Should we go have breakfast? I’m
almost done."

Jae-ui said calmly, indicating the size of the shells with his hand, then stood up, rubbing his
stomach. He picked up the nearly complete blueprint and the pen and headed towards the
dining room.

Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at his brother’s back, shaking his head in disbelief, and followed
him.
It seemed he had underestimated Jeong Jae-ui. He knew his brother was a prodigy of the era,
but he hadn’t realized the extent of his genius, given how Jae-ui would often lay out complex
papers that Tae-ui couldn’t fully grasp.

To have completed such a device overnight — though he claimed it was something he had
been thinking about for a while — was impressive. Moreover, Jae-ui’s nonchalant attitude
suggested that he didn’t even view it as particularly extraordinary.

“Indeed… with someone like that, it’s no wonder they’d be obsessed with finding him. I’d
probably kidnap and exploit him myself,”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered with a sigh. Jeong Jae-ui, maintaining his calm demeanor, continued to
be absorbed in his thoughts during breakfast, occasionally glancing at his papers to add or
remove notes. By the time they finished their meal, he closed his pen with a statement of,
“It’s done.”

Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t help but chuckle in disbelief. Even though Jae-ui seemed indifferent to
staying up all night, Tae-ui still observed the fatigue on his brother’s face. He lowered his
head and finished his meal with the last spoonful.

After breakfast, instead of heading to bed as he might after a sleepless night, Jae-ui walked
back to his study. Tae-ui followed him, puzzled, and asked,

“Why not get some sleep? Aren’t you tired?”

“Hmm. A bit. But it’s manageable. When Rahman arrives, let’s give this to him and leave
right away. We need to pack up. I don’t have much to take since I didn’t bring much in the
first place.”

Tae-ui slowed his pace slightly, frowning as he inquired,

“Leave right away? This morning?”

Jae-ui looked at Tae-ui with a hint of surprise.

“You have someone you want to meet, don’t you? Didn’t you want to leave as soon as
possible? If we’re leaving, it’s better to do it quickly.”

Jae-ui said this calmly and began tidying up his study as soon as he entered.

He gathered the scattered papers, separating the useful ones from the rest, and threw the
unnecessary ones into the trash. He also organized the clutter, putting everything back in its
original place, and even shook out the cushion of the chair he had been sitting in, tidying the
fabric.

Watching him clean up so thoroughly without leaving a trace of his presence, Tae-ui helped
with the simple task of organizing the books. He was surprised to see such meticulousness up
close, though he shouldn’t have been surprised.

Jae-ui had always been a person who went with the flow of time and space, calm and
unperturbed. However, once he had made a decision or choice, he acted decisively and
without hesitation. Unlike his usual calmness, he didn’t like wasting time against his will.

Tae-ui sighed and placed the last book on the shelf. Jae-ui, too, put the last pen on the shelf
into the drawer and closed it.

With a soft click, the drawer was closed, and the tidying was complete. For a moment, silence
enveloped the study.

There were no longer any traces of Jeong Jae-ui left in this room. Perhaps it was because he
never had any belongings here, or maybe it was because this was not his place to begin with.
There was nothing here that he had a personal attachment to. The books, records, and other
items borrowed from Rahman were not his own. He did not view them as his.
Jeong Tae-ui glanced around the now-empty study and asked,

“In the bedroom… is there anything to pack?”

Jae-ui shook his head, indicating that he had nothing there either.

Thinking back, Jae-ui had been abducted and brought here. It was unlikely that he would
have left behind anything of his own.

Tae-ui murmured, “Well, that’s the same for me. I just need to leave with my body,” and
nodded. He had left his passport and money in his backpack, which would presumably still
be there when he returned.

A lightness of mood suddenly settled over him.

They had stayed here for a while. It was a pleasant and, perhaps, even endearing space. How
long would it be before they had another chance to stay in such a tranquil and near-perfect
place?

The thought of leaving brought a slight pang of regret, but not disappointment. This place
was never theirs to begin with.

“Alright then… wait. What about the passport?”

Tae-ui voiced his sudden concern aloud.

Jae-ui didn’t respond immediately. Instead, he looked at Tae-ui with a blank expression as if
just realizing the issue.
“Come to think of it, I don’t have it.”

“Where did you put it?”

“I had it up to Varanasi, but after I lost consciousness and woke up here, I completely forgot
about it.”

Jae-ui muttered that he hadn’t thought about it at all since he had no intention of leaving. Tae-
ui looked at him with a blank stare for a moment.

After a sigh and a shrug, Tae-ui said,

“Rahman will probably handle it. He mentioned he would provide adequate compensation
once we handed over the weapon.”

If the compensation Raman was offering was as substantial as he claimed, taking care of a
passport would be no issue. While Tae-ui contemplated if he had forgotten anything and
recalled his belongings, Jae-ui muttered to himself nonchalantly.

“Adequate compensation… I don’t really need it. If he gives me some kind of inheritance or
something, it’ll just be a bother.”

"Hmm," Jeong Tae-ui, who was nodding at Jeong Jae-ui's words, suddenly stopped. He
furrowed his brow slightly and tilted his head. He felt like he had just heard something
strange.

"What is he giving you?"

"An inheritance. I received one a while ago. ...Oh. Now that I think about it, I have the title
deed. ...Tae-ui, do you need an inheritance by any chance? I'll give it to you."
Jeong Jae-ui, who spoke casually as if it was no big deal, after briefly pausing to think, was
stared at blankly by Jeong Tae-ui, who didn’t even blink.

An inheritance. If it’s an inheritance, then it must be that. That black gold that gushes out in
the Middle East.

"...You received that? From whom?"

"From Rahman. It's not a huge one, but it's decent enough to be useful."

Jeong Tae-ui was at a loss for words. He stared intently at Jeong Jae-ui. Even though Jeong
Jae-ui added, "Let me know if you ever need it. I don't need it," Jeong Tae-ui didn’t even
register those words.

This is why people end up with prejudices against those born with diamond spoons in their
mouths...

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head. It’s useless anyway, since it's locked up. But the thought of
someone giving away something like that — it was impossible to imagine what was going on
in their head. Especially considering Rahman’s cold and stern face, Jeong Tae-ui just couldn't
picture it.

"Maybe he really wanted to win your favor. Did he need weapons that badly? ...Even so, you
didn't make them for him and just kept playing around. That man is patient not to have lost
his temper."

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled, and Jeong Jae-ui quietly laughed. "That's why I'm making them
now," he said, tapping the sheet of paper neatly placed on the desk.
Jeong Tae-ui sighed. In any case, he could finally leave. Once he got out, he could meet the
people he needed to meet and those he wanted to meet.

Suddenly, his fingertips trembled.

A person flashed through his mind.

Once he leaves this place, it will likely be the first person he contacts.

"…In the end, I’m leaving without curing my schizophrenia, huh."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself. But he didn’t feel particularly bad. A faint smile appeared
on his lips.

It was then.

Footsteps could be heard approaching from the far end of the hallway. They were heavy but
steady steps.

Jeong Tae-ui turned his gaze in the direction of the sound. The footsteps, which had drawn
near, soon entered the study along with the figure of a man.

"Good morning."

The man who entered first with a formal greeting was Rahman. As always, it was the usual
time.

As he stepped into the study, Rahman noticed Jeong Tae-ui and raised his eyebrows slightly.
It was the look of someone who hadn’t expected to see him there.
Well, it made sense. Until now, even when Jeong Tae-ui had business in the study, he had
avoided being there at the same time as Rahman, choosing instead to wait until Rahman had
left before entering.

"It seems the brothers were having a pleasant conversation."

Rahman smiled gently, without showing any particular emotion. Normally, that smile would
have made Jeong Tae-ui feel uncomfortable, but since this was the last time, it didn’t bother
him as much.

"I wonder if I’ll get a good answer today."

Rahman said, taking a step toward Jeong Jae-ui. Hearing his gentle voice utter the usual
words, Jeong Tae-ui felt a sense of frustration.

In the end, he regretted that they were handing over a weapon to this man. What Rahman
desired wasn’t the weapon itself. More than the weapon, he coveted the name “Jeong Jae-ui”
that came with it.

The thought of Jeong Jae-ui's name being exploited by this man left Jeong Tae-ui feeling
bitter, even though Jeong Jae-ui had tacitly agreed to it.

There was nothing he could do now.

Jeong Tae-ui felt a sour taste in his mouth. His expression darkened slightly.

However, the person whose name was about to be exploited, Jeong Jae-ui, remained unfazed.
It was as if he had never cared about such things in the first place.

In fact, Jeong Jae-ui seemed to be in a rather good mood. Perhaps he felt relieved that he
could finally fulfill the desires of the man who had provided him with such a comfortable
environment all this time.

Jeong Jae-ui smiled. It wasn’t his usual faint or indifferent smile. It was a genuine, cheerful
smile, as if he were truly pleased. Rahman hesitated when he saw that smile. His own smile
vanished from his face.

Jeong Jae-ui picked up the sheets of paper that were lying on the desk and handed them to
Rahman.

"Here. I’ve prepared it according to your previous requests. You mentioned you wanted an
anti-tank gun, right? I believe it’s ready to be used as is, without any further adjustments. The
first sheet outlines the structure of the warhead..."

As Jeong Jae-ui flipped through the pages, he gave a brief explanation. He added that he had
written it in such a way that anyone familiar with the subject could easily understand it
without needing further clarification. He flipped through the sheets in front of Rahman as if
showing him the details.

But Rahman wasn’t looking at the papers.

His face was devoid of the usual smile. With no expression at all, he stared at Jeong Jae-ui
with a chillingly blank face.

".............?"

Jeong Tae-ui, who had been sitting by the window, watching the scene unfold, furrowed his
brow slightly.

He had assumed Rahman would surely be pleased, in stark contrast to his own frustration.
Rahman should have been pleased. But there wasn’t the slightest sign of joy on his face.
After coming to this place every day for quite some time without ever receiving a satisfying
answer, perhaps Rahman couldn’t quite process the sudden fulfillment of his expectations on
this unexpected day.

After flipping through six or seven pages and finishing his explanation, Jeong Jae-ui finally
noticed Rahman’s blank expression and looked up. He stared at Rahman with some curiosity
and then tilted his head slightly as he continued speaking.

"I’ve outlined the main points, so any expert should be able to understand without further
clarification. But if there’s anything unclear or insufficient, feel free to contact me. Once I
leave here, I’ll probably return home soon, so you can reach me there."

As Jeong Jae-ui finished speaking, he handed the papers to Rahman. Rahman, who had been
staring at Jeong Jae-ui without moving, finally lowered his gaze to the papers.

"Just yesterday, you refused... Did you complete this in just one day?"

Rahman spoke quietly. His slow hands, flipping through the papers, held no emotion. His
cold eyes, scanning the contents, were the same — void of even the slightest trace of the
usual formal smile he wore.

"Oh, I had something planned out before, so I just made a few adjustments and organized it.
…Is it not to your liking?"

Jeong Jae-ui asked curiously, noticing Rahman’s cold expression, devoid of any smile. After
reviewing the last page, Rahman closed the papers and turned his gaze back to Jeong Jae-ui.

"Not at all. Even as an outsider, I can tell this will produce something very useful. It's
excellent."

Rahman spoke with a tone that couldn't be called mere pleasantries. The work was too
complete for any superficial compliments.
Jeong Jae-ui nodded with a smile.

"I'm glad to hear that. I'm pleased it was helpful."

He looked genuinely happy. Watching Jeong Jae-ui, Jeong Tae-ui thought that perhaps even
he hadn’t been entirely comfortable during his stay here. After all, Rahman had generously
provided everything Jeong Jae-ui wanted. Even though he hadn't shown it outwardly, the
saying that "nothing is more expensive than what's free" must have weighed on him to some
extent.

Jeong Tae-ui stood up from his chair with a sigh. He took a step toward them — or rather,
toward the door beyond them.

"Well then, let's go, Jae-ui hyung. …..Thank you for your hospitality during our stay."

Jeong Tae-ui brushed past Rahman and Jeong Jae-ui as he moved toward the door, glancing
back as he did. His eyes briefly met Rahman’s, and he nodded politely as a gesture of
farewell. Although Rahman wasn’t someone he wanted to see again, he hadn’t caused much
harm. Besides, even though they had been confined, Rahman had made sure they lived
comfortably.

"Thank you," Jeong Tae-ui said sincerely as he stood by the door, waiting for Jeong Jae-ui to
follow.

For a moment, Jeong Jae-ui silently stared at Rahman. Holding the schematics in one hand,
Rahman gazed down at him expressionlessly. Jeong Jae-ui nodded slightly when their eyes
met.

"Thank you for making my stay here comfortable. I hope to see you again in good health."
However, just as Jeong Jae-ui was about to take a step forward, Rahman spoke.

"Are you leaving right now? There's no need to rush out so suddenly."

Rahman gently blocked his path. He only slightly stepped back and shifted his body
sideways, but it was enough to make Jeong Jae-ui stop in his tracks.

"You've been an esteemed guest for a long time, and on top of that, you've given me such a
wonderful gift. It wouldn't do for me to let you go like this. It would damage my reputation."

Rahman spoke quietly, shaking his head.

Standing by the door, Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brows slightly. Rahman’s usual gentle smile
had returned to his face, but for some reason, that smile irritated him.

"Thank you for your kind words, but we have business to attend to. You've shown us more
than enough hospitality, and anything more would be excessive."

Jeong Jae-ui shook his head. He took a small step to the side, intending to leave. But once
again, Rahman stepped back, shifting his body further to block Jeong Jae-ui’s way. Jeong
Tae-ui frowned, and even Jeong Jae-ui’s expression hardened slightly.

Once might be a coincidence, but twice was clearly intentional.

Jeong Tae-ui turned toward them and, addressing Rahman, who had his back to him, spoke
slowly.

"It seems like you're blocking our way right now..."

"Oh? Is that so?"

Rahman glanced back at Jeong Tae-ui. His gaze was the same as usual — his mouth smiling,
but his eyes cold enough to be chilling. He slowly shifted his attention back to Jeong Jae-ui,
whose expression had become slightly stiff. Suddenly, Rahman flashed a broad smile.

"I underestimated you. I didn’t think you'd be able to create something like this so easily."

"What do you mean by 'underestimated' ?"

Jeong Jae-ui quietly asked, though his slightly furrowed brow suggested he already knew the
answer.

"I mean I can't let you leave. If something better than this falls into someone else's hands, it
could benefit our enemies. It's something that must be prevented."

Rahman's soft reply echoed clearly in the stillness of the study. For a moment, no one spoke.
The only person smiling calmly was Rahman.

"This is too much... You're going back on your word."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed, his tone filled with frustration.

He had thought things were going too smoothly. His luck had been terrible lately, but he
assumed everything would be fine since his brother was with him. Yet, if his bad luck was
stronger than the presence of his brother, it was a bitter reality to face.

Despite Jeong Tae-ui's feeble protest, Rahman didn’t budge. It was as if he hadn’t heard him
at all. Rahman kept his back to Jeong Tae-ui, staring only at Jeong Jae-ui, seemingly waiting
for his response.
Jeong Jae-ui remained silent for a while. He lowered his gaze, staring at Rahman’s chest,
before finally looking back up to meet his eyes.

"I have no intention of making any more weapons. What I’ve given you now will likely be
the last. So no one else will be able to request or obtain anything similar from me, as you
have."

But Rahman let out a low laugh, shaking his head slowly.

"You can't trust people's words. The proof is right in front of us: despite saying you wouldn't
make any more weapons, here you are handing me a new blueprint."

Before Rahman could even finish speaking, Jeong Tae-ui let out an exasperated sigh, unable
to contain his frustration.

"If that’s your logic, then there's no choice for us. Either you lock him up for life because he
refuses to make weapons, or you assume he'll break his word again because he did once and
keep him imprisoned forever!"

Jeong Tae-ui added a sarcastic comment in his native tongue, clicking his tongue in
frustration.

However, Rahman showed no signs of backing down. He simply shook his head again. After
a moment of thought, Jeong Jae-ui spoke.

"Rahman, you made me a promise. You said that if I gave you the weapon you wanted, you'd
let us go immediately and offer adequate compensation. I don't need the compensation.
You've already provided me more than enough during my stay here. All I ask is that you keep
your promise regarding the former."
"I apologize for that. I made a mistake in my judgment."

Rahman casually dismissed his own broken promise, shaking his head as if it were nothing.

Jeong Tae-ui, struggling to control the anger boiling inside him, turned away, feeling that if
he had to look at Rahman’s face any longer, he'd explode with fury.

He hadn’t anticipated this. He never thought things would turn out this way. He had believed
that once they gave Rahman what he wanted, they'd be free to leave. He hadn't expected this
ridiculous and insurmountable obstacle to appear.

"Hey, as a royal, shouldn't you at least keep your promises?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered cynically, rubbing his chest as if something heavy was weighing him
down. He could feel an icy gaze on the back of his head, but he didn’t turn around.

"It is indeed very unfortunate for me to break a promise I made with my own mouth.
However, if something more important than my dignity is at stake, even if it means tarnishing
my reputation, there’s no helping it."

Behind him, Rahman’s brazenly calm voice could be heard. Once again, a surge of anger rose
within Jeong Tae-ui.

This is why people born with diamond spoons are unbearable. This is why.

Jeong Tae-ui, reflecting on his seemingly unshakable prejudice, tried to calm the rising anger
in his chest. He knew that no matter what he said, it would likely fall on deaf ears, so he kept
his back turned and just patted his heavy chest.

"…Then what must I do for you to let me go?"

Jeong Jae-ui asked after a brief moment of thought. Rahman subtly raised an eyebrow. He
soon let out a low chuckle.

"Indeed, how wise of you. Presenting another suggestion…"

He seemed to be thinking about something, narrowing his eyes slightly as he gazed intently at
Jeong Jae-ui. Jeong Jae-ui stood silently, waiting for Rahman to finish his thoughts and give
an answer.

After a short pause, Rahman finally opened his mouth slowly. But his words were a
disappointing response.

"I'm afraid there isn’t a suitable alternative at the moment. Until I come up with something
satisfactory, I must ask you to remain here. …Of course, as has been the case so far, I
guarantee you will face no discomfort during your stay. That much, I promise on the honor of
myself and my family."

Rahman spoke as if he would entertain no further discussion and, with that, turned to leave.
"Then, please rest well," he said with a brief parting remark as he left the room, brushing past
Jeong Tae-ui, who stood with his back turned in front of the door.

At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui briefly considered grabbing the man by the neck, holding a
knife to him, and threatening him... but he quickly dismissed the idea, knowing it would be
ineffective.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced sideways at Rahman as he walked past him.

There was no expression on Rahman’s face. It was impossible to guess what he was thinking.
Without looking back even once, he walked straight across the courtyard and toward the west
corridor. Soon, his figure disappeared beyond the door, which closed tightly again, sealing off
this quiet space from the outside world.

Jeong Tae-ui let out a slow sigh. He scratched his head and turned around. There, Jeong Jae-
ui was standing idly.

“…He said he won't let us out."

After pondering how to start the conversation, Jeong Tae-ui shrugged his shoulders and
muttered something that Jeong Jae-ui already knew. Jeong Jae-ui seemed just as unprepared
for this situation. A hint of confusion flashed across his face.

“Yeah… What should we do?”

Jeong Jae-ui's murmur sounded more like he was talking to himself rather than asking for
Jeong Tae-ui's opinion.

Jeong Tae-ui sat down on the ground. Sitting right in front of the door, he scratched his head.

After remaining silent for a while, lost in thought, Jeong Jae-ui suddenly looked at Jeong Tae-
ui. Seeing Jeong Tae-ui sitting with a slightly dejected look, he let out a quiet sigh. Then, just
as softly, he spoke.

“It’s okay. We’ll be able to get out.”

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Jeong Jae-ui. It wasn’t a tone of comfort. He seemed to be stating a
simple fact, matter-of-factly.

Maybe there really was some good way out of this. Yes, that could be it. After all, the man
standing in front of him was a genius admired by many.
The heavy gloom in Jeong Tae-ui's heart seemed to lighten a little. He looked at Jeong Jae-ui,
and before he knew it, a small smile crept onto his face.

“If you have any plan, let me know.”

“No, I don’t have a plan… but we’ll get out.”

Jeong Jae-ui casually shook his head as he spoke calmly.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at him. Suddenly, something vague came to mind. If there was a reason
for this confidence, even without any clear plan…

“…Why?”

“Because you want to leave. And because I want to leave too.”

Jeong Jae-ui spoke as if it was no big deal, with an indifferent tone. And Jeong Tae-ui knew
better than anyone that it wasn’t just an exaggerated boast or baseless confidence.

It was moments like these.

Moments when Jeong Tae-ui felt a fleeting sense of envy toward his brother. Jeong Tae-ui
burst into laughter, laughing loudly for a long time. In an instant, his anger and gloom
seemed to vanish.

Nothing had been resolved. They were still trapped in this small paradise, and now, any
logical way to escape had completely disappeared.
But as Jeong Tae-ui watched Jeong Jae-ui, who was calm, as if thinking, Well, it can’t be
helped. Another way will come up. Whatever ,— a man who had never seemed worried about
any practical problem in his life — he couldn’t help but laugh. It wasn’t that he didn’t believe
in Jeong Jae-ui’s extraordinary luck. Hadn't he seen time and time again just how
unimaginable that luck was, regardless of how it related to himself?

Even after laughing for a long time, Jeong Tae-ui still couldn’t wipe the smile from his face
as he looked at Jeong Jae-ui.

In truth, while Jeong Tae-ui accepted his brother’s miraculous luck as a reality, he wasn’t so
optimistic as to expect miracles in advance and wait for them. Luck, no matter how often it
repeats, is always uncertain. So, while he didn’t hold an unshakable belief that they would
definitely get out of there, his heart was undoubtedly at ease.

Perhaps that was the fortune Jeong Jae-ui brought into his life.

And exactly that night.

Exactly five minutes before midnight.

A series of simultaneous terrorist attacks occurred in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. The targets were
key figures in the financial world, and small-scale bombings hit their residences
indiscriminately.

By dawn, neither the perpetrators nor their motives had been revealed, and the capital of
Saudi Arabia, which had been a relatively safe zone even within the conflict-ridden Middle
East, was thrown into chaos.
 Chapter 20

Escape

The moment Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes, he knew something was wrong. He heard a kind
of commotion and, upon opening his eyes, saw that it was still dark outside.

At first, he thought he might have been mistaken. After blinking a few times to clear the
sleep from his eyes, Jeong Tae-ui tried to close his eyes again. But this time, he definitely
heard a sound. It was coming from a distance — people chattering and moving around noisily
far off.

Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes again. He reached for the clock beside his bed. It was just a
little past 3 a.m.

Outside, the bustling noise continued. Jeong Tae-ui got out of bed and went outside.

The corridor of the annex was quiet. The courtyard, the inner garden, and other rooms in the
building were all eerily silent, with not a sound to be heard. The noise was coming from
beyond the walls of the annex, from other buildings on the property. Occasionally, he heard
indistinct shouts and someone running about beyond the nearby wall. The voices, which
sounded like they were waking up the sleeping, came from both afar and near.

It seemed that the only quiet place was the annex itself. The space on this side, separated by a
single door, remained as isolated and different from the other side as usual.

"…What’s going on at this hour…?"

Jeong Tae-ui muttered as he brushed his disheveled hair. He checked the clock again, unsure
if he had misread it, but only a few minutes had passed since he last checked.

The commotion was abnormal.

At this hour, beyond the wall, countless people — perhaps everyone staying at the annex —
were awake and moving about restlessly. It was as if everyone was preparing to go
somewhere together.

Jeong Tae-ui stood idly in front of the courtyard, then suddenly shifted his gaze toward the
corridor still shrouded in cold, pitch-black darkness before dawn. The door at the far end of
the west corridor, always guarded by someone, even in the middle of the night, should have
had at least one person there, but no one was in sight.

Jeong Tae-ui widened his eyes and strode toward it. He tried pushing the door a few times but
clicked his tongue in frustration. The door was firmly locked from the outside.
“What is this? If there's a fire outside, we’d all be trapped and die.”

Even though no one was guarding the door, there was no way to get out. There was no way to
release the lock from the outside, and without proper tools, the door wasn’t weak enough to
be easily broken.

But still, what could it be?

If so many people were up and moving at such an hour, it must be something serious.

Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his chin for a moment and looked back. Unlike the outside, the detached
building he was in was wrapped in stillness, with nothing moving. It felt as though he was the
only one left inside.

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly felt as though he truly was all alone and began walking toward Jeong
Jae-ui's bedroom. However, just as he was about to cross the courtyard diagonally and reach
Jeong Jae-ui's bedroom, Jeong Jae-ui appeared from inside.

Jeong Jae-ui, looking as if he had just woken up, was slightly disheveled but showed no signs
of sleepiness on his face as he stepped out into the courtyard. He stood still, listening to the
noise outside.

"…How long have you been up, Tae-ui?"

"I just woke up too. It started getting noisy, so I got up. It doesn’t seem like the commotion
has been going on for too long."

Jeong Tae-ui shrugged and muttered.

Without anyone needing to say a word, the two fell into silence, listening again to the sounds
outside. The murmur of the crowd didn’t die down as time passed; instead, it seemed to grow
louder.

"Maybe there's a fire."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered suddenly, looking at the pitch-black night air, even though he knew
that wasn’t the case. Jeong Jae-ui, lost in thought, remained silent.

This kind of situation was unusual. There were only a few possibilities he could think of.
Either an unannounced arrival of a distinguished guest — such a commotion would require
quite a significant guest — or an intrusion by a large group of bandits. Otherwise, it could
only mean that some catastrophe had occurred that was enough to wake so many people.

Jeong Tae-ui looked back at the corridor again.

Inside the detached building, starkly contrasted with the outside, there seemed to be no
movement other than the two of them. Everything was still. Time, sound, space — it all felt
frozen, as if the two of them were the only ones there.

And then it happened.

A smaller group of noises, detached from the larger commotion, began approaching. Several
footsteps and low murmurs moved closer from beyond the wall.

The footsteps stopped beyond the door at the far end of the western corridor. There seemed to
be about five or six people there. Then, two heavy sounds, clunk — clunk, echoed as the door
opened. One person stepped inside.

As the door opened, it was as if the commotion from the other side spilled into this space.
Though the inside of the building remained still, the noise from beyond the door poured in.

The person who entered walked briskly inside as if he had come to wake those in the
detached building. After taking a few steps, he spotted Jeong Jae-ui and Jeong Tae-ui
standing in the courtyard and briefly slowed his pace. But soon after, he resumed their
hurried steps, approaching them and speaking.

"So, you’re awake. Was it noisy even from here?"

It was Rahman.

He was dressed in a white thobe and ghutra. It was as if he had just arrived from a distant
desert land in the dead of night, or as if he were about to head out — his attire carried the
scent of sand as he approached them.

His gaze lingered briefly on Jeong Tae-ui’s face. But without much interest, it passed over
him and focused on Jeong Jae-ui.

“I just came by to say goodbye. It seems I’ll need to return to my home country shortly. It
probably won’t take too long.”

Perhaps because it was deep into the night, there was no smile on his face. However, his
expression remained cold and calm, unaffected by the uneasy commotion outside.

“Did something happen?”

Jeong Jae-ui asked.

“I’ll know the details when I get there, but it’s said that an armed terrorist attack occurred. It
was a targeted attack — aimed at certain individuals in high-ranking positions. I’ll have to
take a few armed men with me to check the situation in my country.”

Rahman spoke in a composed manner. Jeong Tae-ui raised his eyebrows slightly. If it was this
man’s home country, there were occasional threats of terrorism, but it was generally
considered one of the more stable nations in the Middle East. If such a place was targeted, it
was unlikely to be related to religion.

Though large and small conflicts — sometimes even small-scale terrorist attacks that didn’t
make the news — were not uncommon in that land, it would have been easier to understand
if the target had been a religious leader.

“Please be careful.”
Jeong Jae-ui said quietly. Rahman, who had been looking down at him while nodding
slightly, seemed about to say something more as his lips moved briefly. But in the end, his
mouth didn’t open. He simply left with a short farewell, “Well then,” and turned back without
hesitation. It seemed he had come just to say goodbye.

The door closed again. This time, however, it wasn’t locked from the outside. Four or five
people entered after Rahman, and one of them stood by the door.

It wasn’t the usual Arab man who guarded that spot. This man was a bit taller and leaner.
Some of those who entered were familiar faces, while others were new. It seemed Rahman’s
mention of bringing along a few capable men referred to these individuals — taking skilled
people with him back to his country.

In fact, upon reflection, this was his villa. It would have been stranger to keep armed guards
here while he was away. It was more typical for the guards to leave when Rahman did, just as
they were doing now.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the unfamiliar faces, who were likely not as skilled as the ones who
had originally been stationed there. But he soon shrugged with a sigh.

No matter how unskilled they might be, unless they were complete novices, it wouldn’t be
easy to overpower them, escape, and flee. Jeong Tae-ui wasn’t exactly a master fighter — just
someone who was a bit more familiar with fighting than the average person — and Jeong
Jae-ui was hardly useful when it came to combat. Facing four or five people, even without
any tools or constraints, was not an easy task.

“Well, from the start, it was a bit ridiculous to have such highly skilled men guarding this
place.”

On this peaceful island retreat — an isolated place that would be the last to be caught up in
the world's conflicts, even if they broke out everywhere else — it seemed absurd to station
skilled fighters here. It made far more sense for them to accompany Rahman back to his
country and prepare for potential conflict, as they were doing now.

Rahman, having left the annex, seemed to have gone out directly afterward.

Though the villa remained noisy with the sound of commotion for a while, about an hour
later, the noise gradually subsided. Before long, an unsettling silence settled in the villa, and
apart from the change in the people within the annex, it returned to its former quietness as if
nothing had happened.

“...If they had to call even those stationed outside, it must be a pretty serious incident.”

Jeong Tae-ui sighed, scratching the back of his neck.

A terrorist attack targeting the leadership of that country. He had no idea what their objective
was or who was behind it. He glanced at Jeong Jae-ui, who appeared deep in thought but
remained silent.
But still…

Jeong Tae-ui gazed quietly at Jeong Jae-ui.

Perhaps something might change. He wasn’t sure in what way, but for example, if it wasn’t a
mere terrorist attack but rather a coup or a political upheaval… But, after all, it’s not like that
country is ours. Even if a bloody struggle breaks out, it’s still all within their own bloodline.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head. As he walked back to his bedroom, he looked up at the sky,
realizing there was still quite some time before dawn.

The stars were still so plentiful, they seemed as if they might spill out of the sky, momentarily
capturing his attention.

He hadn’t slept well the night before.

For one, he hadn’t gone to bed early.

After thinking he’d finally be able to leave, only for the plan to fall through, he started
worrying about when he could seize the next opportunity to escape from this place. And each
time those thoughts came, Rahman’s face would pop up in his mind, stirring him up inside,
making it hard to fall asleep.

Though normally he was a sound sleeper once he drifted off, the commotion during the night
had woken him in the early morning. He had spent a couple of hours amidst the unrest and
only managed to fall back asleep shortly before dawn.

Naturally, Jeong Tae-ui was feeling drowsy. While he usually woke up early, on days like
this, sleeping in wouldn’t be a problem. Recently, he had so much free time that even if he
slept all day, no one would say anything (though it wasn’t like he could actually sleep the
entire day).

Because of this, when Jeong Jae-ui woke him up, he thought, "Huh?" still groggy from sleep.
He vaguely felt someone touch him in his sleep, and when he opened his eyes, Jeong Jae-ui
was sitting beside the bed, looking down at him.

It was around 8 a.m.

Though it was later than his usual waking time, it wasn’t late enough for Jeong Jae-ui to
wake him. Once, after going to bed early in the evening but sleeping in until 3 p.m., Jeong
Jae-ui had knocked to wake him, worried. Since then, Jeong Tae-ui had never been woken up
by Jeong Jae-ui.

“Why?”

Jeong Tae-ui pressed his stiff eyelids with his fingers as he sat up. He glanced at the clock
again out of habit and, though he hadn’t slept enough, considered that maybe it was time to
get up.

“It’s noisy outside.”

Jeong Jae-ui spoke quietly.

His tone was so calm and nonchalant that Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at him for a moment,
not quite grasping what he meant.

“Well, it’s about the time of day when things start getting noisy outside anyway. After last
night’s commotion, I guess people are more talkative than usual. It’s not like there are many
people in the annex, so even if it’s noisy outside…”

Jeong Tae-ui stretched, muttering in a half-asleep voice as if annoyed that he had been woken
up over something trivial. His mind was beginning to clear.

And as clarity returned, his words trailed off.

It was noisy outside.

He thought he understood what Jeong Jae-ui had meant. He wasn’t entirely sure, but it
sounded like there was a heavy, distant noise.

Jeong Tae-ui’s expression vanished from his face.

It was a familiar sound. One he had heard many times before. He had heard it firsthand on
several occasions, and it was a common sound in the video materials shown during tactical
strategy lectures in the army or at UNHRDO.

The sound of artillery fire.

Anti-material weapons, probably something equivalent to an anti-tank gun or mortar,

producing a very similar sound.

But surely not. He must have misheard. In this peaceful and uneventful island, there couldn’t
possibly be the sound of artillery. Even if a war broke out across the mainland beyond the
sea, and all Tanzanian territories were engulfed in conflict, it was unlikely that this island
would be hit with artillery shells.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at the clock again. It still showed just past 8 a.m. The peaceful time
when people would begin their day with breakfast.

"Thunder on a clear day… or should I say thunder from nowhere? The weather's nice, but
how come it sounds like thunder? …It really sounds like artillery fire."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, scratching his head. His gaze on Jeong Jae-ui grew increasingly grim.

What was with today? First, in the middle of the night — if not the middle of the night, then
very early morning — there was some commotion outside that woke everyone up. Now, in
the morning, this familiar but unsettling sound was interrupting his sleep again.

But the immediate issue wasn’t his lack of sleep. The distant booming noise was gradually
getting closer. And soon enough, those sounds were joined by shouts and screams. Jeong Tae-
ui frowned slightly, then got out of bed and went outside.
Once he stepped out of the bedroom, the deafening noises became even clearer.

From beyond the walls, quite far away but unmistakable, came the sound of the earth-
shaking. It spread like wildfire, creeping inward and growing louder.

Jeong Tae-ui’s expression vanished again.

He hadn’t misheard. Hearing these repeated explosions, he knew he couldn’t claim to have
been a soldier if he had misjudged this. Even at the UNHRDO, he’d be scoffed at for missing
something so obvious.

“That earlier one sounded like a mortar…”

Judging by the almost nonexistent delay between the firing sound and the impact, it was
probably a light mortar or anti-tank gun… Now even machine gun fire was audible. And that
noise spread throughout the entire villa, intermingling with the sounds of screams and
artillery fire.

“Come on, what are we supposed to do when we’re unarmed?”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered under his breath, clicking his tongue.

Naturally, he had nothing that could serve as a weapon.

Not that any kind of weapon would be effective against anti-material weapons, but still —
Jeong Tae-ui didn’t even have a small handgun for self-defense. Not even a knife.

In the meantime, the sound of the explosions was getting closer. Whether or not it was related
to the terror attack that caused Rahman to return to his home country, it was hard to dismiss
the connection — especially since these events were targeting the same specific group within
a short time span on the same day. This was an absurd situation.

Even if an interception was possible, the common sense of every battle was to aim precisely
at the location where the enemy would suffer the most. It was unheard of to attack something
as insignificant as a vacation villa — no matter if the whole building was blown away and
everyone inside died, it wouldn’t have any impact on them.

Then.

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly recalled something and frowned slightly. He had a bad feeling about
this.

Now that he thought about it, hadn’t something similar happened before? There was even an
eerie sense of déjà vu. A quiet morning like this. Gathered with others, immersed in the
stillness. Then, the sound of engines ripping through that silence. The sound of exploding
bombs. A building with a large hole as one side of the wall collapsed completely.

The only similarity between that past and now was the loud sound tearing through the quiet
morning, but the chilling déjà vu clung to his entire body and wouldn’t let go.
No way.

…Nah, it couldn’t be. No matter how you look at it, the sounds of explosions going off
everywhere show that. Unless someone could teleport from one place to another in the blink
of an eye, it’s impossible for bombs to be detonating simultaneously in all directions.

Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his goosebump-covered arms and shook his head.

But still, just in case.

If the person he was thinking of was involved…

…Then that guy really was insane.

The sound of the bombs that had been growing louder seemed to have finally reached
somewhere near the center of the villa.

The detached annex, always isolated from the outside world, was now in turmoil, even
though it had been cloaked in a tranquil silence within the walls, as if it were part of another
world, despite last night's commotion. The courtyard was filled with unease. Those stationed
inside, either to watch over them or to serve them, peeked around the corridors with
expressions of confusion or fear. The more impulsive men had already drawn their guns.

They looked like they wanted to rush out at any moment. Their anxious faces made it clear
that they wanted to leave the annex, to check what exactly was happening at the main villa,
and to ensure that their families or friends weren’t harmed.

However, they hesitated, unable to just run out due to the duties they were tasked with.
Eventually, they seemed to come to a decision, whispering something among themselves
before all but two of them ran toward the door. The remaining two held their weapons tightly,
ready to fire at any moment, keeping a hard gaze on Jeong Tae-ui and Jeong Jae-ui.

It was at that moment.

As the three men opened the door to rush outside, an attack came down on them, as if waiting
for that exact moment.

It was something no one expected.

The loud explosions had been echoing from a distance, and the immediate vicinity of the
annex was still engulfed in an uneasy peace. No one imagined that someone would be
standing right in front of the door, ready to strike the moment it opened.

From where Jeong Tae-ui was standing, he couldn’t see the door clearly as it was blocked
from view. But one thing was certain — they let out screams that were close to shouts,
followed by unsettling sounds — bones breaking and flesh tearing.

The men’s faces immediately hardened. Gripping their rifles, they began firing toward the
door.
In an instant, the annex was filled with the deafening sound of gunfire. The young women in
white, who had been anxiously standing in the corridor, screamed. Jeong Tae-ui’s expression
changed as he grabbed Jeong Jae-ui, pulling him behind one of the large pillars in the
corridor and positioning himself there as well.

He clicked his tongue. It was foolish to stand in the middle of the courtyard, exposed to such
dangerous noise. The distance to the inside was too far to make a dash for it. They couldn’t
risk becoming moving targets and provoking the attackers by running indoors.

...Still, if it were his brother, he could probably get inside without a scratch. Maybe I should
just let him go, Jeong Tae-ui thought.

He glanced at Jeong Jae-ui, but Jeong Jae-ui shook his head, as if reading his mind. Even in
this situation, there was no trace of tension on his face. He only seemed slightly annoyed by
the noise, frowning a little. Suddenly, the stark contrast of it struck Jeong Tae-ui as so strange
that he couldn’t help but laugh. The tension seemed to ease from his body as well.

Right, that’s how he’s always been. Born under a lucky star, he’s survived any situation
unharmed.

"…It’s gratifying and satisfying that I’m the one who gave him that luck, but that leaves the
problem of me. I don’t have such luck."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself.

Jeong Jae-ui raised his eyes. He seemed puzzled, likely because the gunfire and screams
made it hard to hear properly. Jeong Tae-ui just smiled and waved his hand dismissively.

When Jeong Tae-ui cautiously peeked out from behind the pillar, the situation had half
resolved itself.

The men who had been wandering the corridor and courtyard, keeping watch, were now all
on the ground. Some seemed to have been knocked out early, lying unconscious, while others
were bleeding quite heavily, looking more seriously injured.

Jeong Tae-ui’s face hardened. Then, he shifted his gaze to the four or five men who had
stormed in through the door.

It was immediately clear. These men were professionals. They carried the aura of those
accustomed to such work — whether it was saving people… or killing them.

Jeong Tae-ui briefly thought, Huh?

Strangely, all of them were East Asian. Judging by their appearance, they were probably of
Chinese descent. Just as that thought crossed his mind, a familiar voice called out from
behind them.

"Hyung, Tae-ui!"
That voice, sounding cheerful but carrying a subtle weight, was one Jeong Tae-ui recognized.
He was also familiar with the relaxed, brisk steps that approached after pushing the men
aside. And, of course, the face that lit up with a bright smile the moment it saw him.

"…Xin Lu."

Jeong Tae-ui stared at him with a momentarily stunned expression. It might be more accurate
to say he was in shock, rather than simply surprised.

Not at all. Not even the slightest bit. He hadn't expected to see that face here.

As Xin Lu looked directly at Jeong Tae-ui's ghostly expression, he grinned.

"It’s been a while. Have you been doing well?"

"…Yeah."

"You have no idea how shocked I was when you suddenly disappeared that day! You could've
at least given me a heads-up. I was so flustered when you just ran off like that. By the time I
fought my way through the crowd to follow you, you were already gone."

Xin Lu pouted slightly, as if sulking. Even in response to that, Jeong Tae-ui could only
mumble, "Uh…," in a dazed voice. Xin Lu, watching him, suddenly gave a curious smile.

"You look like you weren’t expecting this at all. Did you not want to see me?"

"Uh… no, that’s not it…"

Jeong Tae-ui looked at Xin Lu with a perplexed expression. Xin Lu, smiling the same way he
had in Jeong Tae-ui's memories, stood there, facing him.

What is it? Something felt strangely off. There was clearly nothing different about him, yet as
Jeong Tae-ui faced Xin Lu, a strange chill crept into his chest, leaving him feeling unsettled.
He scrutinized Xin Lu for a while but couldn’t figure out why he felt that way, so he just
tilted his head in confusion.

"Why are you staring at me like that? Or… were you expecting someone else?"

Xin Lu’s voice dropped subtly. While still smiling, his tone slowed just enough to make
Jeong Tae-ui feel an uneasy tug at his heart.

After a brief silence, Jeong Tae-ui nodded.

"Yeah… actually. Did you come alone?"

"I came with the people here. They were arranged by my father, and they're quite skilled."

With a smile, Xin Lu added, "How could I have gotten all the way here by myself?" as he
gestured to the men who were on guard, scanning the corridors sharply. Jeong Tae-ui,
nodding in response, suddenly had a thought and grabbed Xin Lu by the shoulder.
"Now that I think of it, I heard you were injured! Are you okay?"

Xin Lu looked slightly surprised by Jeong Tae-ui’s sudden urgency. He blinked, his eyes wide
as he stared directly at Jeong Tae-ui.

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly frowned. Again, there was something, how should he put it, that felt
subtly off. But he couldn’t pinpoint what was wrong.

Xin Lu soon laughed.

"Oh, you know. Even though you’re trapped inside, it seems like you’re still getting news
from outside."

"No, I only heard that you were seriously injured and in a dangerous state…."

Jeong Tae-ui released Xin Lu’s shoulder and took a step back, slowly scanning him. Xin Lu
shrugged and smiled, spreading his arms as if inviting Jeong Tae-ui to look. Although his
injuries weren’t visible due to his clothes, he didn’t seem to have any trouble moving.

“…Are you okay?"

"Yeah. I’m still going for outpatient treatment. A few bones were broken, and my internal
organs were damaged, but it’s manageable now. The skin that was torn has healed, and I’m
almost fully recovered. Any other injuries were just minor…”

Xin Lu trailed off vaguely and smiled brightly.

Jeong Tae-ui continued to stare at Xin Lu intently. After a while, he exhaled deeply and let
his shoulders slump.

"That’s a relief… I was worried that you might be in a dangerous state because of a fight with
Ilay, so I wondered if…"

As Jeong Tae-ui trailed off, Xin Lu laughed and finished the sentence for him.

"Worried that I might be dead? Hahaha, I almost did die. After you disappeared like that, Ilay
went on a rampage for days, tearing through all of Seringe. Eventually, he couldn’t contain
his anger and came after me. He was accusing me of hiding you somewhere, and even though
he knew I wasn’t, he was just being relentless. I thought I was done for. If Gable hadn’t
followed him and stopped him, I might have been killed."

Xin Lu spoke as if recounting someone else’s story, laughing casually. Jeong Tae-ui looked at
Xin Lu with an embarrassed expression and then sighed again.

It felt like a heavy layer of stone had been lifted from his heart. Though many stones still
remained, losing the heaviest one made him feel a bit lighter.

"Yeah… that’s a relief…."

Jeong Tae-ui nodded and muttered to himself.

At that moment, Xin Lu turned his head and glanced at Jeong Jae-ui, who had been silently
watching them from a few steps away. Suddenly, Xin Lu’s eyes narrowed like a cat’s smile.

"Ah… so this is Jeong Jae-ui-ssi."

Jeong Jae-ui raised his eyebrows slightly, as if acknowledging the introduction, but he
remained silent and simply nodded. Xin Lu extended his hand for a handshake and
introduced himself.

"I’m Xin Lu. I met Tae-ui hyung at the UNHRDO."

Jeong Jae-ui nodded in understanding and briefly introduced himself, saying, "I’m Jeong Jae-
ui." He then seemed to direct his gaze towards Jeong Tae-ui but remained silent.

A brief, awkward silence followed.

It was a vague silence, as if there was something more to say, but it wasn’t coming out.

The silence was broken by Xin Lu.

"Well then, shall we go before it gets too late? Otherwise, we might mess everything up."

"Uh…?"

Xin Lu took a step back and gestured towards the open door.

Jeong Tae-ui, somewhat caught off guard, followed suit, then suddenly tilted his head.

Outside the annex’s walls, the sound of explosions was still audible. The booming noise, as if
it intended to demolish the entire building due to some old grudge, was growing closer.

Xin Lu was walking briskly, a step ahead of Jeong Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui, following behind
and listening to the increasing explosions, urged Jeong Jae-ui to keep up.

"Xin Lu, how many people did you bring to make such a commotion? It sounds like they’re
about to tear down the entire annex. Won’t this cause problems later?"

"Eh? Oh, that noise."

Xin Lu laughed. With an indifferent tone, Xin Lu murmured that and passed through the door
at the end of the west corridor. Jeong Tae-ui followed him out the door.

It was Jeong Tae-ui’s first time exiting the annex. It was also his first time seeing the outside.
Although he must have entered through a door when he arrived, he hadn’t seen anything at
that time because he had been unconscious.

Outside the annex was a vast garden. Even if it wasn’t a garden, it was at least neatly
trimmed with shrubs that looked like a garden.
Beyond the low shrubs, a large building stood in the distance. Though obscured by the
building, another faintly visible structure could be seen beyond it. The annex where Jeong
Tae-ui had been confined seemed to be located deep within the estate, with its outer wall
extending so far that it was not visible.

Xin Lu walked towards the outer gate on the inside of the outer wall, not far from the annex.
His steps were quick, as if he were being chased, but there was also a cheerful lightness to his
gait.

Jeong Tae-ui, already near the building blocking the front of the annex, turned his head and
tilted it as he heard the explosions getting closer. At that moment, Jeong Jae-ui, who had been
walking beside him, quietly spoke up. His gaze was fixed on Xin Lu’s back, a few steps
ahead.

"Tae-ui, that person…"

But then.

A fearsome explosion erupted nearby. The ground shook and the air trembled with the
immense noise, causing Jeong Tae-ui to frown reflexively. Although others appeared calm,
they too flinched slightly or moved their heads. Suddenly, Xin Lu slowed his pace. Closing
the distance to Jeong Tae-ui by one or two steps, Xin Lu looked back at him. Jeong Tae-ui,
frowning, gestured towards the rear with his chin.

"If you’re done with what you need to do, there’s no need to demolish everything. It would
be better to drive them away."

"Those people are not ones I can drive away."

Xin Lu shrugged his shoulders, giving a helpless smile. Jeong Tae-ui raised his eyebrows in
surprise.

"If they’re not people you can drive away, then who is…"

At that moment, another explosion occurred. The sound of a building’s wall crashing down
seemed to come from right next to them. Jeong Tae-ui instinctively covered his ears against
the deafening noise. He glanced in that direction briefly.

And then.

Jeong Tae-ui saw him. A person, looking like a tiny speck in the distance, was approaching.
He was riding a motorcycle with one hand and carrying a powerful weapon over his shoulder.
The man was approaching.

He was still quite far away. It seemed that the man hadn’t even noticed them yet. He simply
surveyed the area briefly before the building in front of him and then, without hesitation,
pulled the trigger. The powerful weapon he was holding, supported by his shoulder and chin,
vibrated violently as an enormous explosion erupted from the building in front of him.

"Il…"
"Yes. Only that man might be able to drive them away. But even if he does, there won’t be
much left. He brought all the monsters from the old T&R task force, so I’d say this estate is
done for."

From behind Jeong Tae-ui, who had stopped in a daze, Xin Lu’s voice continued.

Jeong Tae-ui slowly turned to look at him.

Right behind him, Xin Lu was smiling. His voice was light and cheerful as he continued to
speak.

“Since everyone went over there because of his flashy destruction, it actually helped me.
Thanks to that, I was able to easily get Tae-ui hyung out.”

“Did you come together?”

“Us? Surely not.”

As Jeong Tae-ui spoke hesitantly, Xin Lu burst into an incredulous laugh, even shaking his
head.

“Let’s go, hyung. If that man notices us, it will be difficult to escape. He doesn’t seem to have
seen this side yet, so let’s use this chance to get out. I’ve parked the car right in front of the
door.”

Xin Lu grabbed Jeong Tae-ui’s wrist. The gentle voice was at odds with the forceful grip that
tightly held him. Xin Lu was pulling him along, but Jeong Tae-ui stood still, resisting with his
wrist tensed against Xin Lu’s hold.

“No. I already told you before, Xin Lu. …I’m not going with you.”

Jeong Tae-ui spoke in a quiet but firm tone. Xin Lu looked directly at him and fell silent. For
a moment, there was a frozen silence between them, with explosions echoing in the
background.

Xin Lu’s eyes were peculiar as he looked at Jeong Tae-ui. They seemed to be a mix of
amusement, anger, sadness, or perhaps on the verge of laughter.

Then, Xin Lu slowly released Jeong Tae-ui’s hand. Jeong Tae-ui withdrew his freed hand and
stared blankly at Xin Lu.

“Xin…”

As Jeong Tae-ui tried to call Xin Lu’s name, Xin Lu glanced over Jeong Tae-ui’s shoulder. At
almost the same moment, a heavy and quiet sound, like a large object collapsing, came from
behind Jeong Tae-ui.

Jeong Tae-ui turned his head briefly. As he identified the source of the sound, his expression
hardened.
The Chinese man who had been covering them from the rear was holding Jeong Jae-ui, who
had collapsed with his eyes closed, in one arm. With his other hand, he was covering Jeong
Jae-ui’s face with a cloth that seemed to be soaked in some kind of drug.

“Oh, it’s fortunate. Even someone blessed by the protection of the Gilsangcheon responds to
the drug. If not, you wouldn’t have been so seamlessly kidnapped in Varanasi.”

Before Jeong Tae-ui could even reach out to Jeong Jae-ui, the Chinese man slowly, but
skillfully, drew a military knife. As Jeong Tae-ui hesitated, Chinese man moved towards the
outer gate, behind him. Jeong Tae-ui faced Xin Lu, who was blocking his path. Xin Lu,
appearing to be worried, looked over Jeong Tae-ui’s shoulder at the small figure in the
distance and smiled as if winning.

“Let’s go together, Tae-ui hyung. Jeong Jae-ui-ssi is already in the car, waiting for you.”

Jeong Tae-ui silently looked at Xin Lu. His expression was heavy and hardened. Seeing that
face, Xin Lu awkwardly smiled as if troubled.

"Don’t be mad, Tae-ui hyung. I really don’t have any other cards left to play."

"… Xin Lu. Just so you know, Jae-ui hyung is a poor choice for a hostage. He’s someone
who’s experienced all the luxuries of the world, even while being kidnapped and locked."

"Hahaha, really? Well, this is Al-Saud's villa after all. The man has so much money that it's
practically gushing out of the ground. I suppose that makes sense. But I don’t have that kind
of money. A hostage is just a hostage, you know."

Xin Lu shrugged his shoulders. That statement— a hostage is just a hostage —carried the
implication that he wouldn’t be treated gently. Jeong Tae-ui let out a bitter sigh.

"Jae-ui hyung isn’t the kind of person who can be easily killed or harmed. Whether he’s
kidnapped, abducted, or even in an accident. Once Ilay had shot him with a gun, and he
didn’t get a single scratch."

Xin Lu seemed surprised at those words. For a moment, his smile faded, and his eyes
widened. But after blinking a few times and thinking it over, he smiled quietly again.

"Impressive. No wonder everyone envied that kind of luck. …But even so, I can’t just kill
Tae-ui hyung to break that luck. That would be quite troublesome."

Xin Lu mumbled, seemingly troubled. His gaze shifted slightly to the side, past Jeong Tae-
ui’s shoulder. Following the faint movement of Xin Lu’s pupils, Jeong Tae-ui realized that
Ilay was gradually getting closer. From a distance, the deafening roar of a motorcycle engine
was slowly approaching.

"If we can’t kill him because of that incredible luck… how about inflicting minor harm? Just
enough not to kill him — something like opium, perhaps. From what I saw earlier, it seems
drugs do have some effect on him…"

"Xin Lu."
Jeong Tae-ui’s voice lowered, and his expression hardened further.

He thought it would be useless. Jeong Jae-ui wasn’t the type of person to be swayed by
threats; Jeong Tae-ui knew that well. No matter how serious the danger that would make
others anxious, Jeong Jae-ui never gave anyone reason to worry.

However. Despite knowing this.

Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t ignore the words being spoken right in front of him, using Jeong Jae-ui
as bait.

Jeong Jae-ui had always been there for Jeong Tae-ui. Just recently, despite his reluctance,
Jeong Jae-ui had complied with Rahman’s demands for Jeong Tae-ui’s sake. He didn’t see it
as a debt. Jeong Tae-ui knew that if their roles had been reversed, he would have done the
same.

And in this situation.

Jeong Tae-ui knew he had no choice but to act as Jeong Jae-ui would have.

As if interpreting Jeong Tae-ui’s silence in his own way, Xin Lu lazily continued.

"Tae-ui hyung. I told you before. I didn’t like you because you’re Gilsangcheon. Sure, I may
have been interested because of that, but it wasn’t the only reason... Now, I guess I can prove
that. That genius blessed with such remarkable fortune is worth nothing to me. Whether it
works or not, I can cut through his flesh and break his bones as much as I want. That man has
no more value to me than a single strand of your hair. I can throw him into an opium den and
lock him up without hesitation."

Jeong Tae-ui was speechless.

After a long silence, he finally spoke quietly.

"Xin Lu. You never really understood what I was saying… I’m not going with you. At least,
not my heart."

He had told Xin Lu this many times.

Before leaving UNHRDO, when they met in Seringe, and even at the crumbling ruins of
Baheb.

Jeong Tae-ui had found Xin Lu endearing. From the first time they met, when Xin Lu was so
fresh-faced, to now, where his smile hid a twisted heart — Jeong Tae-ui still found Xin Lu
lovable. But that was no longer the emotion Xin Lu desired. What Jeong Tae-ui could offer
wasn’t what Xin Lu wanted. Xin Lu knew this all too well. Yet, he still clung to Jeong Tae-ui,
by any means necessary.

After quietly speaking, Xin Lu gazed intently at Jeong Tae-ui, who had fallen silent. For a
moment, Xin Lu seemed to smile faintly. But his eyes didn’t smile, and the expression was
strangely unbalanced.
"Tae-ui hyung. I know that you won’t give me what I want."

Xin Lu’s voice reached Jeong Tae-ui’s ears. He murmured as if uncertain how to put his
thoughts into words, pausing for a moment as if he was unsure. Or perhaps he wasn’t really
thinking, just hesitating to speak.

"I need something definite, hyung. Something concrete to prove that you’re not mine."

Jeong Tae-ui listened to Xin Lu’s sigh-laden words without any change in his expression. He
felt like he understood what Xin Lu was saying, yet he couldn’t fully grasp it. Whatever Xin
Lu saw in Jeong Tae-ui’s expression, it made him smile.

"And one more thing."

Xin Lu stepped closer. He approached Jeong Tae-ui, who stood frozen as if paralyzed, and
came right up to him. Leaning in, he whispered quietly into Jeong Tae-ui’s ear.

"I hate that man — so deeply that it gives me chills."

He ended with a low chuckle. It was the kind of voice that would have fit a confession of
love rather than hatred. After whispering, Xin Lu took a step back. Then another step, and
another, slowly retreating.

"At first, I hated him because he broke his promise to me and stole you away, but now,
regardless of all that, I just loathe Ilay Riegrow as a person. Just thinking about him makes
my vision turn red."

Xin Lu pointed to his eyes with his index finger. His dark eyes smiled like a cat’s.

Xin Lu, still backing away step by step, was now quite far from Jeong Tae-ui. And the farther
he moved, the closer he got to the iron gate. Just outside the gate, a black sedan was waiting,
ready to depart at any moment.

Xin Lu stopped by the door. From there, he looked at Jeong Tae-ui. It was only about ten
meters between them, but it felt so far.

"Tae-ui hyung. Come over here, on your own. If you don’t, I might just gamble with my life
to see how far Jae-ui’s luck can go."

Jeong Tae-ui silently gazed at Xin Lu.

At that moment, Xin Lu’s gaze shifted slightly past Jeong Tae-ui’s shoulder. As if he had seen
something, his eyes fixed in that direction, then so

At that moment, Xin Lu’s gaze shifted slightly past Jeong Tae-ui’s shoulder. As if he had seen
something, his eyes fixed in that direction, then softened.

And then.

"Tae-ui!"
From somewhere far behind him, still quite a distance away, a loud, rough voice called out
Jeong Tae-ui’s name. Jeong Tae-ui flinched. Unconsciously, instinctively, his body shrank in
response.

He slowly turned his head. From a spot so far away that it was hard to make out, a
motorcycle roared toward them at terrifying speed. The rider’s face grew clearer as the bike
approached rapidly.

Ilay.

Ilay Riegrow.

He was here.

He stared straight toward Jeong Tae-ui, eyes locked on him.

Seemingly bothered by the grenade launcher slung over his shoulder, as if it were no longer
needed, he carelessly tossed it aside. The barrel landed in a nearby small pond. Splash! — a
loud spray of water erupted as part of the smooth stone pond’s edge shattered.

Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t tear his gaze away from him.

The moment their eyes met, a chill ran down his spine. It was pure instinct, devoid of
emotion. That overwhelming man was approaching with terrifying speed.

Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t move a single finger. He simply stood there, watching him. Then his
eyes widened.

He was smiling.

Ilay Riegrow was staring straight at Jeong Tae-ui and smiling. It wasn’t his usual faint, cold
smile. No, this smile was different — like the one just before someone bursts into laughter.

As if he were happy. ……Unbelievable, but it was as if Ilay were glad to see Tae-ui.

His eyes, thinly curved, were fixed on Jeong Tae-ui.

"Il…"

"Tae-ui hyung!"

Just as Jeong Tae-ui was about to call his name, Xin Lu’s low voice called out from behind
him.

Startled, Jeong Tae-ui turned around. Xin Lu, expressionless but resolute, was looking
directly at him. He was silently presenting a choice. But for Jeong Tae-ui, it was a choice
with no real alternatives.

Xin Lu briefly glanced at Ilay. There was something chillingly frozen in that gaze.
Slowly, Xin Lu walked out of the gate and got into the waiting car. His movements were
relaxed, as if this was not an escape but merely a retreat.

Jeong Tae-ui turned back to Ilay.

Ilay seemed to have noticed Xin Lu’s departure. The smile had vanished from his face. His
expression was now cold and emotionless, staring silently at Jeong Tae-ui. A subtle raise of
his eyebrow seemed to ask what was going on.

Jeong Tae-ui faced Ilay, who was closing the distance quickly. Their gazes locked, neither of
them looking away. It felt as though time and space had frozen between them.

"Ah…"

Jeong Tae-ui opened his mouth. Ilay probably couldn’t hear him, but it felt like he needed to
say something. But what should he say?

The gap between them was shrinking rapidly, and Jeong Tae-ui knew one thing for certain.

If Ilay caught him now, he wouldn’t be able to go to Jeong Jae-ui. Xin Lu would leave, and
he’d lose his chance to follow Jeong Jae-ui. He wasn’t worried about Jeong Jae-ui’s safety,
but Jeong Tae-ui needed to go to him. Maybe under other circumstances it wouldn’t matter,
but right now — just after leaving that tiny paradise — it did.

"Damn it… if only he were someone I could reason with…"

If that were the case, they could at least have a conversation before parting.

But if Ilay got his hands on him, no matter what Jeong Tae-ui said, he wouldn’t be let go.
Even if he told him he just needed to see Jeong Jae-ui for a moment and would return
quickly, Ilay wouldn’t listen.

Jeong Tae-ui took a step back.

Ilay’s eyes changed. In an instant, his gaze turned cold as ice.

"Tae-ui, come here!"

Ilay's voice cut through the roar of the approaching motorcycle. Even though Jeong Tae-ui
hadn’t said anything about not going over to him, it seemed that Ilay had already figured
everything out just from that single step Tae-ui took. His low shout, mixed with the rumble of
the engine, growled its way into Jeong Tae-ui's ears.

"I’ll be right back!"

Jeong Tae-ui shouted back.

Jeong Tae-ui shouted, but the deafening roar of the motorcycle Ilay was riding and the rush of
wind whipping past his ears drowned out his voice.
He called out once more, his tone laced with anxiety.

"Tae-ui, come here... Damn it, if you don’t want to, then just stay right where you are!"

Ilay shouted, his frustration boiling over as his motorcycle closed in. The machine, barreling
towards Jeong Tae-ui, was right in front of him now.

Damn it.

He cursed under his breath.

But he ran. His speed versus the motorcycle’s speed. The distance between him and the bike,
and the distance between him and the car — these differences in speed and space overlapped
precariously.

"Tae-ui hyung!"

Xin Lu’s voice called from the open car window as his head leaned out.

Jeong Tae-ui shot him a resentful glare as he ran. But Xin Lu? He was laughing. Laughing as
he gazed past Jeong Tae-ui, eyes fixed on the man chasing him.

"This is seriously messed up..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered between gritted teeth.

Vrooooom! The motorcycle’s engine screamed behind him, so loud it felt like his eardrums
might burst. His skin prickled, and even his hair seemed to stand on end.

If I get caught now, I’ll die.

That thought struck him, pure instinct.

"Tae-ui!!"

Ilay’s voice roared from right behind him, brimming with fury. The kind of rage that made
Jeong Tae-ui feel like he’d be ripped apart the moment Ilay grabbed him.

Damn it. Damn it—!

Jeong Tae-ui dove into the open car door.

It was a close call.

The car hadn’t even fully closed its door before it sped off. The moment Jeong Tae-ui had
gotten near, the vehicle had already begun rolling slowly, but now that he was inside, it
quickly accelerated. Right behind it, only a few steps away, the motorcycle that had almost
caught Jeong Tae-ui sped alongside the car.

The deafening engine rumbled beside the car, and then — thud! A loud noise
reverberated. Thwack! Thwack! Thud! The closed rear window splintered in a radial pattern,
cracks spreading across the glass. Outside, the monster of a man — Ilay — was pounding the
window with his elbow and fist, again and again. One or two more hits, and the glass would
shatter.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had practically thrown himself into the backseat, watched in horror. A
shiver ran down his spine. This man was a monster. There was no other word for him. A true
monster.

Riding a motorcycle at breakneck speed, smashing the car window with enough force to
break it — no human could do that.

"Tae-ui! Get out!!"

Ilay’s shout made Jeong Tae-ui feel dizzy for a second.

Maybe I really need to rethink everything. He briefly wondered if now was the time to
seriously reconsider how he'd ended up entangled with this monster. His already fractured
mind might actually clear up, given how extreme this situation was.

If he hadn’t gotten into the car, maybe things would’ve been different. But now that he was in
it, getting out would mean certain death. Everyone in the car — even those unfamiliar
Chinese men up front — seemed to be thinking the same thing.

"No, it’s not that I—"

Jeong Tae-ui stammered, trying to offer some sort of explanation.

But there was no way Ilay could hear him.

At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui's gaze caught sight of Xin Lu, who was sitting in the front seat,
pulling something out of his jacket.

Jeong Tae-ui’s expression hardened instantly.

What Xin Lu pulled from his jacket with an emotionless face was a sleek, silver pistol. It was
small enough to hold in one hand but more than enough to kill someone.

"Open the window."

Xin Lu spoke curtly to the man sitting in the driver's seat.

"Xin Lu! Don't do it!"

Jeong Tae-ui shouted, his face paling. But Xin Lu didn’t give him a glance, as if he couldn’t
even hear Jeong Tae-ui’s words. As the window in the front seat lowered, the sound of a
hammer being cocked echoed.

"Xin Lu!!"
It was at the same moment that Jeong Tae-ui screamed and desperately reached out his hand.
Xin Lu, who was aiming directly at Ilay, pulled the trigger without hesitation.

Bang! — The gun's muzzle flashed, cutting through the deafening roar of the motorcycle
engine. At the same time, the large figure clinging to the side of the car was thrown off.

"Ilay!!"

The motorcycle tumbled to the ground. Right next to it, Ilay rolled onto the dirt path by the
side of the road.

In an instant, his figure receded toward the back of the car. Jeong Tae-ui’s eyes widened as he
looked through the rear window. In the distance, he could see Ilay getting up. But soon, the
car turned a corner, and Ilay’s figure disappeared from view.

It was impossible to tell if he was injured or not, but it seemed he wasn’t dead. Jeong Tae-ui
clutched his chest, where his heart had momentarily frozen in fear. As he let out a breath, he
became aware of a throbbing pain.

Right. Now that he thought about it, wasn't he the monster that survived even in that training
room where the cluster was thrown in? There was no way his body would be hurt by
something like that.

"Somehow, this feels like the same kind of belief that my brother Jae-ui's life will never truly
be in danger..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, mixing a deep sigh into his words, while rubbing his
stomach that had started to throb. At this rate, it seemed like he wouldn't die a natural death.

Suddenly, all the strength drained from his body.

If this were a thriller suspense movie with monsters or aliens, and he turned his head to find
that thing clinging to the back window... … Well, considering how people in such movies
usually ended up, he might as well just die right away.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. He rubbed his forehead with his fingertips, wiping away the
cold sweat, and let out a low groan.

He glanced sideways at Jeong Jae-ui, who was sitting next to him unconscious. He seemed to
be sleeping peacefully.

"Missed."

Jeong Tae-ui heard Xin Lu’s quiet voice. There was no trace of regret in it. Of course, there
was no sense of relief either. It was a calm tone, simply stating the fact.

"Xin Lu... did you really intend to kill him?"

"I didn't absolutely want him dead, but I thought it wouldn't matter if he died. It feels a bit
like bragging to say this, but I'm actually quite good at shooting, so I thought I could hit him.
He was right in front of me, after all. But still... I can't quite get the range right yet."

Muttering something about angles, Xin Lu sighed lightly and put the gun back into his jacket.
Jeong Tae-ui looked at him with a complicated expression, tilting his head slightly. There was
something about what Xin Lu had just said that bothered him. It was as if...

"Xin Lu... you…"

"Ah, right. Tae-ui hyung doesn’t know yet."

Xin Lu turned around as if he had just remembered. His large almond-shaped eyes looked at
Jeong Tae-ui. The corners of his eyes slightly curled up into a smile. From those jet-black
eyes came a fleeting sense of unease.

"My right eye... I can’t see out of it anymore. I got lightly injured when I fought Rick the
other day."

Xin Lu spoke calmly, as if it were an amusing story, adding with a light laugh,

"It’s still uncomfortable, but it doesn’t interfere with my daily life."

Jeong Tae-ui noticed the barely visible transparent film covering Xin Lu’s right eye, as if it
were a thin, translucent layer. And finally, he realized the faint sense of unease that had been
lingering in his mind all this time.

***

"........."

His eyelids felt particularly heavy. No matter how hard he tried to figure out why his eyes
wouldn't open, his brain wouldn't work properly.

Had he been lacking sleep lately?

He couldn’t quite remember, but it felt like he might have. Considering he couldn’t recall
waking up feeling refreshed after a good night’s sleep, it seemed likely he was sleep-
deprived.

But the heaviness in his eyelids right now wasn’t that kind of sensation. It wasn’t that he
couldn’t open his eyes because he was sleepy — it felt like something was pressing down on
them, making them heavy. He raised his equally heavy hand to grope at his eyes, but, of
course, there was no stone or anything weighing them down.

He tried to recall his memories again. His brain wasn’t working properly at all. He tried to
remember the last thing that happened before he closed his eyes.
It didn’t seem like he had fallen asleep after staring at the night sky in the courtyard. Nor had
he fallen asleep after reading a book in his brother’s room. And falling asleep after eating
mango in a backpacker’s hammock... that felt like a memory from far too long ago. After
wandering through closer memories for a long time, one finally surfaced. Medicine.

‘When you wake up hyung, I’ll just say hello to you and then I’ll leave. After that, I don’t
know. Whether you get kidnapped or locked up, I’ll be gone after I say my proper goodbye to
you.’

As he grumbled this while looking at his older brother, who had sprawled out and seemed
unconscious, Xin Lu smiled and said,

‘Tae-ui hyung, why are you so impatient? That’s not good… You must be tired too, so please
eat this and rest for a bit.’

Saying this, Xin Lu had forcefully shoved a small pill into Tae-ui’s mouth, despite his wide-
eyed resistance. Tae-ui had tried to spit it out immediately, but the pill had melted as soon as
it touched his tongue. He had attempted to rinse his mouth with water, but had failed as Xin
Lu kept pouring water into his mouth.

What kind of drug was this? Tae-ui had demanded, but it seemed his consciousness had faded
away from there.

“Not opium, is it? Opium…?”

Though he had never heard of opium having a sedative effect, the pills or cigarettes Xin Lu
handed him didn’t seem normal. He sighed deeply. Despite his mind returning to clarity, his
heavy eyelids made him feel drowsy.

Jeong Tae-ui forced his eyes open and sat up. Blinking at the unfamiliar room he found
himself in, he took in his surroundings.

It was a hotel room.

He didn’t need to ponder why he was here. Xin Lu must have moved him while he was
asleep. What concerned him now was where he was and why he was alone.

Tae-ui got out of bed. Although his head felt a bit heavy, he otherwise felt fine. The drug he
had taken seemed to have been just a sleeping pill. He walked to the window, drew back the
curtains, and opened the sash.

Outside, it was already dark and black with night. Cars were moving far below, and across
the street, tall and short buildings lined up in the distance.

The typical urban scene made Jeong Tae-ui blink for a moment, feeling like he hadn’t seen
something like this in a long time. It indeed had been quite a while.

Since leaving Hong Kong, he hadn’t been to any large cities. After that, he had mostly been
stuck in the Serengeti.
Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head and looked around. What he was searching for was across
from the bathroom. The mini-bar. More specifically, the beer stocked in the mini-bar.

He grabbed a can of beer and returned to the window. Sitting on the windowsill, he stared out
at the view.

With his mind still not functioning properly, he quickly opened the beer can and drank half of
it. After a little while, he felt his senses starting to come back.

"I wonder if I’m going to become an alcoholic like this... Oh, it’s just beer; how could it lead
to alcohol addiction?"

Moreover, when he thought about it, he hadn’t even seen a beer since he went to the
Serengeti — or more precisely, since he was trapped in Rahman’s estate. Maybe it’s because
it’s been a while, but it tasted quite good. He noticed that the beer can had a label he had
never seen before. After finishing it, he placed the empty can on the windowsill and moved
away.

If this were a hotel in a large city, he wouldn’t need to wonder where it was. There was no
need to call the front desk.

“Where…”

Jeong Tae-ui unfolded the informational booklet that was neatly placed on the desk in the
room. He followed the lines of text printed on the first page with his eyes, pausing briefly at
the bottom.

“…Road Rosebank Johannesburg, REPUBLIC OF SOUTH AFRICA…”

Jeong Tae-ui murmured to himself and then closed his mouth.

He had definitely fallen asleep in the Serengeti in Tanzania, but he woke up to find himself in
Johannesburg, South Africa.

“…The hotel information booklet can’t have been misplaced…”

He turned the booklet over. On the back cover, the hotel’s name was elegantly embossed in
gold. He put the booklet down and stood there, lowering his head. His bare feet were visible.
He remembered seeing slippers in front of the bathroom earlier when he went to get the beer,
but he had no intention of putting them on.

The person who brought him here must have been Xin Lu, and no one else.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head.

“His skills are impressive... I wonder what he did with my passport.”

Come to think of it, it wasn’t just his passport. Jeong Jae-ui’s passport would also be missing.
If one person can be dealt with, why not two?
Jeong Tae-ui nodded to himself, accepting the situation. But where had everyone gone? He
looked around the room, but it was clear that he was the only one there.

Scratching his head, he went back to the bed and sat down. After fidgeting on the bed without
much purpose, he turned on the TV. Since he wasn’t particularly interested in watching
anything, he flipped through the channels a few times before stopping at a random one and
lying down on the bed.

“......…”

As his mind started to function properly, the information that had flooded in without any time
to process began to surface, one piece at a time.

Before he could deal with one thing, another piece of information piled on top, making his
thoughts increasingly chaotic.

Let’s consider from this morning — there’s no way he could have taken the medicine, passed
out for a day and a half, and then woken up the next night, right?

Rahman had returned to his home country. Although he didn’t get the details, it was said that
there was some kind of terrorism at home. Whether it was significant or not, Rahman had
taken most of the armed guards from the estate with him. Then, fortunately, Ilay had pushed
in through the resulting gap in security. He used a very brute-force method. It seemed he
nearly obliterated the estate.

Meanwhile, Xin Lu had come into the annex first and had dragged them out... and then Ilay
had lost his mind.

“Damn it… What’s going on?”

Jeong Tae-ui buried his face in the bed. Nothing seemed to be going right for him, and he
wondered why his luck was always like this. He wished he could share a bit of his misfortune
with his brother, who could have easily gotten out of the annex if he had thought about it.

“…………..”

— Tae-ui. Come here.

A low, rough voice. The shout that had pierced through the roar of the motorcycle echoed in
his ears. The expression from that moment as well.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. His chest suddenly felt heavy.

“It feels strange. That guy had such a look on his face…”

The muttered words seemed to drill into his own ears.

— Tae-ui, come here.

The piercing, icy eyes, sharp as freshly grated ice, had been fixed directly on Jeong Tae-ui.
They had never shifted away, staring straight at him as they spoke.

It had been an angry face. Or perhaps — though it might have just been a matter of feeling —
it had seemed like an anxious face.

“It really didn’t suit him…”

It was a face that really didn’t suit him. The always impassive and cold face of his seemed
best suited to the faint smirk that occasionally appeared. It was a face that revealed his
personality perfectly.

Although it could seem rather unpleasant and chilling, such a face was still preferable. Better
than that ill-fitting, anxious face. He didn’t want to see such an incongruous expression.

— Tae-ui!

The voice calling his name echoed in his ears. When Ilay first found Jeong Tae-ui in the
annex.

Having shouted his name, Ilay, who had been blowing up the annex, immediately rode
straight towards Jeong Tae-ui. Even while approaching, he threw mortars — perhaps
unintentionally, but still blowing something up — with a terrifying momentum.

He was smiling.

He was definitely smiling. From the moment he spotted Jeong Tae-ui to the moment he came
speeding. With what seemed like genuine joy, or perhaps an awareness of it, to the point
where it almost felt like he didn’t even realize it himself.

“…That expression didn’t suit him at all…”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered painfully, almost like a groan. He buried his face in the blanket,
pulling it over his head to hide.

It was a face he had never seen before.

Or rather, thinking back, he seemed to have seen a similar face before. Sometimes, when
Jeong Tae-ui was so shocked that he stared at his face in disbelief, there had been a few
occasions when he saw a similar, unexpected expression. Given his temperament, if he had a
habit of smiling like that regularly, it would almost seem like a crime to smile so joyfully.
Even though he had seen such faces a few times and was somewhat accustomed to them, the
intense smile he had shown earlier was unfamiliar.

So unfamiliar that it was frightening. So frightening that it made his heart throb.

“Where did he learn to make such an incongruous expression…”

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled to himself, his head buried under the blankets. But it wasn’t too bad.
It was a face that seemed bad for his heart, but maybe, after seeing it enough times, he would
get used to it.

However, that face had hardened in an instant.

The moment Ilay had seen Xin Lu’s face over his shoulder, and the moment Jeong Tae-ui
showed signs of approaching Xin Lu.

“...It’s like I’ve done something terribly wrong. Damn it.”

Jeong Tae-ui groaned. He stayed there for a long time with his head buried in the blankets,
not moving an inch. Then, at some point, he suddenly threw off the blankets and stood up.

It seemed like he had to make contact.

That expression clung to his mind, refusing to leave. The incongruous expressions kept
flashing through his head, poking at his heart.

"That monstrous guy with that unfitting face... that's why."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue as he stood up.

The thought of needing to make contact made him suddenly feel anxious. If Jeong Tae-ui
were to try to contact Ilay, Xin Lu would surely try to stop him.

Then, with him gone, Jeong Tae-ui needed to make contact fast. He picked up the receiver of
the phone on the nightstand. Following the instructions next to the phone, he dialed the
international code. He already had Ilay's direct number memorized.

But what was he going to say?

Suddenly, his fingers hesitated. Nothing came to mind.

Sorry about earlier...? What are you feeling right now...?

Neither would do.

He had nothing to say. In fact, even if he called him, there wasn’t much to talk about. Should
he apologize for coming with Xin Lu in that way earlier?

…Ah. Right. That’s it.

The thought hit Jeong Tae-ui suddenly. A bit of color drained from his face.

Why hadn’t he thought of it earlier, like an idiot? Thinking about it now, from another
perspective, what happened earlier was, in a way, Jeong Tae-ui running away from Ilay. What
had Ilay said would happen if he ran away again? Didn’t he say something about really
killing him next time?

"Whoa... I guess I really am dead the next time we meet... But it wasn't something I could
help."
Jeong Tae-ui quickly dialed the number. After all, no matter how angry Ilay was, he couldn't
kill him over the phone. It seemed wise to offer an excuse now to secure his future survival.

He glanced at the room door, but there was no sign of it opening. It would be a disaster if Xin
Lu suddenly walked in and snatched the phone away, cutting the call.

"Why can’t I even make a phone call freely...?"

Lamenting his situation, Jeong Tae-ui listened to the dial tone.

But soon enough, he frowned in confusion, tilting his head.

Ilay wasn’t picking up. That wasn’t too strange in itself, but what was odd was the sound.
The phone rang exactly five times and then abruptly cut off. It didn’t even go to voicemail.
Was he dialing the wrong number? Or was there something wrong with the phone? He tried
again, but the same thing happened. The phone rang a few times, then cut off, and that was it.
If it had gone to voicemail, he could have left a message, but even that wasn’t possible.

“...What…?”

Jeong Tae-ui stared at the receiver with a furrowed brow before slowly putting it down.

Something feels off, he thought.

But even with that feeling, he couldn’t figure out why. He stared at the phone for a while,
sighed, and thought maybe he needed another beer to calm his nerves. He grabbed another
can from the minibar.

“They only stocked two cans? Should I call the front desk and ask for more…? …But Xin Lu
is paying the hotel bill, right?”

Jeong Tae-ui thought about two things: one, being stuck in this room all alone, and two,
having not a single penny to his name.

A sudden, ominous thought crossed his mind, but he quickly shook his head.

"Where the hell did everyone go, really...?"

As he cracked open the can and took a sip, Jeong Tae-ui glanced absentmindedly at the TV.
He froze for a moment. The late-night news was on. The international news showed a
luxurious mansion that looked like it had been hit by a bomb, one corner of it bursting into
flames. Similar footage of destruction played repeatedly, seemingly about the same event.
Listening halfheartedly to the announcer’s voice, he realized they were reporting on a
terrorist attack.

“They even fired artillery... Who are these terrible people bombing such a magnificent
mansion?”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, sipping his beer while sitting on the bed. These days, the
world was in such chaos that it felt like terror attacks were happening everywhere, all over
the world.

“The claim that there’s no other way but to defend one’s beliefs doesn’t hold up in front of
real victims.”

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue.

Come to think of it, Rahman had suddenly returned to his home country at dawn today,
supposedly because of a terrorist attack.

Could that news be about that? He looked at the screen more closely and saw the caption at
the bottom: Riyadh, Saudi Arabia.

…Seems like it.

Jeong Tae-ui started paying more attention to the news. Frankly, it didn’t matter to him
whether Rahman was involved in a terrorist attack or not, but since he had met the man and
could recognize his face, his interest was piqued.

‘...The suspect in this case, whose motive has not yet been revealed...’

The screen changed as the announcer spoke. Seven or so photos were shown in quick
succession. They must be the bad guys.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at their faces absentmindedly.

At that moment.

“...Pffft!! Cough, ...cough, cough, cough...!”

The beer went down the wrong way. Jeong Tae-ui collapsed onto the bed, coughing violently.
His chest tightened painfully. He had choked so badly that he couldn’t breathe. As he
coughed uncontrollably, his face flushed and his eyes reddened.

His mind must have gone haywire. His eyes seemed to have seen something that wasn’t real.

Through tear-filled eyes from coughing so much, Jeong Tae-ui looked back at the TV. But the
news had already moved on, now showing the British royal family.

Coughing a bit less, Jeong Tae-ui barely managed to catch his breath and quickly switched
channels. There had to be another news station covering the same story. He needed to
confirm that what he had just seen was an illusion.

After changing the channel several more times, Jeong Tae-ui finally found the news again.
The announcer’s voice and the details were slightly different, but everything else — the
content, the footage — was the same.

And Jeong Tae-ui saw it.

The face he had been thinking of moments earlier appeared on the screen.
There was a name below the photo. Ilay Riegrow. And next to the picture, labeled as an
accomplice, was another familiar face. One he saw in the mirror every day. Below that
picture, neatly written: Jeong Tae-ui.

“…Huh?”

A dumbfounded sound escaped his lips.

The photo, whose source he couldn’t guess, was from years ago when he had graduated from
the military academy. He hadn’t changed much since then.

But he had no idea why that picture was there.

Staring blankly at the news, Jeong Tae-ui wondered if he had misheard something. After the
segment ended, he flipped through the channels again. But it was too late now, and there
weren’t many options left — no other stations were broadcasting the news.

“.............”

Jeong Tae-ui stared vacantly at the TV, which had now switched to a late-night talk show.
The guests were laughing and chatting, but none of it registered in his mind. Of the seven
photos that had flashed on screen, two were faces he knew well. And he couldn’t understand
why either of them was there.

Ilay Riegrow. Why had his face appeared there?

That guy was certainly a bad one, but had he done something worthy of being labeled a
terrorist? As far as Jeong Tae-ui knew, the answer was no. Even if it wasn’t in the past but
rather just last night — it had been almost 24 hours since midnight — even if Ilay had
committed this act, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't think of any reason for him to do so.

A terrorist? An act that would warrant a nationwide manhunt, let alone international pursuit
— what reason could he possibly have for such a thing?

Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at the TV.

Then, suddenly...

— Tae-ui. Do you want to get out of there?

A conversation from the past surfaced in his mind.

— But Tae-ui, remember this clearly. For the price I have to pay to get you out, I’ll make sure
to collect it from you in return.

That’s what Ilay had said.

He had asked if Jeong Tae-ui wanted to get out, back when Tae-ui had been confined to the
annex. It was the one and only time they had managed to speak on the phone.
The remote slipped out of his hand, lightly hitting his foot. Startled, Jeong Tae-ui came back
to his senses.

"……….."

His fingertips twitched with nervousness. He awkwardly rubbed his mouth with those restless
fingers, unconsciously gnawing at his lips.

“Who…”

Jeong Tae-ui murmured under his breath, barely audible.

“Who told you to do something like this, you madman?”

He must be insane. There was no other explanation. Committing such an act was irrational
enough, but if it was for the reason Jeong Tae-ui suspected, then Ilay Riegrow was truly out
of his mind.

“This is crazy...”

Jeong Tae-ui anxiously ran his hands through his hair, which had grown long enough to slip
between his fingers again.

What should he do? What could he possibly do about that lunatic?

Jeong Tae-ui glanced back at the TV. Even though he knew no other news channels were
broadcasting it anymore, he flipped through the channels again. As expected, there were no
more news segments covering the incident. After a brief pause, lost in thought, Jeong Tae-ui
suddenly stood up.

“Oh, the newspapers.”

If it was significant enough to be on the news, it would surely be in the papers as well. It
might not be a major headline in this faraway region, but at least there would be a small
article. He needed to gather more information.

Still wearing the same clothes he had been lying in, Jeong Tae-ui looked down at himself and
left the room. His steps grew quicker the farther he got from the hotel room.

The moment he stepped outside the hotel, Jeong Tae-ui realized something.

There was no way a newspaper stand would still be open at this hour, especially when the
news wasn't even broadcasting anymore. He looked around in case he was wrong, but all the
kiosks were closed. He searched for a convenience store, but for some reason, none were in
sight either.

Feeling dejected, having failed to get what he wanted, Jeong Tae-ui trudged back to the hotel,
his head slightly bowed in embarrassment. Maybe it was just his imagination, but he felt like
the staff at the front desk were watching him closely. And it wasn’t just them — it seemed
like the person he passed by at the elevator was staring straight at him, and even the people in
the hallway seemed to be glaring at his back, as if they were taking out their phones to report
him to the police.

“I should buy a hat... People really can't live with guilt, huh.”

Jeong Tae-ui brushed his face with his hair, which was slightly too long, trying to cover his
face out of habit. But as soon as he said that, he suddenly felt wronged. No matter what, he
hadn't done anything worthy of being shown on TV like that. This was an injustice. He felt
completely wronged.

“I was locked up in the annex at Seringe at the time of the Riyadh attack…”

He decided that if anyone asked, that’s what he would claim. With that in mind, Jeong Tae-ui
returned to his room. As he opened the door and tried to insert the card key, he noticed that it
was already inserted. Someone was inside.

“…This has become quite a headache.”

As Jeong Tae-ui walked further into the room, taking off his jacket, he froze in place at the
sound of a completely unexpected voice. The voice didn’t match the gravity of the words; in
fact, it sounded almost amused. It was their uncle’s voice.

But there was no way their uncle could be in this room.

Jeong Tae-ui widened his eyes and walked down the narrow hallway past the bathroom.

Inside, Jeong Jae-ui was already seated, though Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t noticed when he had
entered. He sat in front of the table, silently reading a newspaper that he had somehow
obtained. Before wondering where his brother had found the paper — he hadn’t been able to
locate any — Jeong Tae-ui looked around the room. As expected, Jeong Jae-ui was the only
other person present. But Jeong Tae-ui soon realized why he had heard their uncle’s voice.

[It’s chaos over here too. That guy really caused a big mess this time. I was up all night
because of it.]

Their uncle’s voice was coming from the phone. Ah, of course, Jeong Tae-ui nodded in
understanding.

Jeong Jae-ui often did this back at home. If he was in the middle of something when he got a
call, he would switch to speakerphone and continue both tasks at once.

Although Jeong Tae-ui was used to seeing this, he still found it impressive at times. It was
one thing to talk on the phone while watching TV or cleaning, but when his brother would
read complex science or engineering books while holding a conversation, Jeong Tae-ui
couldn’t help but admire him.

He remembered a time when he’d watched Jeong Jae-ui reading a difficult book while on the
phone. After the call ended, Jeong Tae-ui had asked if he could actually recall what he’d read.
Jeong Jae-ui had looked slightly puzzled by the question but had nodded and explained the
book’s contents without hesitation.
Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself that if he stopped to be amazed at every little thing like this,
it would be tough to continue being Jeong Jae-ui’s younger brother. With that thought, he
pulled a robe out of the wardrobe and began undressing. When Jeong Tae-ui came in, Jeong
Jae-ui acknowledged him with a glance. When Jeong Jae-ui was on the phone, he never
initiated conversation with Tae-ui, and Tae-ui didn’t disturb him either.

Jeong Jae-ui’s eyes drifted back down to the newspaper. Jeong Tae-ui peeked over his
shoulder. Then he clicked his tongue.

Somehow, Jeong Jae-ui had found an Arabic newspaper. With that, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't
make out anything.

As he wondered where his brother had gotten such a paper — since he hadn’t even been able
to find a simple English one — Jeong Tae-ui thought that he would ask his brother about the
terrorist attack later. Judging by the pictures in the article, it seemed to be a major event.
Then, when he saw the large photos of the terrorist suspects at the bottom of the page, Jeong
Tae-ui shut his mouth with a grimace.

[It’s a relief you made it out safely. You’re not hurt, right?]

Their uncle’s voice continued from the speaker.

At that moment, Jeong Jae-ui, who had been focused on the newspaper while conversing with
their uncle, suddenly seemed to stiffen. Standing directly behind him and peering over his
shoulder, Jeong Tae-ui noticed this subtle shift and raised his eyebrows in curiosity.

"Ah… Uncle, about that..."

Before Jeong Jae-ui could continue speaking, seemingly flustered, their uncle sighed over the
phone.

[If Tae-ui is okay, I’m sure you’re fine too. But still, take care of yourself. Luther said he
wants to take another look at your chart. If you’re in contact with him, he’d like you to come
in for a thorough check-up—]

"Uncle."

Jeong Jae-ui called out sharply. His low, firm voice caused their uncle’s words to cut off
abruptly.

Jeong Jae-ui, who seemed momentarily troubled, let out a quiet sigh and turned the page of
the newspaper.

"Let’s talk about that later."

"Hyung, are you not feeling well?"

Jeong Tae-ui, still watching his brother, frowned and asked. He usually didn’t interrupt his
brother’s phone conversations, but this situation seemed too strange to ignore.
There was a brief silence. From the other end of the line came the sound of their uncle
clicking his tongue.

[Tae-ui, when did you get back? I heard you went out.]

"Just now. Did I overhear something I shouldn’t have?"

Jeong Tae-ui responded to their uncle while keeping his eyes on Jeong Jae-ui. His brother,
who had been silently focused on the newspaper, finally looked up. He wore an expression
that seemed faintly troubled, but it quickly returned to his usual calm demeanor. Jeong Tae-ui
narrowed his eyes, staring at him intently. That conversation just now... it sounded like Jeong
Jae-ui was unwell.

A brief silence filled the room. No one spoke for a few seconds.

"Hyung... what is this? Why are you making me nervous? What kind of illness is it?"

"It’s nothing. I’m not sick."

"Then why do you need a thorough check-up?"

Jeong Jae-ui frowned slightly, clearly reluctant to continue the conversation. Jeong Tae-ui,
holding the robe in his hand, threw it carelessly onto the bed.

He then sat down on the bed.

At that moment, their uncle, who had been silent, spoke up.

[You can have your sibling quarrel later. But could I finish talking with you, since I have to
attend an instructor meeting in 10 minutes? Terror suspect Jeong Tae-ui-ssi.]

His uncle spoke with a slow, amused tone, causing Jeong Tae-ui to scowl.

"What is that…? For the record, I’m innocent. I was stuck in Seringe with my brother during
that time. I’ll plead my innocence. Ugh, who had enough time on their hands to accuse me of
something like that—?"

Grumbling, Jeong Tae-ui paused and thought for a moment. Just because Ilay Riegrow was
on that list didn’t mean he would also be a suspect. Who could have implicated him in this?

Only one person came to mind.

[What the hell did you do while you were stuck in there to get on Rahman Abid Al Saud's bad
side?]

Ah… of course.

Hearing the very name that had popped into his mind from his uncle made Jeong Tae-ui feel
less angry and more drained.
"How would I know…? Damn it. Why me? …Wait, do they think I’m the one who destroyed
the villa in Seringe?"

Damn, I was trapped inside the compound without even a proper weapon. How could I have
reduced that enormous villa to ruins? Jeong Tae-ui grumbled, wondering if his voice carried
over the phone because he heard his uncle chuckle.

[The villa in Seringe, huh? I heard that place was mostly destroyed. Anyway, it seems the
bombs from Riyadh were meant to lure the armed guards from Seringe.]

Jeong Tae-ui shut his mouth. After a moment of silence, he asked cautiously.

"What happened to Ilay?"

[What happened to him? Nothing. He wasn’t even caught. The ones who really got hit hard
were UNHRDO and T&R. They’re both in absolute chaos.]

His uncle’s voice echoed through the room, sounding a bit tired as he added that he hadn’t
slept since the emergency alarm woke him up early in the morning.

Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brow.

Considering the scale of the news coverage, Ilay Riegrow’s identity must be fully out in the
open by now. For the time being, UNHRDO and T&R would undoubtedly face a rough time,
enduring the consequences of having such a problematic associate (or family member).

[Kyle must be having a rough time too. This situation has gone way beyond anything that can
be smoothed over. And to make things worse, the guys Rick rounded up were all part of
T&R’s old special force unit, so it’s going to be tough for a while.]

Jeong Tae-ui’s uncle spoke with a tinge of regret in his voice, reflecting on Kyle’s misfortune
of having a troublesome brother. Hearing that, Jeong Tae-ui briefly felt a pang of sympathy
for Kyle’s secretary, James, but he kept it to himself.

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue.

"I tried calling earlier, but couldn’t get through."

[You tried calling? Where did you call?]

"The direct line. The one UNHRDO uses."

When Jeong Tae-ui said that, his uncle murmured "Ah" and then laughed.

[Well, you can’t use that number anymore. It’s not for non-UNHRDO instructors.]

"What?"

[Rick isn’t an UNHRDO instructor anymore. As of today, he’s been fired.]

His uncle said this as casually as if he were discussing what he had for dinner. Jeong Tae-ui
was speechless, but soon sighed and muttered, "I see."

In hindsight, it made sense. They couldn’t keep a terrorist as an instructor for UNHRDO. It
was a problem that could have pulled them into the chaos alongside him.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head. His chest suddenly tightened with frustration. Damn it. Why
did this happen? If it turned out to be because of him, he swore he would grab that man and
wring his neck.

Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his chest, feeling a wave of heat rising so fiercely that it was hard to
breathe. Ilay Riegrow was now a fugitive. Just yesterday, he had been confident, arrogant,
and intimidating. Now, he would have to hide and run to escape those chasing him. He
wouldn’t be able to work properly anymore, nor move freely.

".........…"

Jeong Tae-ui clenched his teeth. His throat felt tight all of a sudden, and he wiped his lips
with the back of his dry hand.

Then, as if interpreting Jeong Tae-ui’s silence in his own way, his uncle’s voice suddenly
softened.

[But you know, Tae-ui, just like before, even now... you’re still... brave.]

The brief pause before his uncle finished speaking irritated Jeong Tae-ui. He grumbled.

"Are you sure you didn’t want to use another word instead of 'brave'?"

His uncle laughed.

[No, of course not. But when I think about it, another word might fit better. What’s with that
gutsy behavior, huh?]

"What gutsy behavior?"

Because of my timidity, I couldn't even take Rahman hostage and escape. I felt trapped the
whole time, Jeong Tae-ui grumbled, and his uncle chuckled.

[Rick’s been going wild trying to find you, even returning to Seringe to destroy Rahman’s
villa, while you, in the meantime, teamed up with Xin Lu to escape. And now you're there.]

"Who told you that?!"

Jeong Tae-ui shouted in frustration, quickly glancing over at Jeong Jae-ui, who raised his
eyebrows and shook his head. Right, his brother wouldn’t say something like that, Jeong Tae-
ui thought, nodding. Then, his uncle provided the answer.

[It wasn’t just Rick acting alone. There should’ve been no way for this news to leak... Jeong
Tae-ui, you need to take care of yourself. Do you understand? You’ve turned Rick into a dog
chasing after a chicken.]

The smile slowly disappeared from his uncle’s voice. At his uncle's serious tone as he
concluded, Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth.

A dog chasing after a chicken.

Suddenly, he smirked bitterly. His heart hurt once again. There were many things today that
didn’t suit that guy. That expression, and even those words.

He didn’t really like applying such a pitiful phrase to Ilay. However, there was no denying
that the phrase was true, so Jeong Tae-ui had no choice but to keep silent.

[Oh dear. There’s not much time left... Actually, I had something to say to Jae-ui. Jae-ui.]

At his uncle’s words, Jeong Tae-ui unconsciously looked at his watch. The time for the
instructors' meeting his uncle had mentioned was fast approaching. Calculating the time
difference, this wasn’t supposed to be the time for the instructors' meeting, so it seemed that
the internal affairs were in chaos because of whatever Ilay had done.

At his uncle’s call, Jeong Jae-ui, who was still absorbed in reading the newspaper, briefly
replied, "Yes."

[You, rejoin UNHRDO.]

At his uncle’s words, Jeong Jae-ui fell silent for a moment. Jeong Tae-ui looked at Jeong Jae-
ui without saying a word. During that time, his uncle continued speaking.

[There’s no guarantee that something like this won’t happen again, and I can’t keep sending
Tae-ui to go find you. If, this time, you had been affiliated with somewhere — even if it wasn’t
UNHRDO— it would have been much easier to take action to find you. Even this time, if you
were still part of UNHRDO, even if it was just a formality, we might have been able to ask
Rahman for help. Something like, 'We heard that one of our people is at his estate’.]

Even if they did so, moving them elsewhere and then showing the annex would be useless.
However, whether or not they could formally meet the requirements was clearly an important
issue.

Jeong Jae-ui, lost in thought, spoke quietly.

"Uncle, I don’t want to work on the research UNHRDO is asking for."

[Who claimed that the UNHRDO focuses solely on weapons?]

His uncle responded as though he had expected this. Jeong Jae-ui seemed to consider it for a
moment before nodding.

"Then I’ll leave it to you."

[Alright. Then go to UNHRDO tomorrow. I have things to take care of today and tomorrow,
so I’ll head over the day after. There's a UNHRDO branch in Johannesburg, so you can stay
there. It would be troublesome if any problems arose before I arrived.]

His uncle added that he would contact the Johannesburg branch and arrange for someone to
greet them early tomorrow. Listening to their conversation, Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue
bitterly.

"Uncle, the thing is... we’re currently being held by Xin Lu."

At this, his uncle laughed and spoke with a subtle nuance.

[Xin Lu probably doesn’t care about Jae-ui’s whereabouts.]

Jeong Tae-ui fell silent.

Sometimes, he wondered what this man actually knew and what he didn’t. As his uncle said,
by the time they had come this far, Xin Lu likely no longer intended to get anything from
Jeong Jae-ui.

Jeong Tae-ui drifted into thought.

What Xin Lu wanted.

Jeong Tae-ui thought he might have an idea of what that was. But it wasn’t clear yet.

While Jeong Tae-ui was lost in thought, his uncle, perhaps because the meeting was
approaching, said, ‘Well, let's get in touch again next time,’ and finished speaking. It was just
before the call ended.

[...Tae-ui.]

Suddenly, his uncle called Jeong Tae-ui's name. Surprised by the unexpected call, Jeong Tae-
ui raised his eyebrows and responded, "Yes, Uncle." However, his uncle remained silent, as if
hesitating to say something.

In the end, his uncle simply said, ‘Never mind. Take care of yourself,’ and hung up.

Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at the phone after the call had ended. He had a sudden feeling he
knew what his uncle had been trying to say. Perhaps he had tried to convey something that
couldn’t be expressed in words.

Jeong Tae-ui chuckled. It’s okay, Uncle, he mumbled to himself.

After the call, a moment of silence lingered in the room.

Sitting on the bed, Jeong Tae-ui quietly looked at Jeong Jae-ui, who was sitting with his eyes
fixed on the newspaper. Then, out of nowhere, he asked,
"Where did you get the newspaper? I've tried to buy one, but every place is closed, and I
couldn’t find any."

"The business center on the first floor of the hotel. They have them in all languages."

"............"

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue bitterly. Right, when he thought about it, of course the hotel
would have newspapers. He’d been foolish to make a fuss about nothing.

Scratching his head, Jeong Tae-ui asked again.

"Are you really planning to join UNHRDO?"

"Hmm... Uncle is right. Being affiliated with some organization can at least serve as a
minimal safety net. If I'd been connected to something like that earlier, perhaps Rahman
wouldn't have resorted to kidnapping and imprisonment... and you wouldn't have ended up in
this situation either."

Jeong Jae-ui spoke calmly, and then fell silent. Even though he was speaking as if it were
nothing, Jeong Jae-ui felt guilty toward Jeong Tae-ui. Tae-ui, feeling bitter, clicked his tongue
again.

Then, suddenly, he gazed at him steadily.

"What's wrong with your body?"

Jeong Jae-ui flinched slightly. He looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a somewhat troubled
expression. Jeong Tae-ui stared back silently, not backing down, quietly pressing him for an
answer. Jeong Jae-ui could have remained silent. But after looking blankly at Tae-ui for a
while, he eventually whispered, as if sighing.

"I'm not sick. I’m really not suffering from any illness, and nothing hurts."

"Then why...?"

"As long as you’re fine."

As Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly and started to speak, Jeong Jae-ui interrupted, continuing
briefly.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at him with a strange expression. Then, as if he was beginning to
understand, he tilted his head slightly.

Jeong Jae-ui dropped his gaze back to the newspaper for a moment, though he wasn’t really
reading it. He seemed to be pondering how to phrase what he was going to say. When his
gaze returned to Jeong Tae-ui’s face, his quiet voice followed.

"I never got to finish telling you before. If you die, I die too. …As you already know, I’m not
a 'normal' human being, in any sense of the word. So, I have to undergo thorough medical
examinations frequently. And the results always come back like that. They say I’m not
someone who should still be alive."

"...What do you mean by that?"

“It’s exactly what it sounds like. My body is utterly worn out. My heart, my organs, my blood
— it’s a miracle they’re still functioning at all. I’m like an old man on the verge of death on
the inside. When I was younger, I was always in and out of the hospital for tests, but they
never found a clear answer. The truth is, I’m not meant to live like this without issues.”

The expression on Jeong Tae-ui's face disappeared. He stared at Jeong Jae-ui blankly, as if he
had seen a ghost. However, Jeong Jae-ui’s expression remained calm. After a brief pause, he
spoke again.

"So, when you get sick, I get sick too."

"...I don’t understand. I don’t know how this is any different from what you said before, and
I..."

Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brow, still staring at Jeong Jae-ui, tilting his head slightly.

Suddenly, a memory surfaced. When had it been? When Jeong Jae-ui had said something like
that, about dying if Tae-ui died, Rahman had looked at Tae-ui with a very peculiar
expression.

Now, he finally understood why.

Jeong Tae-ui gazed steadily at Jeong Jae-ui. Jae-ui looked back silently before eventually
averting his eyes.

"Is it too burdensome?"

With his gaze averted, Jae-ui whispered softly.

At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly realized something. It was a feeling he had
experienced before, like the one he had recently. The tender and sorrowful feeling he had
toward his brother. The bond that connected them, which couldn’t be explained for any
reason, was heavy for his brother. And knowing that Tae-ui might also find it heavy made it
weigh even more on him.

Within the burden he had been placed in, without even asking for it, Jeong Jae-ui always
lived with a human-like anxiety and torment, in places unknown to Tae-ui.

What occasionally surfaced was Jeong Jae-ui’s face, one that Jeong Tae-ui could not see from
where he stood.

“Hyung, I...”

Jeong Tae-ui opened his mouth quietly. As he looked at Jeong Jae-ui’s face, studying it as if
seeing it for the first time, he whispered to this pitiful person.
“I’m always here. I’m not going to change.”

A silent gaze met his.

Jeong Tae-ui fell into thought. How should he say it? No, what was he thinking in the first
place? To speak, he first had to fumble through his own thoughts, the ones he didn’t usually
bring to the surface. And among them, he found the words he most wanted to say.

“Just like you think of me, I think of you too.”

If he felt burdened, then Tae-ui would feel burdened by exactly the same amount. If he felt
distant or stifled, so would Tae-ui, by the same degree.

But the reason he could say this was because, without a doubt, he knew that Jae-ui loved him.
And likewise, he loved Jae-ui in return.

Jeong Jae-ui quietly looked at Jeong Tae-ui.

At some point, he smiled.

Softly. It was a faint smile, as if it could disappear at any moment, but it was undoubtedly full
of joy.

“Yeah... I see.”

Jeong Jae-ui whispered, barely audible. Perhaps he, too, was fumbling through thoughts that
didn’t usually come to the surface.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at him blankly.

This quiet and beautiful person would someday meet someone else. And he might find that
other person to be burdensome, or suffocating.

The thought made Tae-ui feel a little sad, but even so, he knew he would always be there.
Other people might change the distance they kept from him, but Tae-ui would always stay in
the same place. He was always in that stable position.

Perhaps by tomorrow, Jae-ui would enter UNHRDO, and Tae-ui would move to a place
where no one could find him for a while. But the place where Jeong Jae-ui and Jeong Tae-ui
stood together had always been that same stable place.

***

“But what about Xin Lu?”

Jeong Tae-ui, just out of the shower, suddenly remembered and asked. Since waking up, he
hadn’t seen the person who had brought him here.

Maybe he was sleeping in another room. Well, it was about time for sleep. But it seemed
strange not to have seen him even once, so he asked, and Jae-ui responded with a simple
“Who knows?”

“I saw him briefly at the business center earlier, but that’s about it.”

“Business... Why was Xin Lu there?”

“I think he was planning to transfer here by plane and then fly directly to Hong Kong, but it
seems like that plan got blocked.”

“What blocked it?”

Jeong Tae-ui widened his eyes and asked. It seemed like something had gone wrong while he
was unconscious. Then again, what could be more unsettling than seeing his own face on
TV?

Recalling the news he had seen earlier, Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue bitterly. To Tae-ui’s
question, Jeong Jae-ui, who had just laid down as if ready to sleep, turned his gaze toward
him. After silently looking at him for a moment, and then spoke.

“He saw the news on TV.”

Jeong Jae-ui's words made Jeong Tae-ui finally understand what he was talking about, and at
the same time, realize why Xin Lu had to cancel his flight.

Most likely, Xin Lu had planned to return to Hong Kong with Tae-u — probably while he
was unconscious after taking the drug — but because of that damn news report, he had to
abandon their plan to leave together.

There was no way a plane would calmly let a terrorist, who had just appeared on the news,
board. No, they would have been detained at the airport before even reaching the flight.
Although, in truth, someone with a known face and identity could still board a plane with a
bit of effort. However, since Tae-ui's face had just been freshly plastered all over the news
before their flight, there hadn't been time to make those preparations.

"............"

Was this something to be thankful for?

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head.

If that news hadn't broken out, Tae-ui would probably be waking up mid-flight by now, with
no choice but to continue all the way to Hong Kong. As Tae-ui sighed deeply, his mind
clouded with complicated thoughts, the door to the room opened again. Before he could even
wonder how many people had a key card to this room, someone entered — a person who
could not be considered entirely "gentle" — Xin Lu. Xin Lu spotted Jeong Tae-ui and
murmured, "Oh," before laughing.

"You're already awake. I thought you'd be out for another couple of hours."

Only then did Tae-ui remember being force-fed the sleeping pills by Xin Lu.

"Was that drug really that strong?"

"It's not that it's strong, it's just effective. It’s a good drug. Sure, you feel a little groggy after
waking up, but it has no side effects or risk of addiction. It's well-made."

Xin Lu smiled brightly, looking nothing like someone who had forcibly made someone take
medication. Tae-ui stared at him blankly for a moment before letting out a deep sigh.

"... So, what are you planning to do now, after bringing me all the way here?"

"What do you mean by 'planning'?"

Xin Lu chuckled as if he didn’t understand the question. Then, suddenly noticing Jeong Jae-
ui lying in bed, seemingly preparing to sleep, Xin Lu's expression became a little strange.
Seeing that look, Jeong Jae-ui's expression also turned somewhat odd, as if unsure of why
Xin Lu was reacting that way.

After a moment of hesitation and scratching his head, Xin Lu spoke to Jeong Jae-ui.

"Uh, that bed is actually mine."

"...Hm?"

For a brief moment, Jae-ui seemed confused by what Xin Lu meant. Tae-ui also stared at Xin
Lu in bewilderment.

This was a twin room with two beds. Naturally, Jeong Jae-ui was lying on the bed next to the
one Tae-ui had been rolling around on. So, of course, Tae-ui assumed Xin Lu had booked a
separate room.

Receiving the stares from both brothers, Xin Lu mumbled, clearly uncomfortable.

"Ah, right. I didn’t mention it before I left. I had to rush out to meet someone to arrange a
flight… Anyway, I booked a separate room for Jae-ui."

Tae-ui stared at Xin Lu, dumbfounded. Jae-ui, though not expressing it as outwardly, seemed
equally puzzled. In situations like this, it’s common for siblings to share the same room
unless something extraordinary prevents it. Tae-ui had never heard of one being shoved out
of the room while the other took their place.

After a brief pause, Jae-ui asked,

"How did you register the names on the front desk's reservation?"
"In this room, it's under my name and Tae-ui hyung's — though I didn’t write his name
specifically — and in the other room, it’s under your name. Oh, by the way, that room is just
across the hall."

Xin Lu added, smiling,

"I booked it close by, keeping in mind the brotherly bond between you two."

Tae-ui stared at him in even greater disbelief.

However, Jeong Jae-ui nodded and stood up without resistance.

"Since Uncle said he would send someone from UNHRDO early tomorrow, it’s probably
better for me to go there. They'll contact the place where my name is registered, so there’s
that as well."

"Ah..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered vaguely. Seeing Jeong Jae-ui quickly stand up, gather his belongings,
and prepare to leave, Jeong Tae-ui felt a faint sense of regret.

Suddenly, he realized something.

It was likely that he wouldn’t be able to see Jeong Jae-ui for a while.

Perhaps it would only be for a short time, or maybe for quite a long time.

"........…"

Jeong Tae-ui let out a short breath.

But it was fine. Just like it had always been, whenever their lives brushed against each other,
they would stand face-to-face and have a brief conversation, and that was enough. Even if
they didn’t meet for longer than expected, their places were always there. Still connected.

Jeong Jae-ui seemed to have similar thoughts as Jeong Tae-ui.

He packed his barely-there belongings and was about to leave the room when he suddenly
stopped. Then, he stood quietly for a moment and looked at Jeong Tae-ui.

It seemed like he was about to say something. However, his slightly parted lips hesitated for a
moment before closing again. Instead of speaking, he simply smiled faintly.

"Tomorrow, if the pickup comes early, I’ll just leave. You might still be asleep."

The fleeting smile that had crossed his face vanished, and Jeong Jae-ui spoke. Jeong Tae-ui
nodded in response.

Jeong Jae-ui gave a slight nod and offered a brief farewell to Xin Lu, who had been silently
watching them, before leaving the room.
He left.

With a soft click, the door closed.

Jeong Tae-ui silently exhaled as he followed the trace of the now-absent Jeong Jae-ui with his
eyes.

He looked down at his hand.

He fidgeted with the invisible thread, the one Jeong Jae-ui had once pretended to cut. He
enjoyed the sensation of the thread, even though it couldn’t be felt.

A small chuckle escaped Jeong Tae-ui.

"…Are you happy?"

Suddenly, a voice came from beside him.

Jeong Tae-ui looked up. Xin Lu had approached him. When their eyes met, Xin Lu smiled
and sat on the edge of the bed next to him.

"Jae-ui said he’s going back to UNHRDO? That’s troublesome... Now what am I going to use
to keep you here, Tae-ui hyung?"

Xin Lu muttered, sounding as if he were genuinely worried. Jeong Tae-ui silently watched
him. Feeling Jeong Tae-ui’s gaze, Xin Lu looked up. His black eyes met Jeong Tae-ui's.

"…Does it hurt?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked quietly. Xin Lu widened his eyes, looking surprised. He stared at Jeong
Tae-ui with those large eyes for a moment, and then suddenly burst out laughing. He laughed
as if it were the funniest thing, his voice ringing softly.

"As expected, that’s the first thing you ask."

It was as if he had known Jeong Tae-ui would ask that. Still smiling, Xin Lu spoke. Jeong
Tae-ui just continued to look at him in silence.

Xin Lu's smile was subtle. It was hard to describe, but it was like the smile of a cat hiding a
secret. Or maybe he was simply choosing his words.

"It doesn’t hurt anymore. But after over twenty years of using it without discomfort, it’s still
hard to get used to its sudden absence."

Without a word, Jeong Tae-ui reached out his hand. With careful fingers, he touched Xin Lu’s
right temple, his thumb lightly brushing against Xin Lu’s eyelid. Xin Lu didn’t avoid the
touch; he remained still, watching Jeong Tae-ui with his deep black left eye.

After a moment, he spoke in a quiet whisper, a faint habitual smile playing on his lips.
"When I realized I’d lost the vision in this eye, I was in agony."

"…I see."

"It wasn’t losing my vision that made it so painful."

Xin Lu smiled. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him with a slight curiosity, but waited patiently for
him to continue.

Xin Lu remained silent for a moment longer, then spoke.

"At that time, my entire body was a wreck. I was bedridden, unable to move, when I heard
the news. They told me I’d barely be able to see with this eye anymore. That’s when… I
hated Rick. I hated him so much that I wished I could die, just so I wouldn’t have to be in the
same world as him. …Hatred is such a strange thing. I was convinced that at that moment, I
couldn’t possibly hate him more. But as time passes, I find myself hating him more and
more."

Xin Lu tilted his head slightly, adding, “It’s really strange.” And then, as if lost in thought, he
spoke in a somewhat dazed manner, as if caught up in another idea.

“At that moment, what tormented me the most was that I realized something — something I
absolutely never wanted to realize.”

Even after finishing his sentence, Xin Lu seemed lost in thought for a moment.

Jeong Tae-ui continued to wait, expecting him to continue. But Xin Lu didn’t say anything
more. After a while, as if snapping back to reality, Xin Lu met Jeong Tae-ui's gaze and smiled
softly.

Suddenly, slowly but without hesitation, Xin Lu’s hand reached out. His hand brushed against
Jeong Tae-ui’s chin and cheek, then cradled his ear. Leaning in close to Jeong Tae-ui, Xin Lu
whispered softly and gently, like one would coax a child with candy.

“You’re coming back to Hong Kong with me, hyung. I’ll hide you. I’ll protect you. Even if
Rick comes after you, no matter how much he rages, I’ll make sure his hand never reaches
you.”

As that soft voice brushed against his cheek, Jeong Tae-ui looked at Xin Lu with a strange
feeling. In this familiar yet unfamiliar face, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly realized something. The
realization spread through him, slowly at first, but gradually filling his chest.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at Xin Lu for a while in silence. He was someone Jeong Tae-ui had loved.
He still liked him. The realization about this person wasn’t so much disappointing as it was
tender, almost bittersweet.

“…Xin Lu. I’m going back on the first flight tomorrow.”

Jeong Tae-ui spoke quietly. For a moment, Xin Lu’s hand, which had been stroking Jeong
Tae-ui’s cheek, froze. The smile disappeared from Xin Lu’s face. He looked at Jeong Tae-ui
with an ambiguous expression.

“To Rick?”

At his short question, Jeong Tae-ui nodded.

Xin Lu stared at him wordlessly. Suddenly, his voice dropped a tone.

“Tae-ui hyung, you know better than anyone what Rick is like. How easily he hurts people.
How unpredictable and capricious he is. How little he understands human feelings. …Even if
he doesn’t seem that way now, one day, in a moment of cruelty, he could easily kill you.
Without warning.”

Jeong Tae-ui knew. He knew Rick better than Xin Lu described. No one could understand
Ilay Riegrow with normal reasoning. No one knew better than Jeong Tae-ui how much blood
had stained those white hands and how indifferent Rick was to that fact. And his nature
would never change. As Xin Lu said, perhaps one day — due to some incident, or perhaps for
no reason at all — Jeong Tae-ui might die at Ilay’s hands. And Ilay, with those cold,
indifferent eyes, might smile faintly, utterly unfazed by Jeong Tae-ui’s death.

But.

—Tae-ui.

—Tae-ui.

—Tae-ui.

Ilay was calling out to Jeong Tae-ui in that way.

Perhaps it was a little regretful, maybe a little sad, that indescribable, faintly ambiguous
feeling. What could one call that? Perhaps — though it seemed unlikely — Jeong Tae-ui
might be wrong. Xin Lu could be entirely right.

But there was one thing Jeong Tae-ui was certain of.

In his ears, Ilay’s voice calling him so clearly was ringing loud and true.

“Seems like the schizophrenia I thought was getting better hasn’t improved after all…”

Jeong Tae-ui murmured softly, almost like a sigh. At those incomprehensible words, Xin Lu
widened his eyes slightly and tilted his head but didn’t ask further.

“You're right, Xin Lu. I’m still afraid of him, and I’m still uneasy. Even if he seems to be
treating me a bit better now, he’s undoubtedly still cruel and wicked. That much will never
change.”

Jeong Tae-ui paused for a moment. As he continued speaking, more and more reasons to
badmouth Ilay came to mind. If he started counting them one by one, his fingers would run
out quickly.
“There were times when I was so angry at him I could have died — times that, even now,
make me furious every time I think about them, and probably will in the future too. He’s
definitely not someone you’d feel comfortable getting close to.”

Jeong Tae-ui fell silent again.

He was feeling a bit gloomy. The more he talked, the more he wondered why he was even
like this. Xin Lu, who had been watching Jeong Tae-ui quietly as he grew slightly somber,
asked briefly,

“...But?”

But, even so.

Jeong Tae-ui let out a quiet sigh.

“Even so, I can’t seem to hate him. No matter how strange it seems that someone like him
exists in this world, …I don’t truly dislike him.”

Xin Lu had said that every time he thought of that man, his hatred only deepened. And Jeong
Tae-ui could understand that feeling, at least in his mind. He understood it all, knew it well,
and yet...

“Somehow, it feels like if I don’t manage him, no one will. And if I don’t, later on, it'll
definitely turn into something I can’t control.”

As Jeong Tae-ui mumbled to himself, his mood grew gloomier. Xin Lu chuckled in response,
amused. “What, hyung, are you a tool for managing him?” He laughed, but not too brightly.

“And besides.”

Jeong Tae-ui started to speak, then closed his mouth again.

— For the price I have to pay to get you out, I’ll make sure to collect it from you in return.

He recalled the low voice he had heard over the phone not too long ago. At that moment, Ilay
had already known what Jeong Tae-ui would have to wager. And despite his fearless
disposition — far too bold to call simply courageous — Ilay also knew that this wasn’t
something to be taken lightly.

“...I have to pay him back.”

Jeong Tae-ui whispered with a bitter smile.

But still, had he known this was going to happen, he might have chosen to stay quietly
imprisoned. If he had known he’d become a wanted fugitive on an international level...

Xin Lu silently watched Jeong Tae-ui, his gaze sweeping over the bitter smile and the slight
furrow of Jeong Tae-ui’s brow.
“So, you’re going back to Rick?”

Xin Lu finally asked. Jeong Tae-ui nodded.

“Yes.”

“But I don’t like that. I don’t want to let you go, hyung.”

Xin Lu said with a troubled smile. It was a smile that clearly conveyed his unwillingness to
back down, despite the polite tone. Jeong Tae-ui watched him silently for a long time.

Then slowly, quietly, he spoke.

“What you wanted has already been fulfilled.”

Xin Lu’s expression faded. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him, feeling a pang of tenderness.

Xin Lu stared back at Jeong Tae-ui without blinking. After a few moments, his lips moved as
if to speak, and finally, he managed to ask.

“What is it that I wanted?”

Jeong Tae-ui sighed quietly. Perhaps it would be better not to say it aloud. But Xin Lu already
knew. He was clever, not only about others’ hearts but his own as well.

“What you wanted was to see Ilay’s face toda — no, I guess it’s yesterday now. You wanted
to see his face, the one that had lost what it longed for. So you must be satisfied already.”

He hadn’t known from the beginning.

However, that subtle feeling that had been dripping into his heart little by little, like ink
drops, suddenly surfaced, as if it had turned pitch black in an instant.

What Xin Lu desired was not Jeong Tae-ui as a person. Maybe at first, he had wanted Jeong
Tae-ui. No, he surely did. But as time passed, as the poison accumulated, and as more time
passed, that poison piled up even more. During that time, the poison surpassed his desire.

Xin Lu erased his smile. With his expression gone, it was impossible to know what he was
thinking. He was staring blankly at Jeong Tae-ui, like a doll molded in white clay. In that
moment, it felt as though the silence would continue endlessly.

"I didn’t want to realize it."

Suddenly, words slipped out. Xin Lu quietly lowered his gaze. He groped through some old
memories, and after a brief silence, he spoke again.

"I never wanted to realize something like that."

What he never wanted to realize was his own twisted heart. The resentment of losing what he
desired had turned into hatred, and that hatred had transformed into loathing, which
eventually consumed his heart. Now, even the thing he once desired was swallowed up by it.

Xin Lu directed his gaze toward his own hands. "I didn’t want to know," his lips whispered,
in a voice filled with sorrow.

But suddenly, Xin Lu smiled. He laughed as if it were a sigh. His face soon returned to that
same smile from before. He looked at Jeong Tae-ui and smiled faintly.

"Surely, it may be that hating him has become much more intense than liking you, Tae-ui
hyung. But still, I really do like you, Tae-ui hyung."

Facing that same pretty and lovable smile, unchanged from the first time he saw it, Jeong
Tae-ui remained silent. Then, after a pause, he shook his head and said, "Sorry."

"I can't match your hatred. My desires are more important to me than your hatred. So, I have
to go back to Ilay."

Maybe I’m being foolish, he added.

There wasn’t any other particular thought coming to mind. He didn’t think about what he
would do after meeting, or why he had to meet. None of those thoughts surfaced.

He just felt that he had to go meet him right now.

That face — those expressions that still, no matter how much he thought about it, didn’t suit
that person — kept piercing his heart.

"...I don’t like it."

Suddenly, Xin Lu's expression changed.

That sweet smile grew even more intense. His cat-like eyes were fixed on Jeong Tae-ui, as if
he wouldn’t let him out of his sight for even a second.

"You can’t go, hyung."

"I’m going."

"You can’t go."

"I said I’m going."

Xin Lu closed his mouth. Jeong Tae-ui did the same. There was no need to continue this
unnecessary, repetitive conversation.

Xin Lu exhaled softly. A bitter smile formed beneath his slightly furrowed eyes.

"Please don’t, Tae-ui hyung. I could take you by force if I wanted. Let’s not make this hard
on both of us."
"Then, I guess I won’t be able to leave as soon as dawn breaks tomorrow... But still, I’m
going. I’ll leave."

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui wondered why he was so determined to go. If he was going to leave
eventually, it wouldn’t hurt to delay it a bit. In fact, it might even be better to leave after Xin
Lu’s anger had somewhat cooled down.

But still.

The sound of that voice calling out to him, ‘Tae-ui,’ lingered in his ears.

The image of that unfamiliar face, smiling so brightly the moment their eyes met, remained
behind his eyelids. That unfamiliar expression, stiffening with a blue tint like someone struck
by despair, stabbed into his heart.

"Tae-ui hyung... Even now, can’t you like me? You liked me before, didn’t you? The way I
liked you. So, from now on, please like me again, Tae-ui hyung. Then, surely, the feelings I
have for you will grow larger than these dark emotions. I promise."

Xin Lu’s voice was filled with longing. He clasped Jeong Tae-ui’s hand tightly, his face
etched with unbearable pain, pleading desperately.

But Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t give him the answer he wanted. "Sorry," he said softly.

Suddenly, Xin Lu’s pleading stopped. His hand, which had been holding Jeong Tae-ui’s,
slowly slipped away. Xin Lu looked at him with cold, empty eyes. His right eye, faintly tinted
with nothing and no longer able to see, was staring directly at Jeong Tae-ui.

"Tae-ui hyung. Because of that guy, I’ve lost so much. I lost you, I lost the simple feelings of
just liking you, I lost my sight... But why hasn’t that guy lost anything? It’s unfair. I... I will
never let you go."

Xin Lu was smiling. His gaze was sorrowful yet resolute as he told Jeong Tae-ui, once again,
that he would not let him go.

Jeong Tae-ui sat in silence for a moment, and then quietly spoke.

"Then I’ll give you my eye."

"...What?"

"I’ll give you my eye. Half of the blame for you losing your eye is on me."

Xin Lu seemed dazed, as if he couldn’t immediately process what he had just heard. He
didn’t know what to say in response to such an unexpected offer. Xin Lu’s eyes bore into
Jeong Tae-ui, as if trying to discern whether his words were true. He stared at him without
blinking, unwavering, almost glaring.

But there was no need to doubt.

Jeong Tae-ui could genuinely give it to him. If Xin Lu wanted it, he could give him an eye
without hesitation.

If that could bring Xin Lu even a little bit of peace.

"...I can’t give you both."

Jeong Tae-ui added, looking directly at Xin Lu, who was staring back at him in disbelief. He
then spoke again, addressing the startled Xin Lu.

"I’ll give you one. Whether it’s the right or the left, whichever you want."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke calmly. Living with one eye would be inconvenient, but if Xin Lu could
live that way, then Jeong Tae-ui could as well.

"My right eye is worse because my vision’s uneven, but my left eye suffers from worse
dryness. You should think carefully and choose wisely."

Jeong Tae-ui murmured this with utmost seriousness.

Xin Lu, who had been staring at Jeong Tae-ui in a daze, suddenly twisted his face.

"I don’t need it..."

"...I’m serious, I can give it to you."

"I said, I don’t need it."

Xin Lu’s expression was bitter. He rubbed his forehead with the back of his hand, as if
exhausted, and let out a silent sigh. Or maybe it wasn’t a sigh — it might have been a groan.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly looked at Xin Lu and spoke softly.

"If I can fill what you’ve lost, then I will. But the only thing I can give you out of what
you’ve mentioned is your eye, and that’s all. I also have to make up for what Ilay has lost."

Ilay was already different from just a few days ago. Things that he had naturally possessed
then had now drifted away from him. They weren’t things Jeong Tae-ui wanted him to lose,
but because of Jeong Tae-ui, he had lost them.

"What has that guy even lost?"

Xin Lu mumbled, sounding like a child sulking. That weary voice tugged at Jeong Tae-ui’s
heart a little.

What should he say in response?

Ilay had lost a lot. Xin Lu probably knew it too. Now, Ilay couldn’t move around freely. He
might not be able to take what he wanted, and he might have to do things he didn’t want to
do. He chose these losses for himself.
Jeong Tae-ui let out a bitter laugh. He really had lost something.

"…His inhumanity."

At Jeong Tae-ui’s sudden muttered words, Xin Lu raised his eyebrows in confusion. "He lost
his inhumanity," Jeong Tae-ui murmured with a sigh.

If Ilay had been the same as before, a person who didn’t seem human in any way, he never
would have done such things. He wouldn’t have thrown away something so important
because of Jeong Tae-ui, nor would he have shown such a joyful or anxious expression.

Xin Lu, who had been staring at Jeong Tae-ui, seemed to lose his energy.

"So, are you going to fill that inhumanity for him?"

"That’s... a bit beyond my abilities."

And it’s not like I have the ability to give him humanity either, Jeong Tae-ui added after a brief
pause, then continued.

"I’m going back to become Ilay’s weakness."

Yes, that’s exactly it.

When he returned, Jeong Tae-ui would become Ilay’s weakness, whether he wanted to or not.

Suddenly, his chest felt hot. Then it sank heavily, like a weight pressing down. What should
he do? Now that he thought about it, this wasn’t just a case of psychological turmoil. Maybe
he was offering up his whole life to be devoured.

Jeong Tae-ui’s face must have looked quite odd. Xin Lu, who had been watching him,
suddenly slumped back and lay down on the bed.

"A weakness… Then I’ll come to get you again."

With his eyes closed, Xin Lu whispered to himself.

Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth shut. He raised his eyebrows slightly, looking down at him.
After staring for a moment, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly smiled quietly.

"So, that’s for your sake then."

Xin Lu didn’t respond. As if he had fallen asleep, his closed mouth didn’t open again.

But even with his eyes closed, Xin Lu wore a slightly hurt expression. His jaw trembled.
Jeong Tae-ui reached out toward him. When he saw the way Xin Lu’s eyelids trembled, the
urge to gently soothe him rose within him.

But his hand stopped just before it reached Xin Lu. After a brief hesitation, he withdrew it.
And then he just stood there, watching him.
 Chapter 21
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Not bad

He couldn’t tell if he had done the right thing.

Jeong Tae-ui stared down at his feet in silence the entire time he descended to the first floor
in the elevator, never once stopping. Perhaps he was regretting it. This faint, prickling sense
of unease that flickered inside him could possibly be called regret.

"Can I really manage it…?"

The moment he muttered the word manage out loud, it suddenly felt overwhelmingly heavy.

It wasn’t just about taking care of someone, in the simple sense of the word. Manage, in a
mutual, two-way sense, required an enormous amount of energy. He had never realized just
how much energy was needed to be with someone, to sustain that connection.

Another person was fundamentally a completely different being from oneself. They had an
entirely different way of thinking and a completely different set of behaviors. Even people
who appeared similar on the surface were ultimately the same — everyone was, at their core,
decisively different. Even when deciding to stay with an ordinary person for a long time, it
would undoubtedly require a tremendous amount of effort.

It wasn’t about difficulty — it was about exertion. Exerting that effort could be either easy or
hard. Maybe that’s why people divide others into those they are compatible with and those
they aren’t.

If managing ordinary people was such a difficult decision, then how much more so...
"I’m really starting to lose confidence..."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered gloomily.

Ilay Riegrow. Officially a madman. Anyone who knew that man would surely say the same.

Perhaps Xin Lu’s advice was the right one. Maybe it would be better to escape from him and
live a more stable life.

But.

Jeong Tae-ui knew.

Even if Xin Lu held him back now and presented the choice again, he would make the same
decision.

He would still choose to go to Ilay Riegrow.

The elevator reached the first floor. Jeong Tae-ui stepped into the lobby. It was still early
morning.

In the end, Jeong Tae-ui had watched over Xin Lu, who hadn’t opened his eyes the entire
night. He had occasionally drifted into other thoughts, then returned to watch him, thought
about various things, and returned to observing him.

Eventually, having not slept a wink, he left the room. The sudden thought that he needed to
return quickly had arisen.
At this early hour, before the day had fully broken, the lobby was sparsely populated. As
soon as he encountered people, the thoughts he had pondered the previous night came back to
him. Thoughts he had forgotten until now.

"Hmm... I need to buy a hat first..."

Jeong Tae-ui put his hand into his pocket. The card he had taken from Xin Lu’s wallet
brushed against his fingertips. He traced the name on the card with his fingers.

Since Xin Lu had brought him here arbitrarily without reclaiming anything, Jeong Tae-ui felt
it was only right for Xin Lu to take some responsibility. Moreover, he had also thought of
repaying it later.

In the middle of the lobby, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly stopped.

Standing there and considering, he realized there were many problems. Right now, he
couldn’t do anything. Although he had a card that could be used for money — though it
wasn’t even his — he had nothing else. Without a passport, he couldn’t leave this place. Even
if he had a passport, he couldn’t leave hastily since he was wanted as a terrorist. He had to be
cautious about revealing his face.

"This is the first time I’ve felt this helpless..."

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head. In such a situation, the only thing he could do was…

Jeong Tae-ui spotted a payphone in a corner of the lobby and started walking toward it, but
then hesitated. He only had a card in his pocket. The idea of finding a bank to withdraw
money, exchanging it for coins, and then using that for the phone call seemed overly
cumbersome. If he had known, he would have taken out some cash...

While regretting his oversight, Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the business center adjacent to the
lobby. It was open 24 hours, and due to the time, only one person was sitting there, keeping
an eye on things. Various card logos were stuck on the glass door.

Nodding in understanding, Jeong Tae-ui headed toward the business center.

As he opened the glass door and stepped inside, the man inside, who had been yawning
continuously, straightened his posture and sat up. Then, a smile spread across his face.

Jeong Tae-ui handed the man his card, then picked up the phone receiver. As the seconds
ticked away, numbers appeared on the display, marking the passage of time. He quickly
punched in the number he had memorized.

As the dial tone rang, he mentally calculated the time difference. By now, it should be close
to lunchtime over there.

Listening to the seemingly endless ringing, Jeong Tae-ui began to worry that the person
might be in a lecture, which would be problematic. Just as that thought crossed his mind,
there was a sudden click, and the ringing stopped. A familiar voice came through.

[Yes, this is Jeong Chang-in...]

"Uncle. It’s me, Tae-ui."

Before the other person could finish speaking, Jeong Tae-ui interrupted. After a brief pause,
his uncle burst into laughter.

[Oh, isn’t this my proud second nephew, the terrorist?]

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue bitterly. That label would likely stick with him for a while.
No, he was lucky if he didn’t actually get caught before that.
"Uncle... Please help me."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled weakly. Normally, his uncle would have responded with a joke, but
sensing the exhaustion in Tae-ui's tone, he laughed briefly before replying.

[If it's something I can help with, gladly. What do you need? A fake passport? A corrupt cop
to make sure you don’t get detained at the airport?]

Jeong Tae-ui let out a small laugh. His uncle’s words sounded like a joke, but they weren’t
entirely so. And his perceptive uncle had pinpointed exactly what Jeong Tae-ui needed.

"Both."

[Alright. When do you need them?]

"Right now. I’m heading to the airport this very moment, so is that possible?"

His uncle paused for a moment, seemingly in thought, before responding smoothly.

[A corrupt cop, I can arrange, but a passport on such short notice might be tricky. If you
don’t need it for the long term and just for this instance, I can get one more easily.]

"Ah, that works. I only need it for now, just temporarily."

[Okay. I’ll make a call right away and send someone to the airport. I’ll give you the contact
info, so call them once you arrive.]

"Yes. ...Thank you, Uncle."

[Don’t mention it. …But for something like this, Xin Lu could probably help too, couldn’t
he?]

Jeong Tae-ui fell silent. He hesitated for a moment, but there was no point in keeping it from
his uncle. Besides, there was something else he needed to ask him.

"I’m not with Xin Lu. I’ve got somewhere to go, so I can’t travel with him."

There was silence on the other end of the line. After a moment, his uncle, sounding slightly
surprised but not expressing it openly, asked,

[Somewhere to go, huh... Where are you headed?]

"That’s what I need to ask you about as well."

Jeong Tae-ui spoke somewhat awkwardly. His uncle remained quiet, waiting for him to
continue. After a bit more hesitation, Jeong Tae-ui finally asked.

"Do you happen to know where Ilay is right now?"

There was no immediate answer. For quite some time, there was silence, so long that Jeong
Tae-ui mumbled, "Hello?" But still, no sound came from the other side.

After Jeong Tae-ui said, "Hello, Uncle, did the call get cut off?" one more time, his uncle
finally responded, ‘No, it didn’t.’ But even after that, there was a long silence before his uncle
spoke heavily.

[Are you planning to go to that guy?]

"Yes."

Jeong Tae-ui answered without hesitation, then chuckled softly.

"It’ll be fine. ...Though I am a little worried."

[A little worried...]

His uncle muttered ambiguously. A little worried, he repeated, almost as if talking to himself
on the other end of the line, like he was thinking, Just a little?

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly recalled something his uncle had said the night before.

—Jeong Tae-ui. You need to take good care of your life. Do you know? You turned Rick into a
dog chasing after a chicken.

Jeong Tae-ui’s expression darkened.

For whatever reason, Jeong Tae-ui had turned his back on Ilay when he came looking for
him.

Even if the situation repeated itself now, Jeong Tae-ui would act the same way. In that
moment, Ilay wasn’t what he needed to prioritize. But only now, too late, did Jeong Tae-ui
think about Ilay. How he must have felt when Jeong Tae-ui, whom he had thrown everything
away to find, walked away.

"...If only he had managed to maintain his inhuman nature a little longer."
Jeong Tae-ui muttered regretfully. If he had done that...

If he had, he might not have seen that anxious face freeze in sudden shock. His heart
wouldn’t be tightening with this suffocating feeling.

Jeong Tae-ui, now reminded of it, felt a throbbing pain in his chest and tapped it a couple of
times with his hand. Then, he cautiously asked his uncle.

"Is he really angry?"

[Well, it’s hard to say since I haven’t seen it with my own eyes, but Tae-ui, if I were you, given
the situation, I’d rather plan on running away from Rick forever than going back. It’s better
than going back just to get killed.]

Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brows and let out a sound.

"With all this talk, you’re making me nervous... I’m already scared, and I’m trying not to
think about it."

His heart was pounding. Without a doubt, when he returned, it wouldn’t be a pleasant
experience. But surely, Ilay wouldn’t kill him right away... or maybe he would, but only after
beating him senseless first.

Jeong Tae-ui was preparing himself mentally. He figured that while Ilay’s fists flew, he
wouldn’t be able to avoid them, so he’d take the hits directly and somehow explain things
before he got beaten to death.

The thought of explaining himself while gasping in pain was a bit daunting, but he tried to
calm his racing heart, reassuring himself that he wouldn’t die.

"So, where is he?"

When Jeong Tae-ui asked, his uncle muttered, ‘Are you really going?’ Jeong Tae-ui could
almost feel his uncle’s worry as if it were tangible, and he smiled bitterly.

"Even so, I have to go back. I said I would."

He probably didn’t hear it though, Jeong Tae-ui sighed.

[Right now, I don’t know either. I heard he caused trouble in Saudi Arabia and went to
Seringe after that, but after that, we’ve been too busy dealing with the aftermath here.]

“Aftermath… Didn’t they just dismiss Ilay?”

[There are seven reports that need to be written just for that incident.]

Jeong Tae-ui could hear a hint of irritation in his uncle’s voice, likely from not having slept
properly since the incident. Uh-oh, I better not press further, Jeong Tae-ui thought as he
backed off.

[I’ll look into it soon, so call me when you arrive at the airport.]

“I’ve got a lot of people to call once I get to the airport — fake passport broker, corrupt
police, and now you, uncle…”

[I’m not exactly thrilled to be mentioned alongside those names. But the police will handle
the passport, so you only need to make one call for that.]

“…Aren’t there serious issues if the police are handling fake passports?”
[That’s why they’re corrupt police.]

His uncle laughed. Jeong Tae-ui, slightly taken aback, chuckled too. Soon after, his uncle
reminded him again to call once he got to the airport and then hung up.

Jeong Tae-ui stepped out of the business center and paused for a moment, feeling
disillusioned with the world.

A police officer working to ensure a wanted criminal doesn’t get caught, a police officer
dealing in fake passports, and an international organization worker facilitating that officer.
Well, corruption doesn’t end there, does it? Jeong Tae-ui thought as he left the hotel.

The bus to the airport stopped directly across from the hotel. The receptionist had told him
that, on average, three buses ran per hour, but at this early hour, there’d only be one bus an
hour. Hoping he wouldn’t have to wait an entire hour for the next one, Jeong Tae-ui headed to
the bus stop and found a schedule that showed the next bus would arrive in 30 minutes.

It would have been nice if the bus came in five minutes — small expectations. But it was
certainly better than being a minute too late and missing it entirely.

As he idly looked around, he noticed a card service booth and a vending machine sitting next
to each other by the bus stop. Staring at the beer in the vending machine, Jeong Tae-ui
decided to use Xin Lu’s card to withdraw some money and buy a can of beer.

It was so early in the morning that hardly anyone was passing by. The sky, still dark from the
night, was gradually transitioning to the deep blue of dawn, but the street remained silent in
the calm of the early morning. Sitting at a bus stop, drinking beer in this quiet, peaceful dawn
was somehow a soothing experience.

“If I leave now, when will I arrive...? I should at least know where he is so I can plan the
destination and calculate the time.”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself as he took a sip of his beer.

But.

He was going back.

Jeong Tae-ui was sitting here, preparing to go back to Ilay Riegrow.

It felt strange in some way — peculiar, even — mixed with a sense of dread. I knew it, I
started feeling uneasy from the moment I noticed I was slipping into a schizophrenic state.
Maybe, as my uncle said, it would have been wiser to try to escape forever. Just like Xin Lu
had advised too.

However, despite all the advice, his heart was still set in one direction.

“I should return what he lost. …I’ve already given up on restoring his humanity, but it would
be nice if he could just be a little less inhuman.”

Jeong Tae-ui sighed.

Then, a practical thought suddenly came to him.

He’ll head to the airport, fly to whatever country that guy’s hiding in — there’s no way a
terrorist would be walking around openly — and then find where he’s holed up.

He imagined it. And it wasn’t hard to picture.

Surely, at that moment, a chill would run down his spine. No one could help but be afraid
when facing that monstrous guy. Besides, he was bound to be in a foul mood.
“I guess the best course of action is to explain as quickly as possible while taking the beating,
and to get hit as little as I can.”

Although it was a bit sad to think about going back while assuming he'd get beaten, Jeong
Tae-ui shook his head. The thought that he wouldn't go back didn't cross his mind. It was
because that voice, those unfamiliar expressions, had stuck to him and wouldn't leave.

“....I’ll be back soon.”

He mumbled the words once more, knowing they wouldn't be heard this time either.
Suddenly, his heart calmed, and a quiet smile spread across his face.

It was in that moment.

He checked his watch, thinking the bus would probably arrive in about 10 minutes.

Then, all of a sudden, he sensed the presence of a car pulling up a few steps away in front of
him. Without much thought, he raised his head and saw a taxi stopping in front of him.

Jeong Tae-ui waved his hand at the taxi driver, wondering if the driver had mistaken him for
a potential passenger. But that wasn’t the case. The backseat door clicked open, and someone
got out. It seemed the taxi had stopped to let out a passenger.

Getting out in front of a hotel at this hour, did they just come straight from the airport?

Jeong Tae-ui absentmindedly looked up.

And in that moment.

The beer can he was holding clinked as it fell to the ground.

The man who had just gotten out of the taxi leisurely closed the door and straightened his
back. While slowly putting on the clean gloves he had just taken out of his pocket, he tilted
his head slightly and gave Jeong Tae-ui a faint smile. It was a cold, chilling smile.

"Sharp as always, Tae-ui. Were you about to run away, knowing I was coming?"

The man spoke.

His unhurried voice approached, one step, then another.

Jeong Tae-ui, with a face as if he'd seen a ghost, stood half-stunned, staring at the man. The
man passed in front of him and took a few steps toward the timetable nearby. He let out a
small chuckle.

"Well, if I’d been 10 minutes late, I would've missed you again."

He turned to look at Jeong Tae-ui with a delighted smile. The tall man, looking down at
Jeong Tae-ui from a distance, glanced around as if he found something strange.

"Why are you alone? Where's the kid?"

Still dazed, Jeong Tae-ui shook his head blankly, his gaze fixed on the man. The man raised
an eyebrow and clicked his tongue but soon nodded.

"Well, fine. I'll deal with the kid next time. He's not what’s important."
The man smiled softly and bent down. Leaning in so close that his forehead almost touched
Jeong Tae-ui’s, he brought his mouth near Jeong Tae-ui's ear.

His lips moved a couple of times, then he whispered playfully.

"Got you, Tae-ui."

Jeong Tae-ui felt his body freeze as the soft, wind-like whisper penetrated his ear.

Ilay.

Ilay Riegrow.

The man he never imagined he would see here was now standing next to him.

A chill ran down his spine. His back stiffened, and his tongue froze, making it hard to speak.

It was unexpected. Or perhaps everything had lined up far too perfectly.

He had thought that when he actually came face-to-face with him, he would be afraid. He
thought he might even want to run away immediately, terrified. He expected that moment to
send a shiver down his spine.

It was exactly like that.

The moment they came face-to-face, his feet froze in place. The instant he saw that faint
smile, his tongue also stiffened, making it impossible to speak.
He had thought, jokingly, that he'd just take the beating and explain things in between the
hits. But now, Jeong Tae-ui realized how naive that idea had been.

— If I were you, given the situation, I’d rather plan on running away from Rick forever than
going back. It’s better than going back just to get killed.

Suddenly, his uncle’s words brushed past his ears.

Only now did Jeong Tae-ui begin to think that maybe his uncle had been right. He had never
seen Ilay this fierce before. No, it wasn’t quite fierceness — it was something different. This
wasn’t just anger; this was unhinged.

With a smiling face, he was unmistakably different from usual.

When the gloved hand brushed Jeong Tae-ui’s disheveled bangs away from his forehead,
Jeong Tae-ui almost fainted.

"Wa-wait, Ilay..."

Jeong Tae-ui opened his mouth. He had to say something, anything.

But the words didn’t fully come out. Smiling lazily, Ilay spoke.

"No need to say anything."

With those words, the pale hand reached out. That hand suddenly grabbed Jeong Tae-ui’s
chin. The grip was merciless, and the words he was trying to say got stuck in his throat.

"Words deceive the mouth, deceive the ears, and eventually deceive even oneself."
Just a hand's breadth away.

Right in front of him, just a hand’s breadth away, was Ilay’s face.

Ilay whispered in a voice so smooth it sent chills down his spine, then suddenly smiled. The
soft texture of the glove gripping Jeong Tae-ui’s chin felt more sinister than anything.

No, no. That’s not it. I was on my way to you.

Jeong Tae-ui grabbed Ilay’s hand that was holding his chin. Just a moment, just let go for a
moment, and he would explain it all. That he was on his way to him. That he was heading to
the airport to meet him.

…….So just let go for a second, you bastard!

Perhaps Ilay sensed the desperation in Jeong Tae-ui’s eyes.

He raised an eyebrow slightly. Something resembling a faint smile flickered across his eyes.

"What, do you really want to talk?"

"........"

"Do you think if you shout here, someone will come to help?"

Ilay let out a short laugh. It was early dawn at the bus stop, a place where hardly anyone
passed by. But the few people walking by occasionally glanced at the strange standoff as they
went on their way.

Suddenly, Ilay chuckled. Then he calmly released his grip on Jeong Tae-ui’s chin.

The moment Ilay’s hand let go, Jeong Tae-ui, clutching his aching chin, immediately yelled
out to him.

"I was going to the airpo—"

I was heading to the airport to meet you. That’s what he meant to say. But his mouth was shut
again.

Ilay, who had been looking down at his own hand for a moment, seemed to hesitate briefly,
but then he took off his gloves. And then, he shoved the gloves into Jeong Tae-ui’s mouth.

Smiling softly, Ilay punched Jeong Tae-ui square in the chest.

"........!!"

Perfectly clean and precise. Just short of causing unconsciousness.

A surge of nausea and dizziness, as if the world were spinning, hit him simultaneously. Jeong
Tae-ui bent over, almost collapsing.

His mind grew foggy.

It occurred to him that he had been hit properly by this guy before. It had been excruciatingly
painful then, too. Yes, it hurt at least as much as now. But it hadn’t hurt more than now.
He tried to writhe in agony, but the gloves in his mouth made it impossible. Jeong Tae-ui
collapsed, struggling to gather his fading consciousness.

Ilay effortlessly picked up the dazed Jeong Tae-ui.

"No matter where you scream or try to call for help, it’s useless, but it’s still a hassle."

Amidst the dragging, Ilay’s voice was the only thing distinctly heard.

***

As soon as they entered the room, Ilay threw Jeong Tae-ui onto the bed.

When he carried Jeong Tae-ui into the hotel closest to the bus stop — the one where Jeong
Tae-ui had stayed the night before — the eyes of the people in the lobby were all on him.

Although there weren’t many people at that hour, the hotel staff, staring with an exceptionally
peculiar expression at Jeong Tae-ui draped over Ilay’s shoulder, had their gaze sharply fixed
on him.

In the elevator going up to the room, Ilay had spoke in a light tone as if he were amused.

"If you were going to run away, you should have done it properly. Last time was cleaner. It's
already bad enough that you hid your name and tried to escape by land, but how could you
cancel the ticket from Johannes to Hong Kong like that, Jeong Tae-ui-ssi?"
He lightly tapped Jeong Tae-ui's legs, which were slung over his shoulder, smiling as if in a
good mood.

Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth shut, feeling like he'd vomit if he opened it — although it wasn’t
the nausea but the blockage in his mouth that stopped him. He struggled to maintain
consciousness through the pain that still wrapped his entire body in numbness. It wasn't until
they entered the room that he barely managed to regain his senses.

The moment he was thrown onto the bed, a groan escaped him as the bruised spot throbbed in
pain, but the sound was blocked by the glove that stuffed his mouth.

Just as Jeong Tae-ui was about to pull the glove out of his mouth, Ilay, who had just returned
from the bathroom, shoved it back in. Then, he tore a towel he had brought from the
bathroom into strips and tied it over the glove.

"You don’t need to talk, Jeong Tae-ui."

Ilay’s voice cut through sharply. It was slow and relaxed, that familiar tone. However,
listening to it made Jeong Tae-ui's chest tremble in a chilling way.

"No, it would be troublesome if you spoke. No matter what you say, whether you cry, beg,
plead... oh yeah, or even get angry, I’m not in the mood to listen. But if you start begging, I
might suddenly find ears to hear you. And I don't want that."

Saying that he wouldn’t listen to a word Jeong Tae-ui had to say, Ilay twisted his lips into a
smile, showing his white teeth. Jeong Tae-ui knew well how sharp and solid those teeth were
— strong enough to rip a person apart, piece by piece.

"Mm...! Mm...!!"
No, that’s not it! Damn it, at least listen to me!

Jeong Tae-ui screamed frantically, but the sound was trapped in his mouth and echoed back
into his throat.

As Jeong Tae-ui yelled, producing only garbled sounds, Ilay, with little effort, used the towel
to tie Jeong Tae-ui's wrists behind his back. Then, after laying him facedown on the bed, Ilay
gave a light tap on Jeong Tae-ui's ass, chuckling.

Suddenly, something surged in Jeong Tae-ui’s chest. Ilay’s light, effortless touch felt as if he
had found a toy to play with. But along with the rising anger, a sharp pang of dread crept up.
The fear, accompanied by a sense of helplessness, felt cold and heavy.

The insane man in front of him showed no kindness or regard for him whatsoever. The
situation unfolding, along with Ilay’s actions, was drawing a chilling conclusion in Jeong
Tae-ui’s mind.

...Could I really be about to die? No, maybe I actually will. Even if this man doesn't intend it,
it might still happen.

Beside Jeong Tae-ui, who was screaming in vain with a pale face, Ilay nonchalantly removed
his shirt, tossing it aside. Then his pants, followed by his underwear, leaving him naked.

Even though Jeong Tae-ui had seen his body enough to memorize it, it felt terrifyingly
unfamiliar now. Filled with fear and confusion, Jeong Tae-ui squirmed and tried to crawl
away from Ilay, dragging himself further into the bed, using his knees to push against the
sheets.

Instinctively, he knew. This man is going to kill me. Or at the very least, he wouldn’t care if I
died.
But crawling away in vain, Jeong Tae-ui soon reached the end of the bed. Beyond it was the
wall. However, before he could even touch the wall, a strong hand grabbed his ankle.

".............!!"

The grip was so firm that Jeong Tae-ui feared his ankle might be dislocated.

His knees slipped, causing him to collapse face-first onto the bed, his shoulder hitting the
mattress. Though the soft mattress cushioned his fall, the weight of his body still caused a
dull ache.

Ilay’s hand pressed heavily on Jeong Tae-ui's back. Despite it being only one hand, Jeong
Tae-ui couldn’t move. He tried to struggle, but it felt as if a massive boulder had pinned him
down.

I told you to listen to me, you crazy bastard! Why won’t you listen?

Jeong Tae-ui, consumed with rage, turned his head to the side, pressing his face into the
sheet. From that angle, he could see Ilay’s face. It was a mixture of icy coldness and fiery
heat, with a faint smile lingering on his lips.

Jeong Tae-ui's desperate gaze met Ilay’s.

But instead of sympathy, Ilay’s eyes seemed to widen slightly, only to curve into a thin smile.
It wasn’t a smile. It was madness.

“Tae-ui. …Tae-ui. I told you, didn’t I? Don’t think about running away twice.”

Ilay spoke softly, his voice terrifyingly gentle, like a caress against Jeong Tae-ui’s ear.
Jeong Tae-ui frantically shook his head. If only he could rub his face against the sheets and
remove the cloth stuffed in his mouth, but the fabric that filled his mouth blocked even the
faintest sound from escaping.

I told you I’d be back soon! Sure, you wouldn’t have heard me since you were speeding away
on that motorcycle, but I was coming back to you! If you would just listen to me!!

Tears welled up in Jeong Tae-ui’s eyes out of sheer frustration as he shook his head so
violently that his neck ached. In response, Ilay stroked his head, licking his ear and
whispering as if offering comfort.

“I know. Yes. It wasn’t your choice to be trapped at Al Saud’s villa in Seringe. I understand
that much. I can fully sympathize. But you know…”

Ilay’s voice lowered. In the next instant, Jeong Tae-ui swallowed a groan. His vision flared
white.

His ear throbbed with pain. It hurt and burned. Only after a moment did Jeong Tae-ui realize
that Ilay had bitten his ear. Thin drops of blood dripped onto the sheets as if the delicate skin
had torn.

“I just can’t understand how, as soon as that villa was breached, you ran away with that kid
like you’d been waiting for it.”

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head again. His ear burned and throbbed, but the most unbearable
thing was the sinister voice. The voice that could easily kill him without hesitation.

That voice was no longer smiling. It bared its vicious malice, thick with savage rage.

“Tae-ui, I’ve been thinking about what to do now that I’ve found you. I’ve really pondered it.
On the way here, it occupied my mind every moment. What should I do with you? Of course,
the simplest solution would be to just kill you and consume you entirely...”
Each time Ilay’s tongue touched the torn ear, it burned. That same tongue lovingly licked the
blood trickling down Jeong Tae-ui’s cheek from his ear. Along with a low chuckle, the tongue
touched his ear again.

“If I chew and swallow every bone fragment, every piece of flesh without leaving a trace,
then you’ll be entirely mine, unable to escape. Ah… it was such a tempting thought. Should I
really do it? …Up until just 10 minutes ago, that’s what I thought. Yes, right up until the
moment I got out of the taxi.”

His voice, mixed with laughter, drilled into Jeong Tae-ui’s ears relentlessly.

He felt like he was going insane. His mind was on the verge of shutting down from fear.

But it wasn’t the fear of death. It was more the terror of pain, or perhaps fear itself. The
inability to know what would happen next — it was this uncertainty that was terrifying. He
couldn’t predict a thing. Not even the thought of death was a comfort if it could at least be
predicted.

The hand running through his hair, the hand pressing down on his back, held him in place
with a force Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t resist. The hands, which had already begun stripping away
his clothes, now slid down his waist, removing each piece of clothing until they dropped to
the floor beside the bed.

Soon, Jeong Tae-ui was completely naked, pinned down to the bed.

“When I saw you sitting at the bus stop just before I got out of the taxi, I thought I should just
swallow you whole. Seeing you try to head to the airport again made me realize you wouldn’t
stay put. So… I thought, should I rent a hotel room, devour you alive, or kill you and then
swallow you? I kept thinking about how to consume you.”

A chill ran down Jeong Tae-ui’s spine. Ilay’s words sounded light, like a joke, but they
weren’t just jokes. He might really intend to kill and eat him.
In this closed room, Jeong Tae-ui’s face turned pale. A low chuckle came from beside him, as
if Ilay had noticed.

“So I prepared, ready to kill you, putting on my best gloves for the job — of all the gloves I
own, the finest pair. That’s when I caught you.”

Ilay broke off his words and nibbled on Jeong Tae-ui’s ear with his lips. His lips, teeth, and
tongue bit and licked at the earlobe slowly, then trailed up to lick his cheek. His sharp teeth
sunk cruelly into Jeong Tae-ui’s temple.

Jeong Tae-ui swallowed a sharp groan. His breath caught in his throat as a vivid memory
resurfaced.

Ilay getting out of the taxi. Closing the door and looking straight at Jeong Tae-ui while slowly
pulling out and putting on his gloves — the calm, deliberate motion was seared into his mind.

…This is bad. I must have been insane. How could I ever think I could handle a guy like this?
A lunatic who, with the slightest misstep, would sincerely talk about killing and eating
someone.

Jeong Tae-ui cursed inwardly, his mouth gagged. He swore at his own foolishness with all his
might. And of course, he cursed the madman clinging to his back ten times more.

Where the hell did you leave your humanity, you bastard?!

Sure, he always knew Ilay wasn’t exactly normal, but to think he’d discuss cannibalism in a
civilized society while holding someone captive — it was unfathomable.

Jeong Tae-ui felt like he was about to lose consciousness. But at the same time, he felt like
nothing Ilay could do or say would surprise him anymore.
Fine, eat me. If you can kill me and eat me, go ahead. Whether you go to jail for terrorism,
murder, or cannibalism, either way, you’re going to jail — or, if cannibalism is involved, you
might get a mental evaluation and end up in a hospital instead of a prison.

But before you kill me and eat me, at least listen to what I have to say…

Fear and rage swirled within Jeong Tae-ui, pushing him to the brink of madness.

“But as I kept touching you like this. I started thinking it would be a waste to just swallow
you whole. The idea of making you completely mine by devouring every last piece is still
appealing, but I’d be sad if I couldn’t touch you again afterward... It’d be perfect if I could
eat you and still have you, fully intact, to keep caressing like this, don’t you think?”

With those words, Ilay’s large hand gripped Jeong Tae-ui’s ass with such force, as if he was
truly contemplating tearing off a piece to devour it.

“So, I changed my mind. As long as you can’t run away, it’s fine, right? So maybe I’ll just cut
off your legs and keep you by my side. I’ll devour those legs that are always thinking about
running away.”

Ilay’s hand slid down from Jeong Tae-ui’s ass, slowly tracing down his thighs, knees, and
calves. Jeong Tae-ui flinched and tensed up. He wanted to scream, but his gagged mouth
stopped any sound from escaping.

No, you crazy bastard, that’s not what I was doing! I wasn’t trying to run away. Why won’t
you just listen?!

The injustice of it all overwhelmed Jeong Tae-ui. He had been about to go find Ilay,
determined to return to him despite everyone’s attempts to stop him. And now, after finally
making up his mind and preparing to leave, this is what happened. The unfairness of it made
him want to die.
If I had known this would happen, I should’ve just run far, far away and never looked back.
At least then, if I was caught and ended up like this, it wouldn’t feel so unfair.

Jeong Tae-ui cried. It would’ve been a lie to say he wasn’t scared of Ilay’s madness. The fear
stirred tears from deep within him, but so did the overwhelming sense of injustice. If only he
could express his anger, maybe he’d feel a little better, but with his mouth gagged, all he
could do was cry silently.

Ilay’s hand, which had been moving along his ankle, suddenly stopped. After a moment of
stillness, Ilay removed his hand from Jeong Tae-ui’s ankle. Jeong Tae-ui thought he heard a
quiet laugh, and he could feel Ilay moving behind him. Ilay then pressed his chest against
Jeong Tae-ui’s back, hugging him from behind as he lay face down on the bed.

“Are you crying? You shouldn’t cry over something like this. It makes me feel sorry for you,
you know? Don’t cry. I mean, I wasn’t really going to cut your legs off. There’s no need to be
so scared… If you were this scared, you shouldn’t have tried running away in the first place,
Tae-ui.”

Ilay’s pale hand gently caressed Jeong Tae-ui’s cheek, wiping away the tears that blurred his
vision. As if comforting a pitiful child, Ilay kissed Jeong Tae-ui’s ear in a sickeningly sweet,
pitying tone.

“Don’t cry… okay? You can’t start crying this early. When night comes, and that night turns
to morning, and then morning turns to night again, you’ll be crying the whole time. If you
start crying now, your eyes will hurt so much later, you won’t be able to bear it.”

Crazy bastard. This crazy bastard. Jeong Tae-ui swore to himself that the moment he could
speak again, he’d scream those words at Ilay hundreds of times over. It wasn’t even morning
yet.

“Don’t cry… If you keep crying, Tae-ui, you’re only making things worse for yourself. When
you cry like that, it just makes me even angrier…”
The moment Ilay finished his sentence, everything froze in an instant.

Ilay, who had been pressed against his back, slightly lifted his waist. In the next moment, as if
driving in a nail, he ruthlessly thrust in.

"...........!!"

A scream burst from his mouth. The scream echoed inside his mouth several times before
returning down his throat.

His vision went white. That white vision quickly turned pitch-black, and only after that did
his blurred sight slowly return.

He had felt the sensation of Ilay's erect cock rubbing between his legs, but he hadn't expected
it to suddenly penetrate without any warning — especially after talking about things like
cannibalism or dismemberment.

His body convulsed as if in a spasm, pierced by that unrelenting force as Ilay's hips slammed
into him with no mercy and no hesitation.

There was no foreplay. He hadn't even loosened him with a single finger. That rigid, massive
cock plunged deep into the tight muscles that had been closed for a long time, filling the
inner walls completely. With every small movement of Ilay's hips, the bulging veins of his
large cock pressed against the folds inside.

Ilay's thick cock, tightly packed into the narrow space, finally began to thrust.

".....!! ...!!"

Instead of the scream that couldn't escape his mouth, tears flowed like rain. Cold sweat
pooled at the nape of his neck, spilling down in heavy drops as his body was rocked.
"Does it hurt? You look like you're on the verge of dying. Is it because it hurts so much, or
are you about to pass out from pleasure? Aha. But since you still have the strength to glare at
me, I guess it's not enough."

Jeong Tae-ui glared fiercely at Ilay through his blurred vision. His eyes were filled with tears,
clouding his sight, but he still managed to pour all his resentment into that glare.

This bastard. Crazy bastard. Whenever things don’t go his way, he just forces himself on me.

But even muttering curses that couldn’t escape his lips didn’t last long. His body shook
violently. Each time it shook, it felt as though the monstrous thing was tearing him open from
the inside, clinging so tightly that it seemed to have grown within him.

He felt like he was going to die. The pain was excruciating, but it was the crushing pressure
that made him feel like death was imminent. It really wouldn’t be surprising if his body split
in two from below at any moment.

"Did you already forget? After being locked up in there for about a month... Or was it that I
didn't drill it into your head hard enough for you to remember? Jeong Tae-ui, I told you,
you’re mine. I made that very clear, but you forgot?"

Ilay’s voice behind him was rough. Each word he spat through his teeth was filled with
growing rage, and his thrusts became even more forceful.

Thrust, thrust, thrust. The sound of his cock pounding painfully against his already strained
hole echoed, as Ilay relentlessly hit the spot. His cock, which hadn't even gone in smoothly
because there was no lubrication, was now starting to move more freely, slickening slightly
as it began to slide in and out.

The bedsheet that Jeong Tae-ui’s face was pressed against became soaked. He felt like he was
going to die from the pain and the overwhelming pressure. Tears streamed down his face,
drenching the sheet beneath him.
"Jeong Tae-ui, I told you to protect yourself…...! I told you, you’re mine. I warned you not to
recklessly harm your body because it belongs to me. And yet, you had the audacity to just run
away like that? You've completely lost your mind."

Ilay’s voice grew even rougher. His cock, which was invading Jeong Tae-ui’s insides, seemed
to grow larger with the intensity of his voice. Jeong Tae-ui could vividly feel it swelling, as it
filled and stretched his insides to the point where it felt like his stomach would burst from the
pressure.

"Ugh... uh..."

Jeong Tae-ui wept. In the end, unable to endure it, he started to sob like a child.

It felt unfair. It hurt. He was angry and sad. But more than anything, it felt deeply unjust.

What had he done so wrong?

Yes, thinking back on it, it was true that Jeong Tae-ui had run away from Ilay. That day,
Jeong Tae-ui had fled right in front of Ilay, who had charged in all the way there because of
him.

But he had fully intended to return soon and had even told Ilay. Of course, he had been too
far away and the situation too chaotic for Ilay to hear him, but if we’re playing by Ilay’s
twisted logic, it wasn’t Jeong Tae-ui’s fault that Ilay didn’t hear him.

Even now, Xin Lu and his uncle had tried to stop him, but Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t listened and
had been heading to the airport to return to Ilay. And yet, here he was being treated like a
captured rat. It was unfair, infuriating, and heartbreaking.
Jeong Tae-ui’s sense of injustice only deepened at the sensation of the glove still in his
mouth. This bastard really — if only for a moment — had been intent on killing him. He had
even briefly considered soaking this glove with Jeong Tae-ui’s blood.

Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his tear-soaked face into the sheet, crying as much as he could even with
his mouth blocked, feeling more foolish for having ever thought of returning to someone like
this. The more he thought about it, the more unjust it felt, and he sobbed even harder.

"Crying?... Are you crying? Crying now will only backfire, Jeong Tae-ui. Why don’t you
ever listen?"

Thrust. Ilay's cock, swollen to an unimaginable size, slammed into him so hard that his entire
body shook.

Sweat began to form on Ilay’s chest, which was pressed tightly against Jeong Tae-ui’s back.
His lips, which had been biting and sucking harshly at Jeong Tae-ui’s neck, trailed up his
cheek. His lips gently brushed over Jeong Tae-ui’s tear-stained face, softly wiping away the
tears.

Those gentle lips, in stark contrast to his rough and brutal voice, only made Jeong Tae-ui feel
even more miserable.

It was because of moments like this. These small, trivial gestures made him feel that, even in
this monstrous man, there was still some trace of humanity. That’s why, like a fool, Jeong
Tae-ui had thought he had to take care of him.

Even now.

He wanted to smash his own head for thinking about how to take care of this madman.

"Tae-ui... Tae-ui. Do you want me to untie this?"

As Ilay slowly and thoroughly licked the tears off Jeong Tae-ui’s soaked cheeks, he
whispered softly in his ear at some point.

Jeong Tae-ui nodded. He forced himself to nod as hard as he could, even though his neck
barely had the strength to move.

Listen to me. Just listen to me. I don’t know if you’ll ever understand how unjust this feels for
me.

Ilay continued to drink up every tear that formed, and as he did, he whispered in a lower
voice.

"Then say it. If you want me to untie this, say it clearly with your own mouth. Say that you’re
mine. Say that Jeong Tae-ui, from head to toe, belongs entirely to Ilay Riegrow. Say it with
your mouth... Will you say it?"

His tone was stern and harsh, with the clear implication that he wouldn’t release Jeong Tae-ui
unless he complied.

Even with his mind dulled from crying so much, Jeong Tae-ui momentarily hesitated. That’s
just how you see it. Why are you trying to make me say it with my own mouth?

He stared at Ilay with wet, questioning eyes.

It seemed Ilay took that gaze as a refusal. His expression suddenly hardened, growing cold.

"Not going to say it? Then I guess we'll keep going with your mouth covered. ... Fine by me.
There's plenty of time, and I’ve got nothing else to do."
The moment he finished speaking, Ilay thrust his hips up forcefully. The cock inside him,
battering his insides without hesitation, dug deeper, widening Jeong Tae-ui’s body to its
limits.

And at that moment, the thick cock that had swelled to the point of suffocating him — squirt
liquid inside.

"........!!"

Jeong Tae-ui flinched involuntarily, his body shrinking back. From the cock that had
completely filled his stomach, intermittent streams of liquid spurted out repeatedly, filling
him. The thick, sticky fluid struck his insides, pooling deep in his belly.

He thought he heard a low groan from Ilay beyond his shoulder. Jeong Tae-ui, too, let out a
faint groan through his blocked mouth. Even the forceful streams pounding inside him came
with an overwhelming sense of pressure.

But it was over.

That thought crossed Jeong Tae-ui’s mind.

The heavy, massive monstrosity that had been pounding him was finally going to pull out.
That alone was a relief, and he was so overwhelmed with relief that it brought him to tears.

However...

As Jeong Tae-ui lay limp and exhausted, Ilay lifted his waist again, resuming the thrusting.
Jeong Tae-ui's eyes snapped open.
The cock that had filled him so deeply wasn’t leaving. In fact, it hadn’t even shrunk. Rather,
now that his insides were soaked with the fluid Ilay had released, it seemed to move even
more easily. His hips began to move faster.

Each time their bodies collided with a wild friction below, the cloudy liquid pooled inside
Jeong Tae-ui spilled out in droplets, trailing down his thighs and soaking his cock, dripping
onto the sheets. At a glance, it almost looked like Jeong Tae-ui was the one leaking.

He felt like he was going to die.

It felt like he was going to die, not from the pressure on his body, but because he was gasping
for air.

Jeong Tae-ui’s body, relentlessly shaken by Ilay's constant thrusting, felt like it could give out
at any moment.

He rubbed his endlessly flowing tears against the sheet, trying to wipe them away. Noticing
this, Ilay grabbed his chin, blocking him, as if determined not to let a single tear fall without
licking it up.

During this, Jeong Tae-ui felt the second wave of release inside him.

This must be the end, Jeong Tae-ui thought, his consciousness blurring into a haze. It's over
now. I'll be free.

He flinched at the barely perceptible feeling in his lower body. Maybe it was just his
imagination, but the monstrous thing filling him felt like it had shrunk slightly.

Ilay whispered into his ear again, asking if he would say it with his own mouth.
Jeong Tae-ui stayed silent for a moment. More accurately, he was too dazed to respond. Then,
Ilay began moving his hips for the third time.

By the time the third round was nearly over, Jeong Tae-ui felt like he was going to faint. He
had no feeling left below his waist. The only sensation was the burning at his hole, as if it
were being seared by fire. Exhausted from crying and slumped against the sheets, Jeong Tae-
ui murmured wordlessly through his gagged mouth.

Please, let me live. If this keeps going, my body will really break. I'll do whatever you say,
just please, let me live, you bastard...

Even after all that crying, as those thoughts surfaced, Jeong Tae-ui’s sorrow welled up again,
and he started crying uncontrollably. Through his tears, he heard Ilay's drowsy voice. The
voice, which almost sounded gentle, tickled his ear as he asked:

“If you say it with your own mouth, I’ll let you go. If you say it clearly, looking at me, and
loud enough that I can hear you.”

“……...”

Jeong Tae-ui nodded. Anything. He would do anything if only he could just lie down and be
left alone. But his body, so limp that he couldn't even move a finger, had no strength left, and
it seemed Ilay didn’t notice him nodding.

“...Ah, so you want to keep going?”

The faint sound of laughter echoed in his ears. In that moment, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly
realized that Ilay wasn’t tired at all. With monstrous stamina, Ilay was lightly sweating, as if
he was just enjoying a casual workout, while pulling Jeong Tae-ui's hips up once more.

A chill ran down his spine.

Suddenly, he was fully awake.

Jeong Tae-ui nodded frantically. If this continued, he really might never be able to recover.
Even now, it felt like his lower body had already been torn apart beyond repair.

As Jeong Tae-ui started crying uncontrollably, nodding his head desperately, Ilay laughed.
Even though his frantic nodding barely had any strength behind it, just a slight motion of his
chin up and down, Ilay chuckled deeply and grabbed his chin. He removed the cloth that had
been gagging Jeong Tae-ui’s mouth, slipping his fingers inside to pull out the wet fabric, and
then tossed it aside.

Even after that, Ilay leisurely traced the inside of Jeong Tae-ui's mouth, feeling his tongue,
palate, and gums, before eventually withdrawing his hand and biting down hard on his lips.

Jeong Tae-ui didn’t even have the energy to cry out in pain.

I'll never think of this bastard as human again... he thought. Humanity? What humanity...

Jeong Tae-ui sniffled, sobbing pitifully.

Ilay, who clearly lacked even a shred of humanity, gently kissed his tear-streaked eyelids and
spoke in a low, firm voice.

"Tae-ui. Say it. With your own mouth."

"..........."

It wasn’t that Jeong Tae-ui didn’t want to speak. His throat was just too choked up from
crying, and he couldn’t manage to get the words out right away.
But even that brief hesitation was enough for Ilay to grab his hips without hesitation. Jeong
Tae-ui flinched and hurriedly opened his mouth.

“…Y-your… I-I am yours... please stop…”

Jeong Tae-ui’s voice was so hoarse that even he couldn’t hear it properly.

However, Ilay, without seeming to rush, lightly touched Jeong Tae-ui’s lips with his own and
said:

"Again. So I can hear you properly."

"…I said, I'm yours. …I'm telling you, you b—tard…"

Even though all his strength had left him, and he was sobbing sorrowfully, there was
definitely some unpleasant word at the end of his whispered statement. But Ilay didn’t blame
him for it. Instead, he pressed his lips back onto Jeong Tae-ui’s and spoke with their lips still
touching.

"Again. Make sure I can hear it clearly this time, including your name. I couldn’t hear it."

Jeong Tae-ui clamped his mouth shut.

He felt wronged, sorrowful, enraged, and the anger boiled up inside him.

“Ilay Riegrow, you damn bastard... I’m telling you that I, Jeong Tae-ui, belong to you! Kill
me or do whatever you want!"
He squeezed out the last of his strength to shout. But even though he thought Ilay might get
angry — whether it was to kill him or let him live, Jeong Tae-ui had pretty much given up —
Ilay didn’t get angry. Instead, he laughed as if he was enjoying this. The low sound of his
laughter disappeared into Jeong Tae-ui’s mouth.

"Do you want to run away again?"

Jeong Tae-ui barely understood the whispered words, with their lips still touching. He lifted
his heavy eyelids and looked at Ilay. His face was still looming above him, staring down with
a mix of madness and heat in his eyes.

I told you, I wasn’t running away. Even earlier, I was on my way back to you.

Now that nothing was covering his mouth, he could have spoken, but Jeong Tae-ui was too
exhausted even to open his lips.

He weakly shook his head. It was such a faint movement that it was barely noticeable, but
Ilay seemed to understand. He sucked Jeong Tae-ui’s tongue into his mouth and bit down on
it gently.

"Jeong Tae-ui."

Suddenly, he heard Ilay calling his name.

Hearing that strangely clear pronunciation, Jeong Tae-ui closed his eyes. He was so
exhausted that his whole body felt like a waterlogged sponge.

Slowly, Ilay turned Jeong Tae-ui’s body and laid him down. As soon as he was placed flat on
the bed, his body went completely limp, like a corpse sprawled out.

But he couldn’t rest for long.

As Jeong Tae-ui lay there, thinking distantly that he wouldn’t be able to get up even if
someone beat him to death, he suddenly felt a heavy weight pressing down on him, forcing
his eyes open.

Ilay had climbed on top of him, lying flat against his body. Jeong Tae-ui was gripped by
sudden terror.

No, I can’t. I’ll really die. If we do this even one more time, I’ll definitely die.

It seemed that Ilay had read the panic reflected in Jeong Tae-ui’s wide-open eyes. Ilay, who
was practically lying on top of him, gave a small laugh.

At that moment, seeing that laugh, Jeong Tae-ui thought, Ah. He’s come to his senses a bit.
Just a moment ago, he seemed like a madman who’d lost his mind somewhere, but now he
was more like a madman who’d gotten some of it back.

"It’s okay. I won’t be rough anymore. …As long as you behave and keep the promise you
made with your own mouth, I won’t be rough. So don’t cry, don’t be scared, just stay still…"

Jeong Tae-ui felt a surge of indignation. That tone, as if he were soothing a child, was
somehow incredibly aggravating. He wanted to retort, "Who’s crying?" but when he came to
his senses, he realized he was already crying without even knowing it.

The moment he became aware that he was crying, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly felt a wave of
sadness. He understood why he was crying now.

How did I end up dealing with a lunatic like this? It seems I’ve definitely chosen the wrong
path somewhere, but what can I do now?
As Jeong Tae-ui lamented powerlessly to himself, Ilay spread his legs and thrust his hips
between them.

Jeong Tae-ui’s barely audible sobbing grew a little louder.

"It’s okay. You’re being good. Just stay still. ...I’ll just put it in. I won’t move, I’ll just keep it
inside. It just feels good for me, so just stay still. Once it’s in, that’s it."

Ilay whispered as he kissed Jeong Tae-ui’s cheek with his lips. Whether Jeong Tae-ui shook
his head or not, Ilay spread his legs and slowly pushed his hips between them.

The slow, sliding pressure made Jeong Tae-ui feel nauseous. Instinctively, he curled up his
body, desperately trying to make it even a little more bearable.

When Ilay’s member was halfway in, pressing deep inside, Jeong Tae-ui finally gritted his
teeth and let out a stifled sob.

Seeing Jeong Tae-ui like this, Ilay furrowed his brow slightly as he looked down at him and
silently sighed.

"Alright, we’ll leave it at this for today... Just stay still. You need to adjust your body to mine
if you want to feel more comfortable in the future."

After saying that, Ilay lay on top of Jeong Tae-ui.

In that moment, countless retorts raced through Jeong Tae-ui’s mind. But he didn’t have the
energy to speak, and even if he did, it would fall on deaf ears.

If I have to adjust my body to yours, I’m bound to suffer long before I grow old... He thought
to himself with growing despair.
Jeong Tae-ui let out a long sigh.

As he breathed, their chests moved in slight discord, rubbing against each other. Their
stomachs were pressed together. Feeling the heat of Ilay’s skin, Jeong Tae-ui slowly, very
slowly, began to relax his body.

This kind of torment was something he never wanted to endure again. He would definitely
have to reconsider his choices going forward — it seemed far too overwhelming to handle.

"Jeong Tae-ui. …You like me, don’t you?"

Once again, Ilay spoke with an unusually clear pronunciation — sometimes his enunciation
was oddly precise. Maybe this guy had secretly been practicing his speech. After a brief
pause, Ilay continued.

Jeong Tae-ui’s eyes snapped open. Well, they fluttered open as much as they could, given
how drained he was.

Did I just hear something strange?

"Even if your mouth is crooked, you should still speak correctly..."

Jeong Tae-ui frowned. But just as he was about to speak, he felt Ilay’s body below him shift
slightly, his hips giving a small upward thrust, and so he clamped his mouth shut again.

Meanwhile, with his muddled thoughts, Jeong Tae-ui recalled Ilay’s earlier words.

—Jeong Tae-ui, you like me, don’t you?

Do I? He thought absentmindedly for a moment before snapping back to reality, recalling
some research he’d read long ago that suggested that people who are physically and mentally
exhausted are more susceptible to suggestion.

But the clarity he’d momentarily regained quickly began to fade again. And once more, he
thought it over.

Do I really like this guy?

As soon as that question crossed his mind, memories began to flash before his eyes like a
revolving lantern. Those memories were mostly centered around Ilay Riegrow, and with each
one that passed, Jeong Tae-ui grew increasingly depressed.

No, he’s someone I could never like.

What evil deeds hasn’t this guy committed?

Has he not killed? Has he not raped? Has he not robbed... well, I can’t remember that part,
but if he hadn’t been born with a diamond spoon in his mouth, he definitely would have
committed robbery without a second thought.

...No, come to think of it, he did commit robbery. The items were a bit different, but there
was a time he took Xin Lu away from him, wasn’t there? Now, somehow, it’s the opposite
situation.

If anyone likes a guy like this, they’re either a saint or a fool. ...Or maybe they’re just
schizophrenic.

A sudden chill ran down Jeong Tae-ui’s spine, and he shook his head.
At that moment, the lips that had touched the nape of his neck moved. A languid voice
traveled up from his neck to his ear.

"That time, when you called me."

Suddenly, his voice lowered.

"You said you liked me."

With that firm statement, Jeong Tae-ui tried to recall the memory with his hazy mind. But he
could say with certainty — he didn’t remember saying that.

But is that how this man heard it?

That I said I liked him?

"So I thought. I thought clearly at that moment. That your mine."

"............."

Jeong Tae-ui didn’t reply. Partly because he was too tired to open his mouth, but also because
the warmth radiating from their pressed-together bodies felt comforting, and listening to
Ilay’s quiet murmuring wasn’t an unpleasant experience either.

"And right before we hung up, when you asked if I liked you."

When Ilay said that, Jeong Tae-ui flinched slightly. That’s right. Now that he thought about it,
he never got an answer. He could clearly recall the feeling of expecting an answer, but the
call had ended before he heard Ilay’s reply.
An answer...

In truth, Jeong Tae-ui didn’t need any particular answer.

If he’d said no, that wouldn’t have been pleasant, but he’d heard worse things before.

If he said yes... that would have been troublesome. If that happened, it felt like things would
spiral out of control from that point onward.

He wanted to say, You don’t have to answer that... But suddenly, Ilay’s voice fell silent. And
for a long time, that silence stretched on.

How much time had passed?

Jeong Tae-ui thought he wouldn’t get an answer.

He thought it was absurd that Ilay had brought it up only to fall asleep mid-conversation, but
with the weight of Ilay’s body pressing down on him, Jeong Tae-ui felt himself slowly
drifting toward sleep as well.

Uncle... I didn’t die, after all. I really thought I would, though.

Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui, recalling his uncle’s concerned voice, muttered to himself.

Blinking, blinking, as he teetered between the boundary of sleep and reality, slowly slipping
his consciousness beyond, a soft voice suddenly seemed to echo from far away.
"Even so... you're mine."

With those low, quiet words, something soft brushed against his cheek. Even with his eyes
closed, the familiar sensation made it clear what it was.

What kind of logic is that..., Jeong Tae-ui thought in his fading consciousness.

At the edge of that fading mind, he suddenly felt strong arms wrap tightly around his waist.

"You’re mine, Tae-ui."

***

When Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes, the first thought that came to his hazy mind was, I’m
alive....

He was certain he was going to die, but here he was, alive.

Jeong Tae-ui raised his hand. His shoulder hurt, like it was about to come off. It wasn’t just
his shoulder — his arms, all the way to his fingertips, ached.

When he wiggled his fingers, he realized that nothing was truly injured. But his skin throbbed
so intensely, it almost felt as if he was really hurt. The reason his skin throbbed like that was
because someone had thoroughly kneaded every inch of it.

"..........."
His arms, legs, head — there wasn’t a part of him that hadn’t been squeezed by those rough
hands. It wasn’t surprising that his entire body felt like it had muscle soreness. As he slowly
sent signals through his nervous system to check on every part of his body, he realized that,
although he hurt all over, there didn’t seem to be any real injuries.

However, his lower back had no sensation, which meant he was in for a few days of
suffering.

Jeong Tae-ui stared tensely at the ceiling, then slowly lowered his hand. As he shifted
slightly, a sharp pain shot through his lower back.

"……! ……! ……!!"

It felt like his back was about to break. But what hurt even more was the area between his
legs, inside. Jeong Tae-ui swallowed a soundless groan, his body trembling.

A sudden worry struck him.

What if it’s actually torn apart?

He remembered a previous time when he’d gotten torn down there, and how much it hurt
every time he went to the bathroom for days. Recalling that troublesome, painful experience
that he couldn’t talk to anyone about, Jeong Tae-ui stifled a sigh.

What now...

Jeong Tae-ui pondered for a moment. Then, after making a firm decision, he gingerly bore
the pain and carefully probed the area between his buttocks with his hand.

"Ugh...! ……!!!"
The moment his fingertips brushed against the opening inside, Jeong Tae-ui shuddered.

He couldn’t see it, but judging from how swollen and sore the worn out hole felt, it seemed
like it wouldn’t heal for a hundred years. Maybe it had even torn again.

"If I ever do this with him again, I swear I’ll change my last name!"

As Jeong Tae-ui gritted his teeth and groaned in pain, his usual cautiousness kicked in,
making him flinch and shut his mouth.

He slowly tilted his head a few centimeters, moving as little as possible, and glanced
sideways with just his eyes. He had expected Ilay to be lying there, but the spot was empty.

Is he in the bathroom? Or did he step out for a bit?

Lying there quietly, Jeong Tae-ui listened for any sign of movement. He couldn’t hear
anything. He didn’t have the strength to get up and look around, but based on the silence, it
seemed he was alone in bed. He let out a small sigh. It wasn’t living if you couldn’t even
move your mouth freely.

"…Damn it... I'm going to die dealing with this lunatic... I’ve chosen the wrong path."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled weakly to himself.

Slowly, memories from before he fell asleep resurfaced.

In the end, he hadn’t been able to clear up his resentments. Instead, a new resentment arose
— had his sins really been that great to deserve such harsh treatment?
"..............."

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly closed his mouth.

Like a dog chasing chickens.

The words his uncle had said echoed in his mind.

Even though he didn’t want to hear it, there was some truth to that statement.

What had Ilay felt in that moment?

When he had walked away right in front of him?

Suddenly, a sharp, aching pain struck his chest. His breath quickened slightly. Maybe it
wasn’t something to feel so wronged about after all, he thought, trying to console himself.

"........."

On the other hand, he wondered if perhaps now wasn’t the time to be having such thoughts.

Maybe he really had chosen the wrong side.

Of course, Jeong Tae-ui had known that Ilay Regrow wasn’t exactly human. It wasn’t that he
wasn’t humane — it was to the point that Jeong Tae-ui seriously doubted whether Ilay was
biologically human.
His stamina went far beyond what could be considered normal. And if he thought about it
carefully, Ilay’s mind wasn’t ordinary either.

Even if it was to save someone, most people wouldn’t resort to such extreme, destructive —
arguably self-destructive — methods.

Had it been the right decision to go back to him, or, more precisely, to get caught while trying
to leave?

Jeong Tae-ui felt a serious sense of doubt. The more he thought about his aching body, the
more depressed he became. Could he really handle someone like that? The more he recalled
the moments before falling asleep, the less confident he became about managing a man as
intense as Ilay.

Logically speaking, the best course of action would be to run. Of course, if he got caught
again, the consequences would be unimaginably dire. He might even be torn apart alive. But
even with that risk, running as far away as possible seemed like the wisest option for living a
proper life.

"How on earth am I supposed to manage him..."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled to himself, then paused for a moment before changing his words.
Who on earth could manage him?

There was no one — he was certain of it — who could handle Ilay Regrow. He would bet his
life on it. The only person who seemed to be barely hanging on to life while living with him
was...

"...Me, huh..."
Jeong Tae-ui whispered quietly, burying his face deeply into the blanket.

—You’re mine, Tae-ui.

Suddenly, Ilay’s low, affectionate whisper echoed in his ears.

Right before he fell asleep.

Ilay’s heavy body had pressed down on his own as he whispered, almost as if sighing.

"...Mine, my foot..."

Jeong Tae-ui grumbled sulkily. But as he mumbled, he moved his aching arms to pull the
blanket up further, dragging it all the way to his neck, covering just below his eyes.

His nape suddenly felt hot — undoubtedly, his face must’ve turned red underneath the
blanket.

How did I end up in this situation...?

It was a thought he had countless times before, yet he never reached a conclusion. Once
again, it resurfaced in his mind as Jeong Tae-ui grabbed a fistful of his hair in frustration.

"I really need to escape as soon as possible, if only to cure this damn schizophrenia..."

"Jeong Tae-ui. Are you dreaming right now, or have you woken up and come to your
senses?"
Had his body been in better condition, he would have jumped all the way up to the ceiling.
Jeong Tae-ui’s heart sank at the sudden voice that popped up in a room where he was
absolutely sure no one else was.

Forgetting the pain in his body, he quickly turned around. There, sitting on a single-seater
couch hidden in the shadow of a large decorative plant between the desk and the window,
was Ilay.

He wasn’t particularly doing anything, just sitting there with his arms comfortably crossed,
quietly gazing in this direction.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at him blankly with wide-open eyes, trying hard to recall in his mind.
Damn, what was I saying just now?

Ilay, however, looked at Jeong Tae-ui’s frowning face without showing any sign of being
offended. In fact, he seemed to be lost in thought.

"Why are you sitting there without making a sound?"

"Hmm...?"

When Jeong Tae-ui grumbled bluntly, Ilay, who seemed to have been lost in thought, or
perhaps still was, responded slowly. He looked at Jeong Tae-ui with his thin, somewhat
languid eyes.

"I was just thinking."

Finally, with a faint smile on his lips, he spoke.

"Yeah, it seemed like that."

And for some reason, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t shake off the thought. It was as if his fate was
being weighed and measured.

Ilay slowly stood up. Then, he approached the bed where Jeong Tae-ui was lying.

Standing right next to the bed, Ilay looked down at Jeong Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui, who barely
managed to sit up with his aching body, was sweating profusely and eventually leaned against
the head of the bed. He met Ilay’s gaze without flinching.

"To tell you first."

Ilay spoke. Jeong Tae-ui, feeling uneasy, flinched inwardly as he watched Ilay’s lips move.

"It didn’t tear. It’s just a bit chafed and swollen, but it’ll heal in a few days."

"………."

So, he saw it.

Jeong Tae-ui bitterly recalled the moment he had touched tried to touch himself down there
and writhed in pain.

"And one more thing."

Ilay spoke again. Jeong Tae-ui flinched once more. At the same time, he thought gloomily to
himself. Well, can’t a person mutter to themselves and say something bad in passing? … No,
wait, I didn’t even say anything bad.
"You’ll have to change your last name."

At Ilay’s casual comment, Jeong Tae-ui blinked in confusion and stared at him blankly. What
did he mean by that? He tried to recall what he had said but couldn’t think of anything
specific. In fact, he couldn’t even remember everything he’d said.

Ilay looked down at Jeong Tae-ui, who seemed to be racking his brain, and suddenly smirked.
Jeong Tae-ui thought he might have heard Ilay murmur something to himself, like "Tae-ui
Riegrow would be fine," but he wasn’t certain.

"And one more thing."

When Ilay said this for the third time, Jeong Tae-ui flinched for the third time and cursed
internally.

How can someone have such a good memory and point out every little thing?

Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly, wondering what he’d say this time, and looked at him. Ilay
was silent for a moment.

Suddenly, Ilay took a step closer to the bed. Then, he leaned over, his body hovering above
Jeong Tae-ui. As Ilay’s face came close to his forehead, Jeong Tae-ui squinted suspiciously.

"Tae-ui. You’re mine. As you clearly said with your own mouth yesterday."

"… No, that was you—"

"You said it yourself. Clearly. If I recall correctly, you said, ‘I’m telling you that I, Jeong Tae-
ui, belong to you! Kill me or do whatever you want!’ "
Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth.

Come to think of it, didn’t Uncle say something like this before? Or maybe it was Kyle who
said it? That this guy has an unusually sharp mind, even if his personality is odd. (Judging by
the way he toned it down, it was probably Kyle.)

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head, feeling bitter. Sighing, he mumbled in resignation.

"Yeah, fine, I’m yours. Yours."

At Jeong Tae-ui’s words, Ilay smiled.

In that moment, Jeong Tae-ui fell silent.

That smile. It was very similar to that smile. The one he saw when their eyes first met at
Rahman’s estate.

A smile that was genuinely happy, purely joyful, as he had approached.

Jeong Tae-ui unknowingly stared at him. That unfamiliar expression was now on Ilay's face
again.

His heart pounded like crazy.

It was a face he had thought of many times. It was an expression he had thought of many
times. Could there really be someone who smiles so joyfully the moment they see him?

Jeong Tae-ui's fingertips suddenly trembled. It felt like his fingers were tingling. So, he
clasped his hands together and gently massaged his fingers. As he did, he thought.
He liked that expression. If it meant seeing that face, he could say things like that as much as
he wanted.

"Fine, you do whatever you want…."

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and whispered. Then, suddenly, he felt a twinge of melancholy and
mumbled to himself under his breath.

"My dream has always been to meet a kind and gentle person and live well together, but…
sigh."

However, Jeong Tae-ui overlooked one thing.

He forgot the fact that the man standing in front of him had an exceptionally keen sense of
hearing. Ilay suddenly raised an eyebrow, then muttered with a soft laugh,

"Shall I kill off all the kind and gentle men in the world?"

Jeong Tae-ui shut his mouth. He rubbed his arm, which had become chilly and goosebumped.
When this man spoke, it never sounded like a joke. Then again, it didn’t seem like there were
many times when jokes were truly jokes, or when serious words were truly serious.

"How do you plan to single out all the kind and gentle ones?"

Jeong Tae-ui asked with a bitter taste in his mouth.

The standard for what it means to be kind is so vague. There were as many standards as there
were people living in this world. Perhaps, somewhere in this world, there might even be
someone who would call this monstrous man in front of him "kind."
Ilay raised his eyebrows but spoke nonchalantly.

"You’ll be the one to tell me."

"Me?"

"The person you throw yourself at, hoping to live well with, must be a kind and gentle
person."

"...So I'm the standard for kindness now?"

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head. That standard, huh…, he thought for a moment, and then a
sudden realization struck him. If it’s this guy, he would definitely do something like that.

It felt more and more like he would have to be the one to take care of this guy. If he ever gave
up and left him behind, this guy would obsessively follow him and scrutinize whoever the
kind and gentle person he met was.

As Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at his fingertips, feeling as though his life was sinking deeper
into a swamp, Ilay, who had been silent for a while, finally spoke again.

"Yeah, and one more thing."

"There's still more...?"

What in the world did I say? I don't even remember, but this guy has an annoyingly
exceptional memory.
Jeong Tae-ui looked up at Ilay, wondering what else he could possibly have to say. Ilay sat on
the bed, right next to where Jeong Tae-ui was sitting.

Ilay leaned slightly over him, placing one arm behind Jeong Tae-ui as if he might pin him
down. Trapped in this intimidating stance, Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brows slightly. What
else could there be to say?

"Don’t even think about running away."

The quiet voice resonated right in front of him. Jeong Tae-ui silently stared at him.

Come to think of it, he vaguely remembered saying something like that. Sure, earlier he had
thought, if he could escape as soon as possible, it would be better for his life plan.

Ilay’s voice, telling him not to think about running away, was calm and quiet. Surprisingly,
there was no sign of rage or threats in his tone. It was as if he were simply telling him to have
a meal — so matter-of-fact, so calm.

“There won't be a third time."

Ilay continued speaking. Jeong Tae-ui simply listened to him in silence.

With the same calm face as his voice, Ilay stared at Jeong Tae-ui for a moment, as if
searching for something in his expression. After a thorough gaze, he opened his mouth again.

"This time, I was really thinking of killing you. I was halfway serious about killing you,
swallowing you whole so you could never run away again."

"………..."
Jeong Tae-ui dropped his gaze. Even while saying such things, Ilay showed no sign of regret
or remorse for those thoughts. He could truly, without hesitation, do it with a calm expression
whenever he felt like it.

His heart trembled slightly.

Is this really okay? The thought sighed within him.

"So, the third time is a no. On the third time, I really will kill you. So don't do it… please."

At the final word, Jeong Tae-ui lifted his head.

That last word, something he never expected to hear from this man, felt strangely unfamiliar.
At the common phrase that anyone could easily say, Jeong Tae-ui’s fingertips recoiled once
more.

…Has this man really lost his inhumanity…?

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly thought seriously. When he had said it to Xin Lu, Jeong Tae-ui had
meant it sincerely, but there had been a bit of a joke in the words.

Jeong Tae-ui smiled faintly.

It didn’t feel bad. Sometimes, when he unexpectedly discovered these surprising traits in this
man — most of which would be utterly mundane for anyone else — he couldn’t help but
laugh.

"I was just about to come back."

Jeong Tae-ui said.

Ilay raised an eyebrow, tilting his head slightly as if he didn’t understand what he meant.

"When I was waiting for the airport bus. I was planning to go to the airport and come back to
you."

Jeong Tae-ui shrugged and sighed as he spoke.

As soon as he said it, he felt a faint surge of frustration and anger again, but… whatever, let’s
just let it go. Consider it the price of discovering a surprising new trait.

When he looked up, Ilay was staring at him.

His expression was extremely peculiar.

It was as if he had heard something utterly bizarre. He looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a face that
was hard to describe. As Ilay’s strange gaze bore down on him, Jeong Tae-ui scratched his
head awkwardly. Then, raising his eyebrows for no reason, he stared back at him.

"…I’m not lying."

Jeong Tae-ui added, thinking that the source of that bizarre look was doubt. At that, Ilay
barely nodded, as if he had truly thought that way or was simply surprised, or perhaps was
thinking something else. Either way, he gave no real response.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head vigorously.

For a guy who was speaking so well just moments ago to suddenly fall silent, it made the
world feel oddly quiet. Strangely, it left Jeong Tae-ui unsettled.

Then, suddenly.

"As much as I put up."

Ilay spoke. Jeong Tae-ui, not hearing it well, asked, "Huh?"

"As much as I put up for you. The amount I risked for you. Just give me that much in return."

His tone was calm.

Jeong Tae-ui listened closely to his voice, which sounded as casual as if he were just passing
by and greeting someone. After thinking for a while, he asked, somewhat suspiciously.

"…That amount you're talking about, it’s not too big, right?"

At his words, a deep smile spread across Ilay's face. It was a thick, broad smile, as if he might
burst out laughing at any moment.

"Well, I wonder. Are you not confident?"

At his ambiguous reply, Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head slowly, muttering under his breath.

"No, I should return what I received. Including what you've lost."

Jeong Tae-ui thought about all the things Ilay had lost, which were quite substantial.
Somehow, it seemed like it wouldn’t be an easy task to pay it all back.

"You must have lost a lot because of this."

He wanted to add, ‘You reckless fool who charges in without any plan,’ but swallowed the
words. At Jeong Tae-ui's comment, Ilay had a strange look on his face for just a moment.
However, before Jeong Tae-ui could notice and send a curious glance, Ilay let out a small
laugh, as if nothing had happened.

"Yes, just give me that much. ...It might be a bit overwhelming, but I’ll collect it one way or
another."

His last words were faint, almost muttered to himself. Jeong Tae-ui briefly tilted his head,
wondering, Huh? , but Ilay merely shrugged with a faint smile.

***

Jeong Tae-ui stared intensely at the bathroom door.

Sitting down in the bathroom was fine, and managing to finish his business after struggling
through was also fine, but now that he looked again, the bathroom door seemed so far away.

"Should I call that guy again...?"

For a moment, he considered the thought, but soon shook his head. That wouldn’t be a wise
choice.

He had already gotten this far with Ilay's help. Embarrassingly, he couldn’t move even a
single step on his own.
At first, he had tried to manage on his own by practically crawling out of the bed, but as soon
as his feet touched the ground, his knees gave out.

Ilay, who had been casually reading the day’s newspaper and chuckling to himself, saying
things like, ‘Ah, I guess reporters didn’t have much to write about today. Looks like T&R and
UNHRDO are taking hits together,’ had erased the expression from his face and widened his
eyes when he saw Jeong Tae-ui collapse.

He had approached a moment too late, lifted Jeong Tae-ui easily, and sat him back on the
bed. His expression had seemed to ask, ‘Why did you collapse out of nowhere when you had
seemed fine?’

At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui had glared at Ilay resentfully. Ilay had seemed to have guessed
the reason from Jeong Tae-ui's expression, though he had nodded with an ‘Ahh,’ only to
frown slightly again as if he still didn’t quite understand.

‘With such poor stamina, it’ll be hard to get through life.’

Hearing that, genuine resentment had bubbled up inside Jeong Tae-ui.

You bastard. You’ve never experienced being fucked, so of course you’d say something like
that. I didn’t expect to be in this position either, but even still, it’s your fault, and you have the
nerve to talk like that!

Jeong Tae-ui had clenched his trembling fists, and at the same time, he had finally understood
the pain some of the lovely young men he had shared happy moments with must have felt. He
had even felt a bit teary-eyed. But then again, their pain probably hadn’t been as bad as what
he was going through. After all, when would they have ever experienced having sex with a
beast like him?

As he had sat on the bed — though it had been hard to sit or stand — he had clenched his
fists and glared sharply. Seeing this, it had seemed like Ilay, trying to recover whatever
humanity he might have lost, had gently brushed back Jeong Tae-ui’s hair and asked,

‘Why are you sitting? Should I bring you some beer?’

‘No, I’m going to the bathroom… Bring me the beer too.’

Jeong Tae-ui had answered, mentioning his original goal but also, feeling tempted by the
suggestion, had added both requests. Ilay had chuckled, hoisted Jeong Tae-ui onto his
shoulder, carried him to the bathroom, sat him down, and then grabbed a beer from the mini-
bar just across the room.

Drinking beer while sitting on the toilet had felt a bit... off, but soon Jeong Tae-ui had
shrugged it off and popped the can open, gulping it down. Glancing at Ilay, who had been
leaning against the bathroom threshold, he had shot him a sideways glance.

‘What?’

‘I’m waiting for you to finish your beer.’

‘…? Why.’

‘You can’t stand up, can you? You’re going to fall on the bathroom tiles?’

‘…I wasn’t planning to finish the beer and just get up right away.’

Did you think I came to the bathroom to drink beer or something? Jeong Tae-ui had said,
frowning at him. In response, Ilay waved his hand and said, ‘No.’
‘If you need to relieve yourself, you have to stand up and pull down your pants, right? If it’s
the big one, I’ll pull your pants down, then sit you back down. If it’s the small one, I’ll hold
you up from behind, so just go ahead and do your business.’

Jeong Tae-ui had been dumbfounded by Ilay’s casual words. He had looked up at him with
wide eyes. Well, what Ilay had said wasn’t wrong, per se. But Jeong Tae-ui hadn’t been
completely incapacitated, and he could have managed to take off his pants while sitting
down. And he could have taken care of his business while still seated.

‘Who relieves themselves in front of another person?’

Jeong Tae-ui had muttered grumpily, wondering if this had been yet another aspect of Ilay's
inhumanity.

‘Have you never used public bathrooms?’

Ilay had asked.

‘What public bathroom in the world makes you relieve yourself while a guy holds you from
behind!’

Jeong Tae-ui had shouted in disbelief.

Nodding as if understanding, Ilay had said, ‘As you wish,’ and backed off from the bathroom
door. But as he had begun to walk toward the room, he had glanced at Jeong Tae-ui and
smirked.

‘It’s not like I haven’t seen you release before. What’s with all the fuss?’

Jeong Tae-ui wanted to shout, ‘How is that the same thing!’ but Ilay had already walked
away.
It was clear that this guy was definitely lacking common sense. Jeong Tae-ui grumbled as he
endured the excruciating pain while relieving himself. In that pain, he thought, I really can't
ever…

Even now as he thought about it, it didn’t seem very realistic, but after making such a futile
resolution, Jeong Tae-ui started to feel a bit sorry for himself.

“But now… what do I do next?”

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled absentmindedly while staring towards the bathroom door.

Now that the immediate situation was settled, he finally started feeling the weight of the
future ahead.

It was utterly unfair, but Jeong Tae-ui was currently listed as a terrorist, and practically
speaking, he was in the same position as Ilay. Just as Kyle probably had a hard time because
of Ilay this time, Jeong Tae-ui’s uncle likely went through quite a bit of trouble because of
him.

A terrorist couldn’t exactly get a job somewhere, and he couldn’t even walk down the street
freely. Most importantly, from now on, he’d have to avoid being tracked down.

Where should he go? How would he make a living? How would he survive? His future was
nothing but darkness.

Come to think of it, what would Ilay do? Still, that guy had a “diamond spoon,” so maybe
he’d be a little better off. But even with money, there was no avoiding the fact that he’d be
restricted in some way.

They both needed a place to hide, somewhere suitable to live.

But a cabin deep in the forest, far away from civilization, would be absurd…

Jeong Tae-ui let out a groan as he scratched his head. Then he sighed. Who knows? It’ll work
out somehow. If worst comes to worst, he’d just suffer through wrongful imprisonment.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed deeply once again and then started to make an effort to walk toward the
bathroom door, which he had been glaring at for some time.

As long as he could endure the pain, his legs were structurally fine — just weakened. There
was no reason he wouldn’t be able to move.

After massaging his legs and lightly tapping his knees, Jeong Tae-ui slowly tried to move.
Right, there was no reason he couldn’t move. It was his own body, and he wasn’t bedridden.

He tapped the tiled floor lightly with his feet. Feeling confident he could stand, he grabbed
the sink and slowly stood up. Although he wobbled for a moment, he managed to get up.
Jeong Tae-ui walked out of the bathroom with a slow, awkward gait, still feeling the pain. He
briefly leaned against the wall, realizing how painful it was below his waist. Just walking a
little was exhausting.

Anyway, there was no way he could keep doing that thing with that guy. He’d be in pain for
at least a day or two, or at worst, for three or four days, but this time, it seemed like the pain
would last for a week.

Still muttering in frustration, Jeong Tae-ui made his way out to the room when he suddenly
froze at the sound of a loud shout.

[You’re with Tae-ui right now, aren’t you?! Did you kill him? …Did you kill him?!]
At first, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t recognize whose voice it was, shouting his name so loudly. It
took him a few seconds to remember that he had heard that voice before.

It was Kyle. Because he had never heard Kyle shout before, it took him a moment to realize
that the voice coming through the speakerphone was his. While Kyle's shouts blasted from
the speaker, Ilay, with a calm expression, casually took some food from the minibar and laid
it out on the table, clicking his tongue in annoyance.

“I didn’t kill him. How did you… Why are you calling?”

Ilay, about to ask how Kyle knew, seemed to realize something and muttered irritably, “I
should’ve just paid in cash for the room,” as he gave an annoyed reply.

It seemed like Ilay was in a good mood, despite his annoyance, judging by the fact that he
was answering the call, even though he usually hung up after a few words when he found a
call bothersome. The person on the other end of the line probably realized that too.

[After causing such a massive incident, you’re asking why I called? I can’t even face James
because of you.]

“Even without me, you wouldn’t be able to face James. …So, why are you calling?”

Ilay's voice now had a slightly harsh edge to it. He was starting to get truly irritated.

He glanced at Jeong Tae-ui, who was slowly walking out of the bathroom. For a brief
moment, there was a hint of laughter in his eyes. Seeing that made Jeong Tae-ui scowl in
frustration.

“What’s so funny?”

“Your waddling walk is funny.”

Ilay said this nonchalantly, still smiling, which made Jeong Tae-ui glare at him with a look of
fury.

At that moment, despite Jeong Tae-ui speaking softly, his voice seemed to carry, and a voice
from the speakerphone called out to him.

[Is that Tae-ui? Are you there with him?]

“Ah, yes.”

Jeong Tae-ui, surprised to be addressed, quickly responded. The voice on the other end now
sounded noticeably more relieved, its tone serious.

[You’re alive. That’s a relief.]

“Huh? Me?”

Jeong Tae-ui, confused by the statement, answered blankly.

[Chang-in was worried. Said you hadn’t been in contact.]

“Huh? …Oh, right.”

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly remembered something he had completely forgotten. Now that he
thought about it, he was supposed to call his uncle — and that shady police officer — when
he got to the airport, but he hadn’t had the chance.
“Right, I was supposed to… I should probably call him soon.”

Jeong Tae-ui mentally kicked himself. Thinking about it, if he were in his uncle’s shoes, he’d
have been worried sick.

His uncle had likely tried to track down Ilay, as Jeong Tae-ui had requested. He had probably
figured out that Ilay had gone to Johannesburg, where Jeong Tae-ui was. And crucially, he’d
heard nothing from his nephew, who had promised to call as soon as he got to the airport.

Considering how his uncle knew Ilay was threatening to kill Jeong Tae-ui, it was no wonder
his uncle had been so worried.

Jeong Tae-ui shot a glance at Ilay.

He thought, Surely I won’t actually die, but in hindsight, he realized he almost did, just like
his uncle had feared.

— There won't be a third time.

Suddenly, Ilay’s words came to mind.

The third time.

Jeong Tae-ui didn’t understand. He couldn’t assert anything with certainty. No one could
predict what would happen next or how the situation might evolve in the future.

However, one thing was clear: at least for now, Ilay had no intention of doing anything
extreme. At least, that was true, as long as Ilay’s loss of humanity didn’t worsen.
...Whether or not there was any remaining humanity to lose was a different question.

After thanking Kyle for his concern, Jeong Tae-ui slowly crawled back into bed. He wanted
to stay like this for at least three days. Moving was too painful.

...But what if, after lying here for three days, the police suddenly burst in to arrest the
“terrorists” ?

Jeong Tae-ui briefly pondered this seriously but then reassured himself. There’s no way a guy
like Ilay Riegrow would be caught by the police. And if Jeong Tae-ui did get arrested and
thrown in jail, Ilay would probably fire an anti-tank missile to save him.

A man who can casually commit terrorism at a national level can surely fire a missile at a
prison. Relieved by this thought, Jeong Tae-ui decided to sleep peacefully.

".........."

Just as he was about to close his eyes, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly realized what he had been
thinking. While spending time with this guy, instead of recovering Ilay’s lost humanity,
wasn’t he losing his own?

Meanwhile, Kyle and Ilay’s conversation continued. Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t help but listen,
even though he had no intention of eavesdropping.

[You probably don’t have a decent place to go anyway, so stay at home for now.]

Kyle said this with a bitter tone. It was as if he could see Ilay frowning from the other end of
the line, and Kyle sharply added:

[I’ve set it up so no one can enter the house without permission. So for now, just go home.]
Kyle’s voice sounded disgruntled, as if he expected Ilay to sneak out every day anyway.

Even though he couldn’t see Kyle’s face, Jeong Tae-ui turned his head toward the phone. He
remembered the strange assortment of people Kyle would often have over at his house.
Among all those friends, it wouldn’t be surprising if one or two held high positions in law
enforcement. (In fact, it would be odd if none of them did, considering the number of people
he surrounded himself with.)

Ilay frowned and answered curtly.

“No.”

[Then where are you planning to go?]

“Well, whatever. There are many places to stay.”

[Do you know how much nagging I’ll get from Rita if you go somewhere else?]

“So you want to dump that nagging on me, huh? I’m not going.”

Ilay gave a sharp response and, seemingly no longer interested in the conversation, moved to
press the end-call button.

It was at that moment.

“Kyle, is Berlin safe?”

The one who asked was Jeong Tae-ui.

For Jeong Tae-ui, who was filled with anxiety about the future, Kyle’s suggestion felt like a
lifeline.

Hearing Jeong Tae-ui’s voice, Kyle responded as if the answer was obvious.

[Of course. No one can just come into my house without my permission. Tae-ui, you should
come over. You’re always welcome.]

“Is that really okay? I mean, I’m technically a criminal — won’t that cause you any trouble?”

[If that were the case, I wouldn’t have invited you. Trust me. I may not have much, but I have
the capability to handle this.]

Kyle said this with a smile, and Jeong Tae-ui nodded with a rather relieved expression.

Ilay watched Jeong Tae-ui with a skeptical look. When he saw Jeong Tae-ui nodding
enthusiastically, Ilay’s expression grew a bit harsher.

“Hey, you’re not seriously….”

“Well, I’m sorry, but I’ll take you up on that offer. To be honest, I was struggling with what to
do. Until things get resolved somehow, I’ll rely on you.”

He couldn’t go back to his home country, had nowhere else to turn, and was really at a loss.
Jeong Tae-ui accepted Kyle’s offer with great happiness.

At that moment, Ilay furrowed his brow next to him.

“I’m not going!”

[Even if you decide not to come, Rita is already aware of your rebellious streak, so I’ll just
have to deal with her nagging. So, Tae-ui, when will you be joining us? I’ll make sure a room
is ready for you.]

“Oh, well, I was thinking of resting here for a couple of days and then…”

“Tae-ui!”

Ilay shouted quietly. However, Jeong Tae-ui turned to him with a sigh of relief, a smile
spreading across his face.

“Oh, did you call me?”

“Why do you wanna go there? I’m not going!”

“Really? Then I guess I’ll go by myself. Just come visit sometimes. …As you already know,
this isn’t me running away. My whereabouts are perfectly clear, right?”

Jeong Tae-ui emphasized this in case Ilay might throw a fit about him escaping again. That
would be a big problem.

But he stopped, momentarily closing his mouth. He then glanced at the silent speakerphone.

It should be audible to everyone, and it would be troublesome if unnecessary topics came up.
Jeong Tae-ui quickly spoke into the phone.

“Then I’ll see you sometime this week. Thank you for your support. See you then.”

As Jeong Tae-ui wrapped up his greeting, Kyle seemed to sense he was about to hang up and
replied, ‘Oh, right.’

[Then come anytime this week. Just let me know in advance, and I’ll have Peter pick you up
at the airport.]

“Yes, thank you for your consideration. Well then.”

After politely finishing the conversation, Jeong Tae-ui confirmed that Kyle had hung up
before pressing the end button. Next to him, Ilay was watching Jeong Tae-ui with a very
displeased expression. He clicked his tongue and said:

"You. Even if you're being hunted, there's no need to worry. No matter how many times they
come after you, no one will be able to catch you."

"But I hate being chased..."

"That's why we need to find a decent place to stay."

"Still, it's going to feel unstable not knowing when I'll be on the move. I really should head to
Berlin... It's a bit disappointing. Do come visit sometimes.”

Jeong Tae-ui felt a genuine sadness and waved farewell to Ilay in advance. Perhaps his
disappointment was evident on his face.
Ilay, who had been glaring at him, suddenly frowned and clicked his tongue.

“...Do you really have to go there?”

“Yeah, I want to.”

In truth, that place was comfortable for him — there were plenty of books to read, and guests
came often, so he never felt bored. Jeong Tae-ui nodded as he mentally listed the advantages
of the house.

Ilay continued to glare at Jeong Tae-ui from the side. However, regardless of Ilay's
expression, Jeong Tae-ui, lost in thought, muttered to himself.

“Now I just need to figure out how to make a living. Hmm….”

Having become a wanted criminal, he couldn’t immediately think of any feasible jobs. But
people who live in hiding had to manage to eat somehow; he couldn't let his stomach go
empty, he thought, sighing.

However.

Putting that aside, how would this man make a living?

Jeong Tae-ui gazed at Ilay. Watching him with a displeased expression, lost in thought, made
Jeong Tae-ui feel heavy-hearted.

Ilay Riegrow had absolutely no social skills. Among all the people Jeong Tae-ui had met,
there was no one less suited to normal work than him. The only thing he excelled at was
capturing people; he had even held an instructor position at the UNHRDO, but now that was
all gone.
When he thought about where Ilay might apply his skills, it was clear that there were almost
no places that would hire a person labeled as a terrorist. The only options would be illegal
territories or lawless areas, and Jeong Tae-ui doubted Ilay could endure such environments
with his temperament.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed.

Ilay was really in trouble now. He had been kicked out of the UNHRDO, he could no longer
work at T&R, it would be hard for him to find a job, and now there was a wanted notice out
for him. What was he going to do? Jeong Tae-ui felt depressed. It was even more unfortunate
to see a man who had once lacked nothing reduced to this state. The burden he had to carry
was far too great.

At least it was a relief that this man was born with a diamond spoon, but the world doesn’t
operate solely on money.

As Jeong Tae-ui stared gloomily, Ilay, who had been lost in thought with an unpleasant
expression, seemed to notice and asked, “What’s up?” Jeong Tae-ui sighed and replied.

“How are you going to manage… I’m worried about you, but you must be having a tough
time too.”

“What?”

Jeong Tae-ui reached out and gently patted Ilay's shoulder, prompting Ilay to raise an
eyebrow in confusion.

"What are you going to do for a living?"

At Jeong Tae-ui’s question, Ilay raised an eyebrow again, asking,

“What?”

Thinking it through, it was indeed not the time to worry about this diamond spoon. He had to
focus on his own future first.

But.

“Don’t make things too hard on yourself... Although, I don’t think you will. In the worst case,
if it comes down to it, I’ll take responsibility and make sure you’re fed.”

Jeong Tae-ui spoke with a sense of solemn responsibility. Ilay blinked in surprise, looking at
Jeong Tae-ui with a stunned expression, but soon seemed to think of something and raised an
eyebrow again.

“You’ll take responsibility?”

“Hmm... It might be difficult to do completely, but at least you won’t go hungry. Even though
I'm unemployed and looking for a job is hopeless, and I’m also being hunted — just like you
— still, if you think about it, you could say this is all my fault.”

Jeong Tae-ui said with a bitter smile.

He hadn’t anticipated being saved by a disaster like a terrorist incident — though, from
another perspective, it might be argued that he had been thrust into disaster rather than saved.
Still, he couldn’t deny that he bore some responsibility, even if Ilay acted recklessly.

He felt a moral obligation, even if there was no practical responsibility.

Ilay, who had been silently observing Jeong Tae-ui’s serious face, suddenly seemed to
grimace slightly before shrugging.

“I see… Well, if you say so, I appreciate it.”

Jeong Tae-ui nodded.

Then, he suddenly found himself wondering how he ended up in this situation.

There could be no clear beginning, as countless situations intertwined to bring him to this
point. Reflecting on his time with the UNHRDO, he recognized an endless stream of trials
and tribulations. After all that hardship, he found that, in the end, luck still eluded him.

Jeong Tae-ui let out a light sigh, then took a deep breath again.

It had been a tumultuous path, and it seemed like it would continue to be so. Yet, when he
looked back and pondered each moment, it didn’t seem all that bad.

In the midst of all this, what still eluded him was the ability to accurately judge whether it
was truly a fortunate or unfortunate turn of events...

Jeong Tae-ui gazed steadily at Ilay.

After hanging up the phone with Kyle, Ilay had been lost in thought with an unhappy
expression, but for some reason, he seemed to have relaxed, even wearing a faint smile.

If one were to ask others who knew this man, they would undoubtedly say, "It’s a disaster, a
great disaster." Jeong Tae-ui himself would resolutely shake his head if someone asked
whether Ilay Riegrow was a person worthy of being in a relationship.
And yet.

Jeong Tae-ui thought it wasn’t all that bad.

In fact, it had been that way from the beginning. He knew very well how wicked this man
was and had often been troubled by his misdeeds. Even now, he could easily feel anger at the
inhumane acts Ilay had committed.

Knowing all that, he still couldn’t bring himself to dislike Ilay, so it really didn’t make sense
to lament about his current situation.

"This isn't bad, either."

Jeong Tae-ui muttered unexpectedly.

Ilay raised an eyebrow and tilted his head slightly, but he didn’t press for an explanation.
Instead, he nodded.

"Yeah, it’s not bad."

Saying this, he chuckled softly. Whether the 'not bad' that he spoke of was the same kind of
issue as Jeong Tae-ui's 'not bad' was unclear, but it was fine.

It wasn’t that bad.

{ END OF VOL.6 }
Chapter End Notes

omg we are finally done with the main novel! Suite next
story)
😈 (im not tl-ing the first side
 Hidden track #1

It was exactly three days later that they went to Berlin.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had spent those three days almost confined to bed, resting his body,
packed the passport that Ilay had somehow procured — though it didn’t seem great, as Ilay
mentioned it wasn’t something that would last long. It seemed similar to the type Jeong Tae-
ui had previously asked his uncle for. Together, they headed to Berlin.

It wasn’t until the morning of the day they were leaving Johannesburg that Jeong Tae-ui, who
barely had any luggage to pack, asked Ilay:

“Where are you going?”

Ilay didn’t answer. Frowning since the morning, with displeasure evident on his face, Ilay
only cast a dissatisfied glance in response to Jeong Tae-ui’s question. With a mixture of
feelings somewhere between disappointment and relief, though perhaps leaning slightly more
towards disappointment, Jeong Tae-ui went to the airport with him.

It wasn’t until they arrived at the airport that Jeong Tae-ui, seeing Ilay getting his ticket from
the same counter, looked at him with a puzzled expression.

“Berlin? …Are you planning to transit there to go somewhere else?”

“No.”

Ilay answered bluntly. From the morning, he had seemed visibly irritated.

Jeong Tae-ui stared at him for a moment, muttering to himself and briefly pondering before
slyly asking:
“Are you going home too?”

Ilay didn’t answer. The moment he heard that question, his face flared with anger, and he
crumpled the ticket in his hand.

Ah, I see. As expected.

Jeong Tae-ui guessed the situation and decided to keep quiet. Then, he let out a small laugh.
It seemed this man really disliked Rita's nagging.

"If you're frowning so much about going, why don’t you just get a place somewhere else, like
you said before?"

"You said you were going to my family's house in Berlin."

"Well, yeah, I am."

There was no response again. The already crumpled ticket was crumpled further.

Before safely leaving Johannesburg airport with the help of a corrupt cop whose phone
number his uncle had provided, Jeong Tae-ui contacted Kyle. When he mentioned that he and
Ilay were about to depart, Kyle was momentarily at a loss for words but soon regained his
composure and said he'd send Peter to the airport.

So after arriving at the Berlin airport, they were waiting for Peter, who seemed delayed by
traffic.

While waiting for Ilay, who had gone to the restroom, Jeong Tae-ui wondered when Peter
would arrive.
Recalling Peter’s punctual nature, he figured that if Peter was stuck in traffic, he was
probably feeling quite anxious by now, and that thought made Jeong Tae-ui chuckle.

It would have been nice if he could call, but Jeong Tae-ui had lost his phone long ago. Ilay
had his phone, but the battery was dead, so he had turned it off.

"You don’t realize how convenient modern conveniences are until you don’t have them…"

Jeong Tae-ui briefly considered getting a new phone, but soon shook his head. From now on,
he'd be living quietly in seclusion at home. What use would a phone be? For the time being, a
watch would be the only modern convenience he’d need.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at his watch. 30 minutes had passed. While he was patient enough to
wait for someone, simply standing around doing nothing was dull.

"Did the guy drown in the bathroom or something?"

Mumbling to himself, Jeong Tae-ui looked toward the restroom. Then, he noticed a vending
machine nearby. Inside, he saw Schultheiss beer.

"Oh…"

Fumbling with the coins jingling in his pocket, he hurried over. It would be awkward to only
buy one for himself, so he pulled out two cans. After opening his own can and taking a few
sips, he let out a contented sigh. Holding the other can for Ilay, he continued waiting for him
to come out of the bathroom.

But he didn’t come out.

Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, "He couldn’t have collapsed in there, could he?" and went
into the restroom.

However, Ilay was nowhere to be seen.

He felt a bit flustered.

Maybe he went to the lounge? But the lounge was empty.

“…….…”

The guy who said he was going to the bathroom wasn’t in the bathroom. Jeong Tae-ui tilted
his head in confusion. He tossed his empty can into the trash and even opened Ilay’s can.

As he sipped on his second beer, Jeong Tae-ui wondered where Ilay might have gone. Then,
he thought, "He’ll come back when he’s ready," and turned to leave.

It was at that moment.

Jeong Tae-ui thought he spotted Ilay on the mezzanine floor. When he turned his head to look
again, he saw the back of someone walking toward the other side of the mezzanine.

The mezzanine between the first and second floors housed airline offices, so it wasn’t as
crowded as the first floor. But what business could Ilay possibly have at the airline offices?
Scratching the back of his neck, Jeong Tae-ui decided to take the stairs on the east side —
which were closer — and headed to the mezzanine. However, the mezzanine, lined with
offices, was mostly empty aside from the occasional office staff going to the restroom or
break room.

Did I see wrong? Then where did that guy go?

With only a few sips of beer left, Jeong Tae-ui continued walking. He then thought he might
as well use the restroom and headed to the men’s restroom in the middle of the mezzanine.

Unlike the busy first-floor restroom, this one was quieter and cleaner, with fewer people
using it.

As Jeong Tae-ui stepped into the restroom, he paused. From inside, he heard a familiar voice.
It was Ilay.

“So, you said you were going to the bathroom, but you were here. But why come all the way
to the mezzanine…?”

Maybe he preferred places without people. … Well, even I wouldn’t want to show that kind of
crude thing in front of others. Lost in a mundane and gloomy memory, Jeong Tae-ui stood
there for a moment.

Ilay was likely inside, talking to someone on the phone. Huh, didn’t he say his battery was
dead? Looks like he managed to charge it somehow.

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head, deciding to finish his beer before going in. As he drank, he
overheard Ilay’s conversation.

“How much, 1.5 million? …Hmm. Well, the pay isn’t that appealing either. I think I’ll pass
this time. Ah, right. Don’t contact me for a while. …Yeah. If I need anything, I’ll reach out.
That’s right, I’m going to live like an unemployed person for a while. …Yeah, I’ve got
someone promising to take care of me. …Got it. Don’t call me unnecessarily. That guy is
sharp, he’ll catch on quickly.”

…Gulp.
For some reason, the beer sliding down Jeong Tae-ui’s throat suddenly tasted unusually bitter.
Just a moment ago, it had tasted perfect, but how did it become so bitter in just a few sips?

Jeong Tae-ui quietly stepped away from the restroom, trying to suppress the bitter taste in his
mouth, which was perhaps not just from the beer.

“…….…”

The sharp guy, now with only a few sips of beer left, gently tossed the empty can into the
trash. He gloomily returned to his original spot on the first floor.

After standing there for a while, he saw Ilay returning from the distance.

What should I do about this? Should I just flip out on him? But it would be pointless,
wouldn’t it? What kind of shady business is this guy up to? No, more importantly, why on
earth did I say I’d take care of this guy who was a diamond spoon?!

“What are you thinking so hard about, staring at me like that?”

Ilay, who had leisurely walked over, tilted his head as he looked at the now-depressed Jeong
Tae-ui. Then, noticing the vending machine by the restroom, he strode over and bought two
cans of Schultheiss. Handing one over to Jeong Tae-ui, he said, “Here, your favorite.” Taking
the can with a sullen expression, Jeong Tae-ui muttered a gloomy “Thanks.”

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Ilay but knew his personality all too well. Even if he brought it up, he
knew that after making such a reckless promise, there would be no room for negotiation now.

Jeong Tae-ui took small sips of his beer, sulking. Ilay, looking puzzled, asked, “What’s wrong
all of a sudden?” but Jeong Tae-ui just shook his head and didn’t answer.

Revealing the truth would only bring persecution.

It was as absurd as a proletarian promising to feed and take care of a bourgeois.

Fin.
 Hidden track #2

“Ugh.”

Jeong Tae-ui let out a groan. With his mouth still shaped like he was groaning, and his face
frozen in shock, he stood there, unable to move. From his stiffened hand, a photo fluttered
down.

Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t bring himself to pick up the photo that had fallen to the floor. Though
he had only caught a glimpse of it for less than a second, the image was seared into his mind,
leaving a shocking impression that clung to his eyelids, refusing to fade.

“What... did I just see…?”

His face pale with shock, Jeong Tae-ui’s lips trembled. He couldn’t move his frozen body, so
he merely glanced downward. The photo lay there, face down, right in front of his big toe. He
stared at it vacantly, as if unable to believe what he had seen.

Maybe it was a mistake. People sometimes see things that aren’t there. Yeah, and after all,
I’ve been chronically sleep-deprived lately, right? I’ve been stealing naps during the day
because I can’t sleep well at night, so it wouldn’t be strange if I saw something wrong.

Reluctantly, Jeong Tae-ui crouched down. His fingers hesitated as they reached for the photo.
He didn’t have the courage to flip it over, but he had to confirm that what he had seen was
just a trick of his eyes. Bracing himself, he flipped the photo. The moment he did, a breath
escaped his lips. He wished it could have been a sigh of relief, but instead, it was a groan of
despair.

“Oh, God…”

The photo fluttered out of his fingers again, landing by his feet without flipping over this
time, fully revealing its contents. In the image, a person Jeong Tae-ui knew very well was
sobbing. Naked, tied to a bed, their most vulnerable parts exposed, they were crying
uncontrollably.

No, saying they were completely naked would be incorrect. To be precise, something was
lodged between their buttocks — more specifically, a gun barrel had been deeply inserted
into their rectum.

***

Jeong Tae-ui had already heard that Maurer would be visiting today. While having breakfast,
Kyle had suddenly mentioned it as if he’d just remembered.

“Come to think of it, Tae-ui, you know Maurer, right?”

Jeong Tae-ui paused with his spoon halfway to his mouth and turned to Kyle.
“Oh… yeah, I know him.”

“That’s right. You two got along pretty well when you were staying at our place, didn’t you?”

“No, I don’t really remember getting along with him… But why are you bringing him up?”

As memories of Maurer flooded back into his mind, Jeong Tae-ui’s appetite vanished, and he
set his spoon down. He rubbed his lips with his thumb absentmindedly, only to notice Rita
glaring icily at him from across the table. Quickly raising his hands, he explained,

“Nothing’s there. It’s just a habit.”

Kyle, either oblivious to Jeong Tae-ui’s bitter expression or pretending not to notice, smiled
warmly as he continued,

“Maurer’s arriving later this afternoon. He’s decided to spend his year-end vacation here.
He’ll probably stay at this house tonight, although he’ll be heading to his hometown
tomorrow.”

Jeong Tae-ui murmured an unenthusiastic “Oh, I see,” and wiped his mouth again for no
reason, despite nothing being on it.

He vaguely recalled hearing that T&R had recently been developing some kind of prototype.
Something ambitious, meticulously prepared. It sounded like the kind of thing that would
make enthusiasts flock to it. And now, here he was, actually coming. That gun enthusiast.

“That’s good to hear,” Jeong Tae-ui said with a forced smile. He added, “I’m sure it’ll be nice
to see him again after so long.”

Yes. Now that he thought about it, there was some unfinished business with that guy. He had
almost forgotten, but hearing Maurer’s name brought it all back.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Ilay, who was sitting across the table. Ilay had been swamped with
work recently, for reasons Jeong Tae-ui didn’t fully understand. Last night, after working on a
mountain of tasks, Ilay had suddenly barged into Jeong Tae-ui’s room, messed with him for a
bit, and then left, saying he still had more work to do. He probably had only gotten a few
hours of sleep before dawn. Though he didn’t seem particularly tired now, he was unusually
quiet. Jeong Tae-ui figured that once they finished eating, Ilay would probably head straight
back to bed.

Ilay, who absolutely detested Rita's nagging, surprisingly didn't contradict her despite his
usual temper. Perhaps even this morning, when he wanted to sleep more, Rita had come to
his bedroom three times, waking him up and saying something like, ‘Even if you sleep, make
sure to have breakfast before you go back to bed.’ It seemed she forced him out of bed.

That’s why Ilay, who would usually say a word or two during meals, was silent today.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly resumed eating.

Yeah. How could he forget the grudge he held against Maurer?

Looking back on it now, perhaps it wasn’t exactly a grudge. But considering that bastard’s
intentions, it was only fair to harbor resentment.

When he was being chased by the lunatic Ilay Riegrow, in a situation where being caught
could really mean death, that scoundrel Maurer had nonchalantly betrayed Jeong Tae-ui for
just a single gun. They hadn’t been on particularly good terms, but even so, how could
someone exchange a person’s life for a gun?

Jeong Tae-ui had etched that grudge deeply into his heart.

...But.

Separate from that, there was something else that weighed on his mind.

Not long ago, he had gone to Ilay's room to find a book, and by chance, he came across a
photo.

Perhaps it had been carelessly placed on the desk, because when Jeong Tae-ui pulled out a
dust-covered book from a far corner of the desk, the photo fell out with the dust. As he
picked up the photo to put it back, he glanced at it casually — and nearly fainted.

Maurer was in the photo. But it wasn’t just an ordinary portrait. It was a picture showing
something — something one wouldn’t dare talk about lightly — something that, if mentioned
recklessly, would more likely result in the speaker being ostracized.

Why was that photo in Ilay’s room? For Ilay to possess such a photo, it suggested that their
relationship wasn’t ordinary. Could it be that Ilay and Maurer had an unusual connection...?

Jeong Tae-ui put down his spoon again. The more he thought about it, the more his appetite
disappeared as unpleasant thoughts crept into his mind.

He had intended to ask Ilay about the photo, but lately, Ilay had been buried in work, and
Jeong Tae-ui himself wasn’t exactly free, so he kept forgetting. Whenever he did remember,
it was usually when there were others around, making it difficult to bring up the topic.

In truth, he didn’t really believe they had an unusual relationship. What had shocked Jeong
Tae-ui most when he saw the photo wasn’t that Ilay possessed it, or even the fact that Maurer
was in it, but rather the content of the photo itself.

...It was a Colt .45, right?

Jeong Tae-ui surprisingly recalled the image of that distasteful photo quite clearly. What had
been placed between Maurer’s legs was a Colt .45 handgun.

"After all that fuss he made over a Colt..."

The hand holding the fork naturally tensed. Noticing something off about this intensity, Kyle
tilted his head. Jeong Tae-ui quickly smiled and used his fork to pick up some cooked
vegetables.
In truth, even back then, he could have rushed over to Ilay and asked directly about it. But
there was another reason he hadn’t.

Jeong Tae-ui, who wasn’t as vicious as Maurer, hadn’t spoken of it to anyone to protect
Maurer’s honor. However, from what Jeong Tae-ui had seen, Maurer had gone far beyond
being just a gun enthusiast. There was a time, long ago, when Maurer had been praising a
gun, practically worshiping it. Jeong Tae-ui had been shocked then. His crotch had been
bulging as he extolled the virtues of the gun, eyes glittering with ecstasy.

Could it be that Maurer, having lost his mind over guns, had actually tried to have sex with
one...?

Jeong Tae-ui's appetite faded for the third time, and he put down his fork. It seemed like
today just wasn’t going to be a good day for a pleasant breakfast.

He considered stopping his meal right then, but realizing that Maurer would be coming later
that afternoon and that they’d be having dinner together, Jeong Tae-ui figured he might as
well eat now, as he wouldn’t have much of an appetite later. So, he picked up his fork again.

Come to think of it, it had been quite some time since they last met.

Jeong Tae-ui began counting on his fingers, wondering how many years it had been, and was
suddenly struck by how quickly time flies. He was a bit surprised by it.

Although technically a fugitive wanted for international crimes, he hadn't been able to go out
in public. He’d lived quietly, pretending to be upstanding — even though there had been a
few dangerous incidents caused by Ilay — and thus, he should have been leading a relatively
peaceful and gentle life.

But for some reason, even though he hadn't been out in the public eye, it didn’t feel like he
was living a peaceful life. Perhaps it was because he was overwhelmed by work.

Time passes by quickly. Before you know it, the moment you thought was the present has
already slipped away.

It had been a long time since he had last seen Maurer. Really, when he thought about it, it had
been quite a while.

...But now that they were going to meet face to face, the old grudge was rising anew.

Jeong Tae-ui stood there with his arms crossed, watching as Maurer, who hadn’t changed a
bit, entered the front door with a large sports bag slung over his shoulder. Even after all these
years, Maurer seemed to know the layout of the house as well as ever, as he started walking
toward the guest room. But then, he saw Jeong Tae-ui. Of course, it had only been a few
years; people don't change that much in that time. Maurer’s eyes immediately widened in
anger.

“What are you doing here, you terrorist?”

“..............”
He really hadn’t changed. Naturally, Jeong Tae-ui's eyes narrowed in response.

But when he thought about it, wasn’t this the pot calling the kettle black?

As far as Jeong Tae-ui remembered, he had definitely repaid his debt to Maurer. He couldn’t
forget that damn Colt .45 — it had definitely been paid back. Yet, that guy had tossed Jeong
Tae-ui to the wolves and taken off with his new gun without a second thought.

The grudge flared up again. Though it was a serious, personal matter, Jeong Tae-ui had
thought he’d wait for the right moment to ask about it. Now, with a subtle tone, he said,

“How’s your Colt .45 doing?”

He wondered if he had gone too far with his words. But then again, Maurer probably
wouldn’t catch on anyway. There’s no way Maurer would think that Jeong Tae-ui had seen
that photo. And maybe — though he didn’t want to think about it — perhaps incidents like
that had happened many times before, with the gun being swapped each time. If that were the
case, there was nothing particularly special about the Colt .45.

Besides, it had been years. Maurer probably didn’t even know what he was talking about.
Thinking that, Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head.

But he was wrong.

The moment he heard the words, Maurer’s eyes flashed coldly, filled with rage. In an instant,
a murderous glint appeared in his eyes, as if a suppressed grudge had suddenly resurfaced.

“The Colt .45...? Oh, it’s doing just fine. I couldn’t bring myself to throw it away, so I put it
deep inside my room. After all, it’s not the gun that’s evil... It’s you!!”

Maurer slammed the sports bag onto the floor and pointed his finger at Jeong Tae-ui.

Not expecting such an intense reaction, Jeong Tae-ui flinched and took a step back. He
blinked a couple of times, his eyes wide, before Maurer’s grudge-filled words finally
registered. Then, his eyes narrowed angrily.

“You’re blaming me for everything? You’re the one who got weird with your Colt .45! It’s
your messed-up tastes that are the problem!”

“It’s not my taste! I swear! How could I ever do something like that to my precious and
beloved guns...!”

Maurer screamed in despair, his voice so fierce it sounded like he might devour someone.
Jeong Tae-ui instinctively took another step back.

"…What the hell? Then why mess around with it like that?"

Jeong Tae-ui lowered his voice suspiciously as he asked. Maurer, who had dramatically
collapsed onto the sports bag he'd thrown earlier, buried his face in it. His shaking shoulders
mirrored his internal turmoil, making him look as though he was crying. However, from
beneath the bag, something hard was protruding through the fabric.

Clearly, it was a handgun, one small enough to fit in the palm of a hand.

Even on vacation, he had to carry at least one. This guy really was obsessed with guns. Fine,
if he was going to do things like that with guns, he might as well marry one. Marry the gun.

Jeong Tae-ui, filled with disbelief at how Maurer had even managed to smuggle that gun
from Hong Kong to here, stood in place, watching the man tremble. He waited until Maurer
finally lifted his head.

"You... You made that damned request to Rick, and look what happened to me... But no, I’m
fine! Sure, let’s say I suffered — yeah, I had some, uh, anal injuries, and it was tough going
to the bathroom for a few days, but fine, let’s let that go! What the hell did my beloved Colt
.45 ever do wrong?! That efficient, widely-used, reliable gun... What did it do to deserve
that?! Tae-ui, do you have some kind of vendetta against Colt?!"

Jeong Tae-ui frowned as he sifted through Maurer's outburst, picking up what was important
and discarding the rest.

"Rick? ...Ilay? What about him? What on earth makes you think I asked him for anything
sinister?"

Now that he thought about it, that picture had come from Ilay’s room.

As Maurer’s words replayed in his mind, Jeong Tae-ui’s expression turned sharp.

"Think before you talk! For a second, I almost believed you. That picture clearly shows the
background as UNHRDO's Asia branch office! And if Ilay was still at UNHRDO back then,
that was years ago. You really think he was the kind of guy who did favors for anyone back
then?!"

Even now, just asking him for a small favor required bargaining and conditions!

It was misplaced anger, perhaps, but in that moment, Jeong Tae-ui felt like shouting, If
getting pierced by a gun is enough to make you mad, I should've died from high blood
pressure long ago, you idiot!

But he knew Maurer’s retort would be predictable: Well, who told you to get involved with
him?! You dug your own grave! And he had no real argument against that, so Jeong Tae-ui
swallowed his frustration.

"That’s not the point! That bastard — he said made some promise with you, and because of
that, I ended up like this!"

Maurer screamed again, then flopped back onto the sports bag, his shoulders shaking. Ah,
now Jeong Tae-ui noticed another gun poking out from the other side. How many guns did
this guy carry around in that bag?
As he stared at Maurer in exasperation, Jeong Tae-ui’s mind began to work through the
confusion.

If Ilay had said something, he wouldn’t have just made it up or lied. And he wouldn’t have
done something like this to an innocent person for no reason. So, in a way, Maurer’s story
probably held some truth. It made sense, but still…

***

"Ah? Oh, right. I almost forgot. You can have it. Consider it a gift."

When Jeong Tae-ui thrust the photo right under Ilay’s nose. Ilay glanced at it with mild
curiosity and muttered, "Ah," as if it were no big deal. Jeong Tae-ui extended his arm,
holding the photo as far away from his own eyes as possible, and grimaced.

"A gift? If you’re going to give me something, make it something decent, not this horrible
thing..."

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, waving the picture around disdainfully.

It was already past 2 a.m., and Ilay was seated in front of a screen filled with multiple charts
and graphs. He briefly glanced at Jeong Tae-ui before turning his chair around. Though he
had a lot of work left, he didn't turn off his computer, suggesting he was only taking a short
break. Ilay took off his glasses, setting them on the desk, and gazed at Jeong Tae-ui.

"What? Don’t like it? You asked me to settle that grudge with Maurer on your behalf, didn’t
you? Getting fucked by his beloved gun — there’s no worse fate for him."

Ilay murmured as he took the photo from Jeong Tae-ui’s hand, staring at it with an indifferent
expression. Jeong Tae-ui scowled.

"A grudge... on my behalf?"

As he spoke, something clicked in his mind. Now that he thought about it, something like
that had been said. He couldn’t recall exactly when, but the conversation definitely happened.

Ilay, seeing Jeong Tae-ui’s doubtful expression, sighed lightly.

"Forgot already? It was when you had run away and I dragged — no, brought — you back to
Hong Kong. Right before we headed to Serengeti. You insisted on going to the UNHRDO
branch, saying you had business with Maurer."

"...Ah."

A short sound escaped Jeong Tae-ui’s lips.

He remembered now. Yes, that was it. The hazy memory grew clearer and clearer.

Yes, back then. Driven by his burning grudge against Maurer, he had been dead set on going
back to the branch and taking him down, especially since he had been dragged back to Hong
Kong anyway. But as an outsider, he was barred from entering UNHRDO, so he had to stay
in Hong Kong.

That time... That’s when it happened.

Jeong Tae-ui’s face hardened as the memory returned. At the same time, another memory
surfaced.

"Right... That time. This..."

Jeong Tae-ui glared at the photo coldly. All this trouble, just because of a lousy picture.

"You remember now, don’t you? Back then, you begged me to do it while you were blowing
me."

"I did not!"

No, he had done it with his mouth, but he didn’t remember ever begging for something. He
couldn't count how many times he'd regretted it back then. He wished he'd held off until some
distant day when he could meet Maurer, instead of opening his mouth for that guy.

At that time, it was the first time Jeong Tae-ui had performed oral sex so definitively. Of
course, before that — when he still believed the world functioned normally — he’d kissed
and caressed the people he was dating, but it had only gone as far as shoulders, chest, and
waist.

Jeong Tae-ui shuddered, recalling the painful memory.

“Jeong Tae-ui, you’ve done it more times than you can count, so why are you acting like this?
You're blushing again."

In front of him, Ilay looked at Jeong Tae-ui as if he found him amusing, then snickered.
Jeong Tae-ui collapsed onto the bed behind him, powerless.

“It’s different, different. It wasn’t the same back then.”

Yeah, just as he said, at this point there was nothing strange or shameful about oral sex. He
had done it more times than he could count. In fact, if he tallied it all up, he might have done
it more often with his mouth than through actual intercourse. There were times when, too
busy to even spare a few minutes, that guy had dragged Jeong Tae-ui over, shoved his penis
into his mouth, and flipped through documents while he held it in his mouth.

Now, after countless instances of having endured that kind of thing while swallowing his
tears, Jeong Tae-ui had become, well, inevitably accustomed to it.

But back then, things were different. It had been a pure and innocent time.

Jeong Tae-ui clutched his head, anguished, but snapped back to his senses when Ilay handed
him a beer from the small refrigerator beneath the bookshelf.
After cracking open the can and chugging it, he felt a little calmer. Jeong Tae-ui sighed and
looked up at the ceiling.

“Maurer, that guy is still obsessed with guns.”

Maurer who had been lying on top of the sports bag for a while, muttered, ‘We can't let my
darlings get squashed,’ before quickly getting up and heading toward the guest room.
Looking at the back of his head, Jeong Tae-ui had made a very reasonable argument: ‘If
they’re going to break from being squashed, they’re hardly real guns.’

But Maurer hadn’t paid any attention.

As soon as he had gotten into the room, Maurer had dumped the contents of the sports bag
onto the bed, and when several guns had clattered out, Jeong Tae-ui had been at a loss for
words.

Jeong Tae-ui had sighed as he wondered how Maurer had managed to get through airport
security with all those guns.

‘So, even after all that, you still love your guns, huh?’

‘What fault do the guns have?’

It had been a simple yet telling answer, one that had reflected Maurer’s mindset perfectly.
Yeah, the guns hadn’t been at fault. People had been the ones to blame. For what they had
done with those guns.

Jeong Tae-ui had smacked his lips bitterly as he had watched Maurer carefully inspect each
gun. Then he had turned to leave.

As he had stepped past the threshold of the door, he thought he had heard Maurer mutter a
little forlornly from behind him.

‘Still, every time I think of that .45 Colt, my heart aches too much to carry it around
anymore…’

The thing that hurts every time the memory resurfaces probably wasn't his heart, Jeong Tae-ui
thought, but in this very moment, he shut his mouth as he remembered how his lower back
felt heavy and languid after the sex from the previous night.

“If this isn't satisfactory enough, maybe I should just turn him into a corpse and deliver that
instead. Would that be a more pleasing gift?”

In front of Jeong Tae-ui, who was lost in thought, Ilay sipped his beer and waved the photo in
the air. Jeong Tae-ui grimaced and waved his hand dismissively. When this man speaks, it
doesn’t sound like a joke. (It probably wasn’t a joke.)

“Still… at least thanks to that, he won’t carry around that .45 Colt anymore. So we managed
to fix one thing about him — his obsession with that particular model. To cure his gun craze
altogether, wouldn’t it be enough to collect every single model and make him insert and
remove them one by one?”

Jeong Tae-ui mumbled to himself, “Yes, that’s a good idea,” as he took the last few sips of his
beer, but then shook his head the next moment.

He didn’t have the kind of relationship with that guy that warranted going that far, and
besides, who would he even get to do it? He certainly wasn’t going to do it himself. Not in a
million years.

“Well, probably not.”

But beside him, Ilay spoke calmly. Jeong Tae-ui looked up from his beer can and glanced at
him. Ilay lightly shook his beer can, tilting his head. From the sound of it, it seemed like it
was half-full. When Jeong Tae-ui reached out his hand, Ilay noticed immediately and handed
him the can. Watching Jeong Tae-ui drink it with a beaming face like a child receiving a new
toy, Ilay chuckled.

“I heard from Instructor Jeong Chang-in a while ago, about Tou, wasn’t it? The guy who
shared a room with Maurer. He said Maurer’s strange. He sits there happily cleaning one gun
after another, but when it’s time to clean the .45 Colt, he suddenly gets gloomy. But even
with a sad face, he puts the most care into cleaning that gun.”

“Huh…?”

“When he’s cleaning the barrel, it’s like he’s consumed with obsession. Tou said it was
terrifying.”

Ilay casually added,

"Maybe he just got it ready for another round of fucking himself?"

Jeong Tae-ui frowned and let his hand holding the beer can lowered. Damn it. Even the taste
of the beer was ruined now. No, it’s not the beer’s fault. He should still finish it.

Ilay silently watched Jeong Tae-ui gulp down the beer. Suddenly, as if a thought had crossed
his mind, he looked at him with an odd expression and muttered:

“That guy’s never going to give up his attachment to that gun. At this point, it’s an addiction.
Just like how you can’t live without beer.”

“Huh? …You make it sound like I’m some kind of alcoholic. I only drink a couple of cans
every now and then to feel better.”

Jeong Tae-ui frowned as he threw the empty can at Ilay. Catching it easily, Ilay noticed that
the 1000ml can was already empty and let out a hum, smiling.

“You should cut back a bit. Otherwise, I might make sure you associate beer with something
so depressing that you’ll never want to drink it again.”
His slow, indifferent voice, paired with that faint smile, was somewhere between a joke and a
serious threat. Jeong Tae-ui furrowed his brow ever so slightly.

"What the hell, are you planning to fill a swimming pool with beer and make me stay in there
all day?"

Jeong Tae-ui imagined the man's nature, realizing that if he were serious, he would absolutely
follow through with such an idea. "If Gable dropped by and saw me like that, he'd probably
be really upset," he added, thinking that, actually, he wouldn't mind too much. Swimming all
day in beer, and if he accidentally swallowed some, it would taste refreshing... though, once it
went flat, it wouldn’t taste that great, but still.

But Ilay shook his head as he unbuckled his belt. As he undid his pants and unzipped them
with a sharp zip, he said, “No, that’s not it,” in a tone that was unsettling. Jeong Tae-ui
suddenly realized what the gesture meant and flinched.

"You’ve got a lot of work left. You don’t have time to play."

"It’ll be done in a couple of hours. After that, I’ll have about a week of free time. And
spending time with you is more important than any work."

"Oh... uh... that’s really nice of you, but... I’m kind of sleepy..."

“Yeah? Then how about I wake you up first? Continuing where we left off. To make you hate
beer, knowing your personality, it’d be easy. I don’t need to waste a whole pool full of it. I
could just fasten you down with a clamp, open your hole up, and pour the beer directly into
your rectum while you watch.”

Jeong Tae-ui shut his mouth. As his lips closed, his eyes widened. Ilay was right. He was
fully awake now.

When it came to this kind of talk, Ilay was the type you couldn’t tell whether he was joking
or serious. Jeong Tae-ui, imagining the scenario, shuddered.

Ilay met Jeong Tae-ui's stiff, glaring gaze and laughed cheerfully. As he laughed, he pulled
down the front of his pants and underwear, revealing his limp cock. Even though it wasn’t
fully erect, it started to rise slowly after just a couple of strokes with his hand, its heavy
weight lifting.

“Or maybe I could pour something reminiscent of beer into your mouth instead.”

"What?"

As Jeong Tae-ui blinked in confusion, Ilay gave a smirk, shaking his now half-erect cock two
or three times for effect. Jeong Tae-ui alternated between looking at Ilay’s face and his
unsettling cock. Then, his expression slowly hardened. Hardened so much that his face turned
pale.

"Hey!!!"
He shouted in a high-pitched, almost screaming voice, scrambling to sit on the opposite side
of the bed. Ilay burst out laughing, his loud laughter filling the room as he watched Jeong
Tae-ui’s pale face. After a while, Ilay waved his hand dismissively.

"No, I’m joking. I wouldn’t go that far just to make you hate beer. That’s just a ‘what
if’ scenario. In case you get too obsessed with it.”

“...............”

Jeong Tae-ui immediately decided he needed to cut back on beer. If he ever had to go through
something like that, he might really be ruined beyond recovery. Even now, when he’d grown
used to having sex with this man, and his body moved with pleasure even when that
monstrously large thing pushed inside, he felt like his life had already hit rock bottom.

Jeong Tae-ui felt as gloomy as Maurer when he was polishing his Colt .45.

But he didn’t have time to wallow in that gloom for long.

“But like you said, it’s best to finish work quickly. So let’s keep it simple for now. After I
finish everything, starting tomorrow, we’ll take our time and put in more effort in bed. Sound
good?”

“No, no, there’s no need to put in that much effort. Just do it like usual.”

Even just doing it like usual, Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself in resignation, was enough to
almost kill him, trying to keep up with Ilay’s monstrous stamina. Still feeling gloomy, he
scooted closer to Ilay. From years of experience, he knew there was no point in refusing —
Ilay wouldn’t listen anyway, so it was better to get it over with. Besides, oral was easier on
his body, even if it left him breathless at the time.

Jeong Tae-ui sat between Ilay’s legs. He grabbed the base of the half-erect cock. Even though
he saw it almost every day, every time he looked at it, he couldn’t help but think, It’s
disgustingly huge. He lightly kissed the tip of it. At that moment, the cock twitched and rose
a little more.

Jeong Tae-ui's cheeks flushed as Ilay’s hand touched his face while his tongue traced from the
tip down to the base. Ilay's hand slowly caressed his jaw, cheek, and earlobe, revealing his
growing desire. Another hand slid down from Jeong Tae-ui’s nape, slipping into his clothes,
quickly finding its way to his chest. His nails roughly scraped and pinched a nipple, eliciting
a sharp sting. Jeong Tae-ui shuddered and involuntarily shrank back, swallowing a low moan.
His face instantly heated up.

"All those times I’ve worked so hard to suck them — it’s paid off. Look how quickly your
nipples get hard now."

Ilay whispered from above with a low laugh.

Ignoring him, Jeong Tae-ui, his face now burning, buried himself between Ilay’s legs.
However, he couldn’t stop his body from flinching each time Ilay played with his chest,
kneading or occasionally twisting the nipple as if for fun.

"Jeong Tae-ui."

Suddenly, Ilay called his name, his breath thick with desire. As Jeong Tae-ui licked the shaft,
which had already grown so large it was hard to fit in his mouth, he shrank away further.

"You know your face is irresistibly sexy right now?"

Ilay's whispered voice dug into his ear.

Fuck.

Just as Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue, he felt his body lift off the ground, the mattress
bouncing back as his weight was gently laid upon it. Ilay effortlessly placed him on the bed
and climbed atop him.

"Work can wait. After a good night's sleep."

Ilay, now straddling Jeong Tae-ui, smiled mischievously and began unbuttoning his shirt.

***

Looking back on it, you could almost feel sorry for him.

Maurer, in his own way, had suffered some kind of psychological trauma.

Even though he still cared for and cherished his guns with great attention to detail, there was
no denying that he’d experienced pain because of the weapon he loved so much. Considering
his abnormal affection for firearms, that kind of pain must’ve left a significant emotional
scar. (Of course, considering the caliber of the .45, it must’ve left a physical scar as well.)

Jeong Tae-ui didn’t fully blame himself — why would he, when it wasn’t his fault — but
still, as an old colleague, he did feel a slight pang of regret when he saw Maurer. Maybe it
was just his imagination, but even the way Maurer caressed the outline of the gun in his
sports bag seemed tinged with sadness.

"Maurer."

After breakfast, Maurer planned to head home after checking out the prototype currently in
development at the company with Kyle. Having already packed his things, Maurer slung his
sports bag over his shoulder and was stepping out the front door.

Kyle, who was supposed to accompany him, received a phone call just before leaving the
room. Gesturing for Maurer to go ahead and wait in the car, Kyle stayed behind.

In the car parked inside the gate, James was already sitting in the passenger seat, so Maurer
slid into the back seat. He scowled as Jeong Tae-ui tapped on the window, reluctantly
lowering it.
"What?"

"Well, we don’t know when we’ll see each other again, so it’s only polite to say goodbye.
Take these rice cakes as a little gift from me."

"I don’t want any gift from you. What if Rick comes charging in again, throwing a fit because
I ate something you gave me?!"

Maurer shouted, then abruptly shut his mouth as if he’d just seen something. Following his
gaze, Jeong Tae-ui turned his head to see Ilay stepping out from the front door, wearing only
a pair of track pants. A bright red bruise was visible on his shoulder — Jeong Tae-ui, too
exhausted to handle their intense activities the previous night, had bitten down hard on him.
Scratching his neck as if still sleepy, Ilay appeared completely nonchalant.

Of course, he wasn’t there to see anyone off — he was probably just looking around to see
where Jeong Tae-ui had gone, noticing he wasn’t inside the house.

At that moment, Kyle, having finished his call, emerged behind Ilay. With a brief comment
about how even at home one should dress properly, much like something Rita would say,
Kyle walked over to the car. He apologized for keeping them waiting and climbed in.

The hum of the engine signaled the car was ready to move.

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment but then thought, Well, we did share some rough times,
and decided to offer some final words of comfort to Maurer.

"Well, even though it’s unlikely, don’t let that bad memory with the gun stick with you. Just
look at it in a new way... You know, just brush it off. No big deal, it’s not like it wears out or
anything."

Only after speaking did Jeong Tae-ui realize that his words might have sounded more like a
sarcastic jab than a comforting remark. However, judging from his tone and expression,
Maurer probably understood that it was meant to be consoling.

Maurer, who had remained silent for a moment, stuck his head out of the car window as it
began to roll slowly out of the gate. In a rare, warm, and serious tone, with a clear smile on
his face, Maurer replied to Jeong Tae-ui, his voice steady.

"That's why you’ve been taking that thing twice as thick as a .45 in both ends every night,
right? I saw it clearly last night while passing by. Next time, remember to close the door
properly. Bye-bye."

"…….!!"

Jeong Tae-ui’s face froze.

Frozen like a statue, unable to move, he watched as the car exited the gate and drove away.
Even after the gate closed, Jeong Tae-ui remained glued to the spot, completely paralyzed.
Ilay approached him from the side.
"Aha... so it was that guy. I had a feeling someone passed by in the hall, but I wasn’t sure
who."

"…Wasn’t the door closed last night, though…?"

"You left it open about a couple of inches when you came in. Probably so you could make a
quick escape if needed. You don’t remember?"

Jeong Tae-ui was silent for a moment. He did remember — he always left the door slightly
open when entering Ilay’s room, just in case he had to flee.

"But when I left the room this morning, the door was shut!"

"That guy probably took pity on you and closed it while passing by. A little gesture of
consideration."

Jeong Tae-ui stared blankly at Ilay, then mumbled as if in a daze.

"You knew…?"

"What of it?"

Ilay shrugged nonchalantly, giving a short reply.

The next moment, Jeong Tae-ui grabbed Ilay by both shoulders and shook him furiously,
shouting at the top of his lungs.

"You should have told me!!"

"What difference would that have made? Besides, that guy will probably drop by this house
again in a few years. It’s better you get used to it."

Ilay spoke casually, as though it was no big deal, before turning away and strolling towards
the pool, saying something about going for a quick swim.

Jeong Tae-ui, staring blankly after him, suddenly collapsed onto the ground in that spot.

It wasn’t until much later, when Rita happened to pass by and scolded him with, "You can’t
just sit on the ground like that!" that Jeong Tae-ui snapped out of his misery. Still, for a long
time, he remained crouched there, drowning in overwhelming gloom.

Fin.
 Hidden track #3

Jeong Tae-ui was feeling conflicted.

However, in reality, it wasn’t something he should have been conflicted about. The
monstrous man he had left behind in a distant country was still, in his own way, a rational
human being with a properly functioning mind, and he would understand that this situation
was not something Jeong Tae-ui had intentionally caused.

Yet, he couldn't help but worry about Kyle. Kyle had firmly insisted,

‘I’ve been planning and waiting for months, and after a lot of trouble, I finally managed to
get a week off, but now that guy says he’ll return later than planned because of work, and I
can’t let my vacation get shortened because of him.’

Without hesitation, Kyle had ditched his brother, who had gone to a neighboring country for
work, and whisked Jeong Tae-ui away to a faraway southern island for a vacation. Jeong Tae-
ui wondered if Kyle would come out of this situation unscathed. (If Kyle had been his usual
rational self, he probably wouldn’t have done something so impulsive, but Kyle had been
furious for days after his brother had burned a book Kyle cherished right before he left for
work, to the point where he had fallen ill for three days.)

Regardless, Jeong Tae-ui was now sitting on the lobby sofa of a hotel on this leisurely
southern island, which could only be reached by a small private plane. Though he was
enjoying the present moment, all he could do was worry about what kind of trouble would
arise once they returned to Berlin. He sighed.

“...But there’s no point in worrying about it now. What’s done is done. I came all this way to
relax, so spending the week sighing would just be a waste.”

Jeong Tae-ui finally came to a reasonable conclusion and nodded to himself.

This island, surrounded by deep sapphire-blue waters, was incredibly beautiful and peaceful.
According to what Kyle had told him on the way here, the hotel was owned by several
wealthy individuals and used almost like a private villa, so regular tourists couldn’t access it.
It was the perfect place to enjoy a quiet, carefree vacation without worrying about being seen
by others.

As expected, just as Kyle had said, since arriving yesterday, the only people Jeong Tae-ui had
seen were the caretaker and a few staff members — so few that he could count them on his
fingers and still have plenty left over.

"A quiet walk along the beach would be nice."

Jeong Tae-ui stood up with a sigh. Kyle was likely fast asleep on the bench next to the private
pool. (Jeong Tae-ui knew that Kyle had been staying up all night and working himself to
exhaustion before coming here, all for this one-week vacation. That’s why Jeong Tae-ui
couldn’t bring himself to oppose Kyle’s adamant insistence on coming here.)

The beach was, of course, just a stone's throw from the lagoon. He could stroll along the
wooden bridge that extended over the water if he wanted to stay nearby, but Jeong Tae-ui
decided to take a slow walk around the island and headed toward the sandy beach instead. He
had heard the island was small enough that he could walk around it in about two hours.

Wearing knee-length shorts and a loose shirt, Jeong Tae-ui was about to step out of the lobby
when a bit of noise outside caught his attention — not that it was very loud, but in this quiet
place, even a few voices sounded noticeable. Two or three people were entering.

He unconsciously stopped in his tracks. He heard familiar German being spoken. From the
voices, it wasn’t that guy, but still, he instinctively held his breath.

The calm but cold and businesslike voice was explaining that he had arrived separately from
the companion he was supposed to come with. The companion would arrive within an hour
or two. The German man soon came into view.

He was a man who looked as if not even a needle could slip through any cracks — an utterly
meticulous figure. He seemed composed and serene, but Jeong Tae-ui, who had survived
countless challenges with just his sharp instincts, couldn’t help but frown slightly. He could
tell that this was the kind of man you wouldn't want to cross — mess with him, and you
might not even have your bones left intact. Best to avoid any involvement.

Pretending not to notice, Jeong Tae-ui resumed walking. There was no reason to get involved,
so he might as well continue with his walk as planned.

But just then, the man's gaze landed on Jeong Tae-ui. Surprised, Jeong Tae-ui glanced back at
him.

In an instant, the man's expression hardened. With a cold, piercing stare fixed on Jeong Tae-
ui, he curtly spoke to the person beside him, who appeared to be his assistant.

"Why is there an Asian here? I was specifically told that none of the owners of this place
were Asian and that there weren’t any Asians among the staff either. That’s why I came
here."

The assistant hastily stammered, "Ah, no, that person is a guest..." trying to explain. The man
didn’t say anything more, but his expression was clearly displeased. He gave Jeong Tae-ui
one last disdainful look before turning away. The atmosphere grew frosty.

“.............”

Jeong Tae-ui smacked his lips and continued walking.

He had encountered many white supremacists who looked down on Asians, but it had been a
long time since he’d met someone who so blatantly declared, “I don’t want to see any
Asians.” Most of them would at least try to maintain their dignity and manners, only offering
a subtle frown or a hint of displeasure.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head and walked toward the beach. He wasn’t hurt or upset by
such a thing, so his mind remained peaceful and clear.

It didn’t matter. After all, it’s not like they’d run into each other again or get involved in any
way, so why bother?

***

Two and a half hours by boat from the mainland. About 15 minutes by small plane.

Park Jun-woo was barely holding back his seasickness, his face pale and yellowish, as the
boat swayed beneath him. His infuriating superior, who had taken the small plane, had
probably already arrived on the island.

“Are you okay? We’re almost there. Just another 20 minutes, so hang in there a little longer.”

The sailor, looking sympathetic, said to Park Jun-woo, who had already emptied his stomach
into a bucket, “Are you alright?” Park Jun-woo could only nod weakly, lacking the energy to
respond. Though he usually didn’t suffer from seasickness, the small boat was swaying with
the waves, making it unbearable, especially given how exhausted he was.

All of this was because of that guy.

Park Jun-woo had returned from his mission just yesterday. The previous night, after
reporting back to the base, he was met with a cold remark from his superior: ‘You have
psychological issues.’

Park Jun-woo had no retort. During this mission, he had abandoned the originally contracted
target and prioritized protecting a young Asian individual who was his employer’s charge.
Although he had managed to protect the contracted target as well, it turned out that the young
Asian person he had protected was actually an enemy informant — a cursed situation.

Despite managing to complete the mission safely, it was impossible that these events hadn’t
been reported up the chain. Naturally, when Park Jun-woo arrived, his superior was already
holding the report.

But still, even though there were some complications, he had successfully completed the
mission. It hadn’t resulted in failure, and he had wrapped things up properly.

Yet, being told ‘You have psychological issues’ was infuriating.

After being treated harshly by his superior, who he hadn’t seen in a couple of months, and
then being dragged away for a pre-scheduled vacation that had been arranged months in
advance, Park Jun-woo had spent the night drinking, unable to sleep properly, and had ended
up here by dawn. On the way here, Park Jun-woo had been so annoyed that he had thought, If
I had to see that guy’s face for even a second longer, I’d want to punch it, so he had chosen to
take the boat while his superior flew over in the small plane.

And now, he was regretting that decision. He hadn’t expected to suffer from seasickness so
badly.

When the small boat finally docked at what was more of a makeshift pier than a proper dock,
Park Jun-woo was so relieved that he felt light-headed. If he didn’t lie down on the white
sandy beach for at least an hour to catch his breath, he felt like he might just collapse.

Eventually, stumbling off the wobbly boat and almost crawling to the sand, Park Jun-woo lay
down in the blazing sun. He didn’t care about the hot sand seeping into his clothes. The
warm, crunchy sensation against his neck felt comforting.

Park Jun-woo closed his eyes and took deep breaths. Once, twice... As he focused on his
breathing, the turbulent feeling in his stomach began to subside gradually. It felt like he could
finally breathe again.

As his composure returned, a slight anger began to flare up once more.

Damn it. So, he left all alone. He has the nerve to accuse others of having psychological
issues, when he should be the one to get a check-up to see if he even has warm blood in his
veins.

And, honestly, what’s wrong with taking care of an Asian? It’s only natural to feel glad and
affectionate when meeting someone from the same ethnic background in a foreign
land. Damn it. I might just go hunting for any random Asian to vent my frustration.

Just as Park Jun-woo was grumbling to himself, someone suddenly blocked the sunlight over
him, casting a shadow.

“...Hey, are you okay?”

Park Jun-woo’s appearance — lying on the beach with his eyes closed, dressed in casual
clothes rather than swimwear — must have looked abnormal, as the voice was filled with
concern. It seemed like if he didn’t respond soon, the person would call others over.

Park Jun-woo opened his eyes. He sat up and responded, “I’m fine,” and, though his vision
swayed momentarily as he got up, it soon steadied. Apart from feeling a bit tired, he was now
feeling alright.

“Have some water to refresh yourself.”

The man standing next to him handed over a water bottle. Feeling suddenly thirsty, Park Jun-
woo accepted it gratefully and took a few refreshing sips. Afterward, he looked at the man
with a smile.

“Thank you. I’m feeling much better now.”

“No problem. I’m glad I could help.”

As Park Jun-woo looked at the kind man who took the bottle back with a smile, he was taken
aback. He had not expected to see someone like this here. It was an Asian.

Park Jun-woo knew that his superior made a point of choosing vacation destinations where
no Asians would appear. The reason was, of course, because of him — Park Jun-woo, who
was supposedly ‘psychologically problematic.’

“...Serves you right.”

The muttered remark slipped out before Park Jun-woo could stop himself, and the man in
front of him gave a puzzled look. Park Jun-woo hurriedly waved his hand.

“No, I wasn’t talking to you. It’s just something that came to mind suddenly... I’m Park Jun-
woo. And you are?”

The man, who seemed about to speak, hesitated for a moment before giving an ambiguous
smile and replied, “I’m Kim Young-soo. But, by any chance—”

““Are you Korean?!””

Both of them blurted out the question simultaneously. A brief silence followed. The two of
them stared at each other and then burst into laughter. While it wasn’t as rare as it used to be
to meet Koreans abroad, encountering someone from the same country in such an unexpected
place was still a pleasant surprise, especially when that person had already shown kindness.

Park Jun-woo, who quickly felt a fondness for the pleasant-looking man, found that the man
also seemed to feel similarly and sat down at a comfortably close distance.

“Well, this is quite a pleasant surprise. I haven’t had many chances to speak Korean while
living abroad for a while. By the way, where are you from?”

“Oh — Turkey. I’m living there now. I left Korea when I was young. I used to live in Incheon
when I was in Korea.”

“Really? Which part of Incheon? I also lived in Incheon for a while when I was a child
because of my father’s job.”

The conversation flowed very smoothly. As is often the case when talking to strangers, there
were no awkward silences or feelings of discomfort. The dialogue continued naturally,
without being overly chatty, making the conversation with the stranger very enjoyable.

This unfamiliar young man who lived in Berlin with his friend seemed to be as pleasant as
his appearance. He was full of topics, and there was no trace of any twisted aspects. His
straightforward and genuine laughter was very appealing.

“.........”
If I were truly gay, I’d have kicked that annoying superior out immediately and instead
seduced this young man to be my partner.

Park Jun-woo clicked his tongue inwardly. However, even though he currently led a life
involving physical intimacy with men, he wasn’t homosexual, and the thought of sharing a
bed with any man other than his sole partner made him uncomfortable. This young man,
though very likable, was no exception. …Still, it’s strange how he could share a bed with that
superior and do various things with him without much thought.

Park Jun-woo sighed and wiped his forehead with the back of his hand.

At that moment, the young man tilted his head, seemingly noticing something.

“Is your elbow alright? It looks badly bruised.”

Hearing that, Park Jun-woo realized he had a bruise on his elbow. The bruise was so dark it
almost looked black, and although he didn’t quite remember how it happened, he recalled
hitting the metal pump on the deck of the boat earlier when he was suffering from severe
seasickness. Yes, it had been quite painful. But at that time, dealing with the seasickness took
priority, and he didn’t have the strength to worry about the pain.

“Oh, it’s fine. This kind of bruise will heal on its own in a day or two.”

“Really?”

“Yes, I have quite good recovery abilities. To exaggerate a bit, I recover so quickly that
wounds heal up during surgery, making surgery unnecessary.”

As Park Jun-woo laughed and patted his elbow, the young man chuckled. The man seemed to
be skeptical about the claim but didn’t press further. It was known among those who knew
Park Jun-woo well that his recovery abilities were extraordinary to the point where some
called him a monster.

Whatever, Park Jun-woo shrugged lightly.

“This place isn’t very well-known as a vacation spot. How did you find it?”

“Well… If I had to say, I was dragged here by my friend’s older brother. My friend’s older
brother came here to enjoy a vacation, and I came along.”

“Is that so? It sounds like you’re quite close friends.”

“Close friends… Well, you could say that…”

The young man looked up at the sky, his gaze slightly wistful. However, perhaps the topic
was not very pleasant for him, as he quickly shifted the focus of the conversation back to
Park Jun-woo.

“So, how did you end up here, Jun-woo-ssi?”

“Well… I suppose I came here for a vacation, though it feels more like I was dragged here by
my superior rather than actually taking a vacation myself.”

Park Jun-woo’s vacation schedule always aligned with that of his German superior. Since that
man handled all the work assignments, Park Jun-woo couldn’t change the dates on his own.
He had been doing this for years, and while it was no longer particularly bothersome, it
would have been nice to avoid seeing that face right after being told he had ‘psychological
issues.’

…Even so, his naturally easygoing personality had not changed, so his anger had already
subsided. It was probably the same for that man too.

“You have to align your vacation with your superior’s schedule? He sounds like a real
tyrant.”

The young man’s eyes widened in surprise.

Indeed, he was a tyrant. Cold, rational, and impeccably organized, there wasn’t a single gap
in his demeanor. Even though Park Jun-woo’s anger had dissipated, he still curled his lips
into a sulky expression as he recalled his superior.

“Yes, he’s really a tyrant. A workaholic, a perfectionist — he’s definitely someone to be

respected in terms of work. You can trust him with anything. But on a personal level, he’s
surprisingly petty, and he treats people harshly, often using abusive language. Just yesterday,
he told me I had mental issues. Then he brought me here and took a plane to the island while
I had to endure seasickness on a boat for over two hours.”

Park Jun-woo lamented, subtly shifting some of the blame onto his superior for things that
weren’t really his fault. However, there was no falsehood in what he said.

…After venting like this, he felt better. He now felt refreshed and ready to face the young
man with a clear mind. …And he was hungry; he should go to his accommodation and ask
for some food.

The young man, seemingly unaware of Park Jun-woo’s refreshed mood, looked at him with a
somewhat serious and sympathetic expression.

“That’s awful… Is there no way to file a complaint with an oversight committee or

something?”

“An oversight committee… There is something like that, but with my superior’s position, he
could easily dismiss such complaints. There’s nothing I can do about it.”

Park Jun-woo shrugged slightly, giving an honest answer. The young man nodded solemnly,
understanding the situation.

“Organizational life is never easy, is it?”

The young man’s voice, even while speaking this sentiment, sounded quite somber,
indicating that he too might have some painful memories from the past. Park Jun-woo
nodded in agreement, responding with, “Yes, that’s right.”

While they were discussing various topics, from mundane matters to global issues, despite
having just met, a voice suddenly interrupted.

“Park Jun-woo.”

Looking up, Park Jun-woo saw the tall man with sunglasses, who had quietly approached. It
was his superior, who had just been the source of much enjoyment as a conversational topic.

“Jürgen.”

Park Jun-woo glanced at his watch, realizing how much time had passed. He hadn’t noticed it
slipping away while engrossed in their conversation.

Park Jun-woo got up, brushing off the sand from his clothes. The young man beside him, who
had been observing Jürgen with a somewhat peculiar expression, also stood up.

Not just the young man, but Jürgen too was staring intently at him. Park Jun-woo knew the
reason for that displeased gaze — it was Jürgen’s usual reaction to any Asian person in close
proximity to him.

He probably thinks something ridiculous might happen.

Park Jun-woo clicked his tongue and scratched his neck. The young man, noticing his
discomfort, quietly asked,

“Do you know him?”

“Huh? Oh — he’s the superior I mentioned earlier.”

As Park Jun-woo responded with a slight grimace, the young man’s face seemed to fall into
shadow. Was it a look of sympathy and concern? Perhaps it was just an illusion.

Park Jun-woo turned to face Jürgen’s cold stare and stepped between them to block the view.

“We were just talking for a moment by chance. Nothing happened. Nothing to worry about.”

“...Park Jun-woo.”

Jürgen, who initially seemed about to say something incredulous, simply stared at Park Jun-
woo before sighing. It was as if he murmured, “You almost caused the most troublesome
incident of your life,” but the words were too faint to catch clearly.

“Let’s go.”

Jürgen gestured toward the jeep parked some distance away. It seemed he had come to pick
him up. Normally, Jürgen would have left Park Jun-woo to find his own way to the
accommodation, but he appeared to be somewhat concerned.
Park Jun-woo smiled and began walking. He then hesitated and looked back at the young
man. The young man was watching him with a very conflicted expression.

“Would you like to come with us? We’re heading to Lagoon. You’re staying there, right?”

There weren’t any other accommodations on the island, so the young man would likely be
staying there as well.

However, the young man shook his head.

“No, I was just out for a walk. I’ll stroll a bit longer and head back slowly. You go ahead.”

“Alright, see you later then,” Park Jun-woo said, waving lightly. The young man waved back.

It had been a pleasant encounter. It’s not often that one can engage in such an enjoyable
conversation with a stranger without any awkwardness. Park Jun-woo hummed lightly as he
approached his superior. His superior, who had been grimacing as he alternated his gaze
between Park Jun-woo and the young man, soon turned and walked toward the car.

Shortly after, the car started, leaving faint tire tracks in the sand. It would take less than a few
minutes to reach the lagoon, and a brief silence filled the car.

As his superior drove in silence, just as the entrance came into view, he suddenly spoke.

"Have you calmed down a bit on the way?"

"Hmm?"

Park Jun-woo, who had been looking at the deep blue sky, the emerald sea, and the white
sand beach, turned his head. Anger? He had long forgotten about it. His superior was already
well aware that Park Jun-woo's anger never lasted long.

Park Jun-woo scratched the back of his neck and shrugged.

"Uh, I didn’t even have time to think about anything else because of the motion sickness."

His superior glanced at him.

"You seem fine now."

"Yeah, it all settled down while we were sitting and talking. He was quite an interesting
person."

"........."

His superior closed his mouth. Park Jun-woo looked at his superior, who was deep in thought
and staring straight ahead, and clicked his tongue, scratching his head.

He didn’t really want to explain something like this, but the truth was that Park Jun-woo had
several experiences where things almost went wrong because of his interactions with other
Asians. Every time, it had been this man who had helped him sort things out, so he couldn’t
really argue, no matter how many excuses he tried to make.

"...It's just that in a place where there are so few Asians, when you see one, it's hard not to
notice. It doesn't mean anything else. It’s just nice to see someone familiar. And if I see them
being treated unfairly, I get a bit more upset. That much is understandable, isn’t it?"

Somehow, Park Jun-woo felt like his excuse had leaned into a more personal direction, but
with a short sigh, he finished speaking.

His superior glanced at him. The excuse seemed to please him, as a faint smile appeared
around his eyes. He reached out with one hand and pulled Park Jun-woo’s head toward him.

Ah, again.

Just as that thought crossed Park Jun-woo’s mind, lips approached him. The kiss was brief
but deep, pressing hard against Park Jun-woo’s lips. The sensation of a tongue brushing and
then retreating left a distinct trace, even if only for a moment.

"........."

Park Jun-woo quietly wiped his lips with the back of his hand.

He didn’t mind it. In fact, he even began to think that it felt good now. Getting used to
something really is frightening.

“Don’t mess with that man. Unless you want trouble.”

As they paused briefly for a vehicle security check at the entrance to the lagoon, his superior
spoke in a low voice. Park Jun-woo wondered for a moment who that man was and why it
would cause trouble, but then he gave up on speculating and grumbled.

“Not like you’d even give me the time to mess with anyone. Who was it that said I’d spend
this entire vacation paying off my debt?”

Park Jun-woo, drowning in a massive debt that seemed never-ending, spent every vacation,
and even weekends when there were no missions, focused on repaying this man. While it was
somewhat manageable when he was on standby duty, during the few days of his annual
vacation, the man revealed his true nature without restraint. Even someone as resilient as
Park Jun-woo was left groaning and unable to move freely.

His superior didn’t respond to Park Jun-woo’s grumbling. But the faint smile on his lips and
the slight crease in his eyes were answer enough.

Park Jun-woo found those occasional expressions on his otherwise cold face oddly appealing,
and even though he anticipated a grueling vacation ahead, he let out a sigh of contentment.

***
It was three days later when Jeong Tae-ui saw that man again.

Jeong Tae-ui had been leisurely enjoying the late afternoon, lying under a parasol and sipping
a beer. As the sun began to turn golden, he noticed a tall figure staggering towards the beach,
casting a long shadow. He sat up with a start.

It was the man he had seen a few days ago — someone who had been lying on the beach
fully dressed, looking like a castaway. Now, the man was more appropriately dressed for the
beach, in loose shorts and a simple shirt, but his complexion somehow looked even more
gaunt than before. Maybe it was because Jeong Tae-ui was already thinking of him as a
shipwreck survivor, but the man’s steps also looked unsteady.

When Jeong Tae-ui casually raised his hand, the man noticed him, nodded, and approached.

“We meet again. This place seems both small and wide at the same time. I wasn’t sure if I’d
see you again.”

“Yeah, it does...”

The man frowned as he looked down at the empty parasol bench next to Jeong Tae-ui, then
climbed onto it and collapsed, like a wet sponge. He let out a deep sigh. Dark circles loomed
under his eyes.

Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head and looked at him.

“Are you okay? You don’t look too well.”

“Ah... I just woke up from a nap.”

Jeong Tae-ui stared absentmindedly at the sun, which was about to set, and soon broke into a
smile.

“Well, the true joy of a vacation is in sleeping in. Whether it’s sleeping late or taking naps,
you can’t really indulge in that during normal days.”

Jeong Tae-ui, too, had been living a rather disciplined life while in Berlin. Sure, he could
steal a nap whenever he had the chance, but it was only for a few minutes at a time.

...But why does this man, who claimed to have just woken up, look so haggard?

“It wasn’t sleeping in or even a nap... Damn it, I stayed up until sunrise, passed out, and only
just woke up now. That bastard…”

The man’s voice was weary, almost hollow. His muttered curse sounded more like he was
talking to himself, which made Jeong Tae-ui suddenly recall the man’s companion — the tall
man who spoke German, whom he had referred to as his superior.

Jeong Tae-ui’s expression darkened in an instant.

That’s right. This man had a tyrannical superior. Even during vacation, his superior dragged
him along and made him work, leaving only his subordinate, who suffered from seasickness,
to take the boat alone. He was extremely cold and harsh. And — perhaps the root of all his
malice — that superior was a racist who despised Asians. When he first saw Jeong Tae-ui, he
had immediately expressed his disgust at the presence of an Asian.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at the man with deep sympathy.

It was bad enough that he had such a cruel superior, but to add the fact that the man was a
racist? He was surely enduring unreasonable and unfair treatment. After all, how many
superiors would drag their subordinates on vacation only to work them to the bone?

Jeong Tae-ui felt sorry for the man, but he didn’t want to rashly suggest quitting when he
didn’t fully understand the man’s situation. So, after gazing at him with a sympathetic look
for a while, he cautiously asked,

“Your superior…”

“Hm...? Oh. That bastard got a call from headquarters, so he’s been working since this
morning. Otherwise, I’d be dead.”

The man, half-asleep, muttered with a groan.

He’s a monster, staying up all night and then going to work like nothing happened. He’s not
human, the man grumbled to himself, his words filled with a bitter pain.

It seemed the superior had worked him to the bone all night. But still, to torment someone
even at the cost of your own sleep… That’s a bit extreme… Jeong Tae-ui thought, until he
noticed familiar marks on the man’s neck as he slumped over.

Jeong Tae-ui’s mouth shut tight as his eyes widened in surprise. He instinctively leaned in for
a closer look at those reddish bruises. He didn’t need to look carefully to know what they
were — the traces of intimacy.

“...........”

Jeong Tae-ui’s mind raced with thoughts.

How should he interpret this awkward discovery?

“If your superior is tormenting you or treating you unfairly in any way, it’s better to refuse…”

“Hm...? No, no… But I have a debt to pay off… It’s quite a large amount. Plus, that bastard
won’t accept money as payment. Damn it, can’t he ever take it easy? Normally, he cuts me
some slack because I need to be ready for any sudden missions, but during the one or two
vacations we get each year, he goes all out and really pushes me to the limit. I mean, I have a
crazy good ability to recover, and usually, I can handle just about anything without breaking a
sweat, but when he decides to come at me with full force, I feel like I’m going to die… No, I
might actually die... I wonder if I’ll even see tomorrow’s sunrise…”
The man, looking exhausted and possibly not entirely in his right mind, lay slumped on the
bench, half-asleep and half-lost in his grievances. His words were laced with bitterness as he
muttered complaints while barely moving.

Jeong Tae-ui, who had thought of comforting him by placing a hand on his shoulder,
hesitated and withdrew. It seemed like the man had drifted off into sleep again, so Jeong Tae-
ui decided it might be best to let him rest.

Looking down at the man, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something
familiar about him. Judging by the way he spoke, it seemed like he was in the military. While
Jeong Tae-ui had heard and experienced firsthand the violence often present in the military,
the idea of using financial debt to trap someone in such a situation felt particularly cruel.

Jeong Tae-ui thought back to the tall German man he had briefly seen, and his face twisted in
disgust. He hadn’t expected such a well-groomed man to be so shameless. Then again,
perhaps he shouldn't be too judgmental. After all, he himself was living with someone who
was no less unscrupulous and immoral.

With a sigh, Jeong Tae-ui looked back at the sleeping man, only to realize that he was no
longer asleep. The man had opened his bloodshot eyes and was staring at Jeong Tae-ui as
though he had just regained some awareness.

"…Are you okay? Should I bring you some medicine... or something to drink?"

"…If I was going to end up like this with a man anyway, I would’ve preferred someone
smaller and gentler like you... If only that damned guy could have been a little smaller, or at
the very least, have a bit less endurance. If I were just a bit tougher, I could really hold out
better…"

"......…"

It seemed he still hadn't fully regained his senses. Somewhere in the middle of that, it felt like
a slight crack had formed in Jeong Tae-ui’s pride — When did you ever see my body? I'm
standard! — but he generously decided to pretend he hadn’t heard that part.

"Yeah, if I was going to have a lover anyway, it might as well have been someone like
you…"

His voice, mumbling with his eyes closed, gradually grew fainter. It looked like he was about
to drift off to sleep again.

Jeong Tae-ui looked down at the man with a complicated feeling.

You should hear my opinion, too... Besides, if things had turned out that way, chances are
you'd already be in the hands of that delicate white grip, turned to dust and sent off to the
afterlife. That wouldn't be good for you either.

Jeong Tae-ui shook his head.

For some reason, he felt deeply pained. The man’s situation was so pitiful that he wanted to
at least hold his hand. What do they call this again? Compassion between fellow sufferers…

“I wondered where you went while I was away for a moment…? Well, get up now, Sergeant
Park Jun-woo."

But then.

A low, cold voice spoke from just behind the parasol. From that voice alone, Jeong Tae-ui
could tell who the man was. It was that racist German superior.

Ah, so he really was a soldier… The thought barely formed before his words escaped from
his mouth.

"The guy’s exhausted from being overworked; let him sleep a little."

Realizing he might’ve spoken rashly, Jeong Tae-ui felt a slight pang of regret, but he didn’t
take back his words. The German superior, who had shifted his gaze from the sleeping man
who didn’t hear his words, looked at Jeong Tae-ui with cold eyes. Then, slowly, he opened
his mouth.

"Even if he’s sleeping, it’s better to do it in a room. Besides, I don't like that this guy is
getting close to an Asian. It irritates me — and—"

The German superior furrowed his brows slightly as he approached. Instinctively, Jeong Tae-
ui’s shoulders tensed in response to the rising tension. Staring straight at Jeong Tae-ui, the
German continued speaking.

"If your boyfriend gets upset, it’ll be a hassle for me. That second son of that family is not
someone I want to get into a fight with."

Jeong Tae-ui froze at his low words. He didn’t need to think long to understand who the man
was talking about. He felt the urge to deny the word "boyfriend," but, in reality, it wasn’t
entirely wrong.

Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head. Well, considering that this man was staying here, he must
have some basic level of intelligence or information, so it wasn’t impossible for him to find
out a bit more if he tried.

It seemed the German had no intention of engaging further in conversation with Jeong Tae-ui.
He approached the slumped man and effortlessly lifted him over his shoulder. Only then did
the man groan and mumble, squinting his eyes. Without even checking who was carrying
him, he murmured as if it were the most natural thing in the world, "Let me rest, please…"

Though the man wasn’t particularly tall and had a standard build, he was still above average
size, yet the German carried him with ease, showing no signs of strain. Jeong Tae-ui, who
couldn’t immediately think of what to say, suddenly locked eyes with the man and blurted out
in a hurry.

"Hey, Jun-woo, let’s have dinner together later!"

He felt the urge to do something to help this poor man, though he wasn’t sure what exactly he
could do. At the very least, he could buy him a meal. And maybe listen to him vent.

But Park Jun-woo, still half-asleep, mumbled vaguely, "Ah…sure…" Jeong Tae-ui, not even
glancing at the German who had momentarily paused, spoke again.

"I’ll wait for you in the lobby at seven."

A cold glare shot his way from the German. The icy gaze, as if blaming him for something,
made Jeong Tae-ui’s heart freeze for a moment. But if he was the type to shrink back from
something like this, he wouldn’t have survived years under the same roof with someone who
was the epitome of inhumanity.

Jeong Tae-ui met the German’s gaze head-on.

Though the comment about his "lover’s temper" bothered him a bit, what did it matter? By
now, Ilay was probably wrapping up his business in Austria and would return to Berlin by
tomorrow or the day after. (And when he realized Jeong Tae-ui was missing, he would
probably be preparing for a showdown with Kyle.) Whatever happened later didn’t matter,
for now, he was safe.

"I hope it’ll be an enjoyable dinner. That is, if it can be."

The German said quietly before turning back around.

Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t help but watch with pity as Park Jun-woo, still half-asleep and swaying
on the German’s shoulder, was carried off.

***

"James isn’t picking up. Why?"

Kyle frowned as he glared at his phone. "Really?" Jeong Tae-ui responded absentmindedly,
thinking it was strange as well.

James usually called at least twice a day. Though he was on vacation, just like Kyle, diligent
James made sure to update Kyle with company news every day. Twice daily when things
were normal; more often when something important was happening.

During vacation, all communication to Kyle was funneled through James. Since they hadn’t
informed anyone else of their whereabouts, any important messages had to come through
him. Knowing that, James made sure to check in, even if there was nothing significant to
report.

But today, James hadn’t called in the morning. Initially, Kyle had enjoyed the sense of
freedom from work, but when there was still no call by evening, he started to grow
concerned. He muttered to himself, "This has never happened before…"

"I’d better call his house. Where’s my address book?"

Kyle stood up abruptly and strode towards the room, while Jeong Tae-ui, who had been
sitting with him in the lobby, thought about suggesting, "Wouldn’t it be faster to call the
office?" But before he could say anything, Kyle had already disappeared.

Jeong Tae-ui watched where Kyle had gone for a moment, but soon pushed the thought out of
his mind.

As much as he pitied James, who had to report to his boss even during vacation — though it
wasn’t the first time he’d thought James was unfortunate — his mind was now occupied with
thoughts of Park Jun-woo, who was dragged along by his superior, even on vacation, and
subjected to hardships. At least Kyle wasn’t a racist, nor was he the type to humiliate
subordinates by using debt as leverage.

Jeong Tae-ui glanced at the clock. It was already well past seven, closer to eight. More than
three hours had passed since the two men had disappeared. And the man he had — albeit
one-sidedly — made dinner plans with showed no signs of returning.

Jeong Tae-ui felt a creeping sense of guilt as he sat there, wondering if he had made the right
decision in leaving things as they were. Should he have stopped it, even if it meant forcing
the issue?

It was this guilt, akin to watching a victim being dragged away by a criminal while doing
nothing to intervene, that began to gnaw at him.

That was why, after anxiously glancing around for a while, he made up his mind. Even if the
dinner plan was long overdue, going back to his room without checking on things would
likely lead to a restless night. It was better to confirm what was going on. So he stood up
from his seat.

Finding out where they were staying wasn’t difficult. When he asked at the lobby, the staff,
who knew he was with Kyle, nodded without hesitation and provided the information.

Their lodging wasn’t far from where Jeong Tae-ui was staying. After checking the layout of
the spacious villa complex, Jeong Tae-ui confidently headed in that direction.

And he regretted it.

No matter how many times he pressed the doorbell, there was no response. Twice, three
times, he even held down the button to make sure the sound didn’t stop, but there was no sign
of anyone coming to the door.

Maybe they went out somewhere. …Or could something bad have happened?

Jeong Tae-ui hesitated. His instincts told him to quietly leave and return to his room. Turning
away and pretending not to know would guarantee him much more peace of mind.
But, as he had done many times before, Jeong Tae-ui decided to act in favor of his sense
of "justice," rather than his mental peace.

"Jun-woo-ssi!"

He abandoned the doorbell and began knocking on the door, calling out Park Jun-woo’s
name, but still, there was no response. Without hesitating any further, Jeong Tae-ui moved
around to the back of the house. Pushing through the bushes, he slipped into the villa’s inner
courtyard, with nothing stopping him, as if he were just out for a stroll.

The layout of the villa was similar to his own. There was a spacious private pool in the
courtyard, surrounded by lush tropical flowers, and just beyond it, a wide-open door leading
to the veranda of the villa. A curtain hung down to about chest height over the door.

Inside, there was movement. Low murmuring voices and the sound of someone moving
drifted out through the open door.

"Jun…"

Just as Jeong Tae-ui was about to call out Park Jun-woo's name again, a loud, frustrated shout
rang out, completely drowning out his voice.

"I said I'd stop after this one last time! Do you even realize how many times you've said the
same damn thing?! Damn it, I'll buy you a Dutch wife for your next birthday, so you can have
fun with that instead!"

At first, Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t figure out whose voice it was. The voice, hoarse and low,
sounded like that of an old man with a terrible cold. He briefly wondered if there was
someone else staying here. Then, a familiar voice broke into his thoughts.

"If they ever make a Dutch wife modeled after you, I’ll consider it. Come on, Jun-woo, one
more time, and then I’ll let you rest. Don’t give me that look. I only get two chances a year to
indulge myself like this, so please… just serve me. …Or rather, I should say that I'm serving
you, considering how much more you've cum. There are only four days of vacation left now."

That voice was unmistakable. Even though the usual cold, biting tone was absent, replaced
by a low, heated murmur, it was clearly that man.

"Four days… Four more days… It’s only been three days so far? After all that…?"

A despair-filled, miserable voice followed. That hoarse voice, barely intelligible until now,
suddenly became recognizable. The one sobbing in despair had lost all control, muttering,
"Hey… what I passed out from this?" in a low, incredulous voice.

Jeong Tae-ui froze in place, just a few steps away from the villa door, as if he were a frog
facing a snake.

This was… very, very wrong. Park Jun-woo was indeed being mistreated — it was clear —
but something about the situation made it feel like Jeong Tae-ui was witnessing something he
shouldn’t be seeing.
And, as usual, his instinct was spot on.

Through the curtained door, the scene inside was visible only as shadows. One shadow lay
sprawled on the large bed, and another loomed over it. It seemed like, at the very least, the
person wasn’t about to continue tormenting the unconscious figure. The shadow gently
stroked the head of the person lying down before stealing a kiss and then standing up.

…Oh no.

The moment the shadow began walking toward him, Jeong Tae-ui inwardly clicked his
tongue. But before he could react, the man stepped over the threshold, revealing the scene
inside. Jeong Tae-ui now found himself face-to-face with the German man, mere inches
apart.

“Well, well, what a suspicious guest we have here.”

The man muttered in a low voice, his eyes locking onto Jeong Tae-ui’s. This German man
appeared more relaxed than Jeong Tae-ui had ever seen him, almost like a predator who had
just eaten his fill, his eyes glinting with a faint trace of amusement. That smile, though, was
clearly not meant for Jeong Tae-ui.

But that wasn’t the issue.

Jeong Tae-ui’s face instantly paled.

The German man stood before him completely naked, unashamed, while the disheveled
bedding behind him was soaked with some mysterious liquid, clearly showing another man
lying there, also naked and unconscious. There was no need to ask what had transpired
between the two. The sight of that poor man, his body blotched red as if marked by disease,
his lower half soaked with fluid, left Jeong Tae-ui horrified. It was shocking how much had
clearly been forced into him to leave him in such a state.

But what Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t ignore, no matter how much he tried to look away, was the
shocking and heartbreaking realization:

“……….”

“Not just suspicious, but quite a bold guest as well.”

The German man commented, his tone turning a little cold, yet Jeong Tae-ui couldn’t bring
himself to look away.

His gaze was locked onto the man’s groin, still half-hard and intimidating in its size, a sight
that filled him with disbelief.

…This can’t be. I thought I had sacrificed my own body to save the lower body of someone
who would be the most pitiful person in the world.

The man standing naked in front of him was on a par with the vicious thing that Jeong Tae-ui
often saw in bed — in the bathroom, in the living room, in the yard, in the car. He didn’t want
to see something like it again, even in his dreams.

Given what he overheard earlier, this poor man would have to endure another four days of
this horror after already suffering for three days… Jeong Tae-ui suddenly snapped back to
reality. He sharply turned his head and stared intently at Park Jun-woo, who was still
unconscious with his eyes closed.

“…Is he dead…?”

“Thanks for your concern, but he’ll be fine after resting for a day. So please, spare me the
unpleasant remarks.”

The German man replied nonchalantly.

“Don’t lie! There’s no way he’ll be fine after just a few days!”

“He will be. He’s resilient. Besides, I’ve taken great care to ensure his body adapts without
injury. Unlike whatever you’ve experienced in your sex life, Jun-woo and I have been at this
for years without issue. So, I’d appreciate it if you could refrain from meddling
unnecessarily.”

The German man, adding a thinly veiled racist remark about whether all East Asians had
such "mental issues," left Jeong Tae-ui momentarily speechless.

But he couldn’t back down like this. The thought of the pitiful man lying there made Jeong
Tae-ui feel like crying. There was a phrase for this, something like a shared suffering.
Though, compared to Park Jun-woo, Jeong Tae-ui considered his situation slightly better. At
the very least, Ilay never resorted to racism or used debts as leverage.

“Look, from a humane perspective, isn’t it extremely immoral to use debt as an excuse to
demand someone’s body?”

At Jeong Tae-ui's words, the German man flinched, as if something had struck a nerve. His
eyes turned cold in an instant.

"It's a personal matter that was mutually agreed upon. What right do you have to interfere?"

This time, Jeong Tae-ui found it hard to respond.

Whether it was about racism or debt, that man was Park Jun-woo's superior, and as he said,
they had probably come to a clear agreement between themselves. They hadn’t shared much
conversation, but from what Jeong Tae-ui could tell, Park Jun-woo wasn’t the kind of person
who would sell himself just for money.

Still. Even so, watching that awful scene unfold right in front of him, Jeong Tae-ui couldn't
help but pity Park Jun-woo. He felt the need to give this man a sharp remark that might make
him reflect on his actions. But after pondering it over and over, he couldn’t come up with the
right words.
Then, suddenly, a thought popped into his head. He wasn’t sure why, but maybe it was
because of what Park Jun-woo had said earlier, something like, ‘If I had to take a lover, I’d
rather it be you…’

“If I’m considered a candidate for a lover, I suppose I have the right, don’t I?”

Jeong Tae-ui stared directly at the German man as he spoke. He felt strangely uneasy about it,
but it wasn’t a complete lie.

The moment the words left Jeong Tae-ui’s lips, the German man’s expression subtly shifted.
Jeong Tae-ui was about to revel in the sight of his reaction when...

As if it were a lie, the man's expression quickly calmed again. With the same cold and
composed face as always, the German man looked down at Jeong Tae-ui without any
emotion.

"Well, fine… There's still four days left regarding that, so I can ask Jun-woo during that time.
I imagine it won't take more than a few hours for him to say 'definitely not.' ...But more than
that, are you sure you're okay saying something like that?"

"What?"

Jeong Tae-ui frowned in confusion, just about to ask, “What do you mean, okay?”

Thud…

Something rested on his shoulder.

And in that moment, as if his mind had been wiped clean, the first thought that flashed across
Jeong Tae-ui's brain was, How strange…

Really, how strange it was. How could he know, without even turning around or glancing
sideways, that the thing resting on his shoulder was a very white and beautiful hand?

“So here you are, I wondered where you were hiding. Seems like you were having an
interesting conversation, Tae-ui.”

That low voice, laced with a subtle hint of amusement, made the hair on the back of Jeong
Tae-ui’s neck stand on end.

The new intruder, standing firmly behind Jeong Tae-ui, slowly brushed a hand from his cheek
down to his neck. The pale hand, which wouldn’t have been out of place snapping someone’s
neck, soon slid down Jeong Tae-ui’s body and grabbed his crotch firmly.

“A lover candidate...? Whose, exactly?”

"........."

“Honestly, I thought I'd have to take care of my brother first when I arrived, but I didn’t
expect to have business with you beforehand.”
"Your bro—"

“By the way, my brother just returned to Berlin. James had to be hospitalized. …If he had
told me his destination right away, he wouldn’t have had to end up there. But don’t worry, it
wasn’t serious.”

Tae-ui didn’t even have the mind to think, So I guess a couple of ribs were broken then…

With Kyle gone, now it was just him and Ilay left in this place. There was no one to stop
him. I’m dead.

"Whatever the case."

At that moment, the German man standing before him furrowed his brows, speaking with a
cold, irritated tone.

"Since your companion seems to have found you, I’d appreciate it if you leave now. I don't
have much time to spare, either."

Then, the man standing behind Jeong Tae-ui, practically embracing him, glanced at the
German man with narrowed eyes before shifting his gaze to Park Jun-woo, sprawled out on
the bed.

"So, this so-called lover candidate... are you talking about the man lying over there?"

"Not a chance. Park Jun-woo hasn’t been with anyone other than me for the past few years.
Nor will he be, going forward. …Though, who knows. It’s clear that it’s not Park Jun-woo,
but I can't say if that man has a lover elsewhere."

The German man subtly finished his sentence, nodding towards Jeong Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui’s
heart sank.

"I don't!!"

That bastard is planning to kill me! Damn it, does he only care about his own lover and not
what happens to me?!

As Jeong Tae-ui exploded in outrage, the German man twisted the knife with a calm,

"If you didn’t have anything to hide, there would be no need to react so sensitively."

That man clearly held a deep grudge against Jeong Tae-ui for trespassing. Or maybe, for
some reason, he just didn't like him very much. Or perhaps it was because Jeong Tae-ui kept
glancing at the naked Park Jun-woo lying down. Or — although Jeong Tae-ui knew it
couldn't be true — maybe his mention of "lover candidate" had really gotten under the man's
skin.

With Jeong Tae-ui standing between them, his vision quickly turning white, the two men
faced each other for a moment. Their gazes met, not exactly hostile but far from friendly, for
a few seconds.
“Well, fine. If he has nothing to do with you. We don’t have much time left, anyway. The
reservation was originally for a week, so there are four days left... Less than 100 hours.”

At the murmuring words of the man behind him, Jeong Tae-ui’s vision darkened. Four days.
There wasn’t even time to worry about Park Jun-woo.

“Four days, huh? I guess we’ll be leaving on the same day. Not that we’ll see each other
again before then.”

The German man replied, then promptly turned on his heel. He stepped inside and
disappeared, as if he had no intention of continuing the conversation.

As he approached the unconscious Park Jun-woo, the ominous figure loomed over him,
spreading his legs apart. But Jeong Tae-ui had no time to worry about the man's twisted
character. The man behind Jeong Tae-ui, as if finished with his business here, effortlessly
scooped him up and walked off with long strides.

Being carried along without resistance, Jeong Tae-ui, seeing their separate house approach in
the distance, felt an overwhelming sense of dizziness.

***

After that, the two men faced each other just once more, for only a few minutes.

As one man sat awkwardly on a couch in the lobby, his face hollowed and worn out, the other
sat in a similar state on a sofa across from him, only a few meters apart. Though they sat so
close, neither could bring themselves to speak.

Neither of them had slept last night. Though it wasn’t just last night.

They both wanted to say something, even just a greeting, but neither had the energy to speak,
so they just stared at each other. Yet, with just that gaze, they seemed to understand each
other completely.

“Shall we go?”

Eventually, one of the men who had finished checking out returned, effortlessly lifted one of
them up, and began walking away. Even as the distance between them grew, they continued
exchanging glances until they were out of sight.

As if mourning for the twin of his soul, perhaps the only one like it in the world.

Fin.
End Notes

Join my discord server for updates! https://discord.gg/b9skC5w9je

Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!